;
Name:
Rnd Arden L 166
sses:
T2 Runesmith Lord L50 [ Secondary ]
T2 Runic Engineer L41 [Primary ]
T1 Mage L25 [ Tertiary ]
T1 Runic Mana Scribe L 25 [ X ]
T1 Runic cksmith L 25 [ X ]
Strength
213
Agility
171
Dexterity
255
Vitality
224
Endurance
252
Intelligence
303
Willpower
291
Charisma
18
Luck
11
;
His Vitality stat had previously been able to pass through the two-hundred-point mark and his strength wasn''t far behind. He wasn''t sure about which resistances the Vigour passive increased, his best bet would be things like recovering from poisoning and injuries. The Might passive on the other hand sounded like it would just help him lug heavy things around without increasing his punching power that much.
;
Vigour I
Boosts Health Point recovery and some resistance.
; ;
Might I
Reinforces muscture allowing a person to carry more weight.
;
¡®Nine more left, but this wasn¡¯t all, I¡¯m sure I saw the prompt for a new skill in there.¡¯
He had passed level forty with his current Runic Engineer ss and received a new skill. His fingers were still a bit wobbly but his curiosity was too strong to leave this forter.
;
Basic Machinery Salvage L1
Skill Active
When used on a salvageable object there is a small possibility of regaining used materials.
;
¡®Salvage ability?¡¯
This reminded him of some RPG games that he yed in the past. There was a chance of gaining back the materials used for crafting from used-up items. However, mostly those skills existed to circumvent things like smelters and disassembly. This was a far more real-world than a game, he could usually just smelt down metals and take out the parts that he could use forter, it didn¡¯t require a special skill.
¡®I¡¯ll need to test it outter.¡¯
Rnd believed that there had to be some use for such a skill but without proper testing, he couldn¡¯t grade its worth. Luckily there was a pile of destroyed turrets and golems that he could try using this skill on. The skeletons mana burned holes into the metal ting or turned them into melted works of art. Normally the only thing he would be able to do with those would be to melt them down, perhaps with this salvage skill, he could regain something more.
¡®A title, a skill, and some levels¡ would be nice if I could regain all of my health points after leveling up like in those games.¡¯
After ncing at what his status screen was showing him it was time to check out the spoils. The first one was the strange monster core or nucleus that some schrly types like to call them. This thing was simr to a golem core but was a lot moreplex as it belonged to an undead monster with actual intelligence.
¡®Could the Lich¡¯s mind be in it?¡¯
Rnd pondered, the golem cores contained an Ai program that allowed it to function. This he could actually trante into runes and in theory recreate a working core if he wanted. He never attempted such a feat before as there were far too many holes in his knowledge. The only thing he did was slowly implement some runic codes into his own golems through tweaking. Through trial and error, he was able to somewhat develop his own operating system for the spider drones but most of it was still copied from the original golem core.
¡®Would I be able to copy it? This thing feels strangely familiar¡¡¯
For some reason, this monster''s core had a mana signature simr to his own. He could only exin it by the monster studying his mana pattern to an extent that it started changing itself into something else. Something like this would actually be very beneficial to his research as the whole thing would be attuned to him. Powering it would be easier when it was already used to his energy.
Rnd stared at the murky green core for a second before getting the bright idea of inserting some of his own mana into it. To his surprise, the almost dark green color brightened up to something that looked like a shiny emerald. A strange invasive energy flowed through his fingers which prompted him to drop the core to the ground with fright. It was as if something tried to consume his mana as if it desired more of it.
¡®This thing might be dangerous¡¡¯
The image of a golem trying to absorb all of his mana and leaving a shriveled-up corpse popped into his mind. This strange Lich had it out for Rnd and perhaps some of those animalistic urges of trying to be one with his mana remained in this monster''s core. If he decided to put this thing into a golem it could actually go berserk just like its predecessor did.
Even with that danger in mind, he picked up the damaged core from the ground before Agni could devour it. Perhaps it was too soon to y around with it now but after reaching tier 3 he might be able to figure this thing out. The monster mind contained in this thing was attuned to his mana and would be easy to work with. It would save him years of trying to configure anythinging from a thing like this.
¡®No reason not to study it, if I can emte the mana attunement all of my gear will require less mana to run.¡¯
With that thought in mind, this item made it into his satchel and so did the monster''s skeletal remains that Agni was already drooling over. The bones lost a lot of their properties without the monster core powering them up with mana. They were quite special as a base material as they would get stronger with mana infusion. Considering that this whole monster liked his energy it could be used for quite a bit of things.
¡°Sorry Agni, I¡¯ll be keeping these¡¡±
¡°Wooo¡¡±
¡°But you can have the ck ones¡¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
Agni barked while wiggling his tail at the ck bone that was left over from Lich¡¯s leg. He had earned some rewards and this ck monster bone still belonged to a tier 3 creature. With the femur in Agni¡¯s muzzle, the two finally decided to return to the destination that they came from.
¡°Hope they won¡¯t try to take this, byw the spoils belong to the victor, at least when monsters are considered.¡±
Rnd knew that he didn¡¯t have much time before he received visitors. All of the skeletons would stop functioning after their leader was gone. Arthur and the adventurers in the city were probably already on their way here to see what had happened. Perhaps they didn¡¯t believe that he was the one that defeated the monster but instead another tier 3 ss holder had appeared to finish this deed.
Those people were all fine and dandy, the adventurers were not what he was worried about. His home had his fair share of attempted break-ins during its conception. The biggest one was during the incident with the nobles when Bernir was left alone to defend it. Since then thieves usually took their distance but sometimes new faces appeared around the city. The rich runesmith¡¯s home did sound appealing and the distance from the city made it an appealing target.
Thus he threaded on forward toward what was left over from his workshop. Seeing his work go up in mes wasn¡¯t something that he wanted to see but rxing now wasn¡¯t an option. Perhaps he was overthinking it but it was better to be safe now than sorryter. With the potions soaking into his skin, his HP started going up and the exposed bones started being covered up by tissue.
It was an interesting sight to behold but at this time he could only think about how much faster a healing spell would work. Both his hands were further injured during the fight and he was now back to square one when it came to recovery. His right gauntlet needed to be reced as he had fused a hammer to it as he wasn¡¯t fully able to grip it with those broken fingers.
After pushing through the pain he arrived at the partially destroyed underground workshop. Luckily all the magical items he was working with needed mana infusion to work so a cascade of explosions was not probable. This didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t need to give this ce a rework. Both his main work area, the entrance, and the training range were destroyed.
¡®Well, at least the generator room wasn¡¯t affected and the smelter is still in working order¡ but I¡¯ll need to make a new forge¡¡¯
The destruction was widespread but some of the underground chambers were safe. The room he used for training his runic eye skill for instance was fully operational. He could shove everything that was operational there for now while cleaning up the rest. The ceiling was luckily still holding but after seeing some rubble falling he decided to use some earth magic.
His foot started glowing in a brownish color which quickly spread through the main workshop area. Soon thick earth pirs started rising up from the ground and they connected to the ceiling to keep it from copsing. With the same method, he reinforced all the potential danger zones, when the cleanup was finished he would remove them.
¡®The mana particles in the air have cleared up¡¡¯
Thanks to the battle being over he could again spread out his scanners to look for potential enemies. Luck was not on his side as he saw dots representing people approaching him. By the path, they were taking it didn¡¯t seem that they wereing from the city.
¡°I guess the Thieves Guild is taking me lightly.¡±
Rnd was feeling woozy but he had some time to recover. After gulping down another mana potion he would be able to exert some of his power. His map filled with dots didn¡¯t give him a full assessment of the levels these people had but it gave him a range. The danger reading didn¡¯t go into anything critical, it mostly looked like a small group of tier 2 ss holders around level one hundred which at this point he was not afraid tobat.
¡°Agni, this might be your time to shine.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
Agni¡¯s snout which had been previously bleeding had been doused with some healing potions as well. The state he was in was a lot better than what his master was in and these enemies that were sneaking outside should not be able to contend with this evolved Dire Ruby Wolf.
¡°Let¡¯s go greet our visitors Agni, stay in the front and I¡¯ll support you from the back.¡±
The damaged gauntlet was tossed to the side and was reced by a lesser variant that he tossed into the failure bin. It was mostly there to protect his right hand from further injuries as he could not really hold anything with it. It was time to greet the visitors that had decided toe here, if they wanted to loot his home after he almost died, then they would pay the price.
Thank you for reading!
Don''t forget to follow, favorite, rate.
Patreon | Discord
Chapter 290: Angry Wolf.
Chapter 290: Angry Wolf.
¡°Are you sure we should be doing this?¡±
¡°Yeah, the boss only told us to scout out the area from outside, he didn¡¯t say that we should go in there¡¡±
¡°What the hell are you fuckers afraid of? Look at this ce, the damn Lich is dead, you can see the bones everywhere.¡±
¡°Yeah and we were just supposed to pick them up.¡±
¡°Why would we take these scraps when the main dish is inside, do you have a brain in that fat head of yours?¡±
¡°What the hell?¡±
¡°Think about it, the runesmith is loaded. How much do you think the weapons he makes will go for on the market? I bet there is more loot inside, he has to have a safe there¡¡±
¡°But what if he is there?¡±
¡°Hah, why would he still be here with all these monsters around, you all saw the explosion that monster probably walked into some stupid trap but thanks to it the path is clear, let''s go, we¡¯re going to be rich! You have to trust me on this one.¡±
A conversation between the five hooded individuals continued as they made their way through a path of destruction. They found the exact way the Lich took to get to Rnd¡¯s home and were using it to evade any potential traps. It seemed their eyes were being clouded by potential treasures. A magical crafting profession usually allowed a person to amass riches and this was the best moment to get some loot.
Soon they arrived at a mangled entrance gate, it looked like something burned a hole through the middle and thenter exploded. The whole thing was blown forward by an explosion that left a strange rectangr-looking hole in front of it. There were strange metallic objects everywhere that the thieves didn¡¯t recognize but it only made them giddier with anticipation.
¡°I bet we could even get coin just from these lumps of metal¡¡±
The thieves had an eye for making money and the blue stuff was made from some kind of superior metal. They would probably be able to drop it off at one of the dwarven merchants in the city for a nice profit. The only regrettable thing about this was that the margins weren¡¯t high and they had no way of identifying the true worth of these things.
¡°Leave them, our bags aren¡¯t big enough to take everything, we also don¡¯t have much time, let''s find the safe first, it must be in that house.¡±
¡°What about the shop? I bet there are some runic items in there.¡±
¡°Yeah¡ let''s split up.¡±
After crossing through the broken gate they had two real targets to go after. One was the store that was known in the city for having quality runic weapons and armor pieces. The only problem with it was that it had not been destroyed by the Lich so getting through the front door could be potentially dangerous. Everyone knew that magical types liked to leave strange traps to protect their belongings.
This didn¡¯t stop the group from going after them, they were experienced burrs and ruffians. They hade equipped with some trap detection devices and arge amount of lockpicking knowledge. While two of these people worked on the shop lock the other three would go inside and target the house. In there they hoped to find the safe that contained what they were really after.
This wasn¡¯t their first rodeo but considering that they couldn¡¯t see or hear anyone they somewhat dropped their guard. The entrance to the home was blown wide open and the prize was before them. No one expected that behind that ck entrance only death awaited them.
¡°Huh?¡±
One of the thieves felt something as he stepped into the wrecked home. Inside there was a variety of destroyed furniture and holes everywhere but that was not what he was looking at. Further in the back, he spotted three glowing objects, two of them looked like eyes belonging to a predator while the shiniest one made it hard not to see the wolf behind the eyes.
The man could not move, not because of being scared but because of the thing that pierced through his chest. He could feel a metallic aftertaste in his mouth but could not muster the strength to produce any words. Soon the long object that pierced him retracted behind the creature and with it, he fell forward with a hole in his heart.
¡°W-what is that thing? A stray monster?¡±
¡°R-run¡¡±
The man that convinced everyone toe here for a big payday was down for the count and no one would be able to save him anymore. Instead, the two that were with him quickly tossed some magical explosives into the broken home to help them escape. To their surprise, before these objects could produce the distraction they needed, a strong wind appeared to blow them back. Instead of giving them a smoke screen, they exploded up in the air.
Without anything to protect them from this beast, they could only split up and run. They were the speedy type confident in their escaping capabilities but to their horror, this wouldn¡¯t work against this beast. The two scattered which caused the monster to chase after only one of them. This should have allowed the other to get away but the monster wolf was just too fast.
¡°N-noo¡guh¡¡±
One of the hooded men had to look at his partner¡¯s neck being crunched down by sharp teeth filled with fire energy. The bite contained some kind of me magic that cauterized the wounds instantly and left behind a ming stump while the head flew through the air. The other man panicked but there was some space between him and the monster. Perhaps if he kept running he could reach the forest and confuse it enough to escape.
That was the n but right before he approached the exit he felt an increase in temperature. His instincts told him to jump to the side and in the nick of time, he managed to evade certain death. The spot he was standing in was covered in molten mes, a hit that he certainly could not take. In his panicked state, he tumbled to the ground and was forced to look at therge wolf in the distance.
Around the wolf, he could see tworge orbs of mes circling its head. Before he could gather himself to his feet one of those orbs shot forward toward his location. This he also managed to dodge but his left arm was engulfed in the mes and he was tossed to the side. Perhaps if this was all then his n of escaping coulde to fruition, it wasn¡¯t meant to be however as the third orb of mes collided with his body right after he barely evaded the second one.
¡
¡°Agni, that¡¯s enough, the other two have already escaped, there is no use chasing after them.¡±
Rnd walked out of his destroyed home while dragging the body of the first thief that was killed. Agni¡¯s ruby tail pierced right through his heart in an instant without giving the man much time to react. The three people here were quite weak and could not contend with a high-level monster in any way.
It was a one-sided ughter but he was too tired to be lenient with these sorts of people. Probably if they found him with a critical injury inside his house they would slit his throat and take his belongings if they had that option. This didn¡¯t mean that he wanted everyone dead, the two people that were trying to get into the outside store quickly ran away and there was no use in chasing them.
He did not believe that they would seek vengeance for these three that were killed here; instead, they would most likely withhold this information from the higher-ups. Rnd''s position in the city wasn¡¯t small, his ties to the thieves guild were also known and they probably didn¡¯t want to have him as an enemy.
¡®They were probably tasked to scout out the area to see what happened to the monsters and acted out on their own, the job was too sloppy to be something nned.¡¯
People like this were usually just trying to capitalize on the situation. After a big chaotic event like this, there were many empty homes that could be robbed. His home was just the biggest target as he was known as the rich runesmith. In actuality, there wasn¡¯t that much gold in his safe as he usually spent what he earned instantly on new materials for research or expanding the workshop.
This didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t rich, if people ransacked his whole workshop and sold everything that wasn¡¯t welded down they could probably retire. There were enough runic weapons and magical items tost a regr person their entire life. All things considered, living in this world was not that costly but a life of luxury was something else.
¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like he likes the taste of human flesh at least¡¡¯
Rnd looked at Agni that was snorting his nose at the defeated man. He had gone straight for the jugr and made quick work of the poor fellow. His neck was torn open easily and his body was just there. It looked like some kind of massacre took ce here but he did not think that he would be taken to court for it. Defending one¡¯s home was allowed in this world and killing burrs was as normal as breathing.
¡°Shit, are there more of theming?¡±
To his surprise, his mapping system picked up another five peopleing. This time around there was a big problem, these people were not simple tier 2 ss holders, they were actually strong.
¡®Wait, could it be the adventurer party?¡¯
After calming down a bit he realized that this group wasing from the direction of the city. Soon after he also noticed that some other people were following behind this small group. Instead of this being a retaliation force from the thieves guild they seemed to be the party of tinum adventurers. Even if they weren¡¯t then there wasn¡¯t really much that he could do. There were five tier 3 ss holders there, even if he prepared some traps beforehand it would be almost impossible for him toe out on top.
This didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t make a run for it. The escape tunnel was still there and he could also use the one going toward the dungeon. It wasn¡¯t unimaginable that the five tier 3 adventurers could decide to ransack his home. After going through a lot of situations like this he wasn¡¯t willing to just give everything up. Arthur could not be touched but he probably was not among the peopleing this way.
¡°This is what we are going to do Agni¡¡±
There wasn¡¯t really much time to prepare anything but he still had a few tricks up his sleeve. This gave him enough time to ce a few leftover runic bombs in some strategic locations. These would not require any triggeringponents as the mines did. Thanks to the skill he could use to activate any of his runic creations it wasn¡¯t necessary.
Being able to trigger everything remotely when he wanted to was a game-changer when fighting around a ce like this. Nevertheless, it would only be a distraction for him to evacuate back into his workshop. He could not take on five tier 3 ss holders, this he realized after trying to take on just one tier 3 monster.
¡®Here theye and are those horses?¡¯
His preparation was misced as when the people arrived they were apanied by city soldiers, some of them he even recognized. One, in particr, was Sir Morien, one of the knights that Arthur arrived with. This was an unexpected friendly face that made him think that his new boss was watching out for him. Even if the tier 3 adventurers were brazen, they would probably not try to silence a knight of a noble and the guards around them. Now even less as the monster Lich had already been destroyed and could not be med for anything.
¡°Is that the Runesmith? Was he really the one that took care of the Lich?¡±
¡°He doesn¡¯t look like much and isn¡¯t that a wolf behind him?¡±
¡°Put down your weapons, that¡¯s a tamed beast.¡±
What he saw was a group of adventurers in expensive-looking armor. Through his mana sense, he could tell that most of their items were enchanted in some sort of way. Theposition of this party wasn¡¯t anything that unique but they did have one actual spell caster. It was a woman that looked to be in herte thirties wearing a prominent pointy hat and the usual robe. She was holding a staff with arge orb at the end which radiated mana.
The next characteristic person was the one that identified Agni as a tamed beast. It was a very handsome-looking sun elf in green archer armor, clearly the tracker and monster detector of the group. The next two were two very simr dwarves, one holding a shield and a mace while the other a bulky-looking two-handed halberd.
Then thest person was quiterge, well over two meters but didn¡¯t seem to be holding any weapons. Judging by his physique he was some type of brawler but the animalistic features made him look like a mix between a human and a bear. The group probably consisted of three front liners and the magic user in the back along with the archer as supporters.
¡°Halt, this man is one of Lord Arthur¡¯s attendants.¡±
¡°Is he now? Can he exin those three corpses over there? Thought we were hunting a Lich.¡±
The witch-looking woman pointed at the three dead thieves that Rnd had dragged to one spot. His n was to draw attention to the corpses before taking a chance to detonate the runic charges and escape. Now that this wasn¡¯t needed anymore it looked like he was hiding a murder spree.
¡°Those men tried to rob me, so I¡¯ve dealt with them ording to thews.¡±
¡°Were these rascals from the thieves guild?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ll probably be able to confirm this by examining their bodies.¡±
There were various ways of confirming if a person belonged to a thieves guild. One of them was just ncing at the sses they had, if they were all banditry-rted ones then more than likely the person was sketchy. Sometimes some of the members carried items from the guild or had special tattoos pointing to their affiliation. This usually depended on the guild¡¯s guild master.
Sometimes a special magical tattoo would be used that vanished after a person died which made it hard to attach the body to anything. Considering that these people still had some pouches on them, there was probably some proof that they belonged to the underground. He would need to relinquish his rights to those but it was better than going to jail for murder.
¡°That''s a'' braw ''n'' dandy bit where is that sted lich?¡±
The dwarven warrior with the shield asked while looking around. There were no bones or remains of any skeletons on his premises as the subjugation took ce downstairs. Then the obsidian minion was turned into a leg with the rest of its bones disintegrating in the divine energy st.
¡°Aye, where is it?¡±
This time the dwarf with therger weaponmented while moving towards the corpses of the thieves Agni killed. Without asking for permission he crossed through the destroyed gates and was on his way to check things out. The other adventurers also started walking forward as if there was no problem but suddenly one of the dwarves stopped.
Rnd was probably the only one to notice the reason for the pause. Not far from the dead bodies was one of his runic bombs. The dwarven warrior was not the one that discovered it, instead, he was being held back by an invisible magical hand. The woman with the witch hat had pointed out her staff and somehow instantly produced this spell to block the path of her party member. It was clear that she saw the runic bomb there which could be problematic.
¡°Watch your step Hermond, how many times did I tell you to watch your surroundings.¡±
¡°Whits the problem?¡±
¡°There are many magical traps nearby¡ mind exining yourself?¡±
The woman looked towards Rnd who she probably identified as the one that ced the traps there. He did not say that there was any danger which was probably his fault. The runic bombs would not explode without him activating them through his skill but the other party didn¡¯t know this.
¡°Just some traps meant for robbers and monsters wandering in but I don¡¯t remember inviting you inside, this could be considered trespassing, don¡¯t you think?¡±
He did raise his voice at the group of adventurers. The two dwarves took a few steps back but also instantly grabbed their weapons. However, before any fights could break out Sir Morien came to Rnd¡¯s rescue just like he expected. His bluff allowed him to retain some semnce of authority about this zone and was meant to deter them from snooping around too much.
¡°Calm yourselves, adventurers, he is not your enemy, do you want to go against Lord Arthur¡¯s orders?¡±
It was good that he was wearing his helmet so that the adventurers couldn¡¯t see his smile. Finally, this day wasing to an end. The tinum adventurers would not hurt him and now with Sir Morien here he could give him the story and also withhold the Lich corpse as it was something that belonged to him.
Chapter 291: Platinum Adventurers.
Chapter 291: tinum Adventurers.
¡°Awright, kin someone dae something aboot that dog?¡±
¡°Ah wonder how tis doggie tastes¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s not a dog, it¡¯s a Dire Ruby Wolf but usually their mana-controlling instrument isn¡¯t this advanced, it must have gone through an interesting diet and you can certainly not eat it.¡±
A handsome sun elf shrugged at the two dwarves from his party as they were looking in the direction of a ruby-encrusted monster. It belonged to the runesmith that lived here and at the moment he had delved into the destroyed home to fetch something.
¡°Calm down boys, that Runesmith fellow will probably show up soon and then we can leave.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t we just go in, what if he tries to run?¡±
A woman that was wearing quite therge hat that made her look like a wizard conversed with arge burly man. The man didn¡¯t seem to be okay with the man making them wait. They came to take care of the Lich but were apparently toote to the party. What they were waiting for was confirmation that the monster was actually dead as they couldn¡¯t leave otherwise.
¡°Why do we even need to confirm the kill, the reanimated skeletons are all dead, doesn¡¯t that mean that the Lich should too?¡±
¡°You¡¯re not wrong to assume that Braum but Liches are smart creatures, there were incidents where a Lich yed dead to save their life and then massacred the adventurer party that didn¡¯t notice.¡±
The magician replied in a leisured tone while looking around the somewhat destroyed scenery. Her gaze was drawn away from therge member of her party to a strange spinning object in the distance. Several strange towers that seemingly were windmills stood there. Some of them had been destroyed by some magical spell but a fewsted through. Even now she could feel mana particles forming around them in a strange way.
¡°Shouldn¡¯t we follow him then Myrtle, what if it just yed dead?¡±
¡°That won¡¯t be needed, that incident was a peculiar one. For some reason, the party forgot about the world''s words. They should have been able to identify that the Lich was faking it but rumors say that they were already tired.¡±
Thedy smiled while looking at Rnd¡¯s windmills. This case was a failure, one the party included and the full story was now muddled. It wasn¡¯t strange to forget about the words from their world that people had different ways to interpret. Sometimes the disembodied voice could not be heard if a person was injured or if it was loud. The game-like screens would also be hard to envision in a dark environment which could have led to that predicament happening.
¡°Hm¡¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
She took one step towards those interesting contraptions but was instantly stopped by an angry wolf. While the monster didn¡¯t really pose a threat to her or her party members, they couldn¡¯t just shove it to the side while the owner of this ce was away. The knight that belonged to the Valerian household was still there. Even though he was weak and a non-issue if something happened to him, they would probably be med now after the Lich was dead.
¡°Can¡¯t wait for five minutes?¡±
A voice resounded from the crumbling home that belonged to its owner. Soon arge man dressed in magical armor emerged with arge monster skull in his left hand. Without a doubt, it belonged to an undead magician as it had lingering tier 3 mana around it. With this, the mission of this party had kind of been ruined as they had been tasked with taking out the monster themselves. They would only be getting part of theirmission due to this, which made the whole trip here a big waste of time.
¡
¡°This should be enough to confirm the kill, I hope you don¡¯t expect me to return the monster¡¯s remains, it died in one of my traps and byw, it belongs to me.¡±
¡°It does seem that it¡¯s the Lich and don¡¯t worry Mr. Wand was it? We would not do such a thing.¡±
¡°One of your party members wanted to eat my tamed wolf, you¡¯ll have to excuse me for being wary.¡±
The old womanughed at Rnd¡¯sment. In reality, he would probably not be able to do anything else than trigger the explosives around the entirepound and make a run for it if they decided to attack him. The woman looked to be in her mid-thirties but Rnd had the suspicion that she was somehow altering her appearance. It wasn¡¯t strange for magicians to have ess to some life-prolonging magic or elixirs. Considering that she had the highest level of the whole group here it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she was a lot older than she led people to believe.
¡°Myrtle, this wasn¡¯t what we agreed on!¡±
¡°What do you want me to do, revive the Lich so we can kill it again? I¡¯m not that sort of mage.¡±
Rnd peeked at the party of five and while they were arguing he decided to go through their levels and sses. Luckily the group wasn¡¯t wearing any protective trinkets to protect them from an identification attempt. To him this was strange but not everyone had things to hide like a certain runaway noble.
;
Name:
Myrtle L 202
sses:
T3 Cryomancer L 52
T2 Advanced Ice Mage L 50
T2 Ice Mage L 50
T1 Mana Scribe L 25
T1 Mage L 25
;
The woman had put a lot of faith into just one element of choosing. A Cryomancer ss was able to produce quite the array of ice spells. It wasn¡¯t strange for someone like her to appear at a mission involving a fire dungeon but her ice magic wouldn¡¯t be that effective against a Lich.
;
Name:
Aubron L 175
sses:
T3 Bowmaster L25
T2 Marksman L50
T2 Ranger L50
T1 Hunter L25
T1 Archer L25
;
The sun elf was clearly a one-trick pony as well. He had stuck to marksmanship-rted sses and was even focusing on one weapon with the Bowmaster tier 3 ss. It was a ss that was specifically good at handling bows and anything rted to them. It also furthered most of the tracking skills a hunter and a ranger would have brought to the table.
The two dwarves named Hermond and Delmond had very simr ssposition and weren¡¯t worthwhile to investigate. One was a Shield Master and the other one was a Polearm Master, not very prestigious sses that only focused on one particr piece of equipment. Then there was thest member of the party that had a more unique setup.
;
Name:
Braum L 181
sses:
T3 Beastial Druid L31
T2 Beast Shifter L50
T2 Barbarian L50
T1 Brute L25
T1 Warrior L25
;
He was a Druid and the name implied that he could change into some type of beast. He was already the size of the adventurer guild master but perhaps he could even bulk up more. The man looked like a beastman from a bear tribe but it could have actually just been part of his ss skill of shifting his body.
The Beast shifter ss would allow an individual to alter parts of their body. For instance, they could enhance their limbs by growing sharp talons or powerful jaws with a bunch of teeth. However, a tier 3 variant of the Beastial Druid allowed them to change their form entirely. A person could even shift between more than one form. Instead of just turning into arge wolf they could be something between the two, a werewolf. It was a ss that allowed them to be monsters that kept their intelligence and could even use weapons or armor.
¡®That¡¯s probably why he isn¡¯t covering his chest much, the increase in size would destroy it anyway¡¡¯
Rnd went through the sses and also the high levels and came to a conclusion. He would probably not be able to handle any of these people alone. At least not while they were so close and he was still injured from thest fight. However, he needed to continue the charade as these people could probably not see his true level. If they thought that he was capable of defeating a Lich by himself, then they would think before attempting anything drastic.
Myrtle was approached by the blond sun elf that looked a bit maddened by theck of monsters to kill. The group didn¡¯t really do anything so they wouldn¡¯t even have the right to the reanimated skeletal bones outside. As a tinum adventurer party they would be given a downpayment that would cover their travel expenses and a few other things. This didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t be bleeding money.
The expenses a tinum-rank adventurer party went through to manage their magical instruments was high. They needed to continue making money, if one of their weapons broke during a monster subjugation it would take an astronomical sum of gold to rece it. While in a sense they weren¡¯t losing anything bying here, they were not gaining much in return either.
They needed the full bounty together with the Lich¡¯s remains to be ahead but now that was impossible. When adding the time to get back to a ce that could earn them a good sum of money, they could be set back by several weeks or even a whole month. This of course was not his problem, thanks to Arthur¡¯s soldiers and knight being here the monster remains would probably remain here.
It wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to be forced to relinquish it in any other circumstance. Now that he had officially be Arthur¡¯s Runesmith, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to bully him by anyone that wasn¡¯t a noble themselves. A regr citizen had no hopes of going against a powerful adventurer party like this. Even if someone died, without any connections and money there would not be much of an investigation.
Things would usually go in favor of the adventurers as they were an important asset to the kingdom they resided in. Monsters were always a problem and it wasn¡¯t strange for retired adventurers to be hired by nobles. They would be knight captains or direct bodyguards, even teachers to noble children if they had some particrly good skills.
Luckily for him, these people could not bully him to give up the loot he had earned. Considering how his whole home was destroyed in the process, this Lich¡¯s bones were the least he could get. The rare monster core drop on the other hand would go for a lot more than the body. It was an item that could be used for various magical items and probably even elixirs. If he auctioned it off at the auction house then the whole incident would put him ahead.
¡®I¡¯ll hold onto it, for now, maybe when I get my next ss I¡¯ll be able to gain something from it.¡¯
Rnd was also a magical researcher and was interested in what he could discover in an undead monster''s core. It wasn¡¯t that damaged and if it possessed all the information that the Lich had, he might even be able to get to the bottom of those spells it used. While necromancy was frowned upon, it didn¡¯t mean that spells that could produce skeletons were outright forbidden.
Understanding all the various elemental wavelengths was something he was in the middle of doing and undead magic was part of it. He was already trying to produce a divine healing spell by way of runic circuits so something on the other end could work too.
¡°I think we should go back to the city, Lord Arthur needs to hear this.¡±
¡°I agree but I can¡¯t just leave this ce with those thieves running unchecked.¡±
The Knight leader of the city guards wanted to take him away to the city. Rnd wasn¡¯t against filling in Arthur about what transpired here but he also didn¡¯t want to get robbed blind either. The corpses of the thieves were visible to everyone and they were still fresh.
¡°I understand but the Lord requires your presence, Runesmith, and as I recall you are now also contractually obligated.¡±
¡°I see that you did your homework but there are other ways to have meetings, so we can have one here while the soldiers keep unwanted ears away.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°I mean this, you¡¯ve probably seen something simr to it.¡±
Rnd didn¡¯t spend five minutes grabbing the skull of the Lich. He had already taken the monster''s remains and ced them inside his workshop before the adventurers even arrived here. What he did for most of that time was to search for a crystal ball that wasn¡¯t damaged in the scuffle. Most of them had been destroyed by the Lich and the explosions inside his underground workshop, all besides a prototype he was working on beforehand.
¡°Is that a crystal ball, why is it in that ss box?¡±
¡°Oh, that¡¯s quite an interesting magical instrument, did you make it?¡±
¡°Yes¡¡±
While he was talking with the knight the Cryomancer walked forward. They were probably also in need of new orders from the lord. In reality, he wanted to bring this group of five up to the Lord as they had failed their current job but it didn¡¯t mean that they couldn¡¯t do something else. Considering that they needed to move to the dungeon to make a sweep of potential threats, this party of five would be the perfect group of bodyguards for the next stage of the n.
What was in his hand was a one-meter-wide square box with a crystal ball in the middle. It wasn¡¯t floating but had a bunch of metallic wires wrapped around it. The final product wasn¡¯t meant to show the insides of this magical device. He had just used it like an open PC case so he could easily see what was happening inside. It was a lot easier to monitor if everything was working and if he didn¡¯t need to change some of the circuitry.
He could already see the people gathered here looking at this ugly contraption with confusion. The only one that was truly intrigued, was the fellow mage that could probably feel the strange mana fluctuations that it was giving off. While caster sses couldn¡¯t create items like this they could distinguish between ones that were worth their while. With their high intelligence stat, their analyzing skill was usually quite advanced.
¡°I don¡¯t think we have the time¡¡±
¡°We don¡¯t? Did you expect to be back by dinner time when you set out to kill a Lich or something?¡±
The knight was left speechless as Rnd shot him down. The man was probably a lesser noble or some kind of bastard son of one. This was probably not something he expected to hear from amoner. Every time Arthur¡¯s name was mentioned it was to push Rnd into obeying but it certainly didn¡¯t work. At least it was clear that this knight didn¡¯t know that he was a noble in hiding himself, otherwise, he would probably not be this pushy.
¡°If not then just give me a minute, I¡¯ll have Arthur ¡ I mean Lord Arthur here in a moment.¡±
While the knight was not his match the other five adventurers were. He did not know if those five would move if the knight barked out a few orders. Considering that he was a magical craftsman of worth, he wasn¡¯t that scared. Arthur¡¯s investment into him was probably known to everyone now and destroying such a costly investment wouldn¡¯t be taken lightly.
¡°Oh my, I have never seen a crystal ball operate like that¡¡±
¡°Is that Lord Arthur in person?¡±
¡°Wand?... Sir Morien, is that you?¡±
Within a few minutes, he had ced the magical device down on the ground and rigged it to one of the exposed power cables with his crafting skills. Even though he could power it himself it would be better to use the main workshop battery that he didn¡¯t need to blow up. With its help, the magical projector that used the crystal ball as a medium could produce arger image of Arthur from the waist up.
¡°Yes My Lord, we have confirmed the death of the Lich and were about to return to the city.¡±
¡°That is reassuring and I see that Mr. Wand is also fine, did you defeat it yourself?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure if defeating is the right word but yes, it did die after stepping into one of my traps.¡±
Rnd peeked at the magician getting closer to the magical projection. She seemed interested in it but it probably wasn¡¯t the best idea to get between him and a noble talking. Morien that was there was already looking at her in a funny way but her aid would be required soon.
Rnd just needed to steer the conversation in a way that he could have Arthur push the adventurers into the dungeon, with their help he would be able to instantly continue his dungeon dealings. The only problem was their loyalty, if they ran over to the other Valerian house members then it would be troublesome¡
Chapter 292: Aftermath.
Chapter 292: Aftermath.
¡°All things considered, this went better than expected, this amount of damage is indeed minor.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d that the destruction of my home is considered ¡®minor damage¡¯, Lord Arthur.¡±
Rnd replied to Arthur while Morien and Myrtle listened in from the side. It was quite surprising for them to see someone acting in this fashion when talking to a noble. While he was inserting the proper titles here and there, it seemed he didn¡¯t feel intimidated by the title.
¡°Haha, I¡¯ll be sure to task someone with the repair of your gate, with all those skeleton bones lying around. It won''t be hard to find the funds for it but some of those will be needed to cover the damages to the city gates, some of those magical turrets of yours melted down¡¡±
¡°I told the dwarves to not overuse them, unless we make them from a superior alloy they will keep breaking down during long sieges.¡±
Rnd frowned while pushing the me on the dwarves that were tasked with tending to his turret system. Those that he installed at the city gates were the same ones he had here. They were still made from tier 2 grade materials and required a cooling period between firing off mana bolts. It was likely that the defenders got overzealous and didn¡¯t let them cool down enough between shots.
There was a possibility of hardwiring a forced feature that would bring the turrets offline if they start overheating. He decided not to include it however, as during a siege it was still better to have the magical guns suffer damage than the defenders behind them. An operator needed to decide if it was better to let them rest or continue attacking if the situation was dire enough.
¡°Perhaps next time it would be better if a proper Runesmith tends to the runic devices instead~¡±
A grumbling sound escaped from Rnd¡¯s lips after he heard Arthur¡¯s response. Soon their conversation started wrapping up.
¡°Nevertheless, you may keep the Lich remains but I don¡¯t think I can hand over the remains of the skeletons that are outside of the city. With this we can finally open the gates, that is unless you have something more to add?¡±
¡°No that¡¯s about it, Lord Arthur¡¡±
¡°If that is all, then Sir Morien. Take the soldiers and do a sweep around the forest, there might be other monsters that could have made it inside the forest. Securing the dungeon entrance is also a priority, we must establish the route there again.¡±
¡°Yes Sir.¡±
¡°What are we supposed to do now?¡±
¡°You can help the soldiers with securing the dungeon entrance but if there are not tier 3 monsters to kill for you, then I¡¯m not sure if our agreement will stand, you¡¯ll have to consult with the Guild Master, it was a joint effort between the guild and the city.¡±
Arthur replied to the cryomancer who was still standing there. Her expression remained docile and without emotion but a faint smile crept up the moment the noble mentioned a potential breach in the contract. This would of course mean that they wouldn¡¯t be getting money if there was no Lich to defeat. They would not get the tier 3 monster materials that sold for gold coins either and the trip to this remote region would mostly be wasted.
¡°I see, I¡¯m sure to have a conversation with the Guild Master then¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself then, My Lord.¡±
¡°Take care and return safely after youplete your mission.¡±
¡°By yourmand!¡±
Sir Morien performed the usual knightly salute while Rnd just stood there and listened. Finally, after the two were going away he could continue with the conversation. He did not mention his n to the adventurer party as he did not know where their allegiance lied.
¡°Wand, is there something more you wish to discuss? If not then I need to get back to¡¡±
Rnd peeked behind himself and could still see the adventurer party there along with the soldiers. They were slowly exiting the premises but it would probably take a while until they couldn¡¯t eavesdrop on the conversation. There were two options he could take, one of them was just cutting the feed and contacting Arthur before the adventurer party returned to the city.
This tactic carried a risk of Arthur going away on official business and not being there for a talk. He could not expect a busy noble like him to drop everything just to speak to him every time. The citizens of the city were probably waiting for him to make a speech and finally allow them to leave.
Thus instead he activated a sound barrier through which the others wouldn¡¯t be able to listen in. It would alert the adventurer party to the hidden talks but not like they had a reason to hear it. Normally there a sound barrier spell could be used for this asion to block out any outgoing sounds. However Rnd didn¡¯t need it, instead, he could directly interface with this runic device and send the sound into his helmet. Not even Myrtle a tier 3 mage, or the tier 3 archer would be able to listen into the conversation.
¡°There is one thing I wanted to mention, it¡¯s about the tinum Adventurer party, do you think we can trust them? Also, don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to hear what we are talking about¡±
¡°Is that so? About trusting them? I¡¯m not sure, they are supposedly people that Guild Master Aurdhan knows. They came here at his behest, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they owed him something.¡±
¡°They did get here fast, all things considered.¡±
Rnd nodded as he also agreed that Aurdhan had to have some kind of pull with these five. But he could have just chosen this group as they were willing to do more for less, perhaps the mary offer was enough to make them move. It wasn¡¯t strange for tier 3 adventurers to have a lot of debt either, they could have been desperate and he used his knowledge of their situation to his advantage.
¡°We could use those five if you could get them to sign a contract, remember what I told you about the passage to the other dungeon?¡±
¡°That¡ yes we could use them to help us with that issue, it would hasten the process by a lot¡¡±
Arthur started looking down at the ground and thinking. Rnd was sure that if it was possible that this noble would push for everything to go as fast as possible. One thing that this man didn¡¯t seem to have was time, he was constantly taking risky bets which could be avoided if he just waited a while for things to y themselves out.
¡°I¡¯ll have to talk to the Guild Master but what about you? Are you in a state to prepare that passage in the dungeon?¡±
¡°While parts of my workshop have been destroyed, I should be able to get the tools I need within a few days¡ I¡¯ll just have to get a few things in order but it will be doable.¡±
Rnd didn¡¯t really want to leave his home while it was destroyed but this was a good chance to move things along. If they let this tinum party go now they could be waiting months for another one to arrive. The city was also in a lockdown which put Arthur in a better position. His authority could not be denied, in crisis situations, nobles gained a lot more authoritative power over the citizens and even the adventurer guild.
¡°Hm¡¡±
¡°Is something wrong?¡±
¡°No, I just thought that you, my friend, might be even crazier than me.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s apliment or an insult¡¡±
¡°I¡¯d say both, but now is not the time to chat, we both have a lot of work to do.¡±
¡°Before you go, there is onest issue.¡±
¡°Go on.¡±
¡°Could you not mention that I was the one that defeated the Lich?¡±
¡°You do not wish to be mentioned?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Hm¡ I understand but what do you want me to say? If I tell the people that the adventurers defeated it, then they might want to keep the full reward.¡±
¡°How about, you just mention that your own soldiers did it, by luring the monster into a trap?¡±
¡°I guess that could work but don¡¯t you want the title of hero? I¡¯m sure you¡¯d be also able to profit a lot from this incident.¡±
¡°It¡¯s enough if you just mention that I made the trap, nothing more.¡±
¡°If you say so¡but you truly are a mystery, well then, I have a lot of work to do, let us talkter.¡±
¡°Mhm.¡±
The conversation between the two ended. He did not really want rumors of a no-name runesmith beating a tier 3 monster to leave the city. At least he didn¡¯t want it to be painted as a solo endeavor. Including the city soldiers and knights in the conversation would steer people away from him. Mentioning that he just made the trap that aided in the subjugation was enough to send more clients his way and that was enough for him.
Rnd was left to tend to his broken home and body. The soldiers got on their horses and the five adventurers followed after them. The magician kept ncing at him while entering the forest which he wasn¡¯t sure what meant. During the conversation, he was sure that no one should have been able to hear him talk to the city lord. This didn¡¯t mean that it wasn¡¯t possible as there could exist a skill that went around all of his defenses.
¡®It shouldn''t matter even if they heard it¡ unless they were sent by one of Arthur¡¯s brothers.¡¯
He wasn¡¯t sure if this n would work, they were in need of somepetent personnel to set up the initial entrance. The issue of the Lich escaping was also out there, he could only attribute it to his mana corrupting the monster in some way. At least he would now be wary of oversaturating the monsters with his mana. It was possible that it was a unique variant and that it wouldn¡¯t happen again but it could also be the reverse.
¡®There might be other Liches like this one in there, I need to be careful but there are ways of keeping even a Lich like that in there¡¡¯
Rnd looked at the destroyed gate and the rectangr-shaped hole before it. The trap that he constructed there was enough to even destroy a Lich. Considering that the undead monsters there were of lower levels than the one that crawled outside, it wouldn¡¯t be that hard to kill them if they managed to walk outside. They would just need to get enough divine crystals to make it work and perhaps soon he could just emte the energy pattern and forgo those costly gems altogether.
¡°That is if the deal goes through, I should probably get to work¡¡±
While the monster was dead this was not the end of it all. His home needed to be repaired and then perhaps he needed to prepare enough materials for the gate inside the dungeon. There was also the problem of some people besides Arthur knowing of the secret mining spot he upied. A wave of trouble in the form of the dwarven union was probably approaching him but he didn¡¯t fear them anymore. With Arthur¡¯s name he could just deflect everything, if they were told that it was his order they would not be able to pin anything on him.
¡°I need to fix this hole first.¡±
The ce here became empty and after ncing at his map he could tell that no more unwee guests wereing. The soldiers didn¡¯t take the thief corpses with them due to the current situation so for now he decided to encase them in earth with the help of his magic.
His boots began glowing as he had to do a quick mend of the entirepound. The gate was broken and mangled but most of the walls were intact. For the time being, he decided to create a temporary fix by creating rock walls through his magic. These wouldn¡¯tst for long due to the way they were made but at least he wouldn¡¯t have a hole in his fence anymore.
¡°I should probably tell everyone that I¡¯m alive, that explosion could probably be seen from the city walls.¡±
First of all, everyone needed an update on his well-being, Elodia, Bernir and a few other people he knew would probably like to know if he didn¡¯t kick the bucket. His trusty assistant needed to get here as fast as he could as a lot of things needed to be repaired. The walls from earth needed to be exchanged with something sturdier and he also needed help creating a new forge.
After giving out a sigh he grabbed the misshapen box with the only working crystal ball inside and went into his home. There he informed Elodia about this current status and that it was safe to go outside.
¡°Thank the gods that you are safe but why aren¡¯t youing to the city?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t leave this ce without any protection, all of the golems were destroyed and the same goes for the turrets.¡±
He did not want to lie to her in this situation but also not say that a group of thieves had already tried to rob him blind. The message was probably sent by now so he didn¡¯t expect any more burrs during the night but there was always a small chance that someone could seek revenge. He did not know who the people Agni killed were, there was always a possibility that they were rted to someone up the totem pole.
¡°Are you going to stay there for the night? Wouldn¡¯t it be safer to return to the city, what if ¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, no one is going to attack or try to rob me. They already lost the window of opportunity for that¡¡±
He thought back to the three dead thieves that tried to get to his safe the moment the Lich had been killed. Now that the city soldiers were patrolling the outside of the city they wouldn¡¯t have another chance. Even though the night would soon fall upon them, adventurers would also be hired to scout out the areas. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to move during the night with so many people walking around, even less with a tinum adventurer party close by.
¡°The window of opportunity? Hey, are you hiding something?¡±
Rnd could see Elodia fixing her sses while leaning closer to the ss ball on her side. This made her head be a lotrger on his end and made him actually back off while evading her gaze. At the time being, he didn¡¯t want to mention that he had three dead people buried in his backyard waiting for some soldiers to pick them up.
Most of the time dead thieves would just be buried in shallow graves outside the city, so they might have even forced him to do that. Thest time Bernir was left alone to defend the house he was forced to take care of the dead assants himself.
¡°Whatever do you mean? Anyway¡ how about you visit the adventurers guild tomorrow and send in a request for protection, I could use someone to watch this ce, I might have to leave soon and I can¡¯t leave Bernir and you alone here.¡±
If Arthur talked things out with the tinum Adventurer Party and things went well, then he would need to go to the dungeon as a guide. Drilling through the entrance area would take some time and he would need to create a temporary entrance that couldn¡¯t be epassed by the dungeon. The party of five would need to remain there and kill any potential skeletal fiends that would bother him.
¡°I could do that¡ but do you intend to leave somewhere?¡±
¡°There is a possibility¡ I uh.. I¡¯ll see youter, the mana is running out¡ don¡¯t forget to go to the adventurer guild tomorrow¡I¡¯ll contact youter.¡±
¡°Hey!¡±
With a sigh, he turned off the device as he wasn¡¯t really in the mood of answering questions that he didn¡¯t want to answer. With that, he prepared for a night of sleeplessness as he needed to get the ce in order. Even if he told Elodia that it was safe he wasn¡¯t quite sure about that, his escape route was still there so he felt rather secure.
¡°Hm¡ why do I have the feeling that I forgot about something¡ it wasn¡¯t probably that important if I forgot about it,e Agni.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
So did the day end and the night continued without anything of note happening. On the next day, a few people visited that had been missing through most of the encounter. It was the party of four that had assisted him in thepletion of his gold-rank quest and had remained uninvolved in histest adventure.
¡°I¡¯ve heard that you were looking for some guards?¡±
Senna waved at him while walking next to Elodia that appeared in the morning. It seemed that they decided to take up thetest request and with the four here he would probably be able to finish up what he started down in the dungeon.
Chapter 293: Angry and Worried.
Chapter 293: Angry and Worried.
¡°This looks terrible¡ Why are there so many holes in my workshop!¡±
¡°Wait until you go downstairs.¡±
Bernir was clutching his head while looking at the workce he had created for himself. It started as a shabby shack but turned into a full-fledged smithy through the years. Rnd had seen him constantly work on it after finishing the workload, it was like his own project and ce that belonged to him. Now it had been partially destroyed during the Lich¡¯s rampage, the chaotic mana had rained down and leftrge holes in the walls and the ceiling.
¡°Noo¡ my tools!¡±
Rnd looked as Bernir rushed into the almost copsed building. It wasn¡¯t in such bad shape considering that his home had a lot more holes and the front door was blown open. It would probably take a lot more to fix it and the wind turbines in the back.
¡°Most of the tools should be fine, they were made from deepsteel. I¡¯ll go check up on him so he doesn¡¯t get crushed under the ceiling.¡±
Dyana was there too and she followed after her husband. Rnd nodded as he looked inside and used some of his magic to reinforce the structure. He was not a carpenter or stonemason though so he didn¡¯t really have any skills that would help him identify the weak points. Luckily Bernir and his own student could use some abilities to help them out with everything.
¡°This might be a good opportunity to upgrade everything¡¡±
While watching thergedy walk away he eyed the mostly wooden cottage that had once been his assistant''s workshop. It started out as a wooden shed and had been constructed with that in mind. The resource used for it had been mostly wood and even though it was fantasy wood it still didn¡¯t have the resistance of the fantasy stones. Perhaps it was time to put some more money into all of this as hispound was certainly not able tost through a tier 3 monster invasion, even one was enough to cause this much damage.
¡®But perhaps I should prioritize leveling up first and leave this to Bernir instead? On the other hand, this all happened because I started rushing things¡¡¯
The Lich escaping from the dungeon was mostly his fault. While he had no way of knowing that his mana would affect the creature in such a way, it wasn¡¯t an excuse. If he went through the normal channels and adhered to thew then probably no one would have died for it. As it stood now, some adventurers had been killed by the monster and people''s homes outside of the city were destroyed or ransacked by burrs.
Perhaps tossing himself into the exact same environment without thinking it over was a bad idea but on the other hand, he had already started this and at this point, there might not be anything he could do to stop it. Arthur had already heard about his n and the tinum adventurers had already secured the dungeon entrance.
¡®It might be toote to stop any of this¡¡¯
In his hands he was holding his runic helmet, through it he was able to connect to Arthur via the instant message device he made for him. He was given the order to return to the city as there was a lot to discuss. Now with the city gates opened up, there was no reason to fear any more burries, at least not with his newly hired help.
¡°Wand, weren¡¯t you supposed to leave for the city? Won¡¯t that pretty boy be angry with you otherwise?¡±
His eyes looked down at the small woman, her name was Senna. She and her party of four had decided to take the request of protecting his home. Orson, Dalrak, and even Grisalde was here.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be leaving soon, I just wanted to wait for Bernir to get here. I¡¯ll have to thank you for taking the request, most of the adventurers will probably be heading to the dungeon instead.¡±
¡°Hah, they are idiots, going back into a dungeon a tier 3 Lich came from is dumb, its better to wait until that tinum party goes through it.¡±
Senna shrugged while smirking as arger team of adventurers was being formed to sweep through the dungeon. It was a dangerous mission but it also paid well, for some adventurers this was enough. The siege of the city was quite mild as the monsters never made it inside. The foolhardy people from the guild were probably bored out of their minds and saw this as a chance to let loose.
¡°It¡¯s not wrong for them to assume that this was a rare monster spawn, dungeon breaks don¡¯t happen often.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s better to wait, no one knows when the next Lich will appear!¡±
¡°That is true, no use losing your life over some coin.¡±
Rnd nodded as he kind of agreed but also knew that no new rare monster spawns would be appearing anytime soon. He would probably need to find another Lich and shoot him with his mana cannon again for something like this to happen. Even after that, it could have just been a one-in-a-million chance that his mana resonated with this particr monster this well.
This all would require some testing which he could only safely go through after achieving his own tier 3 ss. His current level was already at a hundred and sixty-six. The monster at the entrance didn¡¯t go over a hundred sixty. Taking this into ount he should have been stronger than them when he achieved the new tier multiplied.
¡®It¡¯s not only the multiplier though, tier 3 sses also get those¡¡¯
¡°Wand, are you leaving soon?¡±
Someone called out to him from afar, it was a voice that he knew well. Almost instantly a small smile crept on his face which the person he was conversing with noticed. He replied almost instantly while shouting a bit and Senna was quick to tease him about it.
¡°Ah yes, I got all that I needed.¡±
¡°I see that your wife is here, I¡¯ll let you two lovebirds be then, and don¡¯t worry while you¡¯re gone we¡¯ll keep this ce safe, just don¡¯t forget to give me a discount.¡±
¡°Wait she¡¯s not my¡¡±
¡°Haha, sure sure~¡±
Senna gave Rnd a wink while moving away. The person that approached was a woman wearing sses, behind her was a girl around the age of ten. It was Elodia and behind her was Marcie with some parchment. She was scribing something down on it while listening to her boss. Without peeking he assumed that she was making a list of things that needed to be either reced or repaired. Luckily the store portion that was outside somehow made it out in one piece with the thieves not being able to get through the lock before Agni scared them away.
Elodia hade here along with Armand and Lobelia with both of the kids after it was safe. It didn¡¯t seem that anyone believed that any more monsters wereing, otherwise they would certainly not have taken the kids along with them. People in this world were certainly more resilient than in his old one where children were usually cuddled a lot more. Here on the other hand when they hit the age of ten and got their first ss, they were expected to start pulling their own weight.
¡°Why is the city lord calling for you?¡±
¡°Well, I kind of made a few promises¡ don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m at least good at making contracts, he can¡¯t force me to do anything unreasonable.¡±
¡°That would be nice but s your idea of unreasonable is a little different.¡±
¡°Ah uh¡¡±
Elodia¡¯s gaze felt like halogen lights trying to pierce through his forehead. She already knew that Rnd was prone to putting himself in danger. This whole Lich debacle was already proof enough as any normal person would have just hidden away in the city.
¡°Well, at least most of the house survived, the shop is fine but what about the workshop?¡±
¡°Ah, wait for Bernir to look through it, the ceiling might need to be reinforced more¡¡±
She turned around with her hands crossed over one another while pouting. Luckily he had decided to hide his hands behind some gloves the first time she arrived here. The healing potions did heal his broken bones but they weren¡¯t good at hiding scars. These health potions he used just boosted the natural regenerative capabilities of a body. He would have to get a costly holy elixir from the church or get healed if he wanted to hide the scarred tissue. This is what he was actually intending to do when he got to the city, this amount of damage would be feasible for a tier 2 priest.
¡°I¡¯m uh¡ sorry?¡±
¡°Why would you be sorry? Not like you put yourself in unreasonable danger just to save some building and magical trinkets¡e, Marcie. Wand here has a lot of work to do, we wouldn¡¯t want to keep him from visiting the city lord.¡±
¡°Uh...¡±
The young girl didn¡¯t know what was going on as she just nodded and quickly hid her face behind the piece of parchment she was scribbling on. It was clear that Elodia was quite mad this time around and he wasn¡¯t sure how to make it up to her. While walking away he did notice her almost peeking back but quickly turning around for another pouting session.
¡°She didn¡¯t get much sleep you know, Haven¡¯t seen big sis this worried since we had to leave that city¡¡±
After Elodia left to tend to some things Lobelia appeared next.
¡°She slept near that crystal ball waiting for you to send a message.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to add salt to the wound, I already feel like an idiot.¡±
Rnd had forgotten that he wasn¡¯t a one-man team anymore. There were people that actually cared about him and would be sad if anything happened to him. It was an actual nice feeling for once but it also brought some drama into the mix. At this moment he didn¡¯t know what he could do to ease Elodia¡¯s mind.
Perhaps they needed to have a heartfelt talk if this whole rtionship wanted to continue as he couldn¡¯t see himself bing less prone to injury until at least getting that tier 3 ss problem sorted out. Even after that, it was only the first step beyond the wall. Not like tier 4 ss holders didn¡¯t exist and could bully him around. Both sides would probably need to agree to some type ofpromise but that was something forter, first he needed to actually see if Arthur worked things out with the tinum adventurers.
¡°Good, you should¡ but anyway, you don¡¯t need to worry about those three fools. They were working on their own. The guild won¡¯te after you or anything like that and they also didn¡¯t have any connections so that¡¯s that.¡±
¡°At least some good news for once.¡±
¡°Well, have fun but be sure to be nice to my sister, or else!¡±
Lobelia delivered a hefty smack to Rnd¡¯s back that didn¡¯t really make him budge at all. She was all smiles but her words would be taken seriously. Now that everything here was getting taken care of it was time to move to the city. His magical half-te armor that he used for walking in Albrook was already on him so after onest attempt at a wave toward Elodia and getting a side re he decided to leave her alone for now.
¡°I miss using my bike¡¡±
The runic bicycle that he had made previously was stashed away in his workshop. After making the tunnel to the dungeon and also having someone else to carry his wares to the city he didn¡¯t really have a use for it. His attention turned towards moreplicated magical machines like the runic golems. This didn¡¯t mean that this mode of transportation couldn¡¯t revolutionize the city.
¡®If I manage to get a few wind turbines into the city and create some charging stations, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible.¡¯
This idea wasn¡¯t his own but came from his old world. Their electrical cars and bikes were just bing more mainstream. It would take some work and help from the city but it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to poprize magical bicycles. All he needed to do was ce a runic battery onto his current design. He couldn¡¯t expect regr citizens to have enough mana to power them or use mana fluid as a fuel source.
That resource was more costly than gasoline in his old world. On the other hand, his renewable runic batteries were different, they could be recharged multiple times. The only thing holding them back was the materials they were made from. With time the runic structures would deteriorate the metal and would need to be reced or repaired. Something like this would be too much for him as he could not rece hundreds of runic batteries just like that.
¡®I¡¯d need a factory or something to make them¡ perhaps if I could get a golem to make them or repair them instead¡¡¯
This was the only way besides hiring other runesmiths to do the work instead. An assembly line to produce batteries and a smelter take back the resources used on the old ones. When thinking about recycling he also thought back to his new skill that he recently tested out. It was the Basic Machinery Salvage skill that he gained after getting past level forty with his runic engineer ss.
The test he performed on the mangled-up runic golems that were melted by either the Lich or the explosion. First of all, it required arge amount of mana but considering his current level it wasn¡¯t that straining. The test was easy, he just ced the mangled-up blob of metal on a workbench and activated the skill.
This caused the whole piece to glow in an orange light and progressively to get smaller. It was actually a very game-like skill as in the end what was left was an ingot along with a few screws and bolts. The skill skipped the whole smelting process and could salvage whole ingots from destroyed golems and other basic parts like screws.
The only downside was the mass, the ingot, and parts that were left behind consisted of a lot less than he started with. If he went through the usual smelting process he would be able to gain back more. However, this skill made things a lot faster and it was still only at its lowest level. Perhaps at higher levels, it would be able to produce more. Then also when he applied more mana he would gain better results that at this time seemed a bit randomized.
While walking through the forest he filled his boring head with potential future ns. There were many ways of making money and now even more if he could get Arthur on board with it. The manufacturing of runic bikes or even other car-like vehicles could only happen with his help and it could be a potential gold mine. This however could only happen if the product could reach a wide enough clientele.
As things stood now only rich merchants and nobles could afford things like those. In his mind, the more people he could reach the faster his business would grow. The market for luxury magical items was almost fully saturated, to gain some ground he might have to look outside the box and target people in the middle that weren¡¯t quite rich but not poor either.
The thoughts of expanding his business were interrupted by all the various people scattered around the ce. After the monster Lich was defeated a lot of tier 2 monster bones were left everywhere. These could also be picked up by themoners, seeing farmers anddies from shops here was certainly a new experience. Thanks to soldiers patrolling these areas now they were safe from being bullied by some of the less ster adventurers.
¡®Even one bone could go for a full month¡¯s wage so this isn¡¯t surprising¡ but I¡¯m not sure if Arthur won¡¯t have his soldiers confiscate everything at the entrance gate.¡¯
He wasn¡¯t sure if they didn¡¯t read the memo but these bones were supposed to cover the expenses of the main wall repair. Perhaps some of these people were trying to smuggle in some of the smaller bones in hopes of selling them in another city or a merchant that was fine with going against the order.
¡®There will always be people out there trying to gain the system, well not like I¡¯m any better.¡¯
Rnd was reminded that this whole fiasco started because he wanted to keep the adventurers guild and the dwarves out of the mining spot that he found. Now he would need to live with the consequences of his actions which might show their ugly head at any point in time.
¡®I should speed up, those tinum adventurers probably don''t like to be kept waiting.¡¯
Thus he sped up towards the main road that would get him to the city where perhaps a new headache waited.
Chapter 294: On with the scheme.
Chapter 294: On with the scheme.
¡®They do work fast here, just a day ago they were fighting for their lives and now it¡¯s like nothing happened at all.¡¯
Rnd had to give it to the people living in this world. They quickly recovered after the potential life-ending incident and were back to their daily lives. However, he wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of their nerves of steel or just because otherwise they would starve. The nobles didn¡¯t usually offer any aid to themoners, if they stopped working their money would quickly vanish and so would their food.
¡®It¡¯s not that they are brave but they don¡¯t have any other choice.¡¯
Guards were everywhere but they didn¡¯t look that mindful of monster attacks, probably the adventurers that he saw outside were patrolling for monsters instead. There were a lot of people going out of the main gate but not that many inside. However, a line was forming as the soldiers were frisking people for monster bones. Just as he expected, some kind of agreement was made between the city and adventurers as they were actually giving small amounts of coin to people with skeletal bones on them.
¡®I guess they¡¯ll buy them for a smaller price and sell themter for a profit, sounds like something the Guild Master came up with.¡¯
His turrets just like he expected were melted down due to someone overusing and ignoring their specs. He would need to perhaps make a written manual while also improving on the design further. This just meant more work for him but at least they had taken a lot of skeletons down with them. Perhaps they had no value for prolonged sieges but they could be used to push the initial enemy advance.
¡®With a Runesmith included in the defense they would be able tost through a lot longer, perhaps a more modr design would be better if the operators won¡¯t follow the instructions?¡¯
While thinking of a different turret design that would allow certain parts to be reced on the fly he heard someone calling out to him.
¡°Hey you, stop!¡±
¡°Hm?¡±
¡°Hey what are you doing?¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
¡°Please go through sir, forgive him he is new here.¡±
¡°Ah alright¡¡±
Rnd without thinking about it much just attempted to cut in line. One of the soldiers that looked quite young started shouting his way but was instantly stopped by a gate guard that he recognized. While walking past the two he could hear the older guard reprimanding the new one about it.
¡°Are you stupid or something? That¡¯s the city lord¡¯s runesmith. Do you want us to get a pay cut or something? Or even worse, if he brought it up with the Lord you could lose your head!¡±
The older guard made a head-slicing motion with his thumb and followed it up with quite a good impression of a head being torn apart. The younger soldier recoiled in fear as his face got pale.
¡°That is? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡±
After receiving a couple of smacks to his head the young soldier ran off to the main line while Rnd continued on his way. He could see that people were looking at him with more interest than usual. He had told Arthur to keep him out of the rumors but perhaps making a trap strong enough to kill a Lich was enough to earn the people''s favor. Some of them whispered while others bowed in respect slightly while he passed.
¡®If this was a game, would my approval rating with the city have risen to favorable or something?¡¯
He wasn¡¯t sure if he liked this, his face was somewhat exposed as he wasn¡¯t wearing his helmet but just covering it with a dark robe. When he came here a few years ago he wanted toy low and just live a simple life of a craftsman. Involving himself with the nobles and being sent to war to fight was something he wanted to avoid.
With his current array of skills, he would probably be safe from that fate as making good weapons was usually more important than bing a soldier. The situation at the borders was finicky with small skirmishes breaking out every so often. It was like a powder keg waiting to explode, each kingdom and empire was eager to gain morends and power. Getting involved with that world was a given if he remained in the Arden estate and it was still a possibility if his father actually found his new residence.
¡®He hasn¡¯t found me for over ten years now so he probably won¡¯t ever unless Robert talks.¡¯
Too much time had passed since his disappearance and it was more than likely that everyone hade to terms that he was dead. That is with the exception of one person which was his youngest sister who was apparently getting some oracle-like dreams from time to time.
¡®But even an Oracles has limits, as long as I keep away from the royalist territories she shouldn¡¯t be able to tell that I¡¯m here, at least not until she gets to tier 3 perhaps? But perhaps I should stop worrying about things I have no control over, I can only prepare and minimize the damage when the timees.¡¯
In reality, Rnd¡¯s fears of his family had mellowed out substantially, even one of his brothers knew about his location, and nothing ever happened. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if his Father knew about his location already and just chose to ignore his existence entirely. The old man felt quite distant, perhaps having one bastard out of the way just made things easier for him as Rnd''s current status as a Runesmith gave him little value as a prospect. Without a knight ss that was considered noble and just, there wouldn¡¯t be any marriage partners that were willing.
¡®Marriage huh¡¡¯
One way of making himself truly undesirable in the noble world would be to take amon woman as his first wife. When going by the traditions of this world, this choice was the most important one of them all. No nobledy of status would be willing to be a second wife of a husband with amon first, it was something none were willing to stomach.
There was already one person in his mind but considering that he was putting himself in constant danger he didn¡¯t want to take the plunge down that road. Then there was the fact that he was practically already in one as many kids were wandering around hispound while he was also sharing the bed with the woman taking care of them.
Bringing more of them under his roof would just be a new headache, thus he wanted to still wait a bit more. The age of his new body was quite low and with his vitality stat constantly increasing his longevity was bing enhanced. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to remain at the appearance of an early twenty-year-old even when he arrived into his mid-thirties like this. This was kind of what happened to humans that leveled up fast, reaching the tier 3 ss would only enhance this effect further.
Stray thoughts continued to enter his mind while he headed towards a secondary location, the Church of Sria. Before moving to Arthurs''s estate he needed to get his hands checked by one of the priests. Luckily the person he was most familiar with here was there, Sister Kassia.
¡°May the Lady bless you on your journey.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
It was a mostly uneventful encounter as there weren¡¯t that many people that were injured during the siege. The only noteworthy event was when one of the tier 3 monsters flew inside the city. However, the guild master made quick work of the skeletal gargoyle before it could even injure anyone else.
Though Rnd did use this opportunity to activate his runic eye and get a better feel on the divine spell Sister Kassia was using. His hands were cured as he expected and now he would be even able to show them to Elodai when he returned. His research concerning these spells was close to a breakthrough and with his higher level, his eyes weren¡¯t even hurting that much when he was examining this radiant effect.
Soon he continued on his way and finally arrived at the Valerian Vi. At first nce, it was clear that a lot fewer men were guarding it. Some of them were probably patrolling the city or outside of it to see if it was really safe. This didn¡¯t stop them from letting people out, everyone was free to go outside and had to decide for themselves if it was worth the risk.
Things like shelters didn¡¯t really exist and some people actually had to beg for temporary stay in other people''s houses. This whole siege was a good wake-up call for the missing infrastructure that this city required. To not have a simr mess happen like in the city attacked by the cultists Arthur would need to think about updating everything and perhaps Rnd would be part of this enhancement n. Being able to produce golems and turrets for protection was already something that had proven its worth.
¡°Master Runesmith, the Lord is awaiting you pleasee in.¡±
¡®Master Runesmith?¡¯
A guard dressed in armor that he had enhanced with his runes called out to him. To the side, he also spotted a sword with one of his runes that he could detect through his senses. With his current skills, he could even activate this rune to produce the effect it was created for. This would somewhat make escaping from Arthur¡¯s soldiers rather easy if he was ever betrayed in the future.
¡®Is my new position in this estate that decent or are they just nice to the man that made their magical equipment?¡¯
He wasn¡¯t sure what Arthur told everyone here just yet but at least he was being respected by the average soldiers. While high-born knights and nobles didn¡¯t see cksmiths as justmon craftsmen, the soldiers usually gave them more respect. They knew well that their life depended on the quality of gear they were using and they didn¡¯t want to antagonize the person that made them.
¡®This ce sure is changing fast, before Arthur came along this was nothing more than a big house.¡¯
The previous mayor that lived here didn¡¯t really have any funds to expand this manor. After Arthur appeared it had to be enhanced as it would look bad for a person from the Valerian household to live in something that was considered small. Now they had high walls around it and from what he heard there were ns of expansion to the back.
¡®If this was before I discovered that other dungeon I¡¯d say that building a castle would be impossible, but after it gets out that one is here the money will roll in.¡¯
They were actually sitting on a gold mine here, a potential B-rank dungeon was just this sought-after. It could even be something greater than an A-rank dungeon or just a better connection to the S-rank dungeon that even to this day was giving everyone a headache.
¡®The only problem is¡ that we don¡¯t have a good foundation here yet.¡¯
This was the part that was the most concerning. Arthurcked any tier 3 knights and his personal bodyguard was probably weaker than Rnd himself. While the Valerian Patriarch would probably not make a move this wasn¡¯t the same for his sons. They could see this as a chance, what could their bastard little brother even do if they sent a few goons after him?
They would probably attempt to turn him into a puppet and funnel all the gold that was gained here into their own ventures. If he didn¡¯t want to cooperate? Then perhaps they would even try doing something more drastic. Rnd had already seen what a session battle could do to people in Edelgard. There the ruling noble decided to kill all the prominent merchants just to get ahead.
¡®Though those tinum adventurers could be Arthur¡¯s way out, that is if they agree to work with him.¡¯
It wasn¡¯t strange for powerful adventurers to retire and work for nobles instead of being stuck in dangerous dungeons. It wasn¡¯t such a bad deal for them as they would have ess to tier 3 creatures here already. Those tier 3 skeletons that were at the entrance would go for quite the penny and as first adapters, they would have a chance to earn big.
Every adventurer that stayed in the business knew that the first loot received in a dungeon would always be better than anything thates after it. This was a somewhat loose rule but there existed a higher chance of rare items dropping from the boss'' chest during the first clear. It was as if this game-like world didn¡¯t allow easy rare item farming. With the monsters being around levels hundred fifty and sixty the boss monster would be a little tougher. If they managed to clear out that area then they were looking at a lot more money than they could ever have hoped for from a simple Lich subjugation.
¡°Please wait here.¡±
Rnd was led into a room without anyone in it and told to wait by one of the maids. Everyone that he was acquainted with was missing, Gareth, Morien, and Mary were nowhere to be seen. They all must have been gathered with their lord and perhaps were conversing with the adventurers. Ferdinand, who was the mayor before Arthur arrived, was the only one he recognized but he was conversing with some of the serving staff and vanished quickly into another room.
¡®This reminds me a bit of the old home¡¡¯
The room that he was sitting in looked to have been recently outfitted into a waiting room. It wasn¡¯t too lush but it certainly was something that would be used by a noble and somewhat simr to the old rooms in the Arden estate. In the distance, he saw some random paintings of people that he didn¡¯t recognize but they seemed to be of noble birth, probably either current or old members of the Valerian family.
It was a rather boring experience as he was forced to wait here with nothing much to do. From time to time a maid would show up to give him a refill on his tea and some sweet treats that he ignored for now. When asking about Arthur he was informed that the lord was in an important meeting and would ask for him when the time came. This of course happened but around two and a half hourster after his arrival.
¡®Maybe I should stoping early.¡¯
¡°The lord is awaiting your presence, please follow me, Master Wand.¡±
Rnd even in his previous life was the type of person to always arrive early. This was something that not everyone followed and many times he would be left waiting. Ever since arriving in this world, he had tried to keep up with his old habit. Thus he felt that whenever his time was wasted he was being looked down on but after arriving at the new room he realized what the reason for all this waiting was.
¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that the gentleman from the other day? My, my you do look a lot better without that shiny helmet.¡±
It was Myrtle the cryomancer along with one other member of her party, the sun elf archer. They were sitting on one side of a table on a white sofa with Arthur and the guild master on the opposite side. Mary was standing next to the tray with tea while the two knights were guarding the entrance to this room. It was now clear to him that they were discussing the issue with the dungeon and it seemed that they were now finished.
¡°Ah, I see that you have already met Master Wand.¡±
¡°Not bad but he doesn¡¯t have the charm of a proper Sun Elf.¡±
¡°Oh, you.¡±
The womanughed at Aubron that eyed Rnd¡¯s facial features before deciding that he was still superior to the human smith. He wanted to ask what this was all about before advancing but luckily Arthur was quick on the uptake.
¡°I will make this short then, in three days'' time Master Wand will guide you to the area we discussed, there you will establish an encampment and finally delve into the dungeon to measure the threat level, just as we discussed.¡±
¡®Three days?¡¯
Rnd had not really agreed on a timeframe for preparing his tools and everything. He was yet again thrown a curveball and couldn¡¯t see himself sleeping too well for the next three days. Yet he didn¡¯t want toin as this was still a great chance for everyone gathered here. The tinum Adventurers were willing and there were five of them. With this amount of manpower, they would certainly breeze through the dungeon.
¡°Excellent, then we will see Master Wand in three days.¡±
The tinum Party leader smiled brightly while looking at Wand before standing up from her seat. It seemed that his presence wasn¡¯t really needed and that he had probably wasted a big chunk of the day on getting here. However, while the two excused themselves the guild master and Arthur remained in the room.
¡°I heard that you proposed this n, Wand, I mustmend you on your craftiness brat.¡±
Aurdhanughed while also standing up.
¡°I¡¯ll make sure that everything goes smoothly on my end, my lord~¡±
In a sh he was gone and before Arthur could say a word Mary¡¯s voice exploded from the back.
¡°Who does that baldy think he is? Lord Arthur, we should lock him up in a damp dungeon!¡±
¡°Ha ha, calm down Mary, he is now an important business partner and so are those adventurers, you¡¯ll have to work with him for the time being.¡±
Mary¡¯s face went a bit red with anger but she didn¡¯t say anything back to her lord. Rnd on the other hand just stepped a bit further as he also needed to be filled in on the status of the n. It seemed that he would need to create an entrance into the dungeon that wouldn¡¯t look out of ce and luckily after ncing into the other dungeon he knew how it should look.
¡®Three days will still be a bit rough though¡ I might need some outside help and I¡¯m missing a forge. Wait, perhaps I can use that ce instead!¡¯
Thank you for reading!
Don''t forget to follow, favorite, rate.
Patreon | Discord
Chapter 295: Working long hours again.
Chapter 295: Working long hours again.
¡°So this is it?¡±
¡°We¡¯ll have to make do with it, without a proper forge we won¡¯t be able to create the parts that easily and it¡¯s easier to modify this one than to make a new one from scratch.
¡°Aye, so Boss, have you decided on what we will be making?¡±
¡°Yeah, a very thick double door.¡±
¡°A double door huh? Does the City Lord need one for his home or something?¡±
¡°I guess that could be a good excuse for now but ¡¡±
Rnd and Bernir had arrived at what looked to be a fully functional smithy. It did not belong to the dwarven union and was created for the city lord instead. Their location was in one of the guard towers'' upper floors. This area was intended for Rnd or another cksmith that only performed tasks for Arthur. Now that he had officially taken up that spot this was kind of his working area. While the tools were inferior to the ones he had back home it was a proper workshop that they could use.
¡°There is more to it?¡±
¡°Yeah, listen up, this can¡¯t be known by anyone, we could get into trouble if the union finds out."
Bernir wasn¡¯t sure what this was all about as he only got asked to get his butt over here for some work. Working on arge gate or door wasn¡¯t anything special after creating many working weapons and armor, this wouldn¡¯t really be much of a workout for either of them. Nevertheless, his mouth opened wide after he realized that the true reason for them making the door was to bring it into the dungeon.
¡°There is another dungeon inside the dungeon?¡±
¡°Yes, but never speak about it to anyone, not even your wife, the fewer people know about this the better.¡±
¡°Uh¡ sure.¡±
Even though Rnd was inclined to trust Dyana with things like this, there were ways of making people talk with the help of potions or magic. Even if she didn¡¯t want to, she might have not had a choice in the matter. The only reason that Bernir was finding out about it was that he was needed for this short expedition. Both of them needed to discuss the thing between them and a dwarf''s insight about dungeon walls would be much appreciated.
¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the blueprint, I was thinking about something like this but first I need to tell you about the spot it has to go¡¡±
It wasn¡¯t really a problem to design a door for the dungeon. He had already seen several of them inside of it and just mimicked the design to be somewhat simr. It would be a simple thick double-sided door that opened to the inside of the mine. Normally he would have liked it to be the reverse as it was always harder to break down a door that opened outwardly.
However, there was a chance of the dungeon walls pushing in from the sides and blocking the way forward. If the door was aligned in such a way it could get easily blocked by the dungeon rocks. Rnd continued to exin everything to Bernir without leaving out the fact that this door would be shoved between two dungeons.
¡°So this is what it¡¯s all about¡¡±
It didn¡¯t take long for his assistant to put one and one together. He instantly knew what was happening here and his confused face started grinning.
¡°Hehe, I knew about the mining area but didn¡¯t know there was a B-rank dungeon down there, no wonder the city lord is trying to keep everything under wraps!¡±
While Bernir never really asked about what Rnd was doing down there in the dungeon, the increase in rare minerals and metals was obvious. Now that he knew about the secret dungeon entrance and that they would be creating arge door to go through it, he was ecstatic.
¡°Haha, those fools! They would never get to do something as exhrating as this!¡±
Rnd smiled faintly as he saw the passionate gaze in Bernir¡¯s eyes. It was clear that he was a proper craftsman that saw this as a chance to further his craft. Not many people were fortunate enough to create projects like this. They needed to make the entrance look like something that belonged in a dungeon.
Luckily for them, it wasn¡¯t strange for entrances that were made from new materials to appear in a dungeon. These magical underground locations were constantly expanding and created everything via a type of creation magic. It was quite random and even if it was obvious that the door was created recently it wouldn''t give their ploy away.
¡°I¡¯m d that you are full of vigor but we have toplete this in less than three days.¡±
¡°L-less than three days?¡±
¡°Yeah, we need to get the dimensions right and make sure that we can assemble the parts inside of the dungeon as the whole door will never fit into our spatial bag, so don¡¯t expect to sleep much.¡±
¡°Aye¡¡±
Bernir¡¯s drive was reduced slightly when he heard that they had to prepare everything within around seventy hours. While the parts in themselves didn¡¯t need that much handling they all needed to be bulky and thick. They needed to cover the whole length of the dungeon walls whichplicated things.
¡°Let¡¯s get to work.¡±
All the materials that he could muster from his broken-down workshop had been carried over here. The rest had been procured by Arthur and his people which was hard as they didn¡¯t really want the dwarven union dwarves to know what they were up to. It would be hard for them to figure out what they were doing after getting a list of required parts.
¡°I¡¯ll tend to this smelter, haven¡¯t used one of these in years¡ Think I¡¯ve been spoiled by all the runic equipment, hehe.¡±
Bernir chuckled while getting ready to melt some materials. Of course, Rnd would speed things up with all of his magic and perhaps this would destroy some of the tools that were here. Thus the two got to work, the sounds of hammers hitting metal echoed through the tower but no one was able to go see what was happening. News of soldiers guarding the new runesmith workshop reached the ears of thepetition but they would not find out what had happened even when they triedter.
¡
¡°You arete.¡±
¡°No, we are not.¡±
Rnd gave out a sigh while looking at the group of five adventurers that he was supposed to apany into the dungeon. They had arrived about five minuteste which was already a demerit in his mind. However, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint the reason for them beingte but it probably had something to do with the stench of alcohol the two dwarves were giving out.
The two reminded him of the meeting with Arthur three days ago. There he was ¡®informed¡¯ about the three-day deadline he needed to prepare all the tools for this new expedition. This already put him in a bad mood but then he was also reminded of the union dwarves that knew about the mine. Just as he expected they wanted immediate ess to it but were denied by Arthur.
For the time being, they were forced to wait but there was no way of telling what they would do. It was not probable that they would follow them into the dungeon at the moment and the Guild Master gave out an order to close down the dungeon until the tinum Party goes through it. This gave him some time to erase his tracks but luckily the dungeon mostly did that for him.
The only potential thing that could give him away was the sensors he left in the walls to further his mapping device. Even if those were discovered, there would not be any repercussions. With Arthur¡¯s backing and even the guild master on his side, even if someone found the runic devices he would have a good excuse. Everything that he did was ordered by his new partners in crime, having the magical tools in the walls to create a map was not against thew, it was actually a good way to earn money that he would get to after the entrance was created.
¡°You have to forgive my friends, they always take their time to tour a new city.¡±
Hermond the shield dwarf and Delmond the one with arge polearm yawned while producing fumes that even reached his nose. It was clear that the two were partying in the red-light district. Myrtle was the one that apologized for herrades which was quite surprising. Normally it was hard to see people at this high level acting like regr people usually, they liked to throw their weight around.
¡°But I thought we would be going with six people, who is that young man behind you.¡±
¡°This is Bernir, he is part of my business, I need his help with a few things during the trip, don¡¯t worry he can take care of himself, and don¡¯t worry, we can trust him.¡±
The five adventurers looked at the half-dwarf with mild interest. Myrtle was more interested in the strange weapon that was strapped to his side. It was covered in some hidden runes and radiating a faint mana signature. On his back, he was wearing arge spatial backpack and was the recement for Rnd¡¯s golem that had been blown up in the dungeon. There was just not enough to create a new one instead, Bernir would get to be a porter like in the good old days that he wished to forget.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lips are sealed.¡±
Bernir moved both his thumb and index finger to his mouth to perform a zipper-locking motion. While he sounded chipper his eyes were telling a different story. Due to Rnd¡¯s pace, he did not get much sleep for the past two days and now they all needed to get through the dungeon and then assemble the heavy-duty door.
¡°Well then, shall we?¡±
The group of adventurers and two craftsmen gathered outside of the dungeon. There they met with another small group of people. Some of them Rnd knew well while others were ones he only knew from a distance. The one that he was most familiar with moved over to greet him almost instantly with as always a shit-eating grin stered all over his face.
¡°You¡¯re here Wand! You sure took your time but I¡¯ve also heard that you¡¯ve been having trouble with the missus.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what you''re talking about.¡±
¡°Common, you can¡¯t hide it from me.¡±
Rnd felt an elbow lodge itself into his side. The moment it did he wanted to do nothing more than smack the person that it belonged to.
¡°Armand, leave him alone and focus on the dungeon, we might be just the extra party but you never know what could happen there.
The duo of Lobelia and Armand had arrived a bit before them and had spent some time clearing out the easy monsters at the entrance. They weren¡¯t allowed to get too far as they were acting more as a scouting party. Their job was to make this trip faster by defeating any trash monsters that got in their way. The tinum party on the other hand would conserve their strength for when a powerful tier 3 monster appeared.
This way of doing things wasn¡¯t anything special, it was one of the bonuses of being a tier 3 adventurer. Sometimes they would have nothing to do and be hired just to act if a high-level monster appeared. Considering that Rnd wasn¡¯t expecting any of them to appear they would probably not have much to do until they reached the secret chamber.
Thus the expedition was officially started. On the outside, it looked to be there to make sure that the dungeon was safe but a few people knew what it was really about. Just as Rnd expected, the monsters from the first all the way to the tenth floor had managed to respawn. They didn¡¯t pose much of a problem for the group of high-level tier 2 adventurers. While Armand and his group took care of them the tinum party followed behind him at a slow pace. For them, this part was nothing more than a boring walk with nothing to do even the boss at thest level went down in a matter of moments.
¡°I don¡¯t see any skeletons, do you?¡±
¡°No, I can¡¯t feel any strong monsters either.¡±
Lobelia and another tracker he wasn¡¯t that familiar with asked each other about the situation in the lower area. There was nothing of substance there, the skeletal monsters had all died when their master was defeated and the ones that they met on the upper levels were just the ming skeleton variant that could be defeated by a tier 1 ss holder.
¡°I guess that¡¯s it, our job is done Wand, have fun.¡±
¡°Nice, I like easy jobs like this, more time to have fun, see youter Wand!¡±
Armand smirked while walking back into the boss''s chamber. This group was only there to take care of the trash mobs. They were not there to look at the secret entrance to the mine, Arthur still wanted to keep that location secret. The fewer people knew about the way to enter it, the better it was for them.
This also brought another problem to the forefront as no one besides a runesmith or a rune mage would be able to open the hidden entrance without forcing their way through it. As it stood now there wasn¡¯t really another way to get to the mine than through the passage in theke ofva. The alternative entrance would require quite the steep climb down into a gorge and inserting steps into it wouldn¡¯t be possible with how monster worms could be triggered at any time and destroy it.
¡°So this is it? Doesn¡¯t look like anything special, the monsters are really weak.¡±
Aubronmented while looking around the open space covered withva. In the distance, he spotted the usual monsters like tier 2 smanders and volcanic golems. The man looked bored and everyone in his party looked like they were above ces like this. Considering that they were probably all around forty years of age and had been in the business for twenty years or so, it wasn¡¯t strange.
ces like this were a giant waste of time, the experience they could gain was nonexistent and time was precious. Monsters were usually stronger than their human counterparts. One of the reasons was that it was a lot harder to gain a proper battle ss at tier 3. Monsters were also exempt from having to take ss change trials that sometimes could set someone back months or even years.
¡°In what direction is that secret passage?¡±
¡°We need to go in that direction, past thoseva geysers in the distance.¡±
Rnd answered the sun elf that was for some reason taking out his bow. There was some ground to cover but if they continued at this pace then they should arrive at the mining area within a day''s time.
¡°What is that golden-haired elf doing, Boss?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure?¡±
Bernir caught up to the party as he was the slowest of the group. When he got there he could see a very serious-looking Aubron ncing into the distance while holding his bow. He had one silver arrow notched in which drew in both his and Rnd¡¯s eyes. However before the two craftsmen could identify what materials it was made from, the arrow flew out.
At first, it was a confusing sight, the projectile made a nice arc while going for the head of a smander monster. Why would the archer decide to shoot at one of these trash mobs instead of just walking past them? However, after the arrow connected with the creature¡¯s head, it all started. Instead of colliding with the ground after the kill the arrow somehow bent upwards and continued to its next target.
¡®This isn¡¯t magic¡ is it a skill or ability?¡¯
There were magical archer sses but the man here didn¡¯t have one of them. This made it clear that this was either due to some kind of skill or perhaps the weapon he was using. Without feeling any unique mana pattern during the release of that shot Rnd had to assume it was some kind of ss ability.
The arrow continued to zoom around the whole area hitting monsters on their weak spots. When against a smander it went for the head but when a volcanic golem appeared it moved toward the core instead. Then the most surprising effect of them all was that it was somehow gaining momentum with each kill as if it was absorbing the energy of its victims to fuel the carnage.
¡°That should be all, let¡¯s go.¡±
The blood-covered arrow returned to its master that caught it with his hand. Aubron nonchntly ced it back into his quiver before walking forward as if nothing happened. The rest of the group just ignored the spectacle as if it was something that they saw every day. The only one with his jaw wide open was Bernir who was left speechless.
¡®It would be good to not anger these people..¡¯
Rnd tapped Bernir on the shoulder to bring him back to reality. It would be better to get this mission done and then go home. It made him ufortable to spend time around five people that were probably on the same level as the Lich he barely defeated by exposing its only weak point.
Chapter 296: Drilling through.
Chapter 296: Drilling through.
¡°Hey, I think we can actually sell this thing.¡±
¡°It won¡¯t be much but it¡¯s better than nothing.¡±
Arge man that took the shape of a beast was looking down at arge defeated monster that looked like a T-rex. Rnd wasn¡¯t part of the subjugation but remembered a time when this foe had almost killed him a few years ago. The man that defeated him was the druid that had transformed into some kind of mix of bear and person. He had just overpowered the monster to the point of Rnd feeling bad for it, the one-sided battle ended under thirty seconds.
The beast was now down on the ground with a ripped-out throat that was torn by Braum¡¯s wed hands. The person Braum was talking to was Aubron the sun elf. The two for a moment looked at the body and then turned their gazes toward the porter of the group, Bernir.
¡°Huh? Me?¡±
Bernir was confused at what was happening but quickly realized what they were trying to imply. Before this could get out of hand Rnd needed to put his foot down. Both of them were not here as their porters and Bernir was his assistant.
¡°Excuse me but we are not here to carry around your luggage, if you wish to take these monster¡¯s parts with you, you¡¯ll have to dismantle it yourself.¡±
¡°Dismantle, what a very Runesmith thing to say, don¡¯t worry Master Wand, mypanions were a bit rude.¡±
¡°Hey Myrtle, wait a second¡¡±
¡°Now now, Aubron we did note here for these, just take what is in the chest and let''s go, if what the noble said was correct then there will be many tier 3 monsters for us in the other dungeon, conserve your strength, we don''t know what awaits us.¡±
¡°Hm¡ fine then¡¡±
The other party members looked at each other and just shrugged. There was no apology towards Bernir or Rnd as they just waited for him to show them the way forward. Myrtle was right considering that she did not know if a tier 3 monster could be lurking at the end. They were assured that they didn¡¯t need to worry about this part of the journey but as the team leader she needed to take into ount that things could go wrong.
Soon the group continued into the hidden chamber that opened up the corridor leading to the hidden mine. Each time he interacted with the runes to open up these passages the woman kept her eyes and senses focused. It was clear that she was trying to find out the way of opening up these paths but unless she became a rune mage or a runesmith she would be unable to. At least not with the conventional means that Rnd was going with.
¡®I¡¯ll have to make some kind of remote for these entrances, I can¡¯t guide each adventurer party there by myself every time.¡¯
His secret was out and probably soon the other hidden entrances would be discovered. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to create a magical device to open these pathways as he had already figured them out. It would only require him to send a signal to trigger the mechanism. This brought another problem to the forefront, however.
People will know that entrances behind runic magic existed, and they would probably go around searching for them. He might have been the only runesmith in town but this didn¡¯t mean that there weren¡¯t other options. Some of them were runic gadgets made by other runesmiths that were capable of detecting such hidden entrances. Now that they were discovered some people might bite the bullet and start investing in them.
There was also a possibility of discovering these through other magical means. While runguage was peculiar it wasn¡¯t undetectable by other means. Faint traces of mana could be spotted by some people or monsters and it was also possible to brute force openings through the dungeon walls. He had been drilling holes for a while and there was a bunch of dwarves with mining skills ready to attack these potential gold mines.
¡®But perhaps this won¡¯t be such a bad thing, I won¡¯t have to hide when going through the shortcuts, it¡¯s already a miracle that no one had noticed me going in and out of theva pool already. It also won''t happen immediately but I wouldn''t be surprised if someone figured things out after the mining area is opened.''
Rnd¡¯s ploy had somewhat worked out in the end. While he had unleashed an angry Lich on the dungeon he had somehowe on top of this whole fiasco. The only downside was his now closer engagement with Arthur Valerian. He had be his official Runesmith and perhaps something more. There were a few uses in the contract that he needed to agree to otherwise, his life could have been in jeopardy.
That is if nothing happened to him on this half-assed expedition that Arthur and he thought up. It was a good thing that the tinum adventurers were in on it but he would have hoped to have a few weeks to prepare before going into the belly of the beast again. Rnd still wasn¡¯t sure why his mana resonated with that Lich monster in that way. Luckily his job was not to go into the dungeon but just to install the door and thenter the encampment together with Bernir.
¡°We are here.¡±
¡°Oh¡ this is really interesting¡¡±
Myrtle¡¯s eyes opened wide as she saw the shiny crystals illuminating the inside of therge cavern. The whole ce was also radiating mana thanks to all the various Elokin¡¯s crystals that were stuck to the walls. As a mage with a high degree of mana sense, she could tell the worth of this fuel.
¡°Such a mine really existed here, maybe we should have bartered more before signing that contract¡¡±
¡°You think so? I told you that this was fishy! We should have taken a percentage instead of a t rate.¡±
¡°Perhaps but¡ we couldn¡¯t have known that it would be this big, I expected a tiny mine with some marginal materials, but¡¡±
The archer and the mage seemed to be the brains of the party. They started bickering a bit after arriving here. Rnd wasn¡¯t there during the contract signing but after thements, he was sure that Arthur had managed to not give them a percentage of the sold loot. No one could have really known what this delve into the dungeon would unearth.
It seemed that the tinum adventurers were more concerned about minimizing their current losses than looking into the future. If they had known, they would have probably taken part of the monthly earnings of this mine as a reward instead, but perhaps Arthur would have dismissed something like that.
¡®While getting this ce under wraps is important, giving away so much money wouldn¡¯t be wise. There are probably more tinum adventurers out there than ces like this.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s hope this dungeon is worth it, Runesmith, get to work!¡±
Rnd nodded at the sun elf that was less and less cordial with him. For the time being, he would need to stomach the behavior as he was in no position toin. Thus both he and Bernir moved in to set up the temporary encampment while the usual lone smander was one shot by the archer¡¯s arrow.
¡°How about we rest for the night, we spent many hours getting here and it will take some time to create an opening.¡±
¡°You want to take a break?¡±
¡°Hm, why not? I could use a drink.¡±
¡°Aye, we agree!¡±
Aubron was quickly voted down four to one as the two warrior dwarves and the druid wanted to instead drink some alcohol and eat. Their party leader was still a mage type so her stamina wasn¡¯t up to par with the others. Bernir wasn¡¯t quite there yet, luckily his physique had improved due to all that smithing work he did, this didn¡¯t mean he was good at carrying heavy objects for so long. From everyone here, he was the one most affected by the heat and had to stick close to Rnd that utilized a chilling spell.
¡°Hah, feels like we went back in time, the way the adventurers treat you like you owe them something is still the same.¡±
¡°I guess even veterans see porters this way.¡±
Bernir and Rnd made their way to a separate spot while the team of five started going through the mining area. The two reminisced together about the good old days, for a moment the two went into the dungeon together and had their little adventures. Later on, Bernir became a full-time smith while Rnd moonlighted between two jobs to keep his business afloat.
¡°... but we should get a move on, how about you start with the tents and I¡¯ll get the mining gear?¡±
¡°Sure thing Boss.¡±
The two got a few minutes of rest before getting back to work. The tents that Bernir tended to were the same ones that he used during the expedition that ended in this mining area. If nobles and knights could spend days in them then they were good enough for a tinum adventurer party. Even though they acted important they weren¡¯t as bad as actual nobles. Going through many tiring adventures had made them resistant and they would probably be able to sleep on these rocks on the ground if they had to.
There wasn¡¯t much to do here in this space and only one tunnel leading to the chasm which the adventurers checked out. The time that they spent exploring was used by both Rnd and Bernir to set up the encampment. What remained from his mining tools were the magical ones that he used to tunnel through the upper tunnel from his home into the dungeon. Therge drill he pulled out of the spatial bag made Myrtle look over as she just couldn¡¯t keep her eyes off the quirky designs he produced.
¡®She really likes to look doesn¡¯t she?¡¯
Rnd could feel the woman¡¯s piercing gaze on his back. Even when they were traveling through the upper levels he could feel her ncing at the armor he was wearing. He didn¡¯t have that much experience with people with magical sses but she reminded him of Lucille De Vere who was also an ice mage. Considering he was only working with tier 2 runes he couldn¡¯t really offer anything that interesting for a tier 3 mage. The gear he could make for the group would be inferior to the ones that they were wearing.
¡®I guess there is nothing else to do here though.¡¯
The tents were soon set up and the five adventurers split two between each other while Bernir and Rnd got the smallest one to themselves. That is after their job was finished as while the fighters rested the two started drilling a hole in the wall. First came a rough outline that was a bit smaller than what the door would be. The measurements were crucial and it was always easier to shave off a bit at the end than to wait for the dungeon to regenerate itself.
Rnd only had one heavy-duty runic drill that was operational. He connected it to his runic armor which helped him control the speed and intensity. Bernir on the other hand was left with a regr pickaxe that he had some skills with. most of the time he just helped with moving away the loose rocks and dirt that was produced in the drilling. Luckily the wall wasn¡¯t that thick and within a few hours, the opening started showing itself.
¡®This would be a lot faster if I had some golems¡ I think we also need to get those guys in motion, never tried making the opening this big.¡¯
¡°Ms. Myrtle, I think you should get ready, we are through.¡±
¡°Hoh, there really is something on the other side.¡±
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really a tier 3 monster and it really can¡¯t see us at all.¡±
A head-sized hole was made through which the group could peek through. Instantly on the other side, they could see a skeletal monster wandering about. Bernir was quite shocked when he first saw one of therge skeletons. It was quite different from the ones that were on the upper floors.
¡°Boss, is it really safe?¡±
¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry as you can see they can¡¯t see us on the other side, take a look.¡±
;
Infernal Skeleton Guardian L 157
;
What they were looking at was a lot bigger than the Lich that he faced. It was a monster that was asrge as one of those ck skeletal minions. Its bones were even thicker and in its left hand, it was lugging around a massive tower shield that looked like a door. For a moment the monster reacted to some of the rubbleing to that part of the dungeon but was now retiring. That is before it got hit in the back of its head with a rock that was thrown by Rnd.
¡°Hey what are you doing, Runesmith?¡±
¡°Calm down and look¡¡±
Aubron was a bit shaken by the unexpected throw that Rnd performed and was quick to notch an arrow into his bow. The rest of his party also moved forward as if they expected the monster to charge through this wall. The only one that remained there without averting her gaze from the monster was their party leader.
¡°Fascinating, it really can¡¯t see us and it is already turning around as if the rock never hit it to begin with.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure what Lord Arthur exined but even when we uncover this wall here, the monsters won¡¯t see us nor will they attack unless something crosses through the threshold.¡±
¡°I thought that noble was full of shit¡hey Aubron, can you do it?¡±
¡°Huh? Who do you take me for Braum?, of course, I can do it.¡±
Rnd wanted to get back to work while this group just stood guard over them. Aubron had another idea though as he raised his weapon and used the previously notched arrow to take aim. A strange glow appeared on the tip that was certainly not made up of mana particles. It was some kind of different energy that this ss had ess to. Rnd wanted to inspect it with his runic eye but with the woman mage around, he didn¡¯t want to show off too much as he was convinced that she would have noticed something.
Both Bernir and Rnd backed away from the hole right before the attack went off. A strange high pitch noise escaped from the arrow before it turned into a slither of silver light and flew through the hole. The monster on the other side was in the process of turning around and even though it noticed that something appeared from behind it was not able to react in time.
The arrow connected with the monster¡¯s head which instantly shattered. Right from the start, it was clear that this archer¡¯s attack was a lot faster than his mana cannon and the power was a lot more concentrated. To his surprise, the monster¡¯srge shield fell right after and probably if he was part of that party he would have received a prompt that the monster had been in. It only took one precise hit from this tier 3 archer to defeat a monster like this.
While it wasn¡¯t ready Aubron had hit its weak point that this time around had been in its head. When these undead creatures were considered these monster cores tended to pop in random locations. They were mostly inside of the rib cage or in the head, either he had been lucky or he used some type of skill to pinpoint it.
¡°See?¡±
¡°That was a lucky shot and you know it.¡±
¡°Lucky shot my ass, hey Runesmith hurry up and make this hole wider, I need to go get my arrow.¡±
The arrow that delivered the finishing blow had traveled all the way to the intersection leading out of this chamber. It actually burrowed itself quite deep into the rocks that Rnd previously had trouble leaving a dent in. This was a true tier 3 party and it seemed that they would be able to clear out this dungeon. While the order was somewhat disrespectful he ignored it and nodded, with these people around he felt that even if a group of those high-level undead charged out, they would be able to handle them.
Thus the drilling continued and in around thirty minutes there was enough space for a person to make it through. The group didn¡¯t wait for it to be erged even further and to Rnd¡¯s surprise, they all started going into the dungeon on the other side. He could see that there was something in their eyes. It was either the call for adventure and exploration or just greed, he wasn¡¯t sure but the group was really motivated.
¡°Haha, it¡¯s time to get rich!¡±
¡°Aye, let¡¯s go!¡±
¡°Continue with the good work Master Runesmith, we will see youter.¡±
¡°Ah¡ do be careful, I have no idea what lies beyond that corner.¡±
If he could he would like to peek around but the door had to be shoved in ce first. He would like the group to wait before continuing but not as they would listen to him. As he saw the backs of them disappearing into the corner he could only hope that they wouldn¡¯t overdo it and get themselves killed before this venture could prosper.
Chapter 297: Working in the dungeon.
Chapter 297: Working in the dungeon.
¡°They really went in there¡¡±
¡°That they did¡¡±
¡°We do have to go in there to assemble the door¡¡±
¡°That we do¡¡±
¡°Great¡¡±
Bernir and Rnd were standing in an empty mining area. The bubbling sounds from the middleva pool filled the area while the two remained silent. There was a small problem with this situation, the adventurers were supposed to stay with them. It was possible for some unknown tier 3 monster to appear out of the blue. Rnd who was actually at a higher level than these monsters still wouldn¡¯t be able to outright contend with them in a one-on-one battle.
¡®Maybe if I could develop that runic emtor it would be possible.¡¯
Due to ying a lot of emted games in his youth he kind of went with that naming scheme. Emtion in a gaming sense was imitating a console''s hardware and software to allow a person to y games on aputer. In his case, he wanted to imitate divine spells with his runes to help him kill undead creatures. Even at tier 2 level, he would be able to kill a tier 3 Skeleton Champion with rtive ease.
¡°The monsters can¡¯t cross to this side and the passage is wide enough for us to remain in it for now, but someone will have to go check if everyone is in order on the other side¡¡±
He gave out a sigh as he knew that Bernir was unfit to get into the tier 3 dungeon. If a tier 3 monster appeared Rnd was the only one with the reflexes to flee in time. While he wasn¡¯t that bothered by the slow warrior types of skeletons there were some that he was wary of. There was a possibility of an assassin type to appear and those could hide their presence even from his magical devices. It would be possible for such a monster to sneak up on him, it could even be on the ceiling now.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do it¡ those adventurers might get back by then so we shouldn¡¯t panic, let¡¯s just start and see.¡±
¡°Aye, Boss but first¡ what are we going to do about that?¡±
Bernir whipped the sweat from his brow while pointing at the bubblingva pool. There from within a lone tier 2 smander emerged. It was not something that could threaten Rnd¡¯s life but on the other hand, his assistant was different. Even though his level was around a hundred he did not have a battle ss. What came with this was ack in certain stats and nobat skills. One bite from this monster would probably be enough to kill him, that is if it could get closer.
¡°We? Is that thing on your side just for show?¡±
Rnd answered while looking at the runic gun that he had made for Bernir. This model didn¡¯te with a cable like thestrge weapon his assistant used tobat the swarm of skeletons. Instead in the middle, there was a receable magazine part. It didn¡¯t have any bullets inside of it, just a rechargeable runic battery instead.
The design in itself looked like a sawed-off shotgun that was quite angr. There was no need for a long barrel as there weren''t any bullets traveling through it. Instead, it looked like a pipe with a runic structure at the end. The mana bolt woulde out at the end while being powered by the battery within it.
Thanks to this design this weapon wouldst a lot longer than the traditional magical products with set charges. Bernir wouldn¡¯t need Rnd to constantly recharge his weapon as he could just rece the battery on the fly. It added a lot of weight to the device and would be unfit for any kind of ded or conventional weapon, but for a magical staff that needed to shoot out spells, it was enough. The added weight didn¡¯t mean much to a cksmith that had a lot of strength either, which made it the perfect tool for protection.
¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it!¡±
Bernir took out the weapon and after turning a dial at the side that acted like a gun''s safety, it was ready to go. The monster wasn¡¯t that close to the two which gave him ample time to aim his weapon. The trigger on this weapon on the outside was a copy of the designs he saw in his old world. The simplicity of it all was enough to keep it even though it just shifted some metal around to generate a small pulse of mana instead of setting off a bullet¡¯s casing.
Itpleted the runic structure for a moment and activated the armament that produced a charged mana bolt. This lump of blue light flew toward the monster that was just now noticing the humans near a wall. On shot, one kill, the blue mana connected with the low-level fifty monster and took it out within an instant.
¡°Haha, got it! Did you see that!¡±
¡°Yeah, nice shot, how is theser sight?¡±
¡°It¡¯s great!¡±
Bernir held up his weapon while cheering. The magical weapon he was using also came equipped with aser sight replica that would point out the target with precision. This was somewhat of a game changer for people thatcked battle sses but it had its limitations. For instance, magical shields could be able to counter the gun¡¯s output. Then there were monsters that were quick on their toes and also humans with superhuman abilities.
Nevertheless, it gave people with no battle experience something that could kill tier 2 monsters which couldn¡¯t be ignored. Perhaps with high enough numbers of these runic guns, they could be used inrger-scale warfare. But perhaps it would be better to just create a golem capable of defending itself against such weaponry while also having an arsenal of its own.
¡®Quantity or quality¡, it¡¯s easier to make one runic gun than one spider golem. Training people withmon sses with them would also increase the potential of this weapon¡ but with those monsters existing in this world, this might not even matter.¡¯
Rnd went towards the spatial bag and started removing the parts for the door while thinking about this world''s wars. More than likely a battalion with runic guns of this type would probably be eradicated by one tier 3 person. A simple tier 3 warrior would decimate it after getting in range. They could defend against most of the hits with a good enough magical shield or perhaps even dodge them with their heightened reflexes.
¡®But what if I could put tier 3 runes on it? Could I even make a small gun like that? and the mana cost would be astronomical¡¡¯
The current models needed to be equipped withrge batteries to work. It was the design''s weakest point and required a lot of resources. The weapons also tended to overheat if used for too long just like the turrets. As it stood now, they were probably at most effective against mindless monsters but would lose their effectiveness against people that had some strategic thinking.
¡°Maybe I should be an adventurer, with one of these even the monsters on this level stand no chance.¡±
¡°Hah, stop smiling and help me, go measure the wall and see if we have to adjust it.¡±
¡°Ups,ing boss.¡±
Finally, the two craftsmen got to work. After taking out the base of the door they startedparing it to the hole they dug out. As Rnd expected it was still too small to fit the metal foundation. The height would be at three meters with the width at two meters, then they also needed to ount for the thickness of the walls that were slightly above a meter. After all of it was in ce, he hoped that it wouldn¡¯t break on itself after the Dungeon tried to repair itself.
Luckily for them, this wasn¡¯t such a difficult task. It only consisted of cing the outer parts on the dug-up sections and seeing if they fit. They could even drill outside of the limits as the walls would push back into them with time. It was actually faster to do it this way and a lot easier to fit all the parts in when there was more wiggle room.
First came the bottom part to which the two side walls were connected and magically welded to. The welding job was simr to the modern counterpart but instead of using a welder, Rnd used his own finger to focus the magical heat. Most of it was done on the outer edges as the door was measured from the inside part and if the dwarves saw the welds performed by him, it could rouse their suspicion.
They needed to make sure that this iron door they were leaving here didn¡¯t look out of ce. It didn¡¯t need tost forever but before Arthur gained some real power the act needed to stick. As long as people thought that this dungeon was only part of the original one and that it was where the Lich came from, they would be safe. If people found out that it was a separate dungeon or that if it was actually another entrance to the super dungeon, all sorts of things could happen.
¡®Are those five really noting back? Could something have happened to them?¡¯
An hour had already passed since the five vanished into the dungeon. The moment they vanished through the corner there was a sound of battle but after that, dead silence. The voices of the group slowly vanished as they probably went further into the dungeon. At this moment, the base of their creation was finished and Rnd along with Bernir wanted to start assembling the hinges. To fit in a massive door like this he decided to go with three on each side but this would require them to at least get onto the frame of this door and perhaps into the dungeon.
¡°Hm¡¡±
¡°What is it, Boss?¡±
Having to watch over their own backs and putting this thing in ce was annoying. Working in these conditions and with the adventurers gone was quite a hassle. While he didn¡¯t believe they were dead, it could be a while until they returned to this safe spot. Thus it was time to see what was on the other side of the dungeon. Previously he had thrown a few rocks to see if a monster would have reacted but now he was actually wondering if he could just go inside himself.
¡°Are you going in, Boss? Are you sure, maybe we should wait for them to get back.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to go far.¡±
Just like before he first threw in a small rock to see if something reacted. For the second attempt, he produced a radiant ball of mana. Some monsters reacted to movement, others to energy like the Lich. If there was something hiding there it should have made its presence known.
¡®Hm¡ nothing¡¡¯
Only after the first few tests, he decided to make a plunge. From his satchel, he pulled out a few tennis-ball-sized orbs. After rolling them down into the wide corridor did he decide to take a step in.
¡°B-be careful boss.¡±
Bernir that was standing by the unfinished entrance started pointing with his gun at the passage leading out of this corridor. Rnd focused his senses at several locations thanks to his multiple mind trait but luckily for him, there didn¡¯t seem to be a problem. The orbs that he rolled were runic explosives that he could set off at any time and now they were slowly filling out the room. If a monster suddenly appeared he would be able to set them off with his more recent skill.
¡®I should probably do the same to the ceiling¡¡¯
It was a strange feeling to be inside a tier 3 dungeon. When passing through the threshold he was trying to use his magic sensing skills to feel for a change but he couldn¡¯t really tell the difference. He would need to ask the other mage for confirmation but as it stood now, other people would probably not be able to tell that a new dungeon was behind this door.
¡°It seems to be fine, I¡¯m not picking up any monsters in range either.¡±
His radar spread in all directions and now he could actually use it after passing through the opening he made. Almost instantly he also decided to bury one of his monitoring devices into the wall to help him in the future. With one of them being on this side, he would actually be able to see the dots of the tier 3 monsters lurking inside.
He was not willing to go more than a few steps in though. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for a monster to appear from within the corridor leading into this chamber. There was a fork there leading in two directions and the adventurers only went into the right one through which the Lich and most of the monsters appeared from. This didn''t mean that he never saw theme out of the left one.
For the time being, this ce was safe and both of them went back to work. The hinges wererge and sturdy and were attached by quiterge bolts. The door wouldn¡¯t be easily broken down even by a tier 3 monster when it was finished and the tier 2 ones on this side would certainly not be able to budge it. Things were looking great up to when they didn¡¯t, after another thirty minutes of work a dot appeared on the screen and it wasing from the left side corridor.
Rnd was in the middle of screwing in therge bolt on thest hinge when he saw this monster appear. Instantly he retreated to the other side of the dungeon. Now with the huge hole that they created, it looked a lot scarier when the skeleton with arge build appeared before them.
;
Infernal Skeleton Berserker L153
;
¡°Woah, It¡¯s big¡ should we run?¡±
¡°No, we are safe on this side¡¡±
Bernir looked quite pale when he witnessed the monster peeking out of the corner. It actually entered the wider corridor that they were assembling the door on the other end but as Rnd expected, it couldn¡¯t see through it. This was actually a good opportunity for a test, around ten centimeters of the frame was sticking out into the higher-ranked dungeon. The monster should be able to see it but just as theorized, it didn¡¯t react to an inanimate object even when it didn¡¯t belong to the dungeon it lived in.
¡®How much am I behind¡ It''s not much above level hundred fifty.¡¯
This monster was not a mage, it did not seem to care about the magical bombs close to its feet or the ones on the walls. It was clear that only a monster that was magically inclined could detect the traps even though they were at a base of tier 2. This made Rnd think, while he did not have his mana cannon here, he was quite high in levels, even above this monster. It would probably not be possible to kill the monster in one shot but with it just standing there like always, he felt somewhat confident in a more traditional approach working as well.
¡°Bernir¡ could you move away for a moment.¡±
¡°Boss? Why are you cing the power crystal on your chest¡¡±
He knew what the answer was and thus he started to move away toward the secret passage they came from. It was clear that Rnd was going to shoot his most powerful beam out. Bernir was not as convinced as Rnd about the whole situation as he had not been here training for months and had gotten used to seeing tier 3 monsters be training dummies.
¡°WOAH!¡±
Bernir¡¯s runic gun almost fell to the ground as he felt the mining area rumble a bit. The sh of light that happened before it was Rnd¡¯s chest beam flying towards the Infernal Skeleton Berserker and connecting with its ugly face. The monster was just standing there and even though its enemy was standing in the middle of arge metallic frame it couldn¡¯t see him.
However one st was not enough, half the monster¡¯s face crumbled down to the ground as the mana burned through the bones. The monster became enraged and charged toward the location where the attack came from. Rnd did step back a bit but the trust he had in this location was already ingrained in his mind. The Infernal Skeleton ended up at the end of the corridor but stopped right before the door, it stared at the person that dealt it the attack and promptly turned around.
This was what Rnd was waiting for and when the monster made some space anotherrge quantity of mana flew forward and this time collided with the monster¡¯s chest cavity. Now, this hit was different, the skeletal being grasped its chest as if it was missing something. It was not dead yet but the core inside of it had been damaged. Only after the third shot to the spot that Rnd identified as the monster core, did the skeleton fall.
;
Infernal Skeleton Berserker has been in.
;
¡®Almost another level¡ getting to tier 3 might not be that difficult¡and I didn¡¯t even need to use any of the charges.¡¯
He smiled under his helmet while moving into the corridor where the monster had been defeated. It took a few hits but also proved that if he managed to pinpoint the undead monster¡¯s core a critical hit was a possibility. With this thought in mind, he decided to grab the loot and ce it in therge spatial bag before the adventurers returned. Considering that there were five dots representing people on his map, he would need to be fast.
Chapter 298: Mapping the new dungeon.
Chapter 298: Mapping the new dungeon.
¡°Hah, so you killed one of them yourself? What tricks did you use?¡±
¡°Aubron, it¡¯s not nice to ask.¡±
¡°Well sorry for trying to confirm this guy''s strength, what if he was sent by that noble to take care of us after the job is done?¡±
¡°Haha, you sure have a vivid imagination as always.¡±
Rnd was eyed by the sun elf after the party of five finally returned to the entrance. The bones that the monster wasposed of weren¡¯t that easily removed. Some tiny fractured bits remained even after he got most of them into the spatial bag. The tier 3 archer couldn¡¯t be easily fooled as he realized a battle had urred. Myrtle on the other hand probably noticed the concentration of mana so there was no use hiding the fact.
¡°As you might remember, the monsters can¡¯t see outside the entrance, it¡¯s not difficult to defeat them with enough firepower and magic offers a lot of it.¡±
His level and sses were still hidden away thanks to the ne he was given. However, he wasn¡¯t sure if the high level mage here couldn¡¯t use some sort of means of peeking through the veil. Even with his high level, he didn¡¯t pose much of a threat to these people and even if he was able to take out one person with his magical attacks, the other four would quickly get to him.
¡°A¡¯m worn out.¡±
¡°Aye.¡±
The two dwarven warriors ignored the conversation while looking at the metallic frame that was created in the hours they were gone. Now that Rnd had some time to look at the group he could see signs ofbat. Some scratches and small dents appeared on the new-looking armor. While they weren¡¯t carrying any monster remains he was sure that they had probably stuck all the monster bones into their satchels.
¡°Isn¡¯t this great though? If this Runesmith can protect himself, then we don¡¯t need to be here?¡±
Braummented while looking at the sun elf that was still somewhat suspicious of the whole situation. In theory there shouldn¡¯t be a way of Rnd being able to produce enough power to defeat a tier 3 monster, even with magic it would be quite a difficult feat.
¡°That is true, we only came back because Myrtle wasining, we could have easily gone further.¡±
¡°Haha, we were hired to help them, we can¡¯t have the Master Runesmith just perish under our noses.¡±
¡°See, I told you we should have stayed for longer, I bet there were some chests hidden in the next room.¡±
¡°Haha, perhaps but we don¡¯t need to rush, let us use this safe room and slowly map out the new dungeon.¡±
¡°If you really have to.¡±
The womanughed while slowly walking out of the other dungeon into the mine. For the time being this was a safe zone but this didn¡¯t mean that monsters didn¡¯t appear. Probably in the future people would start guarding it due to all the precious minerals and metals in the mine. Rnd wasn¡¯t sure what would happen to this mine after they officially opened up the dungeon.
¡®Hm? She was a mana scribe so she probably can draw up maps¡¡¯
Rnd waited for the group to go to their tents before going back to work. One thing caught his attention and that was therge parchment the woman was scribbling on. She was a mage with high intelligence so she probably remembered the topography of the dungeon. It was only natural for her to create a map for further investigation. With it they would be able tob through every nook and cranny before advancing to the next level or into a boss chamber.
¡°Want to take a peek?¡±
¡°Uh¡¡±
Myrtle, who was drawing up the map, noticed that he was secretly ncing over in her direction. He wasn¡¯t sure how she did that as he was wearing a helmet that didn¡¯t allow anyone to see his eyes. Rnd was quite interested in what the inside of the new dungeon looked like, so he couldn¡¯t help himself from staring. Luckily all of them were in the same boat here and the cryomancer didn¡¯t seem to mind.
¡°If you don¡¯t mind.¡±
Normally he would have just shaken his head at the preposition but his curiosity got the better of him. There wasn¡¯t that much work left on the metallic door so it wouldn¡¯t hurt if they took a break too. As he was the driving force of this operation he could also decide on when they took a rest and attaching the door wouldn¡¯t take that much time anymore.
¡°Hm¡¡±
¡°Something wrong?¡±
¡°That chamber is a little bit bigger¡¡±
¡°Oh, is it now? Care to exin how you know this?¡±
The map was well made and he was already a pro at making ones himself. It took only a few nces for him to tell that something was off with the dimensions. It wasn¡¯t Myrtle''s fault nor was it really that important as the shape of the room was the same. However, thanks to his mapping device that did the calctions for him he could see that she was off by a little bit when drawing this map spot.
¡°Actually, I¡¡±
Rnd stopped himself for a moment but then realized that this was a good chance. The woman could probably put the map to paper but this didn¡¯t mean that they could go further than that. The mapping orbs that he usually stuck to walls were easy to produce and survived the Lich¡¯s assault. With the help of this party of adventurers, he could actually map out the new area and also keep check of the monsters inside. He was actually hoping to bring it up before they entered but then they vanished inside the new dungeon, now was a good time to show his hand.
¡°I think you could use this during your exploration, give me a second.¡±
Without waiting for a reply he moved toward therge backpack that Bernir left on the side. In one of the side pockets, he deposited a hastily created holographic device, simr to the one he made for Arthur during the siege. Its square shape andck of any significant parts was very characteristic of his minimalistic designs.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s the first tunnel and here we have the first chamber where we encountered the skeletal mage¡¡±
Myrtle looked at the image that was produced by Rnd¡¯s runic map. Most of it showed the mining area but it also went into the other dungeon. The right side path was the one that the five adventurers took while from the left one the monster Rnd defeated came from.
¡°Oh, what are those green dots?¡±
¡°Those represent us, I can change the color but for now anything that is green is a human, red a monster and blue a non-human animal.¡±
¡°This is quite interesting Master Runesmith, but can we see more of the dungeon? I remember that first room here, it was really a dead end.¡±
Myrtle pointed to the first room that appeared when a person went with the right path. His mapping devices weren¡¯t picking up any paths that went out from it so the party probably continued north to the next one. That was also the area where his Lich friend came from.
¡°It might be, but this map isn¡¯t perfect, some hidden areas won¡¯t show up as they are blocked by magical means, I¡¯d have to ce a sensor next to it to enhance the signal, and then it could reveal any hidden areas.¡±
¡°A sensor?¡±
She asked just as Rnd had nned. His reason to show the woman this map was not to show off his invention but it was to make her help him map the dungeon. These people were going at their own pace andter could even give Arthur a fake map if they wanted to hide something. However if he could get them to ce his sensors all over the ce, then it wouldn¡¯t be possible to hide anything. Even if they destroyed the sensors after arriving at a spot they wanted to hide. As long as he recorded everything with his runic armor, he could then redraw his mapter.
¡°This little thing? Interesting¡¡±
The magician looked over the round object, from the outside it didn¡¯t look like much and it alsocked a lot of runic inscriptions that were usually seen on the surface. He wanted to minimize the damage to the traces that sticking the sensors into hard rock could produce. The gold-sized sensor was now in Myrtle¡¯s hand and it seemed that she was intrigued.
¡°So, what do I do with this?¡±
¡°Just ce them into a wall, at least thirty centimeters deep.¡±
¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±
¡°Oh, look at this, I think we can use it. No, we should definitely use it!¡±
The sun elf finally peeked his head in and the decision would probably depend on his word. From the outside, it looked like the woman was the leader of this group but it was more of a joint venture. The three warriors didn¡¯t talk too much or raise any ideas of their own but Aubron did cut in a lot. It was clear that his word carried a lot of weight in this team and probably only if he agreed to it would they take these with them.
¡°Are you sure this is safe? It won¡¯t blow up or anything, right?¡±
¡°No, they don¡¯t carry enough magical energy to cause us any harm.¡±
¡°Hm¡¡±
Aubron narrowed his eyes while looking at the sensor Rnd gave to Myrtle. It wasn¡¯t wrong for him to be careful, this was a dog-eat-dog world. People that reached tier 3 were mostly part of two categories. Either they were extremely talented or they were careful with their decisions. An element of luck always existed but knowing when to call it quits was arge part of survival. Then there was also the third group, which reached this level with the influence of others.
¡°If you say it¡¯s safe and can help us then it¡¯s fine but¡¡±
Finally, the man made a decision and tossed the sensor back into Rnd¡¯s hand. He approached him while exuding a killing intent that was almost palpable. It was a very reminiscent feeling that he always got whenever facing strong enemies.
¡°I¡¯ll be holding you responsible if anything goes wrong, Runesmith. So you better watch it.¡±
The message was sent but Rnd wasn¡¯t really nning anything nefarious. There was no way that he could actually stand up to five tier 3 ss holders in a dungeon like this. Then there was Bernir who would probably be used as a hostage if he tried anything funny. In the end, a satchel of sensors made its way into Myrtle¡¯s hand, when their exploration of the dungeon continued he would have a detailed map ready.
Time continued to pass as Rnd and Bernir worked on the door. The construction was embedded into the hard bedrock of the dungeon with several bolts sticking out to the sides and out of sight. Even if arge monster rammed into this thick b of metal, it wouldn''t budge. Unless someone drilled up the support bolts on all the sides, it would probably be easier to bend the metal on the construction.
¡°Hey boss, it seemed to have stopped just like you assumed.¡±
¡°Good, it¡¯s finished then.¡±
He opened therge door and then closed it back again a few times to see if everything was in order. The biggest issue with the dungeon closing itself onto the metal was nonexistent. Previously he had done a few tests on the other dungeon when drilling through it. Through this research, he concluded that all dungeon walls had some type of maximal thickness. If he made the metallic parts even a millimeter wider than that limit, the dungeon would not push itself over it.
¡®It¡¯s like a restraint in the game as if the walls had some kind of invisible wall collider that couldn¡¯t be broken.¡¯
¡°Well then, there is just onest test we need to go through, I hope that you could assist me with it?¡±
¡°I guess this was part of the deal, who wants to do it?¡±
¡°Can¡¯t you do it Aubron? You always say that you¡¯re the fastest from us.¡±
¡°Aye¡±
¡°Aye, let ¡®em, do it.¡±
¡°You¡¯re justzy isn¡¯t it?¡±
Aubron looked at the bottles in the hands of the dwarves while spitting on the ground. Thest test consisted of getting one of the monsters on the other side involved. It came to the sun elf to lure it over to the door before it could be used as a proper safe spot barrier. Thus as a red dot was spotted on the map, Aubron moved into the dungeon to lure the skeletal monster over.
¡°Hey ugly, what are you staring at?¡±
To make it more realistic he fired off his arrow and hit the monster on the shoulder. It was another berserker that this area was crawling with and the injury worked. The monster was enraged and charged after the sun elf who bolted towards the newly made door. It didn¡¯t take him much to push the closed doors apart and duck into the mine. The important part came now as they needed to see what the monster would do.
¡°It stopped, Boss.¡±
¡°Yeah and it¡¯s not hitting the door frame either, It should be fine.¡±
It was a sess, the monster couldn¡¯t follow the escaping Aubron that then finished it off with another arrow to the heart area. It seemed that the moment the elf went through the door the monster lost sight of him and started to instantly slow down. When it came up to the end of the corridor it just started turning away as if the agro it built up had been reset.
¡°Haha, another job well done, Boss.¡±
¡°It seems so but let us wait a few more days before making a conclusion, it needs tost for a while for this to work.¡±
¡°Aye.¡±
Bernir and Rnd nodded while looking at the door they created. The dungeon walls covered all the spots where they were drilling and moving the rocks. It looked like any other dungeon door that existed and seemed to not be budging at all. This part of the job was done but this didn¡¯t mean it was over.
¡°Well then, take care.¡±
¡°We will Master Runesmith.¡±
The group of adventurers wasn¡¯t going to stop, they only started exploring the new dungeon. This time around they also agreed to ce Rnd¡¯s sensors around the area for an easier time. With them delving into the dungeon there wasn¡¯t much left for Bernir and Rnd to do besides examining the door which looked to be standing the trial of time.
Hours turned to days and soon the whole floor had been explored by the tinum party. With the help of the mapping device, it was very easy to go around. Each spot had been checked and the monster variants had been checked throughout. To Rnd¡¯s surprise, there was not a single Lich-type monster on the level, just a High-Mage simr to the one that the Lich had summoned.
After going through the area no boss chamber was discovered. A room with a chest was there and it even took the party of five some trouble to get the tier 3 magical item that was in it. This was not the end of this dungeon, a staircase existed and it actually went in two directions. Monsters from this level couldn¡¯t follow people onto the stairs and it led to two simr-looking zones.
Everyone took into consideration that they were quite deep underground. The dungeon could have multiple levels leading up and down that were waiting to be discovered. It was really the gold mine that Arthur was looking for and would probably prove as a good training ground for new tier 3 adventurers.
However, even the first level wasrge enough to take a party of five experienced adventurers almost a week to explore. Considering that there were other levels and a potential boss chamber somewhere, it would take a lot longer to examine. This time Rnd wanted to use it, the door was finished but probably many more trips back and forth needed to be made. He could use an excuse to travel with this group of five to this dungeon, not for mary reasons but to level up.
¡®It¡¯s time to go but this door needs to be monitored and I can use this excuse to defeat the monsters, I¡¯ve even managed to gain another level.¡¯
Rnd couldn¡¯t really join the five on the expedition and didn¡¯t really want to. Lone tier 3 monsters still wandered towards the entrance and these he could take care of even with only his armor. Perhaps it would take longer but sooner orter he would hit that threshold and reach his goal.
Thank you for reading!
Don''t forget to follow, favorite, rate.
Patreon | Discord
Chapter 299: Time running out.
Chapter 299: Time running out.
¡°Lord Arthur, howe you''ve bin ignoring us? a''m sure yer aware o'' th'' mines in th'' dungeon, howe you''ve bin denying us entrance to it?¡±
¡°Ah, was there a mine like that? Think the guild master did say something about it? But shouldn¡¯t you visit him first? The Adventurers Guild is responsible for anything that involves the dungeon. Now, I¡¯m kind of busy with work, I¡¯m sure everything will work itself out with time.¡±
¡°Wirk itself oot? whit ur ye nnin¡¡±
¡°The Lord, has another appointment and will be busy for the entire week.¡±
A maid with cat ears approached an angry-looking dwarf that was trying to hold in his anger. His face was red and not the kind of red that he usually got from drinking. Nevertheless, he was talking with a noble, there was no way for him to raise his voice orin. His experience was telling him that if he didn¡¯t tread carefully that things could turn sour.
¡°Ah ken whit yer doin¡¯ , ah will report this to th'' union.¡±
The maid just smiled while pointing her palm toward the door. The dwarf slowly got of from the chair he was sitting in, took onest nce at both the smiling maid and the man behind therge desk before leaving. A sound of a mmed door was heard by both the people inside the office as well as the three standing outside of it.
¡°You?¡±
¡°...Dunan was it? could you move, you¡¯re in my way.¡±
Not far from the office entrance stood a tall man, his face would be considered handsome and his frame more than athletic. It was the city¡¯s only Runesmith and to Dunan it was someone that he didn¡¯t get along with. Though, without any retorts in mind he just gave out a snort before charging out through the corridor instead while leaving the three people there wondering what all of this was about.
¡
¡®Why did they have to call me at this moment? Did they want me to bump into one of the union dwarves or something?¡¯
Rnd was the man in the corridor and the other two were the usual guards, Sir Gareth and Sir Morien. The two had proven themselves to the city guards in thest monster siege and were on the path of bing an important element in Arthur¡¯s army. They were already teaching the basics to the recruits and more people came to sign up as business was booming, or to be exact it was about to really take off.
¡°The Lord is waiting for you, Master Wand.¡±
¡°Mhm.¡±
He just nodded at the two knights that seemed to have changed their view of him. Previously he could see a sort of disdain in their eyes but now it was gone for some reason. Rnd wasn¡¯t sure what the reason for this was. Perhaps after killing the Lich he had gained some respect, the two actually knew that he slew it himself without help from any outside sources.
His potential of bing someone influential and powerful was steadily increasing. It didn¡¯t happen often but other people had managed to defeat tier 3 monsters while a tier lower. It wasn¡¯t bad to assume that such a person was on the way up and holding someone like that in contempt was never a good idea.
¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to get used to this newfound respect, Master Wand, huh?¡¯
Naturally, after bing part of the Valerian noble entourage, people in the city started treating him differently. Even though from the outside he was nothing more than a servant, he was still a servant to someone that carried a noble title. It was even scarier when that title belonged to the Valerian house that ruled this ind. They were thew and everyone knew that they took their name very seriously. Even going against a servant wouldn¡¯t be taken lightly as from the noble''s perspective, it was going against their brand.
¡°If it isn¡¯t Master Wand, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already seen the angry dwarf from the union when leaving.¡±
¡°Yes, I did but won¡¯t they be even more suspicious of us if they see me?¡±
¡°Suspicious? We are past that part.¡±
Arthur shrugged while smiling, Rnd wasn¡¯t sure how to reply while taking a seat before therge desk. On it he could see various documents and contracts, some new and ready to be signed by some merchants. It was clear to him from ncing that Arthur was busy in preparing his shipping enterprise. He needed to sign contracts with merchants and now while the dungeons'' worth was underyed was the best time to do so.
¡®Isn¡¯t this like ying on the stock market with insider information?¡¯
The dwarves knew that the mine existed there but had no idea of the bigger picture, the dungeon with tier 3 monsters in it. Along with others, they decided to wait while the dungeons was being cleared out, otherwise, they would probably already be preparing for the major influx of business.
When a dungeon with tier 3 monsters and materials was revealed the status of this area would skyrocket. Many people would kill for a chance to have an early start in such a region and Arthur knew this. Before more eyes were ced on Albrook he needed to close all possible deals.
Rnd knew by now that Arthur wasn¡¯t just interested in managing this city like a normal noble. He could just get the usual taxes and let the ce grow by itself while he rxed. This was however not his main goal, the young man was interested in gaining power and prestige.
For this, he needed more capital than taxing the city and in this case, trading was the way to go. Massive amounts of resources would be moved from the dungeon in the form of monster parts and minerals from the mine. He was the city lord and could make things a lot easier or harder for any merchantpany. Rnd wasn¡¯t sure if he would go with a more symbiotic approach or if he forced bribes from them, either way, had its pros and cons but money would be gained eventually.
What he was more interested in was not how Arthur would be gaining his riches but on what he would be spending them on. To this day he had no idea what the noble was after, it didn¡¯t seem that he was that interested inpeting with the other heirs to the Valerian household but perhaps with this lucky break he was finally ready to get his hands dirty? For Rnd that had signed a contract, this wasn¡¯t that wee of a revtion as he could end up against some influential opponents.
¡°I see that you have been busy.¡±
¡°Haha, probably not as busy as you Master Wand. I¡¯ve gotten a report from the adventurers but I would also like to hear it from you, how does it look down there?¡±
Nevertheless, he was only a runesmith and not something like a knight or even a butler. Perhaps those two knights and the maid would be considered problematic by his siblings but he was only a craftsman. At most he could see Arthur getting reced by someone while he just switched to another boss. However, the further their cooperation continued, the tougher it would be to break those bonds that were forged.
¡°That dungeon is a lotrger than I¡¯ve expected, please look at this.¡±
¡°Is this a map?¡±
¡°Yes, they have managed to fully explore three floors for now, and there are more of them but I think you probably received a copy of the map?¡±
¡°Indeed but it wasn¡¯t as detailed as this one, could you make me a copy?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already made one, here.¡±
Arthur nodded while smiling as if he expected to receive this parchment. On it were three dungeon levels that the team of five tinum adventurers had explored within a week of being inside of the dungeon. They had decided to retreat afterward as they had not prepared for anything longer.
¡°So correct me if I¡¯m wrong but it seems that the upper floors contain easier monsters.¡±
¡°Yes. The monster levels were lower and so were their numbers, each floor had one chest being guarded by a smaller group of them. After exploring two of the upper levels they had attempted the lower floor and found the levels of the monsters going past one hundred sixty."
¡°Yes, this makes sense¡¡±
Both of the men nodded, this dungeon was structured in a simr fashion as the starting area of the lesser one. The upper levels were easier while the lower a person traveled it became harder. Probably at the end, a boss chamber waited for them and perhaps a path toward a new more difficult section.
¡°Hm¡ is it an open dungeon, or ¡¡±
Arthur started pondering this fact while looking at Rnd, he had kind of thought through the fact and came to his own conclusion.
¡°If I may?¡±
¡°Please speak out.¡±
¡°Thank you. First of all, it¡¯s possible that another entrance exists to this dungeon, if we follow the stairs leading up, we might discover a new entrance that had not yet been discovered.¡±
¡°A new entrance? That sounds troubling.¡±
Arthur frowned at the mention of a separate entrance. If such an opening existed there was a high probability that it was outside his area of influence. It would be possible for someone else to im the rights to this dungeon or at least siphon away arge chunk of its resources that he would not be able to tax.
¡°However, the entrance might not exist¡¡±
¡°Do you mean?¡±
¡°Yes, if it¡¯s connected to the super dungeon then it would make sense but we won''t truly know until we explore everything, that¡¯s why I would propose exploring the upper floors first to see where the dungeon ends.¡±
¡°Hm, I¡¯ll consider your words when I talk to the adventurers but perhaps it would be better if the guild master took care of that part¡¡±
Rnd raised his eyebrow a bit as he noticed something off in Arthur¡¯s tone. He didn¡¯t seem that cherry when talking about the group. Perhaps they weren¡¯t inclined to follow his orders as he was still a kid with no actual power. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they refused his proposal and just continued at their own pace. Having a fellow tier 3 ss holder talk to them instead was probably a better choice. The guild master was invested in this new venture and would probably do his utmost to make it work. With a staggering amount of money on the line and his propensity for greed, Rnd wasn¡¯t worried.
¡°It seems that everything is progressing well but you must hurry, the dungeon can¡¯t remain closed for too long. I can probably give you another week before we have to open it up.¡±
¡°A week?¡±
¡°Yes but even if the dungeon is open it doesn¡¯t mean that people will reach that area so you will have some time to explore it. However, I¡¯m sure many eyes will be on you, and sooner orter someone might discover our little secret.¡±
Rnd nodded and was sure that the union dwarves would probably begin their search for the mine that Arthur was trying to deny. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they acquired some runic devices for this purpose. His involvement was already identified and hidden chambers behind runic doors wasn¡¯t anything new. There were already ways of getting in and hiring another runesmith or rune mage for such a task was costly but not out of the question.
¡°So, they didn¡¯t lie at least, I¡¯ll have to look through these maps and will inform the guild master about exploring the upper floors first, is there anything more?¡±
¡°Yes, I wanted to bring up one more project.¡±
¡°A project?¡±
He nodded while moving a hand into his pocket to take out a round object. It looked like a marble with some faint runic traces and symbols over then.
¡°This is?¡±
¡°I call it a sensor.¡±
¡°A sensor? Does it have anything to do with those magical maps?¡±
¡°Yes, I was thinking of using them in the dungeon on arger scale¡¡±
¡
¡®Well, he was at least interested in my idea but first, we have to get the dungeon sorted out.¡¯
Between his thumb and index finger was the same sensor that he showed Arthur. This little device was going to allow him to make some extra money and also make the dungeon a lot safer in the future. It was however only a side project that he thought about while stuck in the dungeon with that group of five and would take some time toe to fruition.
¡®First I¡¯ll have to get my workshop up and running, that one in the tower isn¡¯t worth investing into. At least Bernir doesn¡¯t need toe with me anymore so he can take care of that while I¡¯m down there.¡¯
Rnd still needed to go down there together with the group of five for at least another week. After that, the dungeon would be opened up and people would probably be following after him. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the dwarves were already spending money to hire somepetent personnel. Luckily they would only spend enough for a mine''s worth and not realize that a potential A-rank dungeon was waiting down there.
¡®I don¡¯t have much time and nothing else to do down there anyway¡¡¯
Soon he arrived at his destroyed home where he was greeted by a loud howl. The ce had been worked on by his magic but there was still a lot of work left to do. It was the middle of the day and he could hear some hammering. Bernir along with his own little assistant were busy repairing the shed that used to be a secondary workshop. His home''s door had already been reced but there was still more work to do.
For the time being, he decided to close the shop but this didn¡¯t stop Elodia from showing up and helping them tidy up the ce. The sight of her raking the rubble towards another area just brought a little smile on his face. Luckily soon some hired workers would show up to get things done faster. His mind wasn¡¯t on the repairs though as another quick expedition into the dungeon awaited him and this time around his focus would be different.
¡
¡°Well then Master Wand, we will be off.¡±
¡°Have a safe trip.¡±
Rnd waited for the group of five to disappear into one of the tunnels before moving toward his own backpack. On the surface, it looked like he was stuck opening the magical corridors for this group but in reality, he had his own motives. If he wanted it wouldn¡¯t be hard to design a device to do it for him but instead he wanted to be here.
¡®Luckily it wasn¡¯t that hard to restore¡¡¯
From therge spatial bag, he pulled out two items. One looked like arge cannon with some cables connected to it and the other was a spider drone. He had used his free time to assemble a working model from the parts avable at his workshop. His new salvaging skill was actually handy as it would produce working legs and parts from the melted remains of his spider golems.
¡°Well then, they are far enough, I should get started.¡±
The cables on the cannon were connected to his suit but also to an exterior power source. The mana crystals that were in this mine were a free source of energy that he intended to use up as much as he could. Time was against him and his level needed to rise higher. His n was quite simple, kill skeletal monsters from a range like before. Only one thing changed from his old approach as this time around, he would have some bait.
¡°There is one, bring it over here.¡±
The golem reacted by entering the dungeon and going toward the red dot on the map. Soon enough a Skeletal Berserker was rushing after the small spider golem that was enhanced for speed. Just like with the tests after the drone vanished through the door the monster stopped. This was his cue to act, when it turned around therge cannon was used to deliver a devastating blow to the monster''s back.
;
Infernal Skeleton Berserker has been in.
; ;
Congrattions you have leveled up!
;
Rnd smiled at the prompt but then quickly looked to the map for other red dots. The range of his map had be quite massive, he could see the entire floor and every monster that was on it. With the help of his drone that would lure them here he intended to grind them out for all they were worth. While the group of five were gone he would use his time here well.
Chapter 300: News Spreading.
Chapter 300: News Spreading.
¡®There they go.¡¯
Arge group of people pushed towards the dungeon entrance as if there had never been a tier 3 monster there. Rnd was looking at the people pushing each other out of the way in an almost frantic frenzy. Arthur and Aurdhan ran out of excuses to make the people wait. There was also the problem of many adventurers running out of money along with people in the city. No one could afford to let the dungeon sit there without adventurers in it. The whole city depended on the materialsing from it.
¡®At least they won¡¯t allow everyone to enter into the lower levels, for now, this will keep the city afloat and give us more time. But it won¡¯t take long for people to find out¡¡¯
His gaze was drawn to a dwarf that he remembered. It was Wedamir the party member that he encountered along with Armand during the Lich crisis. He was the one that probably spilled the beans about the hidden mining area. Together with him, he could see many other dwarves, one, in particr, was the Enchantsmith belonging to the union. If he was there, then they were probably attempting to find the hidden entrance. Considering that Rnd found the entrance as a Runesmith, bringing an Enchantsmith along wasn¡¯t a bad idea.
¡®I¡¯m not sure about Enchantsmith¡ he shouldn¡¯t be able to get through he runes but the ss isn¡¯t that much different, if he can actually see the traces of the runes will be enough for them to figure it out.¡¯
While the dwarf there would probably not be able to open up the runic passages, he might be able to pinpoint where they were. Afterward, it would be as simple as bringing a proper runesmith over to do the work for them. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to have already called for backup from their union headquarters branch. One such existed in the main city on thisrge volcanic ind.
¡®They might even have other means of getting in there that I¡¯m not aware of¡ I can¡¯t rule out that possibility.¡¯
Rnd turned away from the swarm of people entering the dungeon as he had juste out of it a few hours ago. The day that he had to give up the mine was something he hade to terms with. His n was to turn it over to the authorities after reaching tier 3 but he wasn¡¯t that far off now. There was still some time left for his grind, before the announcement was made official he had some more time.
¡®Things are going to get bothersome from now on but I need to continue, it will be a lot harder after other tier 3 adventurerse to the city.¡¯
At the time the most danger found in the dungeon were the tier 3 skeletons. However, without being able to pass through the opening he created, killing them was rather easy. This would change after people capable of ying them started arriving in the city. The monsters inside the dungeon were easy to predict, this wasn¡¯t the same for actual people who could stab him in the back.
When they formed a group of tier 3 adventurers the danger became very real. At the time being, he was a big fish in a small pond but soon things might change. Before this city was overrun by these powerful individuals he needed to be one of them, it was something required for his own survival. It wasn¡¯t strange for people to vanish from dungeons, it was quitemon. He had first-hand experience with this as he had left the fencer to be absorbed by the dungeon all those years ago. It was the perfect spot to clear out old grudges.
;
Name :
Rnd Arden L 169
sses:
T2 Runesmith Lord L 50 [ Secondary ]
T2 Runic Engineer L 44 [Primary ]
T1 Mage L25 [ Tertiary ]
T1 Runic Mana Scribe L 25 [ X ]
T1 Runic cksmith L 25 [ X ]
;
¡®Just six more levels, I really hope thatst skill is worth it¡¡¯
One of the reasons he was waiting to max out his tier 2 Runic Engineer ss was to get thest skill. At the moment he had actually gotten some handy ss-specific skills, some were better than others, the region skill, for instance, was quite handy and did point him toward one specific battle path. If he could control multiple machines from a range, he might as well create some minions to aid him in battle.
¡®Even the salvage skill isn¡¯t that bad, it even works on rusted and mangled items, just need to level it up to not lose so many materials. If I could get down to the lower levels it would be faster but¡¡¯
At this point in time, Rnd had a moreplete map of the dungeon. There weren¡¯t that many levels to discover when going up. Just like he had theorized there was no connection to the outside world. There were only four floors leading up from the one he started from and the top one was a lot smaller than the rest.
¡°So this confirms it then?¡±
¡°Yes, the dungeon is probably expanding upwards and perhaps with some time will create a pathway but how long that will take is anyone''s guess.¡±
¡°This is good¡¡±
Rnd nodded as he found himself back in Arthur¡¯s office. They were discussing the situation in the dungeon and he was delivering the maps he created to confirm the adventurer¡¯s im. Thanks to them cing his sensors all over the ce he was now able to monitor everything that was happening in there, as long as he was in range. This he hoped to alleviate with time and more sensors.
¡°That is true, it¡¯s deep underground and ispeting with the Albrook dungeon for space but this also means that there is a new possibility to this dungeon equation.¡±
¡°Another possibility than it being connected to the super dungeon?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Both Rnd and Arthur had gone through literature concerning dungeons. Usually, a new baby dungeon just like the Albrook one would connect to the outside before being discovered. It came equipped with pre-built floors and everything but sometimes they could also expand further.
In this case, it seemed that this dungeon was expanding upwards. More floors were being built and if it continued to go up it could have a simr structure to the Albrook one. What they could have encountered was an iplete dungeon that was still in the process of growing. The harder monsters were closer to its core and end while the weaker ones would spread to the upper floors.
¡°In both cases, this isn¡¯t bad news, at least it will take some time until it can expand upwards or it might never actually do it, we need to focus on exploring the lower floors but regretfully our friends need to return.¡±
¡°Yes, their weapons weren¡¯t looking that great after two weeks, those monsters at the lower floors aren¡¯t a joke.¡±
After the party of five reached a dead end on the upper floors they quickly began going down. The monster levels started to increase and more of them began to appear. They could only partially explore the floor below the initial one as the monsters there were close to level hundred seventy. Further down the enemies started traveling in small groups and could probably reach close to level one hundred eighty.
¡°Yes but, with those levels, we won¡¯t have trouble in attracting aspiring young veterans of the trade!¡±
¡°I guess if you look at it that way¡¡±
¡°That will be all unless you wish to discuss something else?¡±
¡°No, I already handed Mary the package, I¡¯m sure your people can handle it.¡±
¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem with the first ten floors, it might take some more time on the lower one. But be sure to have enough ¡®products¡¯ to carry out your little scheme by then. If it works it could earn us quite the sum.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll hold you to your word but don¡¯t forget, I need to make the announcement soon, the city is practically broke even with those skeletal bones.¡±
Arthur gave out a sigh while ncing at some booklets that probably contained the city finances. Rnd wasn¡¯t an expert at managing a city but there were probably various costs involved. A developing city needed a lot of funds and it wouldn¡¯t be strange if Arthur had borrowed some money from outside sources. Getting those things sorted out in time would be paramount.
¡®Or he spent it all on bribing merchants to get them all on board.¡¯
While new merchants would probably be arriving after hearing the news, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy for them to establish themselves in this city. Many other smallerpanies had already cemented their ce here and had figured out their trading routes. Before any more could get here to make business, the ones residing here would be ahead.
¡°Have a good day, Master Wand.¡±
¡°Mhm.¡±
After leaving Arthur¡¯s office he was sent off by Mary. He noticed some bags under the young woman¡¯s eyes as well as under her bosses. Both of them were working tirelessly through these weeks. He wasn¡¯t doing better either as he spent over two weeks down in the dungeon with tiny amounts of sleep just killing monsters.
¡®Will I be able to do it at this pace?¡¯
Time was running out and his leveling drive was stagnating. This had all to do with the twenty-five levels that he needed to go over. The monsters he was fighting were between levels hundred fifty and hundred sixty. With the ever-increasing demand for more experience points monsters that were more than ten levels below weren¡¯t cutting it.
There wasn¡¯t an option to change it up though. Building golems of the tier 2 variety wasn¡¯t that great for leveling either luckily this also gave him another option. At this point in time, there was no way around it, he needed to suck it up and forgo his basic human needs. If he wanted to achieve his goal before this ce was jam-packed with scary tinum adventurers and their unsavory thieves guild counterparts, he needed to turn it up a notch.
¡®I guess going with no sleep for a few days won¡¯t kill me¡¡¯
With that thought in mind, he made a detour to the Church of Sria. They were in possession of various divine elixirs that could aid him in his current endeavor. His body was strong and he was young so in theory, it would be possible to push himself without retaining any bad side effects in the future. Probably the only thing that would suffer in this case, was his social life as he wouldn¡¯t be able to visit nor talk to Elodia much during this period.
¡®I¡¯ll just have to exin it to her, I guess it¡¯s better toe clean, she will worry either way.¡¯
He had already decided to be more truthful to his partner and not like he was doing anything nefarious, just putting his body at some health risks that he could downy a little bit to make her worry less. Later on, the decision he made came out to be the right one, as many stamina-boosting delicacies were offered to him to keep him going.
Thus his leveling drive was started. Sleeping was now only an option that was taken when it was necessary. With people still searching for the runic passages he had some time to lure the tier 3 skeletons towards the exit and kill them just like before. More golems were used to lure in the monsters faster and more efficiently.
When the time came to wait for the monsters to respawn, he continued to grind for experience. Inscribing runes on metal pieces only to quickly destroy them and do the process again gave him some side resources for leveling. He engrossed himself in his work, when he was not down in the dungeon he continued with the golem restoration project. With his current stats and resources, it wasn¡¯t hard to reproduce them back even doing this chaotic period.
The time of the announcement finally came and the dwarves were finally able to uncover the secret of the hidden chambers. With the knowledge of a potential B-rank dungeon and the hidden passages that were present, people were in a rush to find out if it was true. Rumors started spreading and people started sending out scouting parties to confirm the information which gave Rnd the bit of time that he needed.
Luckily for him, people were quite skeptical in this world. Even when the city lord made the announcement about the discovery most people didn¡¯t believe it. His brothers would think of it as some kind of trick and would be wary of it. Everyone needed to confirm this im through their own means before investing. However, some that decided to risk it, would be the ones that were able to profit the most as first adapters always had a leg up.
When going back and forth from the dungeon he could see the increase in people. The discovery of the first hidden chambers didn¡¯t take that long after the dwarves activated some of their specialists. Although they used their pickaxes to make the pathways they were probably working on other ways of getting in there.
This was a sign that he should hurry, the more time passed the better they would be at essing the hidden pathways. For the time being the guild master had ordered to withhold the information about the passage from anyone below the tinum adventurer level. The excuse was that the monsters were far too deadly for anyone below tier 3 to engage.
¡®It won¡¯t take long now but I¡¯m almost there, just a little more and it¡¯s all going to be over¡¡¯
His head was on fire but after drinking a potion he bought for far too much, the migraine subsided. It had been a week since he had a good night''s rest, his eyes were bloodshot but he still continued to push forward. He could already see the light at the end of the tunnel and he could barely contain himself from smiling as the promised next tier was already around the corner.
¡
¡°My Lord.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°The ck ravens have sent a report.¡±
¡°Bring it over.¡±
¡°As you wish, My Lord.¡±
A nicely dressed old man walked into a room that was dimly illuminated by the light of a firece. His gazended on a man sitting by a lonemp that didn¡¯t do a good job of showing the content of the papers he was going through. From his hand, a gray envelope appeared donning a ck seal with a depiction of a ck bird on it.
The man behind the desk looked at the envelope. Before picking it up he stretched his hand out, a matching ring with an identical bird on it was on his middle finger. The moment this essory came close to the seal both the ring and it began to sh. Within a matter of seconds, the wax melted away to reveal the contents of this message.
¡°Hm¡ is this from the Fand region?... ah right, it was that bastard¡¯s territory, almost forgot about it¡is this true, a B rank dungeon?¡±
¡°The ravens have confirmed it, so the information must be correct.¡±
¡°Hm¡ thisplicates things but not like that idiot will be able to profit from it¡ send one of the hunting dogs to check it out, we can¡¯t be too careful at a time like this, after dear brother Ivan¡¯s demise the path forward had be clear¡ I bet my dear brothers will send out their dogs as well.¡±
¡°As you wish my lord.¡±
¡°But this is still only the bastard that we are talking about, don¡¯t overdo it, our resources are limited, send one of the puppies, they should be more than enough to handle it.
¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±
¡°Good now go, report to me after it¡¯s done.¡±
The old man quickly left the room while the envelope was disposed of in the firece. On the other side, he was greeted by the sound of clunky metal as the two knights saluted him. Soon the man vanished into the corridor illuminated by various torches to carry out the order he was given by his lord. The mission was simple and didn¡¯t seem like a problem but it was still up to him to pick the right people for the job.
¡°That young captain¡¯s group should be a good fit¡¡±
With a name on his mind and the details of the mission alreadyid out, he continued towards his next destination. More and more soldiers in full te armor appeared before him which signaled that he was closer to his goal. Finally, after a good ten minutes of walking, he arrived at a door with a shiny new que on it. It contained the name of a man and his title which the butler was quick to call out after a knock.
¡°Knight Commander Emmerson, I would like to have a word with you¡¡±
Chapter 301: Dungeon Grind Ends.
Chapter 301: Dungeon Grind Ends.
¡°This wall, it opens up tae, use th'' device!¡±
*Click*
¡°Tis opening up... This smell, it mist be th'' mines, we did it!¡±
A wall was slowly sliding open to reveal arge cavern. There was no sun above them as they were deep underground but the ce was brightly illuminated by various sources. One was theva pit in the middle while many other glowing crystals in the walls added the rest. The group of seven dwarven adventurers started rushing through, their eyes almost turning into golden coins as they gacked at everything in there.
¡°Greetings, Took you long enough to get here.¡±
Suddenly their bright grins started turning sour as they saw that there was already a person inside. It was just one person wearing silvery armor covered in various runic inscriptions that were glowing. At the moment he was walking through a passage and dragging something behind him. This caused everyone to pay attention and go for their weapons as the thing being dragged looked to be a skeletal monster.
¡°Don¡¯t worry it¡¯s dead but if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t set foot in that dungeon, the monsters inside it aren¡¯t a joke, with your levels you¡¯ll not be able tost a minute in there.¡±
¡°Ey, isn¡¯t that th'' human Runesmith?¡±
¡°Ay, that¡¯s him¡¡±
¡°Whit''s in that bag, urr ye mining th'' resources ''ere? Do ye kno that they belong to th'' union?¡±
¡°Oh, they do now? Regretfully news doesn¡¯t reach all the way down here plus, I think you are lying so¡ finders keepers?¡±
Six of the seven dwarves raised their weapons while looking at the armored man that was in the process of putting the skeletal remains into arge backpack. He was alone here and there were seven of them, in their eyes, they could beat him. While he was a high-level runesmith it didn¡¯t mean that he was a capable fighter. They were all warriors hired by the union, if they managed to get the human runesmith that their bosses disliked then they would surely be given a reward.
¡°Oh, are you sure about this? I¡¯m a bit tired so I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to pull my punches if you continue¡¡±
The runes on Wand¡¯s armor started glowing brighter which made these men curious. They knew that he was wearing some type of magical armor but surely it wouldn¡¯t pose a problem for them. In a sh, they could surround him and beat him down.
¡°Whit urr ye idiots daein'', pat doon yer weapons if yi''ll want to live.¡±
¡°Wedamir?¡±
¡°Do it now ''n'' step to th'' side, let him thro''.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°Shut yer trap.¡±
¡°You¡¯re the dwarf from that time¡ you¡¯ve made a wise decision.¡±
The man in armormented while the brightness of the runes subsided. The dwarves that had been gathered here were quick to notice that theirrade was sweating. It was instantly clear to them that he was afraid of the human runesmith and that perhaps the rumors about him lying about his level weren¡¯t exaggerated. They had also seen him drag away a tier 3 monster from a hidden chamber, everything added up and suddenly they all started to back away.
¡
¡®I guess that¡¯s it for my monster farm, they took some time to get here. Soon this ce will be crowded, might as well finish up away from all this trouble.¡¯
Rnd peeked behind his shoulder as he looked at the panicked dwarves. They were all high-level tier 2 ss holders. For a moment he thought that he would have more blood on his hands but luckily one of the people here was an acquaintance. Wedamir was the dwarf that he rescued from the Lich and during the escape, he had seen him perform some feats.
Thanks to this he was able to avoid a struggle with the seven individuals that he wasn¡¯t actually sure if he would win that easily. While his level had gone over one hundred seventy, he had spent a lot of time here without sleeping or resting. His mana reserves were low and his armor had thinned out. It was better to not push his luck, even though his opponents were far below his level it wasn¡¯t worth risking his life over nothing.
¡®I thought the union didn¡¯t do things like this but perhaps the dwarven adventurers aren¡¯t really part of it, they are just hired swords, maybe they thought they would get a raise if they dealt with the human runesmith?¡¯
While specting he increased his pace and continued to look at his runic map. He had already seen the dwarves approach this location several hours ago. The dead tier 3 skeletal berserker was left there on standby. He wanted to use it as a deterrent but his little bluff didn¡¯t seem to work, luckily Wedamir was there to pick up the ck.
Rnd could already see multiple green dots outside of the secret chamber before they arrived and prepared ordingly. His range extended further away so he also noticed other details that pushed him into not engaging with the dwarven adventurers. Thus he picked up the pace and continued walking through the now emptied-out corridors.
He quickly arrived at thevake where the exit was. The dwarves had constructed a magical device to get through which meant that the chamber didn¡¯t be flooded byva. However, it looked a bit different which made hime to the conclusion that they attempted that approach.
His assumption was that they probably ced some explosives in the area the entrance was. Perhaps they even rushed inside and had run away from theva that flooded in. Probably in time, thisva would be removed by the dungeon itself and give them some time to examine the magical door.
¡®I wonder if anyone died here¡¡¯
He could not spot any bones or remains of dead dwarves or any other people but it wouldn¡¯t be strange that someone had to pay the ultimate price. The union was dead set on getting to the secret mining spot before anyone else. Rnd wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they tried going in through the chasm in some way.
Perhaps it would be possible to build some kind of tform that worked like an elevator there. It was possible to go straight down and arrive at the other entrance where he caught Armand and his party. Maybe a pulley system could work there but the problem of getting attacked by worms was still there. They wouldn¡¯t be able to put enough workers there along with guards to make such a construction possible. However, in the future, if they spend enough time and money, it could be a reality.
¡®I don¡¯t think I can sneak past them anymore¡¡¯
¡°Hey, I see movement, are theying out? No¡ there was no one wearing armor like that with them¡¡±
¡°Who is it? Could it be a monster?¡±
After theke started parting Rnd decided to pop his head out. This time around there were a lot of people gathered here. He could even see me-resistant tents set up close to theke on both sides. The seven dwarves that went in were just the first but more adventurers were waiting here. They weren¡¯t only of the dwarven variety either.
¡®So did they send the dwarven unit that is on the union''s side first while these guys keep anyone from going in?¡¯
Both sides of theke had people guarding it. They were probably keeping all the other adventurers away from snooping on their expedition. Nothing out of the ordinary but now he was ced in another situation. What if they thought that he had killed theirrades and started attacking?
¡°Hey, that¡¯s no monster, that¡¯s just Wand.¡±
¡°The Runesmith? Now that you mention it¡ I can see some runes on that armor.¡±
Luck was on his side today as his favorite martial artist was in the small crowd of people. He was on the side of theke that he was going towards and continued to wave at him as he was getting out of the hidden chamber. Now that he got a better look at the people there, they were all various adventurers that he had seen before. Some of them were even using weapons from his store.
¡°But what happened to the dwarves? We were supposed to wait for them?¡±
Asked one of the adventurers in the group as Rnd arrived at the shore.
¡°Why don¡¯t we just ask Wand here? Use your brain for once.¡±
Armandughed at another adventurer that Rnd wasn¡¯t that familiar with. The man looked to be in his early thirties and was around level hundred. All of the people here were around the same number and were gold-rank adventurers. They weren¡¯t a tight-knit group though so escaping them wouldn¡¯t be a problem if he had to.
¡°Those seven are fine, they arrived at the mine.¡±
¡°Wait seven? I¡¯m sure there were eight of them.¡±
¡°One of them died in the boss chamber.¡±
Rnd had seen eight dots approach the room with the dinosaur boss but only seven left it. The monster was still over level hundred twenty and powerful, even eight people had some trouble with it. Theck of information was also part of the untimely demise and during the escape, the boss room had been already cleared out so Wedamir had no information on it either.
¡°Hey, are we going to believe him? What if he killed all of them?¡±
¡°So?¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
As one of the adventurersmented about the possibility of murder, a familiar woman¡¯s voice emerged from behind arge rock. Soon a silhouette of an elven adventurer he knew appeared.
¡°What if he killed them? Do you want us to go against someone that could kill those eight and walk out without any injuries?¡±
It was the second person from the duo, Lobelia. It seemed that she and Armand were here to pick up some easy change. This was just the job they loved to take, flexing their muscles and scaring off other adventurers was easier than battling monsters. The other people that were here were simr and started backing away at the thought of having to fight someone that strong.
There were around ten of them here but there was also a possibility of sides being switched. Lobelia and Armand were known to have ties with the city runesmith and would surely take his side if something transpired. Even now the two were slowly cing themselves behind Rnd as if they were trying to protect his nks.
¡°Is that so¡¡±
¡°It is what it is.¡±
¡°Then you leave me no choice¡¡±
The other adventurers started preparing for the worst as they were listening to the conversation. Some already had their weapons raised and were probably thinking if it was wise to attack or flee instead. Before anything could happen, however, the man Lobelia was conversing with stepped to the side whileughing.
¡°Haha, put them down, who in their right mind would go against the city runesmith, do you want to get hanged by those Valerian bastards together with your families?¡±
¡°I knew you were a man of wisdom.¡±
¡°Screw you.¡±
Lobelia grinned toward the gold-rank adventurer that looked as if he wasn¡¯t sure if he was doing the right thing. To Rnd this was a nice way of resolving the situation, having a reputation wasn¡¯t bad and with Arthur backing him up, unless it was a noble no one could really seek trouble with him or anyone rted to his camp.
¡°So one of those idiots died? Was it that one with the earring in his nostril perhaps?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, didn¡¯t really check.¡±
¡°A shame.¡±
Armand burst outughing while going back to his post. He gave Rnd a smack to his shoulder which was followed up by another smack from Lobelia. The girl aimed it a lot lower and got his shiny behind. While he wanted to deck both of them for it he decided to just move along, the faster he got out of this dungeon the faster he could get to the more important issue.
After nodding at the two he left thevake and continued on his journey back up. The dungeon had gone through a change as it was close to a month since the Lich incident had ended. He spent the entirety of it trying to frantically level up and still came up a bit short. This didn¡¯t mean that needed to return down here again, his n was to only do this after achieving his tier 3 ss change. Time had run out for him as he didn¡¯t think that it was safe to continue with this approach anymore.
When looking around people hade back in full swing. There were even more adventurers here now than before and his contacts at the adventurer guild had informed him about a wave that wasing soon. This dungeon was a great chance for early tinum-rank adventurers to shine. They would be appearing here soon and after the run-ins with others he had today, it was better to stay away from this ce for a while.
The city would be going through a shift. The power base had been established after the initial settlers and adventurers arrived. Now on the other hand more powerful people would be trying to sink their ws into this location. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for a lot of turmoil to transpire within the next few months.
¡®I don¡¯t think the veterans will make a move, this is still only a B-ranked dungeon for now. They will remain at the S-ranked dungeon as it still will offer better rewards.¡¯
Rnd believed that only upstart tier 3 adventurers would make the move here and there shouldn¡¯t be that many at first. This ce was still a backwater city thatcked any facilities that tinum-rank adventurers liked. The stores needed to be updated with better weapons and materials for them to use. As it stood the city wasn¡¯t equipped to support a higher-level dungeon.
Just like the party that was mapping out the new dungeon, they would be forced to travel to another location to repair their gear. What was important for him was to quickly reach tier 3 and prepare his own shop for the influx in the future. Things like this did take time but sooner orter the union would move some of their assets here and before that happened he needed to expand his repertoire,
¡®Now that they confirmed the mine and the skeletal monsters they will finally start making their move. Though convincing high-level smiths to change locations won¡¯t be that easy so it will give me some time.¡¯
The tunnel that he made to sneak into the dungeon was not discovered but the chamber it led into was. For the time being he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it as anyone that entered it would be able to see the path leading to his workshop. Without any magical signs on the walls it had not been discovered and theck of anything worthwhile inside didn¡¯t really make it worthwhile to use the pricey magical items required to enter it. This didn¡¯t stop him from filling out the passage with rocks to keep people from discovering the pathway if they decided to dig into the walls even more.
Soon he made his way back to his home which was quite busy. Some people lowered their heads at him as he was a known magical craftsman. In their hands, he spotted some runic items and even bags that had his little copyrighted symbol. Business was booming and he was quickly making back the money that he had lost from his home being destroyed by the Lich.
Bernir and his little assistant had managed to repair the walls as well as the structures inside thepound. All the wind generators had been destroyed and everything had been patched out within the month of the Lich¡¯s demise. Life returned to normal but this was no time to rest. Even when Elodia and Bernir were urging him to take sleep he could not stop yet.
¡°Go to bed.¡±
¡°I will, soon¡ did anything arrive for me?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡ here, one of those green birds left it.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
Elodia grumbled after handing Rnd a tiny piece of parchment that was attached to a magical bird''s leg. This he did not open until he found himself back in his office. His clothes were changed into something more casual and less metallic. While his eyes were quite bloodshot he decided to infuse his mana into the tiny scroll to unveil his next n.
The moment the blue energy from his finger connected with the magical paper, it started to grow. From a little scroll, it turned into something that wasrger than an encyclopedia tome. When opening up the seal he could see various runic structures.
¡®Good, he sent them over, if I can debug these faulty runes into something workable I¡¯ll be able to level up without fighting those monsters.¡¯
It was thest part of his n, runic scrolls containing various runic spells. He had practically begged the cat to send them over as with his debugging skill he would be able to fix the faulty designs. Perhaps some of them would repeat themselves but he didn¡¯t need that much just enough to give him a level and a half as that was what he was missing until he hit level one hundred seventy-five.
Chapter 302: An Unforeseen Choice.
Chapter 302: An Unforeseen Choice.
Congrattions you have leveled up!
Congrattions you have gained a new Skill!
Rapid Machine Reassembly L1
Skill Active
An almost instantaneous reassembly of destroyed, broken, or damaged machinery.
¡°Finally¡¡±
Rnd gave out a sigh of relief while also putting down the pencil in his hand. When looking around his office area he could see parchments and papers everywhere. He had spent thest two weeks scribbling down tier 3 schematics without really knowing what he was doing. Greater runes that were produced by tier 3 runesmiths were still above him, the only thing he was capable of was correcting already existing patterns.
A problem arose after just a few days as he had gone through the entirety of the material that he was given by the professor. To alleviate this problem he started assembling more golems while also trying to construct brand new tier 3 schematics without really working out thenguage yet. It felt like he was back to ten years ago when he was stuck in a small room discovering tier 1 runes.
Back then he also needed to section off the runicponents intorger parts and assemble them together to get something that worked. Luckily he had already worked on such designs before so even the faulty schematics added some ammunition to his research. Finally, his relentlessness paid off and the level-up message appeared before him, he was now level hundred seventy-five.
Name:
Rnd Arden L 175
sses:
T2 Runesmith Lord L50 [ Secondary ]
T2 Runic Engineer L50 [Primary ]
T1 Mage L25 [ Tertiary ]
T1 Runic Mana Scribe L 25 [ X ]
T1 Runic cksmith L 25 [ X ]
Strength
227
Agility
183
Dexterity
271
Vitality
239
Endurance
269
Intelligence
320
Willpower
309
Charisma
18
Luck
11
While ncing over the new numbers he recalled getting a new skill. His eyes were already almost ready to close as all adrenalin was draining from his system. At this point in time, he hadn¡¯t slept in five days and the bacsh from drinking potions was starting to affect his body. His mind was willing but his body wasn¡¯t as his vision became blurry and the only thing that he was capable of doing was to drag his tired body to his bed to finally pass out in his clothes.
¡°Huh? I guess I must have passed out¡ what time is it?¡±
When he achieved his level up it was about five in the morning and the sun was still down. Now the moon was high up which was an indication that it was close to midnight. When he put things together, he must have been out for close to twenty hours. When looking at this world¡¯s system windows it was always strange for him that it didn¡¯t have a clock anywhere. It seemed it wouldn''t be hard to have a tab somewhere to show him the month and hour.
This he could only attribute to time being a more arbitrary number as well as the months having different names in different cultures. Even here there was no month of January or December and the year was divided into thirteen months instead of twelve like in his old world. However, this was no time to think about the time he needed to get his act together.
¡°What¡¯s this?¡±
As he was about to look over the new skill he received he spotted a piece of paper on the side. The handwriting was quite nice and telling of the person who left this small letter behind.
¡®I left some food behind in the ice box.¡¯
A smile crept onto his face as his stomach started rumbling. Quickly he decided to go to the kitchen while almost tripping over Agni that had decided to sleep beside his bed. After letting him out of the house he was back at the kitchen table and eating a prepared meal. The moment of rest and silence was quite refreshing and also gave him time to finally go over his new skill.
¡®Rapid Machine Reassembly? It¡¯s probably different than the rune-mending skill.¡¯
The description was short but it gave him an idea about what he was working with. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to test it out, thus with a piece of bread in his mouth he headed down into his workshop that he was intending to go to anyway. There he picked up a hammer along with a golem that he had assembled during the level rush.
Previously he would not dare to damage pricy equipment like this but now he had gotten the hang of assembling these. His mana reserves and skills allowed him to breeze through the runecrafting process as well. With that in mind therge hammer connected with the metallic body and produced a nasty dent. The blows started raining down on his creation until at least a few legs were broken. Some were hanging off on a piece of metal while others were cleanly broken off at the joints.
¡°This should do it.¡±
Before him was a destroyed golem that would normally sell for arge number of golden coins. Now it was nothing more than a mangled mess of parts and even the runic traces to its runic brain had been cut off. It was the perfect test for this new skill that would probablye in handy if it did what he thought it was doing.
¡°Oh¡ it''s taking quite a bit, but this isn¡¯t bad.¡±
Rnd had a lot of mending skills already but they were all focused on repairing runes that had been overloaded or deteriorated. This skill on the other hand seemed to work on a wider scale as it was able to restore this destroyed golem. What he only needed to do was activate the skill and point at the golem with his hand. A circle appeared around the object in question before it started to be mended.
The process was rather quick, he could see in real time as the dents he just created to be leveled out. The broken joints were assembling themselves back into ce and even the legs that were broken were on the move. It slowly slid back into the socket it was pulled out from and by magical means, it seemed as if time was reversed.
¡®Is it actually rewinding the damage caused to the material or does it work in some other way?¡¯
At first, it did look like time was winding back but when thinking about the spots he first destroyed the sequence wasn¡¯t in order. One thing was clear, this skill was quite the mana hog as after a good night''s rest he was back to having a hundred percent of his energy. Now it had almost been halved and went below it when finally the drone had been restored.
Rapid Machine Reassembly Leveled up!
¡°Hm¡? That was fast, maybe because it''s aplicated piece of equipment?¡±
Usually, skills took a bit of time to level up but this one went up after the first attempt. There were always some hidden bonuses to leveling and this was probably the case here as well. The Runic Engineer ss was still a tier 2 ss that started out at level fifty. Though in this case, it was impossible to get this one without previously gaining the runesmith ss.
Nevertheless, a person at level fifty would not have enough mana to actually use this skill on something like this spider golem. Perhaps the world¡¯s system took this into ount and rewarded him with a lot of experience for this fact. This actually informed him that it wouldn¡¯t take that long to level up this skill.
Having the skill level up by only this one attempt indicated the difficulty for the future, the only real roadblock would be the staggering mana requirement. This could be alleviated by mana potions but as it stood now he didn¡¯t really want to get near those anymore. After his recent leveling drive, he had been drinking more potions than he did water. If he didn¡¯t get the recent rest he would probably not have enough energy to activate this skill at its full capacity.
¡®I can decide if it''s worth leveling up this skill after I see the sses¡¯
The most important fact was that his Runic Eye of Truth skill had reached level nine. It was probably the most important skill that he had and perhaps would help him unlock the tier 3 version of his Runesmith Lord ss. This was what he was going for, a prestigious version of this ss. The stat multiplier it gave him put him in a league above regr people and if he could achieve the same for tier 3 then he would be set for life.
¡®The regr multiplier is three, perhaps I could get a four-time multiplier this time around¡¡¯
This was his main wish but he wouldn¡¯t really know if it was possible until he received his new ss. The world only gave him hints in the ss names or in the tiny sprites on the PC screen he could see. This would be a decision that he couldn¡¯t go back on. A tier 3 ss went up to one hundred levels and couldn¡¯t be changed until a person gained fifty levels in it.
Leveling past this point would be even harder than before and would either require risking his life or spending time working on runic equipment for more than ten hours each day. A blunder here would set him back for years and would severely impact his future prospect. However he still had some time to think things over, there was no rush when it came to money but for some reason, he had a bad premonition.
Things were progressing fast and with the arrival of various other yers in the city his standing was shaky. While Arthur Valerian¡¯s name offered him a semnce of protection it wouldn¡¯t protect him from his siblings. Now that the word of the B rank dungeon was out, they would certainly start making moves. He was one of his people and would be an easy target to send a message.
¡®That one brother is the closest so he might try something first¡¡¯
Rnd had done his homework on the other brothers before and was sure that they would at least try to make Arthur part of their retainers. He didn¡¯t actually care which brother became the next Duke nor was he interested in gaining more prestige or money. If there was a peaceful resolution to their fight then he would urge Arthur to take it. He could only hope that the young man would know his ce and made a deal instead of trying to fight.
¡®Well¡ I¡¯ll worry about that when the time arrives, I can only get this out of the way and prepare as much as I can.¡¯
Before anything happened spies and scouts would probably be sent to prod for all possibilities. Then some time would be wasted trying to make some kind of deal. Perhaps Arthur already had the n to be taken under the wing of one of his brothers and this was just something to make himself worthy of their help.
¡®They still are brothers, maybe their rtions aren¡¯t all that bad.¡¯
The face of his own ¡®older¡¯ brother popped into his head. While their rtionship when they were younger was bumpy they had managed to squash it. Now he could even contact his brother from time to time and have him fill him in on his father¡¯s whereabouts. Due to some tensions at the borders, he was usually forced to be stationed there, and this was perhaps part of the reason that he wasn¡¯t found yet. Though at this point Rnd was convinced that he was nothing more than an afterthought in his family''s mind.
¡°Hm, it functions but some of the parts weren¡¯t fully restored.¡±
The spider drone was ordered to perform a few movements. It could move and operate at about eighty percent capacity. The dents that looked to be smoothed out weren¡¯t quite as smooth as previously. There were some cracks here and there which indicated that the skill needed more levels. After performing a few more tests he came to another conclusion, he could not activate this skill on multiple targets at once.
¡®This would be a lot more useful if it had a wider range but it did increase after the level up.¡¯
In his mind, he could see this skill being quite handy in a pinch. The scenario he was thinking about involved multiple battle golems. When one went down he could just restore them without even having to be involved in the battle. With this skill involved, he could see a change to his battle repertoire that could change him into a one-man army. That is if he could ever get the mana usage down. As it stood now, he would pass out after restoring two tier 2 spider drones.
¡°I guess this is it.¡±
Finally, after the testing of the new skill was done he decided to give the ascension ritual a go. The previous ones he had stored for this asion had been destroyed during the Lich incident so he had to go get some new ones from the church. Luckily they had a few lying around that he could procure but he also needed to pay a little extra.
With the crystal in his hand, he decided to sit down near his workbench. There was no need to go up into his office or check up on Agni. Even when he spent months in the previous trial only a few seconds passed in the real world. Thus finally after all these years, the journey he set on wasing to an end. He had left on a mission to join the upper echelons of power and with this step, he would finally have his foot past the door.
There he was again, in his old apartment. At the time he was looking in the mirror that was in his old toilet. Even some of the dust was there that he was either too tired or toozy to clean up in his previous life. After looking at his face he was having a hard time remembering the one that he used to wear. While his intelligence rating should have given him impable memory, for some reason he was slowly forgetting his previous life and the people he left behind.
¡°It would be funny if this is all some kind of dream and I¡¯ll just eventually wake up from aa after being hit by that truck¡ but anyway¡¡±
He pped his face with both his hands and the pain was very real. This strange ce lowered his stats as he felt more like a regr human here than a superhuman runesmith in the real world. Soon enough he was sitting at the screen and going over the sprites and possible sses. To no surprise of his, there were actually more options than thest time he came here. Twenty-five levels ago when he hit level hundred fifty he nced over all the options and now there was a lot more to go through.
¡°Let¡¯s see¡ Master Runic Engineer, that one is new¡ and what is this one, Runic Machinist?¡±
A strange ss appeared on his screen which was closely rted to the Master Runic Engineer. While the Engineer one was easy to decipher, this one was a bit more unique. He noticed that the 2D sprite was holding something that looked like a handgun in one hand while a wrench in the other. Perhaps sting all those tier 3 monsters with ranged weaponry was some kind of way of unlocking this ss as he had never heard of it before.
¡°Interesting¡¡±
Judging by the name he expected it to be something that helped construct machineries like golems or flying ships. On the other hand, the gun on the sprite indicated that it would get some perks with ranged weaponry. Perhaps it would give his cannons, even the one he mounted on his armor¡¯s shoulder, more perks. It could increase their damage and perhaps even allow him to auto-aim with them through the use of skills. There existed ones that archers used that allowed their projectiles to always hit a target.
¡°Where is the runesmith tree, it should be somewhere there.¡±
While the ss was intriguing it wasn¡¯t really something that he was interested in at the moment. Maybe it would be a good secondary choice in the future if he decided to focus on the power of cannon fire. Next in line were the runesmith variants, Advanced Runesmith, followed by Master Runesmith, and then something that he was looking for.
¡°Master Runesmith High-Lord huh?¡±
There it was, an advanced version of the Runesmith Lord ss, a High-Lord variant. It was probably what he was looking for and almost had him clicking the sprite instantly. However, he managed to stop himself as there was something else there. A ss on the same side of the tree but one that was slightly ahead of the High-Lord one.
¡°Huh, what is this one¡ Runesmith Overlord?¡±
Chapter 303: Tier 3 Trial Starts.
Chapter 303: Tier 3 Trial Starts.
¡°Runesmith Overlord? Is this because I defeated that lich¡ but it doesn¡¯t look that insidious¡also what is with this naming sense again, Master Runesmith High-Lord?¡±
Rnd was stuck looking at the sprite that was ahead of the lengthily named Master Runesmith High-Lord ss. Though it made sense that if the Master Runesmith was the base ss, then the prestige variant had to keep the ¡®Master¡¯ part of the name. Then there was the Runesmith Overlord ss thatcked this title and seemed to be in an even greater position.
There were creatures that were called Overlords in this world, they were high level tier 4 undead that towered over their own kind. The Lich that he faced came from the same family of monsters and could evolve into an Overlord. An Overlord was a high tier undead that could actually summon other Liches to do their bidding.
If a Lich was a city-level threat then an Overlord would be a kingdom-level threat. The number of undead soldiers he and his minions could produce was staggering. There were records of smaller countries being overrun by such undead monsters who then were only defeated by a joint effort that arrived from outside.
¡®Was there some kind of hidden prerequisite that I managed to reach? Was it defeating the Lich by myself or just yingrge numbers of tier 3 undead monsters?¡¯
This was a curious conundrum, if the Runesmith Overlord ss wasn¡¯t there he would have instantly gone for the High-Lord variant instead. It was probably more of the same, a greater version of the Master Runesmith ss that probably added a greater multiplier than before while also allowing him to get greater Rune Mage-rted knowledge.
Normally a regr runesmith wasn¡¯t that great at adjusting the ¡®runic operating system¡¯ that was hidden away within the runes. In reality, there weren¡¯t that many runesmiths like him that were able to adjust everything by themselves. It wasn¡¯t strange for others to get some help from a rune mage to adjust some settings before just copying the changed rune afterward. Thanks to his Runesmith Lord ss that somewhatbined the two sses, he could easily learn the Rune Mage part.
¡®Wait, I¡¯ve been stuck thinking about the undead for too long, an Overlord doesn¡¯t have to be an undead monster, there were mentions of elite monsters appearing with this title¡¡¯
When thinking of an Overlord the undead type popped into most people''s heads. It was one of the most known stories in this world so his mind drifted in that direction. However, something like an Orc Overlord evolution was also possible. It seemed that it was a very powerful evolutionary variant that wasn¡¯t limited to summoning undead creatures.
¡®There was that one Orc Overlord terrorizing a region in another kingdom in the past, hmm¡¡¯
Rnd tried to recall any information that he had about the Overlord monster variants. There was a handful in the past and all caused a stir in the countries where they appeared. The undead variant was a confirmed tier 4 monster but there was nothing to verify the other ones.
Then when it came to sses with this title, just as the Lord and High-Lord variants, there was no knowledge known to him. As always, this was a secret that most families kept to themselves and handed out on a need-to-know basis. Perhaps if he spent a lot of money at an information broker he could gain some snippets of data but Rnd didn¡¯t expect there to be anything worthwhile. All the best bits would either be locked away behind a vault or sold off at an underground auction for a price even he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford.
¡®Doing more research won¡¯t help me much and just waste more time that I don¡¯t have¡¡¯
Knowing of the Overlord evolutionary monster variants which were known for their ferocity did imply its prestige. Going by the sprites on the screen this Runesmith Overlord ss was superior to the Master Runsemith High-Lord ss that he was actually trying to get. After maxing out on all the skills rted to the previous Runesmith Lord ss and maxing out his second tier 2 ss he was finally able to unlock all the requirements for it.
This always went the same, the tips for the ss were on the screen before him. One of them was the name which was quite obvious. Two choices were before him, The High-Lord ss or the Overlord one seemed to be the way to go. While he did have the option to go with an upgraded version of a Runic Engineer it didn¡¯t seem to be better than a Master Runesmith ss.
Perhaps if he managed to level up all of the various skills he received from the tier 2 variant a more prestige version could appear. However, time was running out and there were various other aspects of this change that he was worrying about, he needed to go with the best ss he possibly could and those two would probably give him what he wanted.
The second tip was the way the sprite looked, it told a story of its own when the ss was ambiguous. When he went with the Runesmith Lord ss over the regr Runesmith variant it was the same. The sprite was wearing better armor and besides a hammer also holding a sword to indicate that the ss was meant for battle.
The Master Runesmith High-Lord upgraded version for it looked simr, the armor looked a bit more intricate and the sprite was also more defined. Both the tier 1 and tier 2 ss sprites looked like 8-bit while the sses that were tier 3 were 16-bit. They were slightlyrger and showed a bit more detail in them. This was probably to symbolize therge change a person was taking when going from tier 2 to 3. It was a chasm that many people failed at crossing, a whole new world was waiting for them on the other side and now it was Rnd¡¯s time to make that leap.
Both of the sprites were somewhat simr. Both of them were wearing some nice full-te armor that was also equipped with a very lordly-looking cape. The High-Lord one had a blue one while the Overlord had a red one. Each sprite was equipped with a nice-looking helmet with ab at the top, they reflected the colors of the capes but the Overlord came with something that looked like wings on the sides. In general, it was clear that the High-Lord sprite was copied over and then given some upgrades to create the Overlord variant.
¡®Judging by how things work here¡ the Overlord ss might have the exact same bonuses and skills as the High-Lord ss ande with some minor bonuses¡¡¯
While the sprites were walking he could see a faint glow on the pixted armor that probably were supposed to be runes or magic effects. In the right hand, they were holding arge sword while in the other a hammer, simr to the Runesmith Lord ss. Everything was justrger and more intricate to imply the upgrade.
Then the third andst tip that swayed him in the direction of the ss of his choosing was the location on the screen. The further to the right of the evolution tree that the sprite was, the better the ss was. He wasn¡¯t sure what this trial area used to judge the rarity or power of the ss but it was something that usually worked out for him. Last time the Runesmith Lord ss was in that location and now the Overlord one was there.
¡®It might be simr to the difference between a regr ss and an advanced one at tier 2.¡¯
Hisst acquaintance Myrtle the Cryomancer had one of those sses. One was an Ice mage while another was an Advanced Ice Mage. Both were on the same tier but the second one allowed a person to obtain greater bonuses to ice spells than the previous ones. The gain was around twenty-five percent and it could be simr in this case.
¡°Didn¡¯t expect a change to the n at this point but here it is¡¡±
When thinking back to the Runesmith Lord trial it was abination of battling and crafting. Usually when a person chose a simr ss then the trial was also more of the same. When going for a direct upgrade it was even more probable that it would be just a more advanced version of the previous text. The only problem was that he wasn¡¯t going with a direct advanced ss but some kind of superior side variant.
¡°I won¡¯t know unless I try but there might be a price to pay.¡±
Rnd leaned back into the gaming chair that he spent too much of his previous life in. The choice was made but there was always a detrimental factor. The higher the ss on the evolution tree, the harder the trial would be. He went from scribing one lesser rune onto some paper all the way to battling a swarm of monsters in an arena and then spending months building contraptions.
This one would be the hardest yet and he needed to mentally prepare himself for the task at hand. If he had some time to spare he would love to do more research and perhaps upgrade all of his Engineer rted skills, however with the dawn of the new dungeon, power was something he needed.
For a moment he stood up from his seat and started looking around the small apartment he used to live in. There was nothing here to ease his mind, just a reminder of a life once lived and not fully appreciated. Probably if he was able to return to his old home now, he would do his best to quit a job where he wasn¡¯t appreciated or at least give his boss an ultimatum while working towards a new endeavor instead of ying video games.
¡®Working for eight hours, five days a week doesn¡¯t sound so bad anymore¡¡¯
After some pacing back and forth he sat back down and finally gave the Runesmith Overlord ss a click. The virtual reality headset popped up just as always and he put it on quickly. His vision was overtaken by white light before he was taken to his new tier 3 trial area. At first, it was dark but in a moment a torch lit up on the side and was followed by many others.
¡°What is this¡ an underground warehouse?¡±
Torches on the walls started to illuminate the ce he found himself in to reveal some items he was familiar with like, iron spears, and swords. Their quality wasn¡¯t all that great though and after taking one of the swords he could feel the dullness of the de by just touching it.
¡°It¡¯s too small to be a warehouse, looks like an old garage where someone dumped off some unnecessary stuff.¡±
Besides the weapons, there were some old leather robes, boots, and various other low-quality items that would be seen used by Bronze adventurers. Could the trial be to restore these items to be graded? This would make sense if it was a pure crafting profession but somewhere he expectedbat to y a role.
¡°Wait¡ what am I even wearing¡¡±
These trials tended to give him new clothes and this time around he was wearing some kind of noble getup. The motif was red and the materials used would sell for quite a penny on the market. The shoes were also high quality even above what he was used to wearing in real life. On his chest, he also noticed some initials that implied his name.
¡°R.A.? Rnd Arden? I guess the trial would know my real name and that I¡¯m a noble, perhaps only a noble could even get this far?¡±
This world was quite unfair as it segregated people into casts even when it came to trials like this. It made things easier for the rich that had their forefathers pave the way for them while making it a lot harder for any upstarts.
¡°It¡¯s not strange for nobles to have their initials embroiled into their clothes but what is this for¡¡±
After looking over this limited space he finally decided to go towards the thick wooden door at the end. There didn¡¯t seem to be any type of locking mechanism or keyhole that he could look through. Rnd wasn¡¯t the most trusting person around so after grabbing the least dull sword around he injected it with his mana. This cecked any sort of smithing tools to help him out but this didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t inscribe some runes on this piece of metal.
His level was quite high and so was his mana output. Depending on the material producing runes became easier. While iron was one of the worst when it came to retaining runes it was easy to work with. This wasn¡¯t all, some knives and daggers were also here, with the help of his rune copy skill they quickly turned into throwable bombs. If any monsters waited for him outside he would at least have something to fight them with.
Normally he wouldn¡¯t be this cautious before a trial had started but this was a tier 3 test. From what he heard these were a lot more serious than the previous one. He had read of some people failing within the first few minutes because they walked into some type of trap. Not all trials gave specific instructions and sometimes a person needed to find it out the hard way.
Thus when going towards the door that didn¡¯t possess any locking mechanism or a keyhole he kept his distance. One of the spears was used to pry the door open just enough so he could peek to the other side. From the angle he was standing he only saw a corridor that began lighting up with torches. There didn¡¯t seem to be any traps there and even when he threw one of the daggers to see if something was activated, there was no reaction.
There was nothing there to kill him and his debugging skill didn¡¯t show any hidden runic traps either. Without dropping his guard he went into the corridor only to realize that it was incredibly short and narrow. Within a few steps, he arrived at a row of stairs that were leading up to another door. This one made his eyebrow go up as he noticed some light going through its cracks.
¡°Is that, daylight?¡±
There was a stark difference between light from a torch and from the sun. The brightness there implied that if he went through this door he would end up outside. This was quite surprising as all the previous tests took part in enclosed spaces but perhaps it was just a more modern light source or some magic at y. Hisst trial ced him in a modern warehouse so this wouldn¡¯t be strange if his old world and new one became mixed.
Besides the light, he also began hearing some faint noises. It sounded as if there was something out there. This might have been his first enemy so he started slowly approaching the exit. Luckily the cracks in the wood allowed him to look through this one to see something that he didn¡¯t expect.
¡°Huh? What is this ce?¡±
At first, he was studded to see the scenery before him. Quickly he pushed the door open without being fearful of anything attacking him. On the outside, he was met with the sound of birds chirping and the annoying sound of annoying beetles that usually appeared during summer.
The moment he stepped through the door he felt the air bing clear and warm. A blue sky with just a few clouds greeted him and he could feel the sun''s rays hit his face. He was not in an underground dungeon or a giant warehouse, this time around he was in a vast world that looked simr to the real one. It was clear that this world was some kind of illusion but it felt so real.
However, there was one big difference that quickly became apparent. The sound of the chirping bird drew his attention to it and the moment he saw this creature he knew that he was still in the trial. The bird was made of wood, it looked like a puppet. It was very simr to one of those popr drinking birds that gamers liked to use to press the spacebar. It just also had a set of wings on the side and actual moving feet. It was somehow moving around and giving out a chirping sound, some others were even flying around the ce he was in.
¡°It¡¯s the lord, he hase to save us!¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
While being stumped by the fake animals around the ce something even more bizarre appeared before him. A wooden person shouted at him from a distance, it looked simr to the puppets he saw during hisst trial and was now running towards his location. It was not the only one there as behind it two other slightlyrger ones appeared who were wearing some rusted-over armor pieces and old leather armor that was hanging on a thread. What this was about he wasn¡¯t sure but after looking around the ce he found himself in, he was quickly getting an idea about what his task would be¡
Chapter 304: Tier 3 Trial Part 1
Chapter 304: Tier 3 Trial Part 1
¡°My liege, you have finally arrived! Thank the gods, you are our only hope!¡±
Rnd was still processing the thing that he was seeing. He had found himself in some kind of wooden fort. He came out on a slightly elevated spot and was surrounded by a wooden wall. From here he could see down towards a bailey. It seemed he was in some kind of old Fort on top of a motte. It was an outdated design even in this world and would usually be used only in some viges that didn¡¯t have enough money to create stone walls.
This was not the only problem as the strange three puppets that wereing his way were a lot more eye-catching. First of all the one that was shouting was dressed in a nice tunic and actually had a whole wooden face. The mouth could only move up and down like on ventriloquist puppets but its eyes and eyebrows were shifting around as well.
Then there were tworger ones behind it that were wearing old decrepit armor. In their hands, they were holding wooden spears with iron tips, just like the ones he found in the room he appeared in. Besides that, theck of any moving facial features was apparent. All they had was a drawn-in face that made it look very uncanny. Quite simr to a nutcracker wooden doll that Rnd was familiar with. When using his identification skill on the puppets he was actually able to gain some information about them.
Name:
Wooden Soldier L 35
sses
Wooden Warrior L 25
Wooden Soldier L 10
Name:
Wooden Lord¡¯s Aid L 25
sses
Lord¡¯s Aid L 25
This was sort of strange, as these puppets were clearly not real people. Instead of getting their levels and sses, he should have gotten the materials they were made from. These should be more simr to golems which didn¡¯t possess any sses when made by him. Monster golems on the other hand were identified with levels for some reason. This didn¡¯t mean that all constructs made by craftsmen weren¡¯t assigned levels.
It was possible to create a golem with a level assigned to it, simr to a monster construct. Rnd didn¡¯t know the process behind this and was hoping to learn it when getting through this tier 3. This was the moment craftsmen were rumored to be able to create these more advanced variants that were epted by this world¡¯s leveling system.
He theorized that it had probably something to do with the golem core and how it was created. Perhaps he needed to make his own from scratch without using monster cores that he erased. It could also require more intricate artificial intelligence to be made as the monster versions tended to be a bit more advanced than the spider drones that could only carry out simple tasks.
¡°My Lord, there is no time to waste, we must prepare!¡±
¡°Prepare? Prepare for what exactly?¡±
After seeing the puppetsing his way and identifying their levels he started rxing. At this point in time, a p from him would turn them into splinters, there was no danger in interacting with them. The moment they arrived at his side the two wooden soldiers went down to their knees while the Lord¡¯s Aid just gave him a bow. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that they were part of the new trial and this aid here would probably exin everything to him.
¡®I heard that tier 3 trials could be quiteplicated and sometimes take ce at huge locations, this is probably simr¡¡¯
Before attempting this tier 3 trial he had read up on other high-tier trials like this one. There were many rumors and hearsays but the more information he gained the better of an idea he could form. Most of the time these tests wouldn¡¯t be thatplex, for instance, a Shieldmaster ss would need to fend off monsters while protecting something inside their trial space. Most of the time they seemed to have to defend a passage but sometimes it became more detailed.
A Guardian was a tier 3 ss that required a person to possess simr sses to that of a Shieldmaster but also have a Knight ss. One recorded trial had the future Guardian protect a group of NPCs that acted like people. It was recorded that they repeated a few sentences and reacted to some prompts and orders. The person needed to protect this group through a dangerous path that went through a dark forest, then a narrow bridge at a chasm, then through a mountain range, and finally arrive at a safe spot at the end.
It wasn¡¯t said that the whole illusory world was real, perhaps straying from the path would take them to an invisible wall just like in the fake apartmentplex his trials started at. Other records were simr, one particr assassination ss had its test taker sneak around a whole small city and a castle. They needed to sneak into the sleeping chambers of the city lord and perform an assassination while evading the guards. It was possible to create various scenarios in these ces and pit people against intelligent beings and not only mindless enraged monsters.
Even when it came to crafting sses, he had read up on tournaments inside the trial grounds. They were ced against NPCpetition that they could even sabotage if they were able to get away with it. It gave people a lot of wiggle room to be creative in passing and underhanded methods were allowed. There were no morals in these fake words, if a person could achieve victory they would pass.
¡®If these worlds can create human-like NPCs with intelligence¡ why do I get wooden puppets?¡¯
Rnd wasn¡¯t sure why the wooden people had appeared again. The one that was the Lord¡¯s Aid was a lot more animated and thanks to the moving eyebrows it was easy to understand what emotions he was going through. Perhaps his own understanding of the human mind was so rudimentary that the trial that was rumored to be a reflection of his own being had trouble creating real people?
Nevertheless, this was not time to think about his own disinterest in understanding others, he needed to get some information about this ce. It was clear that he needed to prepare for something and this wooden puppet would need to fill him in on the details.
¡°My Lord, did you already forget? The enemy stronghold has dered war on us, we need to fortify our fortress to defend our people!¡±
¡°Defend our fortress, huh?¡±
Rnd almost made a snarky remark about the im that this was a fortress after not seeing much more than two meters of wooden walls. This ce didn¡¯t look great and these wooden soldiers were certainly not strong. It seemed that he would need to defend this area from these attackers. He needed more information that probably this Lord¡¯s Aid puppet was here to give him.
¡°Tell me, who is attacking us, how many soldiers do they have, how many soldiers does our¡ ¡®Fortress¡¯ have, don¡¯t leave out any details about their equipment either, tell me everything you know.¡±
¡°As you wish My Lord! Do you wish to have the soldiers gather for an inspection?¡±
¡°Gather? Yes, have them assembled and ready for battle.¡±
¡°You heard the Lord, carry out the order!¡±
One of the wooden soldiers saluted by hitting his chest with his fist on the spot where a human¡¯s heart would be before storming away. Rnd wanted to actually see his whole army together if he was tomand it. It was better to investigate their weapons and gear to thene up with some kind of n. The scenario seemed to be pushing toward a defensive battle but this didn¡¯t mean that it would end at it nor if only one wave of enemies would arrive.
Thanks to his noble heritage and not much to do in his younger life, he went through various books rted to strategy. He was the sole lord of this ce so it would make it easier tomand the troops. There were ways of defending a castle or a fortress that he was knowledgeable about. First, he needed to learn about the topography of this location. If this fortress was built into a mountain it would have made defending it a lot easier for him.
¡®This isn¡¯t that good¡ there are multiple ces that we can get attacked from¡¡¯
The wooden puppet stuck close to him while he went around the wholepound. Everything looked like this ce was stuck in the iron era of metallurgy. All that they had to work with was pig-iron which was used for tools and regr iron they outfitted their army with. Though Rnd wasn¡¯t sure if he could call the wooden puppets he had an army yet.
This area had no real natural fortifications, the only thing keeping the invaders out would be the waist-deep moat and the two-meter or so wall that was made from logs that were tied together with some low-quality rope. If he gave it a punch with his current stats he would probably be able to make a hole in the wood or just directly push it down with one hard charge.
There was a lot of wiggle room in this ce as it was quite spacious. Many empty plots ofnd stood everywhere as if waiting to be built. For the time being there was a handful of buildings that he had ess to. First off there was a town center that as the name implied was ced in the middle of this city fort. Inside there was even a wooden viger that was just mindlessly standing around without doing anything interesting.
There was something that looked like a market but only a single wooden merchant was there peddling some wares. When looking at theid-out items he spotted some crafting materials and even better weaponry. After approaching the merchant a system prompt appeared before him, simr to the one that he was used to but with actual options that he could interact with.
¡°Aid¡ how much money do we have?¡±
¡°A hundred coins My Lord.¡±
¡°I see¡ can I purchase the items from this merchant?¡±
¡°Certainly My Lord, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make the right decision when investing our limited funds!¡±
It seemed that he had entered some type of strategy game this time around. He could see an icon of a sack filled with gold in the upper right screen when interacting with this merchant. There were items like longswords made from steel and iron here and he could buy them in bulk. However, there were also crafting materials that when put together ended up being cheaper than buying a fully made weapon.
¡°Let''s go to the cksmith.¡±
Besides the Town Center and the Market, there were the Barracks where all the soldiers were stationed. It was the only military building in this ce that he would be visiting at the end to check up on his soldiers. Before that he wanted to look through the building that was closest to his specialty, smithing.
¡®There is one cksmith here but do they expect me to automate everything?¡¯
Rnd was a bit confused by the setting of this whole trial. It was as if the Overlord part of the ss was taking over the scenario here and left the Runesmith in a ditch. Normally he expected to be at least crafting some of the weapons but after checking some things he finally found his answer.
¡®I see¡ so that¡¯s how it is.¡¯
The smithy had its own window where he could just tell the cksmith to create weapons and armor. However, this Wooden cksmith was more like a factory robot. It only took an existing item designed and produced a copy of it. After fiddling around with the settings he managed to discover that he could design his own weapons and armor.
¡®So¡ I can either automate this by buying steel weapons and resources from the merchant or create better weaponry myself. I bet everything I buy at the merchant will be of inferior quality to what I can make or it will cost a lot more to manufacture a store-bought sword¡¡¯
The world ranked its items from lowest to highest, it even gave runes their own ranking from lesser to legendary. He was still a runesmith and it didn¡¯t seem that this assistant cksmith was capable of inscribing runes either. From his perspective, there were two ways he could go about this to achieve victory. Either he made all of it himself or he automated part of the process while spending his time on other things instead.
¡®I guess this is the hard part, how should I spend the limited time I have here¡¡¯
It seemed that he would have to inscribe runes on any of the swords by himself before his army could use it. He could also do the same with the weapons but it was clear that it was better to let the wooden cksmith perform this task instead. It could copy a design he produced and with his current smithing skills he should be able to at least produce a high-quality sword from the materials that he could obtain.
¡®I won¡¯t be able to make anything more than steel weapons, would it be possible to equip those wooden soldiers with runic wands?¡¯
This reminded him of the first smithy that he was using after achieving his Runic cksmith ss all those years ago. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to use the tools here but before he got to work he needed to take care of other things. The trial was forcing him on multiple fronts and he would need to find out the best ratio for it. One was being the city lord here and taking a simr position to Arthur.
Then he would need to craft the best possible weapons and armor for his troops if he had enough time. Finally, when the time to defend these walls came he would probably also need to join the battle. The wooden soldiers that he saw were quite low leveled and weak. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they got instantly massacred by whatever attacked them.
¡°So this is it?¡±
¡°Yes, the finest soldiers that the Wooden Stronghold can offer, please give them your orders my liege!¡±
He finally arrived at the barracks. Behind it, there was arge training ground where he could see some of the wooden soldiers training against dummies made of straw. It didn¡¯t look that great, there were fifty wooden soldiers on the field with only one of them over the level of fifty.
Name:
Wooden Soldier Captain L 55
sses
Wooden Warrior L 25
Wooden Soldier L 25
Wooden Soldier Captain L5
Rnd was also greeted by another window that presented him with the levels for his soldiers. There was no need to even use his identification skill when going through this transparent console. The soldiers varied in levels and experience, some of them didn¡¯t even go through their second tier 1 ss. When scrolling through the various panels he also noticed that he could assign them training.
¡®So I can choose their evolutionary path?¡¯
To his surprise, there was one Wooden Warrior at level twenty-five that had a plus sign next to its name. After clicking on it he was given an option to upgrade it into a Wooden Soldier. This wasn¡¯t all as there were other options some were grayed out, one of them was a Wooden Sword Soldier, and another was a Spear Soldier that probably specialized in those weapon types.
¡®Wait, there was a training window there¡ I can actually assign them a training regiment¡¡¯
Without asking for help from the Aid he managed to figure out what was going on here. All the wooden soldiers had their own skills and even talents. There was a sub-window that would show him their aptitude for certain weapons. At the moment he could only see three variables, swords, spears, and bows. Where the three things he was given and their aptitude were shown in letters.
¡®So F is probably the worst and if it goes up it gets better, probably simr to dungeon ranks, perhaps A or S is the best aptitude. I was never that good at strategy games¡¡¯
It became clear to him that this would not be an easy task. He was not someone that worked that well with others and now he would have to be amander of a fort. It was up to him to decide on the path his soldiers needed to take and also give them the best equipment for the job. What would be the best ratio of spearmen to bowmen? He wasn¡¯t sure but he would need to decide before the enemy attackers got here.
¡®I still need to check out that wooden fort I came from, I think there was something like a lord¡¯s chamber, perhaps there is something to tie all of these things together, if I have to walk between all of these areas on foot it will take forever to get things done.¡¯
Rnd decided to postpone upgrading the one Wooden Warrior to another ss, he needed more information about this system. Before leaving he assigned training regiments to each soldier depending on the aptitude for each weapon. Time was of the essence and he hadn¡¯t even fully explored this ce yet. Bing an Overlord seemed like it would force him out of hisfort zone but at this point in his life, he was used to it.
Chapter 305: Tier 3 Trial Part 2
Chapter 305: Tier 3 Trial Part 2
¡°So, is this supposed to be the lord¡¯s throne room or something?¡±
Rnd spoke to himself while entering the shoddy-looking fort. It was on a motte which was a mound formed to house it. The elevation wasn¡¯t that high up and the wooden walls consisted of the same sharpened logs tied together by rope. These fortifications wouldn¡¯t really stop anyone, perhaps people below level twenty-five would have to scamper around him but besides that, it would go down quickly.
It was not much of a fort as there weren¡¯t any watchtowers outside and only one building directly in the middle. The size of this building wasparable to a small house but there was a lot of space around it. This wide open space gave him the impression that it was supposed to be filled out by something and the answers he found on the inside.
The inside of this almost hut was primarily empty. A long brown carpet made out of some sort of animal hide led up to arge chair which was probably supposed to be his throne room. The position of the throne was slightly elevated and on the sides there were several windows that let some sunlight in. Besides therge chair, there were also some torches that could probably be lit when the space needed to be used during the night.
When entering this ce he had the Lord¡¯s Aid puppet trailing behind him but the moment he entered this area the automaton stopped in ce. It didn¡¯t seem that it wasn¡¯t able to enter the area by itself but waited to be allowed inside instead. It seemed that the wooden people really saw him as their leader and would follow some rules concerning this role y here.
Rnd decided to go around this ce and after reaching the throne his gazended on it. The thing was made all out of wood andcked any type of soft cushioning for his behind. Perhaps he would need to use it for somethingter but for now, he discovered a door to the side. When going through it he was taken to what looked to be the Lord¡¯s bed chamber. Arge bed with a mattress filled with something was there for his use. To the side, he also spotted a chair at a desk with some parchments and notebooks.
¡°Nothing to actually read, just empty pages to write things in¡ how long do they expect me to be in this trial?¡±
There was a quill along with some ink that he was very familiar with. It was just like the first one that he used when he went through his runic mana scribe faze. When looking at this ce he had a premonition that it could take a few months before he gets out. The pages here were probably to take notes and maybe to n things out for the future. His first task was to defend this ce which he needed to prepare for.
¡°The fifty soldiers I have wouldn¡¯t pose much of a threat to the current me, the enemies are supposed to arrive in around a week''s time, what should I do in the meantime? Is there anything in here that I can use?¡±
Rnd had hoped to at least find a map of the area somewhere in here but it wasn¡¯t there. Perhaps he would need to draw it up himself while exploring the areas around the castle. As it stood he had some time to allocate to everything. The soldiers had their orders to train up as he had gone to the barracks but he had yet to decide on the resource allocation.
¡®I just wanted to be a shop owner¡¡¯
This whole trial was making him want to cancel and go pick up the Master Runesmith pathway. While he was fine fighting monsters and crafting gear, leading troops wasn¡¯t something he was familiar with. When going down into dungeons he was also a solo adventurer with only Agni being his onlypanion. When joining other groups he was never really part of them and never cared about working as a team yer. Now he needed to somehow lead these puppets to victory.
¡®Well, these automatons might be more like golems than people so it will make things a lot easier, they also don¡¯t seem to question me in any way.¡¯
While contemting his next step and gathering more information he finally decided to sit down on the throne made for him. It would be quite tiresome to go around this ce on foot as it wasn¡¯t that small. Luckily to his surprise when he sat down another system panel popped out before him.
¡®Wait¡ this looks simr to one of those games¡¡¯
Rnd came from the modern world and had gone through all sorts of types of games. Role-ying games and strategy games were some of the ones that he enjoyed. The interface before him was quite low on the graphical spectrum but it was simr to some of the strategy games that he yed.
In the upper right corner, he could see the same gold icon that he witnessed when interacting with the merchant. To the right side of the icon was the number corresponding to his current gold level. When he tried tapping on the gold to get more information he saw the letter one with a plus sign next to it.
¡®Huh¡ could this be how much gold I gain per day¡ or per hour?¡¯
Everything started making more sense as this whole trial was shaping up to be some sort of game. The plus one gold was probably how much of it he would gain per cycle but he would only know after some time passed. At the moment he had exactly a hundred gold but it wasn¡¯t the only resource that was there. After going through various other screens filled with pixel art he found that there was a lot more to this thing than met the eye.
¡®It is a Runesmith-rted trial so it¡¯s normal for it to have all those various materials.¡¯
The screen gave him a very intricate list of materials which were also separated by quality. There were metals like iron, bronze, and mythril. Some of them came in ingot form while others in raw ore form. They had quantity numbers assigned to them but as it stood now he only had simple metals at his disposal.
¡®There is an actual map¡ but most of it is covered by dark fog¡ this is really just like a strategy game map. Does this mean I have to send a scout out to look for other resources?¡¯
It didn¡¯t take him that long to grasp the situation here and the controls were easy to understand. The trials were said to be created to suit the people taking them and also adapt to their life experiences. In his previous life, Rnd spent countless hours ying games that shaped this test that could create a whole world within itself. Probably if a denizen of this world took the same trial the parameters would change to suit their understanding of things around them.
He wasn¡¯t quite sure if this was a blessing or a curse just yet. Thanks to this system within a system it was possible for him to automate a lot of things and quickly order his troops around. However, if the trial wanted to remain fair it would need to turn up the difficulty of it all. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the added information would cause the opponents to be stronger, either by the size of their troops increasing or their tactics bing more intricate.
¡°Okay¡ first I need to send someone out to scout for more resources, this small encampment is generating one gold but everything costs at least one gold¡¡±
This throne room allowed some conveniences as he didn¡¯t need to directly go to the barracks to assign the training regiment to the soldiers. The one Wooden Warrior that he didn¡¯t give a new ss was also there, now that he was here he began thinking about the future. All of the lower-level soldiers had numbers attached to them that corresponded to their levels but also how much they leveled up from training.
Rnd needed to wait for a day until he calcted all the numbers but perhaps before the enemies arrived in a week''s time he could advance every one of his wooden men to another ss. When thinking of this and the mapping problem he realized that he could assign a Wooden Scout ss. Each of the sses had a small description to go along with it which made the choice a lot easier.
Wooden Scout
This unit has gained skills in discovery, it can see farther than other sses and discover hidden treasures or enemies.
¡®It¡¯s even showing me some of its stats and also the weapons it can use.¡¯
Strength
E +
Agility
D -
Dexterity
D -
Vitality
E
Endurance
E +
Intelligence
F
Willpower
F
The scout was a light unit and couldn¡¯t wear heavy armor. It was good at handling short swords, daggers, and bows. It also got a skill in horse riding which would allow it to scout out the areas around his fort a lot faster. It was not much of a question, he needed at least one scouting unit to see what was around him. After clicking the option he was given a loading screen that slowly started to fill up.
¡®At this rate, it seems that it will take a day to upgrade a unit to the second tier 1 ss, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if it took longer when going to tier 2.¡¯
¡°Aid,e here.¡±
¡°Yes, My Lord! How could I be of service!¡±
¡°Tell me about our enemies, where is their headquarters located and where will they being from, do you have any information about their numbers, don¡¯t leave anything out!¡±
¡°Yes, My Lord. The Kindlings will arrive here in a week! They hail from the northern stronghold¡¡±
¡°Wait, they are called the Kindlings?¡±
¡±Yes, My Lord, truly a despicable name, isn''t it?¡±
¡°Despicable¡ uh, how are our people called?¡±
¡°Why, we are the great Timberlings!¡±
¡®What is it with these names, why is it all about wood?¡¯
Rnd started wondering if he had some kind of fascination with wood in the past that could have brought this type of setting. Maybe after seeing Bernir perform some nice carpentry he wanted to be one himself but was already locked into the Runesmith ss?
¡°Ah yes, continue¡¡±
The wooden aid started speaking and giving him some basic information about the whole situation. While there he also was able to look through avable structures that he could build, one of them was a stable that would allow him to give his scout a mount. It didn¡¯t cost that much and more information about the location was something that he needed to gain as fast as possible.
If this worked like a strategy game then there were probably all sorts of resources scattered across the region he was in. Usually, in those games, a person would begin close to some kind of resource-generating mine but he didn¡¯t have anything like that here. If there were some iron ore mines close he could start producing steel and have better weapons to meet his enemies.
However, if this was doable in a week was questionable but it would only take a day for the stables to be built. The same was the case for some other buildings like the mill and lumber camp, they all only took one day to assemble. This was one of the decisions he needed to make. Was it better to quickly expand the range of his base camp or bunker himself up and wait for his enemies toe?
Time was also a resource and this was a sort of game. Even wasting one day could be disastrous; it could snowball into him not being able to gain enough resources in time for another problem that arose. Rnd was also not sure if this was only a defensive trial, there were far too many red gs pointing to another option.
¡®An Overlord seems like someone that wouldn¡¯t shy away from battle or conquering others.¡¯
This throne allowed him to monitor his entire base of operations. With it, he could probably also manage other territories that he conquered. It wouldn¡¯t be strange that he had some wiggle room in this scenario. There was always more than one way of getting through these. He might be able to create a massive bastion that couldn¡¯t be captured by anything here or spread out his armies to conquer the other denizens of this world before they be an obstacle.
¡®I need to know what my footing is before attempting to blitz everyone around me. I don¡¯t even know who my enemies are, maybe diplomacy is also an option?.¡¯
Rnd gave out a sigh while thinking about this troublesome test he was in. There were just too many factors for him to ount for. This was probably why this ss was a prestigious one, he would really need to work for it this time. When thinking back to his old Runemsith Lord ss, the test then felt quite trivial. Here he would probably have to strain both his brain and muscles.
After being filled in on the situation around him he began drawing up a n. The notebooks came in handy as he wrote in the most important parts like the enemy ¡®kingdoms¡¯. In this case, it seemed that they weren¡¯t much bigger than the little city fort that he found himself in but even having an idea where they wereing from made things easier.
While his scout unit and stables that cost twenty-five gold units were being assembled he decided to visit the city cksmith. It was clear to him that his troops needed better weapons and better armor. There was no use for the city lord to run around outside to endanger his life while scouting for things, instead he would spend his time here while using the limited troops he was given.
For a skilled craftsman like him, it was child''s y to assemble an iron sword of the highest rank. It was the same thing for the iron spears and iron arrows which he decided to augment with some runes. While a weapon made from iron was abysmal for holding runic charges and would actually melt the weapon after a few uses, they were fine on arrows. When the tip connected with something it would just explode and didn¡¯t need to do much more than that.
It was quite a busy day for him, besides all the crafting he began exploring the surroundings. There were a lot of empty spots to ce buildings in and he took some time to draw up a n of the whole wooden fortress that looked more like a vige surrounded by wooden logs. Rnd needed to decide on the structure cement as his current funds allowed him to start generating some resources.
First of all, it looked like he needed to build a mill and a farm to produce crops. With farms up there he would be given some vigers that would actually generate more gold and the surplus of the produce they generated could be sold for profit or maybe even traded for something else.
After going through all the various panels Rnd figured out the gamey loop this ce had. First of all, he needed to generate resources that could be used for various things which culminated in upgrading the Town Center and his fort. The first upgrade required a set number of lumber and stones that he could gain by creating buildings like a quarry and lumber mill.
There was arge forest right next to his fort which would make it easy to generate lumber and a good location was soon discovered by his scout not far from the forest. The nearby mountain area had a lot of stone and also iron ore that could be mined. Creating a mining camp would take care of both of those resources but there was another loop to create workers.
First, he needed to create some residential buildings for people to live in. Then he needed to assign jobs to them and also have enough food to keep them fed through their working days. Luckily the cronds that were created by the farms produced wheat and then bread with the help of the mills rather quickly. All theponents were there but the trial world took some liberties with how things worked to hasten some of the activities that didn¡¯t seem to matter as much.
Soon he had something that looked like an actual proper town as the week winded down. However, this was only the beginning as the people from the opposing faction finally appeared the way they looked was a bit surprising but after getting used to his own citizens that were made of wood, the sight of wooden men with burning heads didn¡¯t move him anymore.
¡°My Lord, the enemies are here, we must defend the fort!¡±
A horn sounded to signal the appearance of an enemy faction that was dead set on taking over theirnds and taking all of their resources.
Chapter 306: Tier 3 Trial Part 3.
Chapter 306: Tier 3 Trial Part 3.
¡®They look really simr to the puppet soldiers on my side, It¡¯s like a pallet swap in a game¡ or a rare skin.¡¯
Rnd was looking at the Kindling forces that arrived from the north side where his fort was. Their appearance was close to the Timberling soldiers that were on his side but with a few changes. The wood they were made of was a bit darker and they had some mesing out of their wooden heads. He was not sure if they were purely cosmetic or a source of some sort of magical attack but this would be apparent in theing battle.
¡°My Lord, the enemy numbers in the hundreds, what are your orders?¡±
¡°Just stick to the n for now, as expected they have more soldiers than us but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem if they stick to the route¡¡±
His Aid was standing right next to him and only was capable to give him an arbitrary number of the enemy forces. On the side of the Timberlings there were fifty soldiers, all of them able to gain their second tier 1 ss enhancement. Considering he took their talents into consideration he ended up with twenty spearmen, twenty swordsmen, and ten archers. Then within them, they had a subset of spearmen using shields with shorter spears while others used longer ones.
From a nce, it seemed that the Kindling forces had about four times as many people as they did. If they met each other on an open field then the result would be an obvious loss of all his soldiers. However, this was a defensive battle and even though the walls of this settlement weren¡¯t that high, they would still need to be destroyed before they were able to directly attack his forces.
¡°The enemy is approaching, arches raise your bows!¡±
The wooden soldier captain that had leveled up to level sixty this week started giving outmands. The archers that were equipped with exploding arrows would be the center point of this defensive strategy. If they did their job well then he expected the small enemy army to be eradicated before they reached the gateway inside.
North was where his motte and bailey fort was facing and where the entrance gateway was built. It was slightly more robust than the walls on the sides and a bridge made of logs could be extended over the moat. At this moment it had been pulled back inside the castle so that the enemy forces would have to contend with the shallow waters and mud.
Rnd would have loved to have some time to expand his defenses but he didn¡¯t have enough funds for it. After creating the bare-bones facilities for his vigers he didn¡¯t have much to spend on the defenses. He was able to scrunch enough to build a wooden rampart for the ten archers to stand on, from there they could use their ranged attacks against the opposition.
Next to the ten archers stood ten shield swordsmen that would protect them from any enemy fire that wasing. Down on the ground, the spearmen waited, there were some small holes in the log walls that could be used by them. If the enemies arrived and tried scaling them they would get poked to death.
Rnd wasn¡¯t sure if it woulde to this part though, this was not a normal wave of mindless monsters but something that was simting human behavior. If everything went as he nned it out then a huge blow would be dealt to the invaders. Normally after suffering big losses amander should decide to pull out, perhaps their forces would lose enough morale to even flee by themselves.
It was an interesting factor in this trial that also affected his own forces. Back in the throne room where he couldmand everything there was a morale counting for the army. The wooden captain would raise this stat of the troops that was giving them a buff to their numbers. The same was with him, he was considered a special unit, like a hero, and whenever he was close to his troops they would be stronger. Just standing here on the rampart with the archers would boost their stats by a few levels.
¡°My Lord, please take shelter in the fort and leave this to the soldiers, what if something happens to you?¡±
¡°Nothing will happen to me, now order the archers to begin.¡±
¡°Yes Lord¡¡±
Rnd also noticed that his role as the ¡®Lord¡¯ was somewhat special. While he was increasing the stats of his soldiers when standing here the buff might be lost and turn into a debuff if he wasn¡¯t careful. When he actually engaged in battle and got injured himself it would probably affect the soldiers in a negative way just like in the real world. Most of the time nobles hung out behind strong defense lines where they continued to give orders. If they were killed or captured the fighting was usually over.
If he looked at it as a strategy game, then he was a special unit with unique abilities and worth. He could probably give out a moral boost that was of a higher degree than any of hismander units but if he was defeated in battle or even injured it could adversely affect his troops. This was the same for the opposition, if their leader was defeated then if they didn¡¯t have anyone to take over, the battle would be over.
Finally, the charge was started and signaled by a toot of a war horn. The enemy wooden soldiers started charging with spears raised. Theirposition was very simple and consisted mostly of spearmen and archers. The only mounted unit was their leader that was giving out orders on top of a wooden horse which made the whole scene quite bizarre to the only human here.
¡®Not much of a formation there, they are just diving towards the main gate where the archers are stationed. Is this because this is just the beginning of the trial or because they are low leveled and it limits their strategy?¡¯
The enemy had the number advantage which gave them the edge. The wooden walls made from logs wouldn¡¯tst for long and from afar he also spotted some woodendders being carried behind the troops that were charging. They intended to just scale the short walls and jump over before continuing with the assault. The archers that were visible were probably their main target of this rush as they could have attempted to get in from the sides instead.
¡®Well, maybe he doesn¡¯t want to thin out his troops, there aren¡¯t that many of them and this is a small-scale battle¡¡¯
Rnd had prepared some tactical mines which were ced on the south, west, and east sides of his city. They were spread out to signal them if anyone attempted to sneak in an attack. During this maddened rush it would have been an opportunity to sneak in from the back or from the sides but nothing went off. Neither did the scout unit that was hiding outside activate the specially made runic device.
It was time to move into phase first of the n that was hastily prepared by him and his one and only aid. The archers took aim and started attacking the troops on the outer edges. The arrows didn¡¯t even need to collide with their bodies as connecting with the ground was enough to produce a magical explosion.
Rnd wanted to cry a bit on the inside after seeing the first arrow go up in smoke. There was not even a full week for him to prepare the ammunition as the cksmith NPC couldn¡¯t copy his runic designs. He was forced to inscribe each arrow tip by himself and without the possibility of drinking any mana potions.
With theck of any magical parchment at his disposal, he needed to use the little iron that was given to him. Even though the iron ore mine had been discovered and was already operational it didn¡¯t have enough output to keep up with the demand. He needed to burn through all the resources he was given and now the enemy troops were being guided toward some of his creations.
While the arrows packed a lot of power and were able to kill a wooden soldier in one hit, they weren¡¯t hitting the target constantly. They had arge assortment of ammunition that their glorious lord had stayed up almost the entire week making. Even though some of them missed, they did their job of funneling them toward a certain location.
¡®It¡¯s working, they are getting onto it¡¡¯
Rnd had a lot of experience with explosives and earth magic. It wasn¡¯t a new tactic to lure opponents into a more favorable location while acting meek. The archers on top of the walls didn¡¯t look that strong and the flimsy walls that could be easily broken down or scaled were just a distraction. The true force was packed underground in small pockets that wouldn¡¯t be discovered even by an experienced mage.
The moment the wooden soldiers crossed a point the trap started activating. It was set up on a dy so that there was enough time for each and every mine to go off while someone was in the vicinity. Only the set nted directly in front of their moat would explode instantly and finally, the fireworks started.
*BOOM*
A group of wooden people was thrown into the air by an explosive rune. It was inscribed onto a thin te made from pig iron and had enough power to produce a tier 2 explosive spell. Soon like dominos each and every magical explosive that was in the vicinity was going off. The troop''s charge was halted and they were all going up in mes without Rnd needing to engage them in battle.
¡®Hm¡ will they retreat or continue?¡¯
More than half of the enemy forces had gone up in mes and the ones that survived were starting to backpedal. They had lost their morale and started deserting, even when theirmander was there a loss of more than half their troops in one go was devastating. Perhaps if their leader was better he would be able to rally his men once again but instead, he started attacking some of the retreating soldiers.
This worked to an extent as he was able to halt some from escaping but several had scattered to the sides where he couldn¡¯t reach. From a force that numbered about two hundred strong, they were now closer to his forces. They had not even been able to breach their walls or ced any of theirdders and temporary bridges to get through the moat. It didn¡¯t take a genius to realize that the battle was over and they wouldn¡¯t have enough troops to get inside.
¡°Cowards! All you can do is hide behind your walls and use vile magic. I challenge your leader to a duel, does he dare to face me in singlebat!?¡±
To Rnd¡¯s surprise, an unforeseen element emerged in the trial. His forces had managed to push back the enemy by just guiding them into a trap. He had lost none of his troops while the enemy had suffered a loss of seventy percent. Normally this would be enough to end this encounter but thismander wanted to take him on as an individual.
¡®Interesting¡ could this give me a better grade for the trial if I ept it, or will it worsen it?¡¯
Rnd had not forgotten that this ce was only a trial, everything here was fake and was made for a reason. This was just the first part of it and even now he didn¡¯t ignore the possibility of there being levels to it. His choice of not entering the fray was also dependent on what he thought the trial expected from him.
The basis for this conclusion was due to reading up on other tier 3 trials. If it wasn¡¯t something in like defeating monsters or gaining an item from a castle it could have hidden checkpoints. Rnd thought about what he was trying to be, an Overlord, someone that was supposed to lead a city while also crafting up a storm.
Thetter part he performed by designing all the weapons for his army and also by making all the explosives. The first part was different, a lord couldn¡¯t just put himself in danger without a good cause, and his people depended on him to survive and perform his tasks. It wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to jump into the swarm of low-level puppets and kill them all himself. Putting himself in unnecessary danger if there were other ways to protect hisnds would probably lower the hidden grade. If he was wrong then it would be fine as well, the only thing that he would lose was some sleep and all of his troops were still alive.
¡°How dare he call our liege a coward! Our Lord is not scared of anyone, he is the strongest of all the lords, not like yours that send out a footsoldier instead ofing to face us!¡±
¡°Hm¡¡±
Rnd noticed that the Aid that was with him started getting mad and slinging insults at the enemymander. At first, he thought the wooden man would tell him to not engage with the enemy leader but it didn¡¯t seem that way. During the shouting, it was bing clear that he actually wanted him to see his lord battle this man on the horse. To simplify things even further, after stepping forward and meeting the gaze of the woodenmander he was given a message.
Will you ept the duel from the enemymander?
The trial was pushing him towards this confrontation. At the time he was given the option to refuse as his forces were winning but perhaps this was something that he could use to his advantageter. It was also an opportunity to see where this went and considering that his opponent wasn¡¯t that strong, there was no reason to refuse the challenge.
¡°I ept your challenge.¡±
The moment he spoke those words a strange phenomenon started taking ce. Outside his wooden fortress, a ring of around thirty meters in diameter started forming on the ground. Where before there were chunks of fallen wooden men a t surface was being formed. All the bodies and mangled weapons were pushed outside. The ring started shing a bit as if it was trying to send some kind of signal and this prompted the enemymander to move toward it and dismount. After grabbing his weapon of choice which was arge halberd he entered the ring where he began standing without moving a muscle.
¡®I guess that¡¯s the battle arena, it doesn¡¯t look like the other soldiers will attack me while I¡¯m in there¡¡¯
During this week Rnd had worked without rest to create a lesser version of his armor. There wasn¡¯t much to work with as what he was left with was just a pair of steel gauntlets, reinforced steel boots, and an old iron breastte that had already been there before. It allowed him to use some lesser spells but should be more than enough for hising battle.
¡®They all are acting a bit strange¡¡¯
His own forces opened up the gate for him without Rnd even needing to order them. It was as if he was inside a cinematic that he couldn¡¯t interact with after epting the challenge. The ring began to sh a bit faster which made him believe that he only had limited time to get to it. Perhaps if he waited for too long the duel would be halted and it would look as if he got cold feet.
¡°Foolish Lord, this will be your resting ground, your head will be proof of my loyalty to the true lord of thesends!¡±
¡°Hoh, is that so? You really think you can beat me with those stats?¡¯
Name:
Wooden Commander L 105
sses
Wooden Warrior L 25
Wooden Soldier L 25
Wooden Soldier Captain L50
Wooden Commander L 5
His opponent raised hisrge halberd and was ready to charge. Rnd took a moment to look at the levels and realized that this would be the next upgrade to his own Captain. The wooden puppet before him was close to his height and a lot more robust looking. He was even wearing a full set of half-te armor made of steel. One of the reasons that he epted this challenge was the gear this unit was wearing which would let him enhance his fighting capabilities even further.
¡°Have at you! Be my stepping stone!¡±
¡°Yes yes¡¡±
Rnd pointed out with his hand at therge wooden soldier that started charging at him. Before he coulde anywhere near the new lord of the fort a blue bolt of energy shot forward and even though a deflection was attempted with therge halberd, the weapon buckled under the pressure before being mmed back.
It wasn¡¯t much of a battle really. The level difference was too high and Rnd never intended to let the wooden puppet get near him. In a battle of brawn against magic, magic usually came out on top when a mage was able to cast their spell. In Rnd''s case where he could circumvent chanting this battle became target practice. In under a minute the duel was over and the puppet''s head exploded from a well-ced mana arrow to the face.
Congrattions on your victory, the rewards will be presented to you now.
Chapter 307: Tier 3 Trial Part 4?
Chapter 307: Tier 3 Trial Part 4?
Congrattions on your victory, the rewards will be presented to you now.
¡°Rewards?¡±
A pop-up message appeared before him out of nowhere. It looked simr to the usual world message but the usual white text over the ck bar was changed to a green bar. The moment it appeared a strange urrence took ce. His opponent''s body which had been turned into wood chippings, started to flicker before vanishing.
The ring of fire that had been around them was also gone and the enemy army which still had around fifty soldiers started to run away. Apparently, without an officer or leader-type unit they would lose all will to fight. In Rnd¡¯s mind, this was something that would only work in a small-scale battle like this. Probably if there was another unit like the Wooden Commander present, then it would have taken over.
¡®Those tooltips did say something about the Wooden Captain being able tomand a small force, perhaps there is a proper number for it, maybe fifty soldiers at most?¡¯
He wasn¡¯t sure but all of the wooden soldiers and their variants had some type of description. Rnd needed to read between the lines in some cases as the trial wouldn¡¯t offer him all the information outright. Perhaps if he wanted to send out his own troops he would need to split them out into smaller battalions. At least the Commander was able to lead a small army of troops of around two hundred and fifty.
¡°Hm¡ it dropped the armor and the halberd.¡±
While thinking about his future a strange urrence was taking ce. The leader unit that he had defeated in singlebat or at least what was left of its mangled wooden body, started to sh. Within a few seconds, the shing started to turn into a rapid flickering. Then in a sh, the body of the one he slew vanished and like in a game left some loot behind.
Rnd picked up therge halberd and quickly noticed that it was made from a slightly better alloy than regr steel. The half-te armor that themander was wearing wasn¡¯t much better than what he had on but when analyzing one of the parts with the help of this world¡¯s system, he was given some more information.
Commander¡¯s Half-te Chestpiece [Intermediate]
Grade: C
Bonuses:
Increases the number of units a leader canmand into battle by fifty.
¡®Interesting, that just confirms my previous guess and it actually gave me the whole number now.¡¯
If he assumed that his captain could control around fifty units, this chest piece would double his ability to lead. The other pieces didn¡¯t really have any bonuses and were all made from regr steel. The grade was at an intermediate level which was below something he could make by himself. Normally he would rece the breastte he made himself but considering the bonuses, it would probably be better to give it to his captain unit.
¡®I¡¯m probably seen as a special unit by the system controlling this trial, wouldn¡¯t be strange if I was only limited by the number of units my settlements can contain.¡¯
Usually, in strategy games, each base had a limit of residents that it could contain. This was usually a limitation brought by the game¡¯s system itself as there wouldn¡¯t be enoughputing power to manage thousands or hundreds of thousands of movingponents on a screen. He wasn¡¯t sure if the same thing could be said about this simted world he was in now.
¡°My Lord, the enemy is retreating, should we pursue them?¡±
¡°No, we don¡¯t have the manpower for that quite yet, just have them take the weapons of the ones we managed to defeat.¡±
¡°Of course my lord!¡±
At first, it might have seemed that it would be a good thing to chase after them. They would not be able to gain that much from taking their equipment. After the battle was over the bodies of the defeated soldiers started shing just like themander did. They had already enough that dropped here there was no reason to endanger the troops or his encampment.
¡
¡°Hm¡ this might be a lot moreplicated than I assumed but I also still need more information, creating more scout units and establishing a proper army is my top priority now.¡±
After the battle was over Rnd was sitting in his throne room which had slightly shifted to a more robust looking one. There was still no padding for his behind but at least there was some fuzzy hide for his back. Some time had passed since he won the duel with the enemymander and received the rewards.
He continued expanding his economic empire as he realized that everything that he was making required resources. As he saw it there was probably a way to win this scenario by just outearning his opponents. If his army had enough time to grow and if he could equip it with the best gear around, then no one could destroy his fortress.
Since the small skirmish, his town center and the fort had been upgraded to the next level. After gathering enough stone resources and wood he was able to progress. It was quite a sight to behold when he clicked the button as the whole ce went through a fast change. More flicking urred and the buildings just changed shape and expanded in scope slightly. The market building didn¡¯t need upgrading, after the center leveled up the number of merchants was doubled and he was also able to buy more stock. Iron weapons decreased in cost and steel ones became more prevalent. Some deep steel ones even appear on the market which he was tempted to stock up on. These were the type that he had a lot of practice with and could potentially change into game-changing weapons with his runes.
A few new buildings appeared after the upgrade, including a chapel. It would allow him to train cleric units which informed him that he was getting more magic into the mix. There was no way to produce mages yet but it wouldn¡¯t be strange if there was a way to get themter.
Then there was also an academy building that appeared. It was a research building focused on queuing in new technologies. At the moment it didn¡¯t have much besides a few options, one of them was masonry while the other one was a guard tower. It didn¡¯t show what this would produce after finishing but the name gave him an idea.
Masonry would probably allow him to change out the palisade walls made of tied-together logs into proper stone walls. Then the guard tower would probably be a pce to store his archers and give him a way to defend his fort even better.
With the dawn of the academy, he also realized that the cksmith¡¯s building served a simr purpose. It was actually a research building in disguise as creating better weapons and armor would boost his new units. The moment a new unit was built it woulde equipped with some default gear and this would depend on the level of the smithy.
Previously the units he encountered only had thin leather or fur armor on. After being able to produce half-te iron armor and even steel armor, the new recruits starteding out pre-equipped with metal armor parts. Archers that wore light armor came out with hide variants so it was enough to produce heavy armor to have the light and medium counterparts appear.
¡®I guess to sum it up, I need regr houses for civilians to increase my poption. I can then assign jobs to those people, either send them off to be regr workers or turn them into soldiers. I won¡¯t be able to assign them to anything if there isn¡¯t enough food being generated, the same goes for water¡¡¯
Rnd had to keep tabs on a lot of things during this trial. The previous one where he just needed to focus on fighting and crafting seemed like a breezepared to this one. The thing didn¡¯t even start but he was already not sure what he should invest into. Building up stone walls and guard towers felt like the obvious thing to do but he could also spend the resources on other things.
¡®Defending isn¡¯t the only option¡¡¯
His scouting unit had gone around this whole area and discovered a few locations that were worth looking into. There were other settlements out there that didn¡¯t belong to his current opponents, the Kindlings. They were simr fortsparable to the one he just started in but with fewer defenses. This gave him a choice to invade and take their resources.
These settlements all had town centers and markets that could store resources. They also had basic smithing buildings that could have some raw materials and weapons for him to take. This gave him the choice to focus on building a strong army before the fortifications were up. If they were sessful in taking over those ces and he gained all of their resources he would be profiting heavily.
Being the aggressor wasn¡¯t really Rnd¡¯s style of strategy. Even back in his home, the way he won was by luring stronger opponents into traps or using his runic weapons at the right time. Here he would have to go a bit out of hisfort zone if he decided to be a warlord.
¡°Aid, is there anyone else trying to invade ournds?¡±
¡°Our scouts haven¡¯t detected any movement from our enemies but we expect the Kindlings to return.¡±
¡°Hm¡ it might not be wise to focus on one strategy but¡¡±
Rnd''s life sess mostly came from his worth ethic and bunkering down. He did have some experience in managing things like his smithy and store but this didn¡¯t necessarily trante well to this trial. A choice had to be made, would he go on the offensive and spread out his armies through thesends and perhaps even join them? Or was it better to do what he was good at, which was creating a fortress protected by mechanical golems and turrets?
¡®It¡¯s probably better to stick to my guns¡¡¯
Splitting his forces and resources was not the way to go. In his mind, he could already see this pce turning into a giant fortress that could not be captured by anything. With deep steel already at his disposal there wouldn¡¯t be much trouble in creating actual turrets. After designing one working model the cksmith could create it. He had all the schematics in his mind and another NPC appeared in the upgraded smithy which made things go even faster.
In all honesty, Rnd felt that he didn¡¯t prepare for this trial but at the moment it didn¡¯t feel like it would be a problem. The first enemy that he faced wasn¡¯t all that strong and if he continued to outfit his small army with better weapons victory awaited him on the other side. It was always like that, quality won over quantity and one magical turret would be able to take out multiple enemies easily in a defensive battle.
¡®Yeah, most of my designs are better at defensive battles or atplimenting my runic armor.¡¯
His mind was made up, he would turn this into a base defense mission as the trial didn¡¯t state that he had to actually attack anyone to win. The winning conditions had not been announced yet but after establishing an imprable fortress surrounded by magical defenses he expected to get an answer.
Days started flying by as he continued to establish his defensive measures. Soon the wooden walls turned to ones made from stone andrge towers started to appear between them. From a motte and bailey fort it changed into a stone keep surrounded by higher walls, a deeper mote, and even long-ranged defenses that could be fired through slits in the walls.
Just as he expected, the enemy nation came back after around a month''s time to attack him again. The army that consisted of a bit above two hundred wooden soldiers doubled in numbers. Their weapons had been enhanced and multiplemander units appeared as well.
However, even if Rnd¡¯s army only consisted of a hundred soldiers they had something that the enemy didn¡¯t have, runic magic. The turrets that he designed to protect his own home were able to rain down magical bolts on the approaching enemy. Even though the walls suffered some damage the siege failed again. This only boosted Rnd¡¯s faith in his current strategy, even without attacking other settlements or meeting armies out at the field he could win.
There was also a way to fast-forward through some of the events. His bedchamber was a bit unique as before going to bed he could put in a slumber period. It was possible to automate through a few events that would normally take days or weeks to be created. It was like hastening the speed in some games to have buildings be assembled faster and he sometimes used the option for buildings to be assembled. The cksmiths could copy his designs faster but it also took some time and thanks to this option he could hasten the timeframe of this trial.
Nevertheless, as time continued to tick down and weeks turned into months he noticed that something was off. Even though his stone keeps turned into a concentric castle with twoyers of defensive walls, there was no sign of the trial ending. The nation of Timberlings had actually fallen after a couple of months and was reced by a stronger faction with actual siege weapons.
Defending against them had be a lot harder and even after assembling a full runic armor simr to his back home, he was starting to lose more. Usually, the weapons and armor that were gained from a victory could be sold on the market to gain better material. There was even an option to trade them out in bulk for something else, like deep steel or better materials to construct his defenses.
Even though his units had gained special skills in handling his runic devices simr to the ones Bernir used, they were not able to hold on. This was not something that he could predict as the trial didn¡¯t seem to have an end. It was not that his defenses were bad or that he was managing his castle badly but due to it not being possible toplete this trial in this way.
The moment he made the decision to turn this into solely a defensive game was the moment he lost it. There was no end to the waves of invaders and he had quickly be surrounded by onerge empire that conquered everything and everyone.
¡°So, this was not about defense but about defeating all of the other groups¡¡±
Now that he was surrounded from all sides it didn¡¯t really matter that his castle was an impervious fortress. He would not be able to continue this trial without defeating his opponent and as it stood his strategy wouldn¡¯t allow his forces to win. They had ess to all the resources now and would slowly whittle him down.
Even if he managed to continuously win over his enemies, without capturing all of their bases there was no end to this. With how he had focused on defense there was no room to switch. If he started assembling siege weapons he would not have enough resources to repair the damaged walls, turrets, and golems that he assembled. Yet he couldn¡¯t just give up, it wasn¡¯t over yet perhaps there was a way to victory?
¡°Shit¡ what¡¯s that?¡±
The answer to his question came in the form of a massive army that was led by a strange-looking puppet. It was not made of wood though, it was fullyposed of some sort of metal and looked more human than any of the others. It stood like ast boss on top of the hill while his castle was being bombarded by catapults from all sides. It didn¡¯t offer him even an option of a duel as it charged together with a bunch of heavy armored mounted units towards the main gate.
¡
¡°... I actually failed?¡±
Rnd was jolted from the chair he sat on while remembering the metallic puppet¡¯s weapon smashing his head. A familiar ceiling and tools greeted him as he was now in his workshop where he activated the ss change crystal. The same crystal had now turned to powder right in his hand.
The time he spent in that trial was longer than back when he was getting his Engineering ss but in the real world, only a few seconds had gone by. His mind was still foggy as the hit to the head that had delivered the killing blow felt quite real. The monster he needed to face was just too strong, it was even more troublesome than the Lich he had to face and there was nothing he could do during thatst siege.
¡°Ah¡ I need to calm down¡¡±
While he had failed this wasn¡¯t over yet, there were more crystals to go through but even when he held a new one in his hand there was no way of activating it yet. There was also another big problem, considering that he failed a tier 3 trial the usual period of waiting for only one day would be increased by some number.
Then if he continued to fail his trial it would keep increasing even further. It was possible for a person to continue failing these tests continuously until the period became sorge that they wouldn¡¯t actually be able to retake the test ever again. To not allow something like this to happen again, Rnd needed to decide on a new tactic and also put more thought into leading an army.
Chapter 308: Tier 3 Trial Intermission
Chapter 308: Tier 3 Trial Intermission
¡°Shit, what was it again? I can¡¯t remember¡ is this ascension-induced amnesia? So that¡¯s how it feels like?¡±
Rnd grasped his head while trying to remember some of the knowledge he gained rted to his new ss. There were holes in his memory whenever he tried to remember some of the specifics that transpired during the ascension trial into the Overlord ss. This was something that he expected after failing in his transformation but it was still a strange feeling.
First of all, he only remembered some parts but mostly the beginning. It was kind of a blur after defeating the firstmander unit and getting past the tutorial phase of the whole trial. After that he couldn¡¯t really remember anything specific, the path that he took was defensive in nature but he couldn¡¯t remember which specific upgrades he went with first. Everything specific that could be seen as an advantage was being forgotten but some partial events were still there.
This wasn¡¯t anything new to him as he had read up on situations where people had failed their trials. In some situations, people would be left with nothing and could only recall activating a trial before appearing back in the real world with no recollection of anything. However, sometimes bits and pieces would be left behind and some theories floated around proiming that a high enough resistance to mind-rted effects could help alleviate this disadvantage.
He could recall the monster that he was fighting and its huge mace going toward his head. It was like waking up from a nightmare as he was also covered in a cold sweat. If he didn¡¯t have the crumbled pieces of the ascension crystal in his hands he could even believe that. Even though he had forgotten a lot there was some information that would allow him to probably go into the next one with more preparation.
¡®I guess bunkering up in a fortress won¡¯t work¡ How much time did I even spend there? It¡¯s like a blur but it must have been multiple months¡ could it have been close to a year?¡¯
Rnd had lost his perception of time, it was like waking up from a fever dream. Luckily he knew what to do to keep some of his memories intact. When straining his brain on the dream-like experience he could recall some of the key events that led to his downfall as an overlord. Through this method he could collect bits and pieces of the puzzle which he could then try to assembleter.
The main one was his decision to stick to hisfort zone. After managing to defend his own home through turrets, mines, and other traps he tried to do the same. While it took less to defend a reinforced position like a castle there was a limit. If the invading armies were toorge in number or were equipped with state-of-the-art siege weaponry, there was no chance of him winning.
¡®I think I put on a good defense, I remembersting out for a while¡ but that won¡¯t work if the victory conditions are different.¡¯
Through his blunder, he recalled his worst mistake. There was no winning by only defending in this trial, it became clear that only by dominating everything would he gain the title of overlord. Considering that this title presented itself as a lord towering over all the other lords, it was obvious that he needed to take them all out to achieve victory.
¡®Perhaps this is the difference between the two sses.¡¯
While getting up from his chair he recalled the High-Lord variant of his ss. It wouldn¡¯t be strange to assume that that ss version would have a simr trial. It happened often when the sses came from the same source and had a simr naming scheme. Considering that his High-Lord ss was lower on the totem pole, it might have been more lenient with him and his approach of defending could have garnered him a passing grade. Now on the other hand he was left wondering how much time he would lose due to his blunder.
¡°It was twenty-four hours for a regr ss change but considering that this was a special tier 3 ascension trial, this could take longer.¡±
This was something that Rnd didn¡¯t want to happen. Failing a trial wasn¡¯t the end of the world and it could be retakenter, however, there was one problem. There was always a waiting period that continuously grew the more a person failed. The time he entered the ascension zone when he hit level hundred and fifty didn¡¯t count as he left before activating the test but now he had actually gone through it all.
¡®The period usually doubles after each failure but sometimes it could go over that, it will all depend on how much I have to wait now.¡¯
There was no way for him to tell how long the cooldown for the crystal would take. There was no problem in getting new ones and he had one already stashed away for this location. Resources weren¡¯t the problem, the only thing he was worried about was time. Usually, a person that failed a ss-up would need to wait for a day for the next one to be unlocked to him. Then if they failed again it would take two days, then four, and so on.
He had heard of some cases where people were unable to get through their trials no matter how much they tried. Tier 3 ss tests were a notch above the rest and usually had a longer cooldown period than just one day. Some people would remain without a new ss even for years without an option to switch to something easier. Others would quickly change to something lesser after realizing that they did not have the skills required to progress in a more prestigious ss.
¡°I just hope nothing happens before I change sses.¡±
Rnd had to take into consideration that he was ill-prepared to take the Overlord test. Perhaps even if the trial unlocked tomorrow it would have been better to continue leveling the skills that weren¡¯t maxed. There was also an option to gain some new skills through skill books before the second or third attempt. While this was the better way to approach things, in his mind, there was no time.
With the emergence of the higher-ranked dungeon, the ce would start to swarm with people that could make life difficult for him. The reason he chose toe here was that the dungeon was a mid-rank dungeon thatcked anything to attract tier 3 ss holders. His only cover was his engagement with Arthur Valerian which made him somewhat untouchable inside the city, that is if no other nobles were involved. Now that this ce had be an investment opportunity he wasn¡¯t sure if some troublesome people would arrive.
¡°What should I do to prepare?¡±
After cleaning up the crystal dust from the workbench and looking over the other ss change crystal he decided to return to his house. There he was greeted by Agni who didn¡¯t really know why his master was in such a depressing mood.
¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t go through those strategy books thoroughly enough?¡±
Considering that when he was going through all the books at the Arden estate when he was a small child, it was already a wonder that he remembered this much. His intelligence value that allowed his memory to be boosted only started to really help after he gained his mage ss. It wasn¡¯t strange that he wasn¡¯t able to read into the crux of the strategy from books.
Gaining knowledge through books also had its limit and he certainly did not have any teachers exining anything. The only thing he gained from back then was basic battle training and an idea of how to survive in the world. The next years were mostly used to study his craft as a runic cksmith and then runesmith. There was no time to waste on learning obscure war techniques that he had no use of.
Even if he was sent off into war his role would probably consist of making runic weapons and not directing troops or taking part in the battle. There was just no point in time that he would have required that data and it was probably one of the reasons that he failed.
¡°Where could I get information on how to lead a fort ormand troops¡ Wait, I think there were books about that in his office¡¡±
Rnd frowned a bit as he realized where his next destination was. Arthur Valerian was a noble and he had an excessive library in his own office and now new home. There were books on all sorts of things when it came to running a city. When he visited him from time to time he was left looking at bookshelves filled with books, some of them were rted tobat out on the field. If he wanted to actually go out and conquer others, then he would need the basic tactics to go along with them.
¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to refresh my knowledge, maybe I¡¯ll find the things that I missed.¡±
There was no reason not to go there and go through the written information. The only ufortable part would be his exnation. Arthur could start asking questions and telling him the details of his tier 3 ss-up test was off the table. They weren¡¯t really friends either so perhaps a trade needed to be struck. There was also a library in the city that could have some historical records or tips.
¡°I guess I¡¯ll go to the library first and then try to think of a way to get Arthur to lend me those books¡¡±
After groaning a bit he decided to return to his workshop. Once there, after grabbing a hammer he started destroying the same golem that he used his new skill on. It was the middle of the night and he was not tired at all. Using this time to level up his skills was the best way to prepare. Once dawn came he was quick to pack up and head to the library where some new knowledge could be gained.
When he arrived at the building that he had never really visited before he was greeted by an olddy inside. This reminded him of some ces he used to study back in college. Compared to the modern library in his old world, this one was rather small. After asking for books about warfare or old records of battles he was met with mostly silence. Considering that knowledge was power, nobles did their best at hiding things that could make the popce rowdy. Thus instead of getting some precise information, he was only left with some old historical records that he would need to interpret in his own way.
¡°Good that I learned this skill beforehand.¡±
Hastened Reading L9
Skill Passive
Allows a person to read through text at an increased pace.
While dropping a few old historical books at an old wooden table he nced at this skill. The reason he picked it up was to quickly go through contracts but it also allowed him to read books at a rapid pace. From the outside, it seemed like he was skimming through the pages but in reality, he was able to remember and then recall everything he went through.
This was the max-level version of the skill for tier 2 ss holders. It could be learned by anyone with a high enough intelligence rating and it had no ss restrictions. Thanks to him going through various runic books that he received from his friend at the academy he was able to level the skill up rather fast. The harder the theme that a person was going through the faster would this skill level up.
Even with the skill working and his reading being quick it would take some time to get through the books here. Considering that a lot of information here was things that he already knew there was no use in spending more than a few hours going through it. Without anything specific he could only take in old battle records that would require him to recreate the tactics himself.
¡°Thank you, pleasee again.¡±
Lending out books wasn¡¯t really a thing here as no one had any time to monitor lent-out books. A person could either stay in the library to read a book for a few coins or just right out buy it if they wanted. With this just being a small-scale undertaking in a rather backwater city, it wasn¡¯t strange that it was mostly a waste of time. The things that were written down here weren¡¯t anything new and thus his next stop would be at the Valerian vi.
¡®Should I give them a heads up?¡¯
This was actually the first time he was there without Arthur assigning some type of work to him. Usually, he would get amission of some sort which he either delivered himself if there was something to exin or just gave it to one of the delivery boys. Rnd was not one to ask for favors so this encounter was bing quite stressful.
¡®Should I just talk to Mary instead? Arthur does seem to suspect that I¡¯m some kind of noble though, he might be okay if I just ask him¡¡¯
It didn¡¯t go unnoticed that Arthur was very lenient with him. Other nobles would have probably reprimanded him whenever he used untteringnguage or performed the usual greeting in the wrong fashion. This didn¡¯t help him with the problem at hand, how should he ask for the books without making it sound strange and suspicious? While he sent a quick message to the vi he continued about a good way of bringing it up.
¡°Master Wand, pleasee in.¡±
He nodded at the guards at the gate that let him through withoutplicating things. This time around it wasn¡¯t Mary but the butler that was once the mayor of the city that was the one greeting him. Considering that he was apetent craftsman with a lot of potentials this was the proper way to handle him. Probably if Arthur knew that he was at the cusp of reaching tier 3 he would have offered him a bigger greeting.
¡°Is Mary here?¡±
¡°No, she has other things to tend to, would you like me to pass a message to her, Master Wand?¡±
¡°Uh, no that¡¯s fine.¡±
His first n of having Mary go ask the question for him was shot down by the butler. He didn¡¯t know the man too well and felt more rxed around the assassin maid. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t get himself to trust this man so he would need to go with n B.
¡°Is Lord Arthur present and it he is, would a meeting be possible?¡±
¡°Yes, the lord is in his office, please wait a moment and I¡¯ll go ask.¡±
To his surprise, he wasn¡¯t rejected outright; instead, the butler just told him to wait. After only five minutes of waiting, he was then asked to go to Arthur¡¯s office where the lord was going through some papers. It seemed that Arthur had told his retainers and vi staff to treat him as a VIP. There were no roadblocks for him and even without having made a proper appointment, he was greeted with open arms.
¡®Could he be aware of my true level?¡¯
This would make more sense if his new ¡®partner¡¯ knew of him being close to tier 3. Perhaps the tinum party had given him a report on the situation in the dungeon where he was able to clear out some tier 3 monsters without their help. This could have been enough for Arthur to assume that Rnd was in fact stronger than he seemed. There were also no witnesses back at his home to recount how the Lich had died, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to assume that he was strong.
¡°Mr. Wand,e in. You¡¯ll have to excuse me for this mess but I didn¡¯t expect you to visit me today.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll have to apologize foring at a moment¡¯s notice.¡±
Soon he found himself walking into the office which looked quite chaotic. Arthur¡¯s whole desk had a pile of books and papers on it which allowed Rnd to only see the top of his head. It was clear that he was busy with something which would perhaps make things easier to exin.
¡°No need to apologize but what is the purpose of your visit today?¡±
¡°I came to ask for a favor.¡±
¡°For a favor?¡±
Arthur quickly replied while continuing to focus not on Rnd but on the parchments in his hand.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been working on a new runic operating system for a new golem design, If it wouldn¡¯t be a bother, could I borrow some books rted to warfare?¡±
¡°Warfare?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m working on golems that could work together with soldiers out on the field but I¡¯m just a runesmith so knowing about the tactics the current armies use would be a lot of help¡¡±
It was the thing he came up with which was only partially a lie. In the trial area, he was building golems, and if he could program a few battle strategies into their operating systems, then it could help him.
¡°Ah¡ yeah sure, Ferdinand.¡±
¡°Yes, My Lord?¡±
¡°Help Master Wand get the research material that he needs and oh right, there might be some books that catch his eye here so help him out.¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
To Rnd¡¯s surprise, Arthur didn¡¯t mind him borrowing books and he was actually quick to catch on. The books in his office were the usual ones that were printed at the knight academy which some nobles frequented. It wasn¡¯t strange for Arthur to have them and lending them out wouldn¡¯t be a problem as most knights inmanding positions had gone through them as well as other nobles.
¡
¡°Why did he want those books?¡±
¡°I wonder why¡ Did he figure something out?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s rted, it might actually just be research material for a new golem design, Lord Arthur.¡±
¡°Yes¡ we should not worry about Master Wand, if he knew what wasing he might have actually left the city.¡±
After Rnd¡¯s visit Mary and Arthur were the only two people left in his office. The untidy desk had been cleaned out by the maid and both of them were looking at an opened letter. The crest of the Valerian Household had been imprinted on the seal that was opened.
¡°They will arrive here in two weeks and I¡¯m not sure what my dear brother is nning to do¡ have you found some capable allies?¡±
¡°Regretfully the team of adventurers we recently hired might not arrive in time again, they have been dyed and I''m not sure if that Guild Master will be of much help either.¡±
¡°Hah¡ No worries, we¡¯ll just have to hold up long enough for the cavalry to arrive¡¡±
Both of them remained silent while looking at the opened letter. It wasn¡¯t something that they could ignore nor did they know who the people arriving would be. They could only hope that the preparations that they went through would be enough but as it stood now, things were looking bleak.
Chapter 309: Tier 3 Trial Part 5.
Chapter 309: Tier 3 Trial Part 5.
Time continued to tick as Rnd gathered all the books about warfare that he could find in the city. He had even made a trip to the ck market and the auction house to see if there was something interesting to be gotten there. To no surprise, the only worthwhile material was at Arthur¡¯s mansion and with his help, he was able to acquire all the basics and some more intricate books. There was a lot to go through and not everything was correct, even though something was made into a book it didn¡¯t mean that no mistakes were made during its creation.
When going through all this knowledge he started recalling some strategies from the scriptures he unearthed in the old Arden estate library. It wasn¡¯t that he had forgotten it all, he just needed a little jolt to help him gain it back. Even with the stress resistance skill it wasn¡¯t that easy to recall what people before him went through. Now he felt slightly more confident in tackling the trial again.
¡°It¡¯s taking a while, it has already been more than a week¡¡±
While sitting at his research table he looked at the crystal in his hand. Even though he was ready to give it another try it wasn¡¯t activating. This didn¡¯t bode well for him as the longer the first reset period was the harder it would be to retake the test again. To his knowledge doubling the time between tries was what usually happened but there were exceptions. It was possible for it to triple or perhaps even quadruple. This had already taken more than a week, nine days to be precise.
¡°Hm¡ I can feel something, wouldn¡¯t this make it ten days on the clock?¡±
Rnd finally noticed that the crystal was resonating with his touch. He had stayed up tote at night as this was the exact same hour that he hade back from the trial space. This meant that it took precisely two hundred and forty hours for the reset to ur.
¡°So if it doubles for the next one, I¡¯ll have to wait for twenty days? If it triples for forty and then¡¡±
His mind was filled with a long time frame, a setback that he didn¡¯t want to imagine. It was possible that it could even take one or two months for his third try or perhaps even longer. He wouldn¡¯t really know unless he tried but it was clear that if he failed for the third time, the timeframe would start to be troubling and at that point, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to pick the lesser option that was the High-Lord ss.
This wasn¡¯t anything out of the ordinary, most people that attempted tier 3 ss changes failed on the first attempt. They failed even with the easier sses so Rnd''s first failure could be excused by his inexperience. Time was a resource that he had painfully learned in the current trial. If it continued for too long and he was unable to clear this hurdle it would have been better to lower the difficulty.
¡°I¡¯d have to take into ount that the High-Lord ss could have an entirely different trial and that I might also fail it at first¡¡±
Rnd wasn¡¯t sure what the cut-off point would be but he needed to calcte everything. If the reset period started to turn into multiple months it would get incredibly dangerous. Even though he wasn¡¯t focusing on it for now, there was something in the air. Arthur didn¡¯t say anything but it was obvious that there was something happening in the background. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he didn¡¯t have more than a month to perform this change if he wanted to safeguard this home that he built for himself.
¡°I just won¡¯t fail again¡¡±
He was not really a stranger to failure, it actually happened on almost a daily basis. His craftsmanship was still not the best and he was still deficient in some segments of his craft. The situation he was in now was practically due to multiple deficiencies, one of the main ones being his propensity to run away when things started going wrong. It was a miracle that he was able to keep himself from leaving this ce already. Without bing used to the people around and growing some tighter bonds he would have probably left a long time ago.
In his right hand, he had the crystal that would let him back into the trial area. In his left hand, he had arge mug filled with some leftover tea that he had just drunk. On the side, it had his name on it, and while the mug didn¡¯t look all too great it had a lot more sentimental value to Rnd. It had been given to him by Elodia as he had continued to use her set whenever she started hanging around his house. Now it was a part of their history that he was unwilling to throw away.
¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ve learned all that I can.¡±
It was time to go back to it, all the books about leading troops that he could find were read and all the skills that were useful continued to be leveled up. Perhaps it would have been better to wait a few months and do more research but the foreboding feeling didn¡¯t go away. Rnd felt that if he failed this trial again that there would be terrible repercussions. His vision quickly faded and he appeared back in the old apartmentplex, without waiting he made his way up to activate the trial that he had failed.
¡°It¡¯s still there.¡±
He dreaded the moment of opening up the PC as there was a chance that the ss could have vanished. While he didn¡¯t have anything to base his fears on, when he saw the Runesmith Overlord ss there, he let out a sigh of relief. In this fake space, Rnd had a bit more time to think everything over as time worked differently. It took a few moments for him to gather the courage but soon enough he found himself in a familiar storage area like before.
¡®Will it be the same?¡¯
From the information that he had gathered, usually, the trials remained quite simr after failing them once. Some were identical while others changed a few things around. After going up through a simr set of stairs he realized that he was in the former type.
¡°My Lord!¡±
¡®It¡¯s close to the previous one but theyout is slightly off¡¡¯
The pupped Aid looked the same as he remembered him. Luckily his memories of the beginning part of this test were still vivid in his mind. He could recall all that he did and also his decision of going with the defensive strategy. The fort was quite simr to the old one but there were some minor differences. The wooden log walls appeared to be wider on one side than what he remembered. There was also a change in the topography of the region with the forest area changing with the mountain region where he found the iron mine and built the quarry.
¡°My Lord, there is no time to waste, we must prepare!¡±
¡°Yes yes, the Kindlings areing.¡±
¡°Kindlings? No my lord!¡±
¡°Oh? Not the Kindlings, what is our enemy called this time around?¡±
¡°It¡¯s the dreaded Lumberlings!¡±
¡°...¡±
While the name of his opponents changed the scenario was ying out the same. He had the exact same time left before they would be arriving and this time this group would being from a different location. His faction retained its Timberling naming sense but it seemed that the map was procedurally generated by this trial system, just like in some strategy games.
Rnd theorized that this was done so that the person taking the trial wouldn¡¯t be able to keep to the old strategies if they retained some information from their previous test. The name Lumberlings sounded familiar and it was a faction that he encounteredter in his previous attempt. After hearing their name uttered by the Aid some of the past shed in his mind.
Before the Aid could continue talking Rnd quickly ran into the fort throne room where he couldn¡¯t be followed. The console on the big wooden chair was still there and he could quickly select the production of the stable along with scout units. Perhaps he had lost the previous trial but it didn¡¯t mean that he had been mistaken about every tactic. Getting together more information about the area around his fort was paramount to his victory.
Then there was his small army of fifty men. This was probably the most mismanaged part of his previous tactic. He wasn¡¯t sure what he had done with them but he had some shes of having a lot of archers. Considering that he was going for a defensive bastion, ranged weaponry would have been the way to go. Together with the magic turrets, it would have been quite a difficult formation to break. He was at least sure that he managed to hold out all the way until one faction conquered all the others.
This was the crux of his failure and needed to be taken into consideration. First of all, he could not let his men remain stationary in this fort, the moment the scouting unit was made they needed to be ready to move. At the start of this trial existed many smaller settlements with their own poption and fortifications. They needed to be conquered by him in some way to not allow them to fall into the hands of the enemies.
Sooner orter one of his enemies would tip the scale and be undefeatable by the other NPCs. There were ways for tackling this issue, the basic one would be to just meet them in battle out on the field. If he managed to defeat their armies, then it would be over. However, the biggest issue with that n was leaving himself up to being invaded by others. In his previous attempt, he overused all his defensive strategy knowledge and had been defeated. If he put everything into the offense this time around, failure would probably be right around the corner.
¡®Everything needs a bnce, I need to capture new settlements, make them into my own and protect them so they can generate more resources. I just need to find a good bnce between the two¡¡¯
This was the key to his victory, equilibrium. His first mission which would be identical to the trial from beforehand was a good example. He had used up a week''s time just to walk all over the weak troops of the Kindlings. There was no need for him to make all those explosive traps or that many runic arrow tips. There was so much more he could have done with that time instead and this was his current objective, winning the first defensive battle with minimal effort and with a lesser engagement of his troops.
Now that the time came, he needed to make his first big decision. His soldiers needed their weapons and certain ones were better than others. In this world where people could be divided by sses a person obviously went for the weapon they had skills in. Giving spears to swordsmen would do them no good but was a swordsman even a good ss in a war setting? In Rnd¡¯s opinion, there were a few types of soldiers that excelled in this type of setting and they were ones proficient in using polearms.
There were several types of pole weapons, like a poleaxe or the more famous halberd. However, in the current state of his army, he decided to go for something that was cheaper to manufacture as it could be hammered out of just one piece of metal. His weapon of choice for his soldiers would be the guisarme or a billhook which were simr to each other.
It was possible to evolve his soldiers into Polearm users that covered a plethora of these weapons that varied in shapes and sizes. It was possible to go with a specialized ss like a Guisarmier or Halberdier but they would be locked into these roles. These would be better suited for hismander units that would level up faster than the others.
¡®Polearms are better than swords in an open field and are easy to make, greatswords aren¡¯t bad either though so I can equip a few swordsmen with those. After gaining enough resources I can switch the bills into poleaxes or what was that thing''s name¡ oh right, Bec de corbin, think they don¡¯t call it like this here though.¡¯
¡°Transporting them through the field won¡¯t be hard either¡ when I get enough resources I can start making shields and bows too¡¡±
While a lot of names aligned with the one back at his home, some didn¡¯t pass over. The Bec de corbin was also a polearm but could also work as a war hammer on one side. It could pierce through things like a spear, had a spike in the back and a hammer in the front, a true multi-purpose weapon that could go very well with his polearm regiment. It even came equipped with a disc guard that was quite good for defensive purposes.
A polearm like a poleaxe was still designed to work along armor and against armor. In the beginning stages perhaps going with something like a spear would have been better as they were even easier to manufacture. Considering that he needed to n for the future it was better to invest in something that would elevate his soldiers in future fights. Consideringter on it would be harder and harder to level the army, it was better to start out now while his enemies were still weak.
The store and the cksmith only offered very basic designs of the spear. This meant that Rnd would have to use his time in fashioning the new weapon type by himself. Previously he would have thrown the notion of making new weapons away quickly. Instead, he would create more mines or exploding arrows for theing siege. This time around, he decided to focus on preparing some better weapons for the future.
His soldiers could gain skills and levels in two ways, one was training at the barracks and the other going into battle. The former was the faster option but it also carried a risk with it. The moment a unit died it would never be recovered and he would need to train a new soldier just like in real life. This was however when this shifted into a slightly more game-like system. If he met some conditions he could train better soldiers to suit the new weapons, this was also one of the reasons he was going to make a billhook and other pole weapons.
¡®This I at least remember, after a while I should be able to train soldiers from level fifty and they will be able to use weapons that had been previously made. This trial really just sees the soldiers as another resource and I guess to win this thing, I might have to do the same.¡¯
A General couldn¡¯t fear losing his forces and luckily for Rnd, his people looked like wooden puppets. Perhaps if he had to send actual people to die for him, he would not be able to make the hard decisions. Luckily in this kind of setting where the people were reced by wooden men, he would not get any nightmares even if they got ughtered by his enemies.
Thus time continued to fly as he got to work. The scout was used to examine the surroundingnds around the wooden fort. As before the quarry was established along with all the other basic buildings. The time that he had previously spent on making all the exploding arrows was minimized as he intended to deal with the attack in a different way. Most of the resources were instead pushed into equipping forty of his soldiers. These were sent to the nearest settlement that was easy pickings.
Rnd had realized that the first ¡®tutorial¡¯ siege was nothing more than a distraction. There was no need to over-prepare for it. Wasting time on making all those explosive arrows and mining the entire area could have been avoided. Making good use of the army he had was paramount and would help him achieve victory. He was the focus of the enemy invaders and together with ten archers, he was enough to defend against this cannon fodder army.
¡®Hm¡ those Lumberlings had a slightly different shade but theposition of their forces is about the same, good¡¡¯
¡°My Lord, please reconsider!¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m more than enough to take them on, this will actually be quite educational, I have not faced so many enemies at once before, just have the archers pick off the stragglers and leave the main gate to me.¡±
¡°But my lord¡¡±
The wooden aid was almost crying as Rnd grabbed a shield and something that looked like a reinforced club. This was his current n, with the difference in the levels of his opponents there was no reason not to just battle them by himself. Even though it was two hundred against one he was much stronger than his enemies and besides his physical stats, there was also runic magic involved.
¡®I hope those guys will be enough to capture that settlement while I deal with these training dummies, it all starts now¡¡¯
Chapter 310: Tier 3 Trial Part 6.
Chapter 310: Tier 3 Trial Part 6.
¡®They are susceptible to mes at least¡¡¯
Rnd had decided to face the small army of Lumberlings that had reced the Kindlings that were in the first trial. The only mesing from these wooden puppets were the ones that he had fashioned himself. By foregoing the old strategy of cing mines everywhere and spending days crafting explosive arrows he was able to be a boss-level threat out on the field.
First of all, he saved a lot of time by not needing to bumble around the settlement and just staying in the throne chamber. There like a proper lord, he could give out orders by clicking the interactive menu while previously he even visited all the buildings to see what they were for. All the resources were now allocated and his city was growing just like before but with his spare time, he was able to gather more iron and actually prepare a better set of armor for himself.
Thanks to it he was able to st the approaching enemies with a cone of mes that were quite potent. This battle allowed him to confirm one theory, the enemies didn¡¯t really care that much about the base if he was out of it. The moment he went in front of the walls the enemy switched their tactic. Instead of trying to conquer the fort, they decided to kill the lord first.
These puppet soldiers were quite weak. The vast majority of them were on the levels of his own soldiers that wereparable to the level nine or ten monsters in the Albrook dungeon. Their approach also wasn¡¯t different as they tried to swarm him from the front and this was the worst possible tactic against a magic user like him.
All of the attackers were sted by aoe-type spells. Killing ten of the puppets at once was as easy as throwing a me st into their group. With the difference in stats, there was no way of them surviving the spreading magical mes. However, they still posed a threat, considering that his armor was only made of steel, the more he used the more the runes continued to deteriorate.
¡®Fighting out on an open field is different than in a dungeon but¡ it isn¡¯t necessarily more difficult.¡¯
As a couple of arrows were bounced away by the magical shield that was around his body another group of around twenty soldiers attacked him from all sides. Before they could get to him, however, the earth under their feet started bing soft. The sprint was interrupted by an area of effect that turned everything around him into a pool of mud. With them all being stuck he just needed to harden the ground back and st away with a torrent of mes to finish them off.
This was one of the bonuses of fighting alone. He did not need to worry about hitting his own men, the archers behind the fort gave him some support as well. Rnd just needed to point out with his hand to generate a magical st, the tight-knit formations were a detriment to fighting him and it was impossible for them to get into close range. Fighting from outside was also not possible as his mana shield could not be pierced by the flimsy arrows shot by low-tier 2 archers.
Nevertheless, after getting rid of around a hundred of the wooden soldiers his armor started bing undone. The metal that he made it from could not handle the constant use of spells and had burned right through it. Luckily to counter this effect he had one new very helpful skill.
Rapid Machine Reassembly was activated on the armor he was wearing. The holes that had been created by the magical symbols started to get filled back by more steel. For some reason, this skill worked not only on golems but also on runic armor like this. He had no idea how it created more steel out of nothing but it didn¡¯t matter. With the armor mended back into its original state he could take care of the next batch of soldiers without much of a problem which only left theirmander.
This time around there was no challenge as their leader just charged along with their troops at Rnd. Perhaps if he had noticed the danger beforehand he could have offered a better fight but after suffering so many deaths the enemy troops'' morale was too low. It didn¡¯t help that their leader wasn¡¯t equipped with any magic-countering items. Even a simple mana shield ne could have given him some options during thest confrontation.
Congrattions on your victory, the enemy forces tremble before your might and have lost the will to fight.
¡°Huh, what is this? I don¡¯t remember this part.¡±
The battle was won and he expected the enemybatants to run with their tails between their legs. Instead of running, they started dropping their weapons and looking in his direction. It seemed if the enemy troops were overwhelmed they would just toss their weapons and give up. This wasn¡¯t all however as they just remained there without moving.
¡®Are they waiting for something? Could it be possible?¡¯
An idea popped into his head after seeing the demoralized troops of the Lumberlings. This trial was simr to a strategy game and it could also have a diplomacy mechanic behind it. Perhaps it was possible to convert the units of the opposition to his own side. This happened in real life, after the enemy leaders were dealt with, a takeover took ce. Some madmen did kill all opposition without taking any prisoners but usually, a lot of people would be spared and then used as a resource.
¡®Think they are waiting for me to say something, what would a lord say in a time like this?¡¯
Rnd was aiming to be an Overlord but he had not really gone through any proper noble training. His manners weren¡¯t all that refined as no one had bothered to teach him when he was young. A noble was supposed to lead people, even though that usually wasn¡¯t true a proper one was supposed to be a leader. They needed to either inspire respect or engrain enough fear in people to force them to obey.
¡°Your leader is dead, surrender to me and I promise to spare your lives. If you try to run away, none of you will be spared, this I promise you!¡±
After picking up therge halberd that the enemymander dropped he pointed at the enemy troops. When he raised his voice he could actually see the wooden soldiers trembling out of fright. Then after a moment, they started dropping down to their knees in defeat, no one actually dared to make a run for it. There were about thirty of them left on the battlefield, if they spread in all directions even Rnd wouldn¡¯t be able to get to all of them in time.
You have sessfully dominated the demoralized Lumberling Troops but they are not yet ready to join your faction.
¡®Huh?¡¯
Rnd noticed a new message pop up before him. By the looks of it, there was a possibility of turning the opposing soldiers into his own. The hidden requirements weren¡¯t met though but this gave him a few tips toward them. First of all, the key element was theck of morale and any leader unit present on the battlefield.
¡®This sounds about right, usually, soldiers would need to go through some kind of re-educating process or even get tortured to renounce their pledge to the old leader¡ wait, could there be an option for this?¡¯
Previously he bunkered up in a fortress and didn¡¯t really take into consideration that there were other choices to gain power. If it was possible to take over other settlements it wasn¡¯t strange that he would gain their resources and the wooden people were also part of them. This could save him a lot of gold that he would need to spend on training soldiers but first he needed to go check back in his throne room for any new options that appeared. It wasn¡¯t strange for options to be hidden in tests like this and it wouldn¡¯t be strange if new ones appeared in the research building.
¡®First I need to do something with these soldiers, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll just wait out here and wait for me.¡¯
The enemy soldiers were down on their knees and not moving. They were probably affected by something like a hidden leader''s aura. It would of course vanish the moment he removed himself from the battlefield and they could potentially start fleeing. Luckily there was one ce where he could ce these thirty soldiers.
¡°Good, gather up, if you don¡¯t resist you will not be killed, this I promise you as the Lord. Soldiers, detain them and take them to our underground dungeon.¡±
He still had the ten leftover archers that didn¡¯t leave the fort along with the other troops. Even though it was ten against thirty with Rnd around, the enemybatants would not dare to resist. The ce came equipped with a small dungeon that had a few cells, it would be cramped for these thirty wooden puppets but it was a ce they could be kept until he found a way of dealing with them.
It went quite smoothly as the Archers descended from the makeshift battlements. With Rnd at the helm of the group, they all walked into the wooden fort where all of them were stuffed into the underground dungeon that was under the barracks building. After it was all done he ordered his remaining troops to gather up the spoils of war while he checked the throne room.
¡®There is an actual re-education camp for this purpose¡¡¯
Re-educational Camp
Building
A prison camp for the purpose of indoctrinating enemy soldiers.
¡®Indoctrinating? They really aren¡¯t beating around the bush in this trial huh¡ but when speaking about indoctrination¡¡¯
Rnd had unlocked the chapel building and he knew that religion was a big part of indoctrinating people in the real world. If what he assumed was correct then perhaps a new unit besides a battle cleric was possible. To no surprise, an option appeared that required its own research to unlock.
Clergyman
Civilian Unit
Can convert others to your religion and heal units inside temple buildings. Can be ced in the re-educational camp to speed up the indoctrination process.
¡®It can¡¯t be used outside of the city which is a shame but I can use it to convert enemy units, hm perhaps there will be a better unit that will be able to convert units out on the field?¡¯
This was a possibility that couldn¡¯t be discounted. Religion was a thing that brought people together and after building his first chapel he established his own. There had to be somemon ground when trying to team up with old enemies and religion was one of them. After seeing the new options popping up Rnd also realized that this was probably one of the big reasons that the Srian Church had such power in the whole kingdom.
Even though they could perhaps be a danger to the king¡¯s rule, they were necessary to hold the reins on the citizens in the kingdom. Something needed to connect people that were living together. In the beginning, it was easy as tribes stayed rtively small but the more everything grew those close ties began to matter more and more. He wasn¡¯t sure if this trial would have anything simr but at least the option to convert others to his side was there. If used right it could save him a lot of military costs.
¡®It might have been good that I couldn¡¯t just convert them instantly onto the battlefield, I don¡¯t think my current settlement can even support those thirty soldiers¡¡¯
Right next to the gold counter was the poption number. While in strategy games it was impossible to go over this number it wasn¡¯t the same here. It was slightly more intricate as he would suffer a debuff if the number went into the red. Starvation didn¡¯t happen in just one day so this could also be used to his advantage. Even if he went over the threshold he would have some time to work things out before a serious problem arose.
¡®Hm? Did they capture that settlement?¡¯
While setting up his ¡®educational¡¯ system he noticed that the number representing his current poption shot up. It wasn¡¯t just that the limit went up, he had also gained more people in general. This could only mean one thing, his attacking force had managed to capture the nearest fort to his own.
To his surprise, there was an update to the system window only after a few seconds the poption cap increased. Instead of the white text on a ck screen that he was used to he was taken to some kind of graphical interface. There he could see a map of the area that looked like a generic overworld minimap in some games he used to y. He could see his main settlement that was in the middle and in the northern-east region the new one he acquired.
The poption limit on his current fort was a hundred people. When counting in the fifty or so soldiers and over forty civilians and workers he had been almost at the limit. This new one had added a further fifty to the cap and it was also possible to build more vige buildings and farms there.
¡®Hm¡ that settlement is behind mine and they only had around twentybatants without a captain unit around, I lost three from the forty soldiers that went there.¡¯
After going through the console again he managed to find a recap of the battle. It really was like in a game as he saw a small recap of what had happened. The soldiers that died were the first ones that scaled the wooden fortification but soon after the whole ce was overrun and victory was achieved. No one had surrendered and the faction that was ced there had disappeared from the map entirely.
¡®What are the losing conditions to be exact?¡¯
Rnd wasn¡¯t sure what he needed to watch out for yet. Considering that he was ying the role of a noble leader he needed to survive. Last time his head was turned into paste by some type of enemy that he couldn¡¯t really remember well. What made up a lord were his subjects and his territory. Probably if he lost all his strongholds then it would be over, without an army and followers there was nothing to lord over. This was a test of being a lord and losing all of his forces and terrain would probably make him a bad one.
¡®However¡ this could mean that I don¡¯t necessarily need to keep this location, as long as I retain at least one settlement it shouldn¡¯t trigger the losing condition.¡¯
At the moment he was in the ck as he didn¡¯t recall much past this point. After killing the firstmander and building up his defensive structures it became a giant hole in his memory. One of the reasons that he had lost the defensive battle was due to the location of this fort. It had no natural defenses to safeguard him from being attacked. This meant that he needed to equally build up an imprable fortress from all sides. If he at least had one side that was safe he would be able to save a lot of gold and perhapssting out for longer would have been possible.
¡®Could this be a dead-end created by the trial? What if I was never supposed to stay in this fortress, to begin with?¡¯
¡°Hey Aid, bring me all the information about those Lumberlings, send out the scouts too. I want to know the specs of their fortress.¡±
¡°Specs my lord?¡±
¡°All the details, the number of their troops but more importantly if there are any natural defenses around them¡¡±
Rnd started wondering, probably to be victorious in this test he couldn¡¯t just go to the next extreme that was attacking. Sooner orter while his army was out conquering he would be attacked by an enemy faction. To not lose important strategic locations he would need to at least have enough time to call back the troops. Instead of a full offensive, he needed to settle somewhere in the middle. If this fortress was meant to fall from the start, he just needed to find another one that would allow him to save on some expenses in the long run¡
Chapter 311: Tier 3 Trial Part 7.
Chapter 311: Tier 3 Trial Part 7.
¡°Shields up, don¡¯t let the enemy archers hit you!¡±
¡°Protect the battering ram with your life, it has to arrive at the enemy walls.¡±
¡°Archers, fire!¡±
A plethora of somewhat generic-sounding voices echoed through arge battlefield. The source was a varied group of puppet soldiers that were wearing more intricate armor than the regr foot soldiers. The former were bunched up in various formations performing the acts that these captains andmanders were ordering.
¡®Hm¡ it looks like I can watch for now, the golems should be enough¡¡¯
Their leader was right in the back and the only person on horseback. His body was d in full body armor that was covered in runic symbols. Some of them were glowing in a pale blue light which easily illuminated the darkness of the night. This was a stark contrast to the wooden animal he was sitting on, just like all the wooden men around it was not made up of flesh and bones but lumber instead.
From behind him around four mechanical contraptions emerged that took on the form of spiders. They were made out of pure metal and were quite eye-catching in this field of battle. Their legs continued to speed through the grassy in with their cannons pointed upward. Just like their creator, they possessed a plethora of runic symbols on their metallic bodies. Each time they activated their cannons that were attached to their abdomens they would glow in a simr pale blue hue.
These cannons were constantly firing concentrated orbs of mana toward the rocky ramparts of this fort. The archers that were stationed them were unable to do much about it due to being outranged by the mechanical contraptions. Even when an arrow collided with the metallic body it was bounced back by a thinyer of mana that was protecting the golem¡¯s body. There were only four of those spider contraptions on the battlefield but the magical attacks they were capable of were a real game changer.
¡®I should be able to get more deep steel to make more spider drones after I capture this fortress. It¡¯s good that I was able to bring my own technology into this ce¡¡¯
While the siege continued Rnd, who was sitting on the strange-looking wooden horse, thought back to the time he drove the Lumberlings back. These were the same ones he was sieging now after he was able to recreate the spider drones that he had grown ustomed to. It took some time but he was able to recreate which might have been the most importantponent of winning this trial.
¡
A month earlier.
¡°It¡¯s all fine and dandy that I have decided to put more resources into conquering but how will I get an edge against the enemy encampments? Can I really win against someone that was put in a location with a strategic advantage over me just with lousy war tactics?¡±
A somewhat annoyed Rnd was sitting on his throne while looking through all the various window screens. On one he could see his new encampment that had been conquered by his forces. Even though he had gained a new one it came at the price of a few soldiers and the need of leaving a small force behind for its protection.
Currently with himself in this fort he didn¡¯t really need protection for it but in the future this would change. His next point of interest was gaining a new safer location to spread his influence on. This main base that was given to him as his first headquarters was probably a dead end. It was open to attacks from all sides, when concentrating on defensive measures it was possible to counter this cement. However, with his past knowledge in his head it was obviously the wrong tactic.
¡°My lord, the scouts havee back from their mission.¡±
¡°Good.¡±
His aid was waiting outside and would shout out to him from time to time. The information he ryed would then be presented to him in one of the windows as an update. Normally in real life, a scout would need to give this information to some kind of administrator. They would then either draw up a map with the information or directly give it to the lord. Here on the other hand the process was pushed onto the world map in the system to which he had ess.
¡®This actually looks promising, from all the other forts this one looks the best.¡¯
It had been a few days since he was able to defeat the Lumberlings. The soldiers that had been ced in the dungeon were about to go through the process of conversion which would bolster his forces. This didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t turning some of his vigers into new soldiers either. His army was steadily growing each day as he just needed to create new residential buildings to increase the poption limit.
His scouting unit had increased and he was able to discover two other forts in the area. Their poption wasn¡¯trge but not all of them seemed to be as aggressive as the Lumberlings were. Rnd theorized that this was part of the test. It simted different factions with varied abilities and characteristics. Ones would bunker up just like he did before while others would continue to attack until either they were dead or their enemies were.
This had to be taken into consideration as he would know where to allocate his resources to. If for instance the fort that had appeared in the west was primed for defense it could actually act as a buffer zone. Anyone arriving from that side would have to go through them first before arriving in hisnds. It might have actually been even better to leave such a faction alone as they would not attack him without a reason.
¡®I wonder if the winning conditions really need me to conquer everything I see, or if it¡¯s something vaguer¡ Would it be enough if the people in thends think of me as their lord even if they aren¡¯t necessarily part of my faction?¡¯
Rnd had not tried it yet but perhaps there was an option of a diplomatic resolution. What if it was possible to create trade routes with other forts and get better deals on things? In real life not every kingdom was the enemy, some even formed pacts tobat dangerous empires that started threatening others on arger scale. What if this would be his fate if he was too aggressive?
¡®If that is the case, then if I start threatening everyone they might attack me together¡ but that won¡¯t be a problem if my forces are just stronger or if I could get them to be a vassal.¡¯
Creating vassal states might have been a possibility. There were many types and it depended on the one in power on the exact rules. Most of the time a vassal in this sense would offer some kind of tribute in the form of some resources. For that, they would be exempt from getting raided by the ones in power and even helped by them if they were being attacked by an outside kingdom. There were pros and cons to these rtionships but they could be positive for both sides in some cases.
¡®Hm¡ should I sacrifice a scout to figure it out?¡¯
This was still in the beginning stages of the trial and he didn¡¯t have all the information. The hole in his memory had expanded as he had no idea what had happened before. In his mind, he could only see a few blurs and then thest enemy boss smacking his head with a giant mace. If it was trouly possible to do business and ally himself with other factions then he needed to give it a try.
¡°Aid.¡±
¡°Yes, my lord?¡±
¡°The small settlement to the southwest, have one of the scouts go there and offer them a treaty.¡±
¡°A treaty? What will the details of the treaty entail?¡±
¡°The details? Hm¡ They were around a lot of pastures¡ have them donate their grain to us and also meat.¡±
The wooden aid started nodding his head while Rnd listed down some terms of the ord. If he could get a settlement with fertilend to take care of the food side then he would be able to develop his armies more. It was normal in a kingdom to shift production to better-suited regions. If he were to conquer thesends and be their king, then that area would be part of his kingdom and run by another noble. They would supply them with food and he would give them some soldiers which would allow him to specialize more in warfare.
¡®Good, now I need to think about the runesmith part of this test, what can I create to give my troops an edge?¡¯
Rnd was still mostly a crafter, even if this new ss would give him some better warfare and leading options he still wasn¡¯t there. Getting political with other forts would not be possible if he didn¡¯t have any leverage. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if there was some kind of hidden notoriety value hidden somewhere. If he continued to capture settlements and win battles others might surrender to him without the need for him to lose more forces.
To get a better grasp on the situation he headed outside. Sitting on the cramped throne with nothing but arge empty space around him wasn¡¯t good for his mind. Rnd had grown ustomed to working but this didn¡¯t mean that getting a breath of fresh air wouldn¡¯t help him get a good idea. When outside in the distance he could see a windmill being assembled by the wooden puppets.
It was very reminiscent of old video games as the wooden craftsmen would not perform all the actions of their human counterparts. Instead, they would hammer away at the walls that for some reason started expanding up. From time to time they would stop to grab some materials from the side and then continue while the pile of resources vanished into thin air.
While this phenomenon was interesting he wasn¡¯t really looking at it. Instead, he was focusing on therge des meant to be pushed by wind. The main source of food in this ce was grain that was made into flour and then bread. To make flour people needed to grind the grain and that was done byrge windmills. The models that he was using were wind ones but it was also possible to create them next to running water and use that to turn the wheel.
¡®Huh, why didn¡¯t I think of that yet? I must have been too busy thinking about the tactics.¡¯
Wind power was his bread and butter but for some reason, this left his mind as he was focused on battle tactics and expanding his fort. Now that he had some time it was obvious to him what he should build next. What he was missing was the energy required to run his creations. Normally other craftsmen would need to use mana fluid as fuel. This was a resource also found in this world but for that, he would either need to get lucky, spend a lot of money to import it, or capture a ce that had it as a resource.
Rnd didn¡¯t really need that, everything that was here would be enough to generate power. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to create a generator inside of the windmill that was only using its huge wings to grind down grains for flour. It was also possible to use them to pump water or even cut wood after probably advancing further with his progression tree.
¡®I need to make a generator and runic batteries, with those around I¡¯ll be able to power golems.¡¯
This old hack that he created still didn¡¯t truly make sense to him. For some reason this world identified electricity as a higher type of mana with the lightning attribute. It was something that only people of tier 2 and up could produce. With a full blown wind turbine it had enough charge to support multiple defensive turrets. The excess could also be stored in batteries that were cheap to manufacture.
¡®Did the trial block out this idea because I used it in the old defensive strategy? Or was I too focused on the army side of things this time?¡¯
Rnd asked himself this question as he found it hard to believe that he would forget about his wind generators. They had helped him through most of his struggles and were probably something he would reach to for help. It wouldn¡¯t be strange that during his first trial attempt, he created the generators to power all the runic torrents. It was also possible that the trial imposed amnesia had interfered in some way.
¡®Could this be a side effect of remembering some other parts? Maybe it bnces out the test by making people forget some things when they focus on others?¡¯
This was a nice theory but he didn¡¯t have time to confirm any of this. Instead, he needed to head to the already-created windmills to get some measurements. In short, a windmill¡¯s des pushed something simr to arge cog-wheel that then transferred the rotation force to more moving parts. He would just need to produce something to catch all that force with a gearbox and then let it move the generator.
¡®A bit loud in here¡¡¯
When he got inside and climbed up he could see arge cog wheel turning and transferring power to a vertical axis in the middle of the mill. When looking at this huge spinning log in the middle he knew that attaching anotherrge wooden wheel to power a generator would be possible without interrupting the flour-making process. Generating electricity would be more of a side effect that he could use to protect this city from invaders.
¡®Now will I have to make these separately each time or is there a way to create a modified building instead?¡¯
Making even one generator and then magical turrets would take some time. This trial was still a war against time, the more he focused on one thing too much the more likely he would be deficient in another. First, he needed to try, if some luck was on his side then he would be able to automate some of the processes. After going back to an older generator design he had everything ready. Attaching it to the windmill went smoothly and to his joy there was a possibility of modifying the whole building setup.
¡®It can copy the schematic but it still can¡¯t copy the runes, either I need to upgrade the cksmith building into a runesmith¡¯s building or the trial wants me to make everything that concerns runes myself.¡¯
Perhaps just like it went with sses there were some hidden options when it came to research. The moment he created the generator at the smithy it was possible for the wooden cksmith there to create it himself. Then he was able to create an updated version of the windmill with the generator in it.
After bumbling around some more he realized that he could introduce schematics into the system where buildings were concerned. What he needed to do was to have his aid bring him the original n that he could then copy and add changes to. This was not something that was specific to his ss but after working with Bernir on his house he had taken some lessons rted to carpentry and architecture.
¡®Is this really something that a Lord should do?¡¯
He wasn¡¯t sure if bing an Overlord had anything to do with being a good architect but it probably didn¡¯t hurt for the leader to be aware of the stronghold''syout. To him, it might have been a shortcut to victory as he only needed to inscribe runes on the runic generators while his wooden puppets created the parts for him instead. Just like before making the original was the only thing he needed to worry about.
Thus after allocating some time to the runic generators he was able to create some batteries. These made their way into four new golemic units that wouldter be used for siege purposes. They came equipped with the usual runic cannons and focused on only ranged spells.
While his ns to take over the Lumberling territory were being created he also made sure to prepare some defensive turrets. With the windmill generators in his main city, they would bolster his defensive capabilities by quite a bit. This would give him some wiggle room with the troops that needed to stay at his main base during his first major attack that came after preparing.
Within a month''s time, he had a small force of around hundred and fifty men at his disposal. Together with them, they had managed to scrunch for some siege machines like therge battering ram that was with them. To his surprise, the Lumberling fortress was not in possession of a moat, instead, all they did was focus on maintaining arger army and soldier production. This would allow them to push in even through the side walls where the defenses were thin and the archers were far away.
¡°Everyone, move out.¡±
¡°Yes, my lord!¡±
After giving his order his first major battle would be underway. Even though this was just a test with something that looked like crash test dummies on his side, it was still nerve-racking. This was all not in hisfort zone, usually defense and running away were his main two tactics. Going for the first strike where he wasn¡¯t sure if any traps awaited him wasn¡¯t his thing but he needed to push through this part of himself if he ever hoped to be a Lord that towered over the other Lords.
Chapter 312: Tier 3 Trial Part 8.
Chapter 312: Tier 3 Trial Part 8.
Name:
Wooden Lord Commander L 140
sses
Wooden Warrior L 25
Wooden Soldier L 25
Wooden Soldier Captain L50
Wooden Lord Commander L 40
¡®So this is their leader¡ doesn¡¯t look too tough.¡¯
¡°Do you dare ept my¡¡±
¡°Yeah, let us get this over with, get into the glowy circle Pinhio, I don¡¯t have the whole day.¡±
Rnd was the one to initiate the challenge this time around in a simr fashion as the woodenmander he faced during his first trial attempt. This time around he was challenging the lord of this fort that he had bashed through the side wall. Even though this ce looked a bit closer to a stone keep, it wasn''t finished. It was easy to move from one side that didn¡¯t have as many towers and archers protecting it.
To do this he used an old siege ram design. It was a mobile frame with a reinforced wooden roof made of severalyers of nks. The iron arrows were not able to pierce through it and after coating it with some special concoction, it wouldn¡¯t catch on fire. It had threerge wheels on each side and on the inside, there were several wooden soldiers pushing it. In the middle was the main piece which was a huge log with arge metallic ram head at the end.
Normally he would have given it a more basic shape but this item could be bought from the market to hasten the process of his first siege. Thanks to this faction not having a moat he could use this old tool to bust down their wall. Soon after his soldiers with him in the front were able to just push inside. He made sure to give them the order to leave the civilians alone and not chase after other soldiers that decided to flee.
This was about to be his new base of operations so he needed to keep the damages to a minimum, challenging the enemy leader to singlebat was a bit part of this n. The man in question was a high-level tier 2 wooden puppet made of pale wood. It had a special ss that might have been simr to his Runesmith Lord one. This could indicate the same multiplier of two instead of the regr one that tier 2 sses had. Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t that fearful, he was still thirty levels over this wooden man and also had all his magical runes to help him win this.
The Lord Commander puppet was using an arming sword and shieldbination. His body was covered by full-te armor and he even had a helmet on. The only reason Rnd could tell that he was a man made of wood was that his face was peeking through that helmet thatcked a visor that could be closed for some reason. It was a big weak point but with the shield in his hand, it wouldn¡¯t be that easily pierced.
This wooden Lord Commander would have probably been able to defeat any normal tier 2 person but he was going up against a very unique opponent. Rnd¡¯s biggest strength came from his ability to make magical armor, it gave him the spells of an experienced mage that didn¡¯t require any in-battle preparation. Within a second he could call upon sts of fire that could take a me mage even ten seconds to cast.
A mage''s biggest weakness was a close-range battle and this weakness was not something he had. The moment the armored puppet charged in for a shield bash his footing was broken by muddled water that then quickly turned into sharp spikes. Even though he was able to react in time to not sink in, even though the sharp spikes were deflected by the shield, the third attack that wasposed of burning mes could not be evaded or protected against.
The huge ball of mes was already forming when the Lord Commander was trying to not slip into the mud. It connected with the wooden man to generate a massive explosion. Though these wooden men were notposed of blood and flesh they reacted in simr ways to heat as humans did. The metal armor that he was wearing turned red with the increase in the temperature and started cooking the owner alive. The simted screams were quite realistic but instead of flinching Rnd just increased the heat by ejecting a torrent of mes from his palm.
¡°Your Lord has fallen, throw away your weapons and surrender and none of you or the residents in the city will be harmed!¡±
As his opponent was dying he already started shouting to break up the fight. The more men he could keep alive from the opposition and his own army the better for his future ns. With the lord defeated, even the wooden captains started buckling under pressure. Just as he expected, whenever the lord of the faction was suffering a defeat the debuff taken to the morale of the troops was increased.
¡°What are you waiting for, surrender!¡±
¡°This ce belongs to us now! Long live the Lord of the Timberlings!¡±
While he was making his speech one of his ownmander units also started shouting out. It was his old first captain that had managed to reach level one hundred. The more the leader units leveled up the better their speech became. At the level that themander was on now, he could articte like a normal person. He immediately started shouting at the other soldiers while waving the g from his side.
This was a faction banner that he actually had to unlock and design himself. Just by having them around his troops, it was possible to raise their morale further. The more of these symbols he put on their belongings the more it worked. It really showed him that belonging to a side made a big difference. Now that his enemies had nowhere that they belonged to their fate was to either fight until they all died or to be ves.
¡®What will they do? Probably depending on their loyalty to their old leader this could go both ways.¡¯
He tried thinking back to some real-life examples of taking over strongholds and other kingdoms. If an area had a grand leader that they were all behind it was always hard to integrate suchnds. The people living there would give up on the surface but behind the kingdom¡¯s backs, they would start plotting. If a chance arose that they could take back the power, then they would. On the other hand, if the leader was a tyrant then the people living there would wee them with open arms.
¡®Hm¡ this one might have actually been thetter¡¡¯
¡°The tyrant is dead!¡±
¡°Thank the gods¡¡±
Soon the soldiers threw away their weapons and the civilians started cheering. They repeated the same two sentences over and over again but he got the picture. When investigating this ce he figured out that the leader wasn¡¯t properly managing the region. There were a lot of residential buildings but not enough farms to produce food.
Most of the popce was also conscripted instantly and sent out to attack nearby settlements. This was a good example of someone that was too focused on the offensive and not on the defensive aspects of their army. Their main fort didn¡¯t even have a moat and the walls weren¡¯t in good shape either.
Congrattions on capturing a stronghold and defeating the Lumberling faction.
Rnd almost flinched as the message popped out in front of his face and was apanied by a victory tune. The moment it, all the gs and banners that belonged to the Lumberlings started changing into his own. He had not been able to design the crest for his forces, instead, it was a premade image of a bundle of logs next to a firece. Inparison, the Lumberlings had logs stacked next to what looked like a sawmill.
¡®Maybe I should cut down the forest around my home after this¡¡¯
The more he stayed in this ce the more he started to dislike anything rted to wood. This was to the point of him wanting to reconstruct his entire home into one made from stone and metal. While these thoughts flooded his mind he walked over to the new throne room. Compared to his old one this had a lot more things going for them. It was still made from wood but at least had arge pillow where he could sit.
¡®Let¡¯s see¡ this isn¡¯t the only ce I was able to get, if you defeat the lord and the main fortress you get all of theirnds¡ oh there is a condition it seems¡¡¯
This Lord Commander managed to capture a port city and a few smaller settlements that weren¡¯t all that great. From how things looked they had been raided by bandits. This simtion didn¡¯t only give him other faction leaders and armies to worry about. There was random monster spawning and sometimes they attacked the viges. Tobat this he could establish an adventurer guild that also required a tavern to lure in the sell swords.
Things like dungeons also existed but it was impossible to get into them. Some things could only be executed by simtion. The adventurers would leave the city and vanish into the dungeons. They would have a hidden chance ofing out alive and bringing back materials that could be sold. Their main purpose was to keep monsters away from smaller viges and to generate tax revenue.
Over a month had passed since he arrived in this trial and now he had won his first siege. During this time he had done his utmost to organize his ¡®kingdom¡¯ in a proper fashion. It wasn¡¯t that easy but he was managing to keep the popce happy while still being able to contend with unwanted advances from enemy encampments. After capturing this stone keep he had be the most significant force in the area and it wouldn¡¯t take much longer to make all the settlements his.
¡®The more my fame grows the more likely it is for the small outpost to surrender without fighting. I just wanted to conserve the life of my soldiers and other potential soldiers but it had a nice side effect.¡¯
Due to his propensity to spare enemybatants and civilians, he became famous as a benevolent and just leader. This title he could see in the system window or confirm with one of his aids that had multiplied since his first appearance here. There wasn¡¯t a proper exnation but he theorized that this gave him a hidden buff to negotiating after a battle was won and even before it.
It made sense, knowing the opposing leaders were more likely to join up if they knew that they wouldn¡¯t be ughtered. Perhaps if he was more forceful he would be given a different hidden buff. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if fear was also an option here. The leaders would abandon their posts and flee instead of joining his forces or instead crumble on the battlefield.
¡®Has its pros and cons, if they flee I can¡¯t integrate them into my forces but also don¡¯t need to spend money on schools, churches, and indoctrination programs.¡¯
Rnd could see both processes being simr in the long run. If he had to choose he would rather walk the path of someone benevolent. The people on the other side were usually in cahoots with forces that he had butted heads with. Bing more aggressive and downright evil would be more aligned with something like the abyssal cult he had a falling out with. This didn¡¯t mean that he would be soft on his enemies, just that he wasn¡¯t really interested in performing vile acts or ughtering people to get his way.
¡®I guess as a benevolent leader I need to get this shit taken care of, this guy really didn¡¯t put any effort into managing his food. Luckily the farms that I have at the old ce will be enough to cover it all¡ that is if they won¡¯t get captured, I need to start covering the borders with my troops.¡¯
It seemed that the first part of this trial wasing to an end. He had captured one of thergest regions and driven his rivals out. With them gone he would have time to take over all the smaller settlements that weren¡¯t too far from his main cities. This one he was in would be his new capital city while the old fort would be the secondary stronghold. It was already equipped with some runic turrets and wind generators.
While it would be nowhere near as potent as the old defensive structure he had, it didn¡¯t have to. His enemies would most likely focus their actions on his current position. The way to win this game was by defeating all the lords on the battle map. From the way, it looked there were still four otherrge domains that were still taking form. Thanks to his fast push he was able to keep himself half a step in front of his enemies.
¡®First of all, I need to build a moat around this keep and finish those towers, a few archers and turrets should do the trick. I need to check out that port town but considering the map range, naval battles won¡¯t be possible in this trial.¡¯
It was possible to trade with others through the port. After taking it he had been given ess to a lot of exotic resources, some were better metals that he would use to create a new runic armor that could carry him through the rest of this trial. Just like with the dungeons, trading with ships was a simted process that was on a timer. After going through the console he became aware that he couldn¡¯t build any warships. This meant that while he wouldn¡¯t be attacked by a naval force from outside, he could not transport his troops to a more favorable location either.
¡®Should I try forming a diplomatic agreement with one of the weaker sides?¡¯
At the moment he had some general idea of who he was dealing with. The biggest problem and perhaps hisst opponent would be the Woonders. They seemed to possess one of the best territories with a plethora of natural resources. Their borders were also surrounded by a natural barrier made up of mountains. To attack them he would first need to scout out the area for any hidden passages as going through the middle where a fortress was being built was not an option.
¡®Maybe if I had an overwhelming supply of forces then I could get in but they will probably conquer the nation right next to them and make it more difficult.¡¯
The Woonders were to the northeast while he was across from them to the southwest. Between them were two other nations that were slowly being created. Then to his east side was another one and thest one was to the west of the Woonders. There were things outside of these five locations but it was also outside the boundaries of this trial. He had confirmed this by trying to send his scouts in the other direction but he was unable to cross through some mountains beforeing back.
His foes would probably take over the developing nation that was to their west side before moving down south towards the other regions. He wasn¡¯t sure if they would be the final opponent but thanks to the natural defenses they would at least be hard to conquer. Perhaps luring their leader out of their zone would be the appropriate tactic instead of forcing it through the mountain range.
¡®I don¡¯t think they would give me a trial that I can¡¯t pass, there might be some kind of passage through there that could work and if there isn¡¯t one¡ then perhaps I could make one for myself.¡¯
After clicking through the console and giving out various orders Rnd decided to walk out to his new stronghold. This one had arge mountain range from one side that wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to attack him from the other factions. They would need to go around and then go through the border region where he was already sending out troops and resources to reinforce. Things were moving along but he had already spent over a month here, even though he could fast forward through a lot of events, if he did then he would lose precious time.
Due to his first failure with his ss ascension, he had be even more paranoid about the future. Each time when going to bed he could only think about thatrge maceing for his face. Sleeping more than two or three hours per day was already a miracle only thanks to his zombie-like fortitude was he able to keep his facilities together.
¡°Uh¡ this might take a while¡ half a year at least¡ maybe even more¡¡±
His sigh was heard by one of the guards next to him. The wooden man didn¡¯t move nor did he have a facial expression he could rte to. Rnd could see the walls already being worked on by his men, not to lose out; he decided to head to the city smithy to see how far this cksmith waspared to the one he started with. Before his enemies could arrive he needed to create more golems and perhaps other types of weapons that with the dawn of the wind generators were a valid choice¡
Chapter 313– Tier 3 Trial Part 9.
Chapter 313¨C Tier 3 Trial Part 9.
¡°How long have I been in here¡ was I able to get this far during the first attempt?¡±
Rnd wasn¡¯t sure of the time frame anymore. Time worked strangely in this ce and his mind was bing weary due to all the sleepless nights he had gone through. Even though there was a lot of the cksmith NPC could automate he was left inscribing runes on everything. The dream of a rune-powered army went out the door after it became clear that it was impossible to upgrade the smithing building into a runesmithing one.
Due to this setback, he was forced to weigh the pros and cons of using his time. With a hundred men at his disposal, he could pull a few all-nighters to inscribe some basic runes on their weapons. However, when his armies started growing and reaching the thousands he could not continue this feat. Thus, he focused mostly on creating golems and equipment for hismanders. They were the most important units and with the magical equipment, they could turn the tide of battle.
At the moment he wasn¡¯t really worried about that but at the length of this test as it had been multiple months since he had arrived. Things weren¡¯t going that badly but they weren¡¯t going exceptionally well either. He was able to build arge moat around his stone keep, expand the walls and finish all the guard towers. Due to theck of runesmithing help, he only focused on creating enough generators to power the defensive turrets and then focused on generating some armor for his battle units.
Yet the life of a lord wasn¡¯t so easy, there were so many things only he could decide on. If he didn¡¯t make a decision the wooden people in this world would start making their own choices. There was a type of randomized factor in all of this as these NPCs had their own life. They needed things like taverns and pubs to keep them lively. Then they also needed guards to keep thieves in check and cloisters with clerics to heal the sick.
All of these things affected his cities in many ways. If there weren¡¯t enough guards patrolling the street sooner orter a thieves'' den could pop up. Such a city would bring in less gold in general and some functions would be limited. Simr things would happen if they became sick or disgruntled.
Even though there was a lot to manage he was not supposed to do everything exactly himself. Just like in real life, he could give cities to retainers like a lesser lord or a higher-level soldier. If a city was located next to fertilend it was good to send out someone that was versed in cultivating thend. If there was a danger of getting attacked, a unit that was more inclined forbat was the right choice.
Then even if he made all the right choices it didn¡¯t always work out but the reverse was also possible, this randomization factor was ever-present. It was as if the trial was telling him that there is nothing like over-preparing and that he should be prepared for the worst-case scenario at any cost. This he kept in the back of his mind but only for the locations with the most strategic value. Rnd realized that he was doing the same thing the nobles did in the kingdom by ignoring most of the smaller settlements that didn¡¯t generate much ie. Even when the residents there were overrun by monsters it didn¡¯t affect his bottom line at all.
¡®Is it trying to tell me to be more ruthless? Would I be able to make these decisions as easily if the people were real?¡¯
Rnd asked himself while bringing down his hammer onto a piece of armor. His eyes were slightly bloodshot as he had finished histest creation. It was a somewhat upgraded version of the armor he used for dungeon grinding. This one came equipped with two retractable shoulder cannons. With an updated code they were able to quickly pick up any enemies on the battlefield even when he was moving. It was tricky for them to not clip his own body during speedy movement and also to not aim at his allies. Luckily each faction in this trial had a unique mana pattern that could be easily calibrated.
Considering that at this point he would be going up against heavily armored enemies he decided to use his old trusted hammer staff design. It looked more like a bulkier version of a pole hammer. It had an elongated tip on the front that could be used for piercing and a slightly bent one on the other side of the hammer. With this, he would be able to pierce through heavy armor while also delivering blunt damage that it was more susceptible to than cutting.
Though cutting weapons like swords and daggers weren¡¯t that great against heavy armor, they weren¡¯t useless. After tenderizing an armoredbatant with a heavy war hammer it was possible to deliver the final blow with a short sword or dagger. Stabbing through a visor in close range wasn¡¯t that rare and he could also aim for the joints where usually the protection was thinner.
Still, this weapon was meant to support ranged magicalbat at first. With its thickness and implementation of more exotic metals it wouldst through several battles and the runes would not deteriorate. The same thing could be said about his armor which was an actual improvement from his real-life counterpart.
¡°I¡¯ll get to test this out pretty soon, that faction had fallen already while I was trying to expand my own influence. They will probably start conquering all the other nations beforeing here¡¡±
The Woonders had be rowdy in the north and conquered the western nation. The two middle ones were in a power struggle but now with the north getting involved, they would probably start buckling under pressure. He had not remained passive through all of this as he had already learned his lesson with the previous trial.
While the Woonders were attacking their western neighbors Rnd¡¯snds were invaded by the southeastern faction. To his surprise, it was the same Kindlings that he had topete against in his first trial attempt. They had gained newnds and were a lot better equipped thanst time. Their first push was for one of the smaller settlements that they were able to easily capture.
Before they arrived he was sure to pull back most of his soldiers that then bunkered up at the fort that he first started in. It had been equipped with some runic turrets when he was there and had enough firepower tost through the first siege attempt. Soon after he was able to arrive with his own army to push them back. Just like after all battles he was sure to capture all the enemy soldiers and start his conversion tactics.
If the defeat of the Lumberling faction was the first step, then attacking his own neighbors was a big leap. This was the beginning of the first struggle and already months had passed since a few back-and-forth encounters with the Kindlings. None of them he took part in but instead it was up to hismanders and captain. Some fights were lost but most of them were won. Now there was onest thing to do and it was finally worthy of his time.
¡®I guess the Overlord should never appear until thest moment, is that how it¡¯s supposed to work?¡¯
Finishing his new runic armor was just the first step, now he needed to test it out on the battlefield. While thergest faction was already looking at attacking their southern neighbors he still needed to add the finishing touches. His own target had barricaded themselves out in the mountains in a simr stronghold to his own. Now there was a moat and actual towers with defenders.
¡°Is everything ready?¡±
¡°Yes, my lord.¡±
¡°Good, I¡¯ll leave the ce to you, manage it well, and follow the instructions that Iid out.¡±
A different aid bowed before him, this one was over level one hundred and had actually advanced into a prestige ss called ¡®The Lord¡¯s Hand¡¯. This wooden man was like a high-ss noble and secondarymander. If this castle he established was attacked he would be able to give the defenders an almost identical morale boost as him.
The armor that he had made was already worn by him and felt quite natural. The runic symbols started gleaming and the two turrets that were on his shoulders retracted back for the time they would be needed. On the outside a wooden horse covered in armor was already waiting for him. After getting on he looked to therge group of mounted knights that he was the leader of. After being here for close to half a year it didn¡¯t feel so off tomand them but he wasn¡¯t sure if this ce wasn¡¯t affecting his mental state.
¡®I need to go back as soon as I can but I also can¡¯t rush it¡¡¯
Thanks to his various skills that allowed him to clear his head he knew that if he pushed it too much that he would fail. Luckily not everything had to be done in real-time in this ce. This army of his that was moving out would normally need several weeks to get to their destination. With the help of the trial¡¯s fast travel system, it would skip through it all the way until he arrived. Usually, he didn¡¯t use this method as the skipped time could have always been used to craft new items.
A prompt appeared before him, it was asking him if he wished to fast travel to the enemy stronghold. Slowly he moved his fingertips to confirm his choice and instantly his vision started blurring. He could see his army moving through thends at an increased rate. A window representing the progress of the army was on the upper right side.
It was possible for him to stop their advance manually and also for an unexpected event to ur. Previously when he was going through the world with a smaller troop he had encountered some monsters. It was also possible to skip through things like that and let his wooden men take care of it for him.
However, it was always better to get involved in these things if he could as skipped time could never be taken back. It was a quality of life improvement but it was an obvious trap forzy people. No one that skipped through all the hard work could ever hope to be an Overlord and using this function for fast traveling was the only good thing about it.
¡®So we are here¡ Looks a bit gloomy.¡¯
The scenery stopped moving rapidly past him and arge ck castle on top of a small mountain appeared. The sun had just gone down so the whole thing was illuminated by torches. Compared to the first stone keep he attacked, this one would be a tougher nut to crack. First of all, there would not be a possibility of him pushing down the walls with a battering ram. Arge moat was blocking the way and the bridge to the main gate was a type that could be raised.
¡®There aren¡¯t any infiltration units in this trial, the best move would be to have an assassin get in and lower the bridge during the siege.¡¯
He wasn¡¯t sure why his scouts couldn¡¯t evolve into those sorts of units but it seemed that this ce didn¡¯t want him to use underhanded methods. Instead, only strategic approaches or pure might was allowed. In his case, he was trying to mix both together. His ss was poised for intelligence but thanks to his crafting skills he was able to make up for his deficiencies duringbat.
Usually, without battle skills and passives upgrading all those, it was impossible for a crafter tost out. At first, the higher multiplier might have seemed like a game changer but it had its limits. In a battle of strength, he could potentially win against someone that possessed a warrior ss but if that ss had any skills to enhance their power then it would be impossible.
This chasm of skills that had hidden multipliers that could go against the tiers could only be scaled thanks to his runes. With his armor on he could mimic buffing spells and also produce magical attacks that were on if not over the level of proper skills. Then if coupled with exterior factors like runic batteries and golems, he could potentially be a one-man army.
These golems were already getting ready for some action. Even though it was a grueling grind to achieve he was able to erge the chassis of his spider drones. Instead of being the size of a middle-sized dog, these were closer to a horse. They weren¡¯t as mobile as their smaller counterparts but their cannons were much bigger. Their job was not to dodge but to damage and soon they would be used to conquer this keep. Normally, what he would have to do would be to create multiple catapults or trebuchets to get those walls down. That is if this was just a regr world with normal rules. With magic being part of it, there was no reason to produce huge siege weaponry when he could just use something different. In this case, the erged spider golems would use their cannons and the reservoir of runic batteries to do the trick.
Rnd was doing most things by the book, in this case, there was no reason not to. First, he made sure to stay out of range of the archers and ballistas. The spider golems were automatons with a program to make their own measurements. They didn¡¯t require test fires and could quickly ce themselves in the best spot for continuous fire. In a way, they were like mini tanks that could fire various magical projectiles.
For the time being, he just needed to wait in the back while his army got ready. The enemymander certainly didn¡¯t expect therge golems to be part of the siege. They had barricaded themselves inside due to losing multiple skirmishes with Rnd¡¯s wooden forces. On the surface the two wooden kingdoms were about equal in most regards, the only variable was their leader. Thanks to the various golems and magical weaponry that was powered with runic batteries most battles could be quickly shifted in his favor.
This didn¡¯t mean that such things wouldst forever. The enemies he was facing had around a thousand soldiers and he was the same. If the war continued and the number of troops kept increasing, keeping up with the runic weapons would be quite strenuous. At the moment a few spider-cannoneers were enough to get through a castle¡¯s walls but this would not be enough when going against ten times the troops.
¡®They really have nothing to defend against these, good that I kept them hidden away¡¡¯
Keeping an ace up a sleeve was something a good leader needed to have. This trial was changing with each day and sometimes he would find the enemymanders performing smart tricks. In the future, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if a way to counter his spider troops was discovered.
From the information that his scouts started gathering the Woonders were in possession of some magical troops. If these Kindlings had something like a magical shield to enhance their walls, the magical cannon fire would have been severely diminished. It would be even possible for them tounch a counterattack. As it stood now it was bing a ughter, his faction had just advanced too quickly.
¡®They are certainly stuck in the old era of weaponry, they should have invested more into magic than only physical troops¡¡¯
It was obvious that his enemies had a lot of troops and the walls were quite sturdy. Their setup was robust but it was also outdated. After the bulky spiders had dug into the ground theymenced with the bombardment. It was quite a one-sided show as the enemy archers were sent flying all over the ce by various magical explosions.
Crimson mes filled the guard towers that were meant to firerge ballista bolts and arrows from afar. The walls were starting to buckle under the pressure after they were bombarded by heavy rocks made from earth magic. There was no reason to move, no reason to push until all of the defenses had been destroyed. Only after his golems blew arge enough hole in the wall would he decide to risk his troops.
¡®It¡¯s working but these golems use up a lot of mana, if the walls were much thicker or had a secondyer on the inside¡¡¯
While the siege had only begun Rnd was already thinking about the next big move. The damage to the castle and the troops inside would be best kept to a minimum as he needed those soldiers for theing battles. After field testing the golems he could finally decide to produce more units for future confrontations with his real opponent in the north. This was only a little side quest to get more leverage for the future encounters that would decide on the test results that he could not afford to fail.
Chapter 314– Tier 3 Trial Part 10.
Chapter 314¨C Tier 3 Trial Part 10.
¡°Please show mercy, I surrender!¡±
¡®Well, this was unexpected, it¡¯s deviating from thest scenario¡¡¯
Rnd looked at the Lord Commander of this castle that was standing kneeling down. It would be as easy as taking candy from a child to deliver the killing blow to this enemy but he was asking to spare his life. The duel between the faction leaders had started just likest time but the opponent capitted without them even going through one exchange of blows.
¡®Could this be due to the power differential or something else?¡¯
The siege of the stone castle was now over. His heavy spiders were able to st a hole in the wall while also keeping the archers and enemy ballistas at bay. Soon after his army was able to rush inside with him right behind it. Inside they witnessed a moderate amount of resistance but not as much as he expected. Now instead of having a duel with the master of this castle, he was being surrendered to.
Do you ept the surrender of the Kindling faction?
He was given an option without much of an exnation. There was no way of knowing what would happen after he agreed. There were two possible events that could unfold if he agreed here. Either this whole ce would just be his and join his side along with the NPCs or they would be his vassals.
Rnd was more inclined to believe thetter to happen. Even when soldiers surrendered and were without a leader they needed to go through indoctrination camps. If he killed this Lord Commander of theirs while he was kneeling there was also a possibility of infamy. After staying here for a while he was convinced that there was some type of hidden renown system in the background. Considering that he never had anyone from the lords surrender to him, perhaps he would be considered a warmonger if he just beheaded him in this situation.
But then if he left him alive would this wooden lord truly listen to his orders? It was like taking another kingdom while leaving their old king some autonomy to direct it. Scenarios did y out like this but it was always a risk to leave an old monarch in power. Usually, the old king and his line would be asked to step down. Then they would be reced by another noble that had closer ties to whoever conquered thends. This could be a noble from the faction that was conquered that had aided in the conquest or a noble from the invader¡¯s side.
¡®Should I take him up on the offer and rece him with one of the Lord¡¯s Aids? But the support for a member of my court would probably be lower than the original monarch¡¡¯
There were a lot of pros and cons to each decision. Considering this test didn¡¯t like when he focused on one side too much, being too lenient wouldn¡¯t be a great idea. There was no reason for him to trust in the words of their leader. It wouldn¡¯t be strange that when the time came he would be the first one to sink a dagger into his back.
¡®They capitted due to the power difference, the moment I¡¯m out of thesends they might quickly revert to their old ways or even worse. When the time to fight the Woonderses and I start losing, they might just desert instantly¡¡¯
¡°So, you wish to surrender?¡±
¡°Yes, I do!¡±
¡°I will allow it but you shall no longer be the lord of thesends. You will need to relinquish your title to a person of my choosing and will be banished from thesends but you may leave, do you ept these terms?¡±
¡°You want me to go into banishment?¡±
¡°Yes. ept these terms and you may leave, I will also promise not to harm your citizens or your soldiers.¡±
Rnd made sure to talk loudly so the residents of the castle heard their conversation. Their Lord was already acting in a cowardly fashion but he could save some honor if it was known that he was doing it for the citizens and not to just save his own skin. In a sense, he was giving him a way out but also keeping him away from any positions of power. It was a curious game-like event with a lot of results depending on what he did. Considering that his aim was the conservation of resources then it wasn¡¯t such a bad decision.
¡°I¡ I ept¡¡±
¡°T-the lord has fallen¡¡±
While the conversation was happening he made sure to aim the runic shoulder cannons at his enemy for intimidation purposes. For a moment it sounded like he would fight back but when his magical force was ramped up, the wooden man lost all semnce of resisting. To his surprise, the surrender was not the only boon from this confrontation as he had gained a new skill too.
You have gained a new skill: Runic Suppression
Runic Suppression
Skill
Allows the user to infuse their runic creations with a menacing aura that can intimidate lesser opponents.
¡®Huh, what¡¯s this skill? Menacing aura? Is this producing some type of killing intent or something?¡¯
The description wasn¡¯t clear but it seemed that when he tried to intimidate the Lord Commander here, he was simting some type of killing intent. This allowed him to create a skill to suppress weaker opponents. Simr skills like this existed in the world and were produced by some monsters. Sometimes when encountering a dragon people would freeze up and be unable to move. This was due to skills like this that were meant to disable weaker enemies.
¡®This could be useful in arge-scale fight but I didn¡¯t know that I could learn new skills in this ce. Could this be a Runesmith Overlord-rted skill?¡¯
This was quite strange as usually in trials he would be given all the skills at the end and not in the middle. Perhaps it was possible when all the conditions were met to acquire the skill in question.
¡®The only downside is that I need runes to use it or it won¡¯t work¡¡¯
It felt like the skill was a lesser variant of the suppression skill. Without having some type of runic equipment it would probably not activate. However, he was a runesmith so this wouldn¡¯t be that much of a problem. While standing there he activated the new skill that spread to the sides, some of the close aids to the now-fallen lord started trembling which was quite an interesting disy.
The skill made all of the runes on his armor glow in a dark red light and some type of aura escaped from his form. It was hard to describe but the effect was real; it didn''t seem to be affecting the actual soldiers as much. Perhaps the discrepancy in levels had to be a lot higher to make it work. Nevertheless, it coulde in handy whenever he needed to intimidate someone for some information. In this case, he was able to get the Lord Commander to abdicate from his position.
¡°Take him away. People of the Kindlings, if you don¡¯t resist no one from you will be harmed, put down your weapons and this will end now.¡±
His shout backed by the intimidation skill was a lot louder than he expected. The weaker soldiers trembled a bit but they still looked to some of the captains and lessermanders that were standing there. While their Lord had decided to abandon them, there were still some units that could take his ce. Luckily this didn¡¯t happen and they started throwing away their weapons.
Congrattions on capturing a stronghold and epting the Kindling faction as a vassal.
The victory
Announcement
was a bit different than the one during his victory over the Luimberlings. With this victory, he had gained a vassal nation and after sitting down in their throne room he was given a new window. There he could decide who to ce in the managing position. It seemed that the requirements were limited tomander units that belonged to his faction or aids. The system didn¡¯t state it but there were probably pros and cons to each choice he made here.
This was his first real victory in months while defeating the Lumberlings took him a bit over a month; this one took close to half a year. Previously he expected the trial toe to a close when this time arrived but as it stood, fourrge factions still remained. Luckily he had not stayed here truly for half a year. There were times that he skipped through some events.
With this newnd, he pushed himself to the forefront. The other two in the middle were dead set on killing each other. They had been at it from the start and were very equally matched. Probably only if Rnd or the Woonders got involved would one side be victorious.
¡®If I consider that it is possible for them to surrender, then there could be a diplomatic way of resolving this dispute. What if I ally myself with one of these two factions and help them beat the other?¡¯
There were various ways of allying the two kingdoms, war was not always the right choice. Information was needed on the two factions that were in the middle. Though he could not produce assassins there was a way to evolve them into spies that could gather information. They had already been sent out on a mission before he left his main city, with the time dtion from fast traveling they should have gathered all the required information.
When he clicked on the console in this pce he was able to see that after waiting a day, the news would be able to reach him along with some units ready to take this ce over. For a few days, he took over this pce and was sure to assign all the avable workers to city repairs. Around thirty percent of the soldiers had died in the siege and while he was here they could start their conversion process. As long as he remained here all such facilities would be given a buff.
To his surprise when the information came it showed him a way to get through this scenario while conserving a lot of time. One of the factions was named the Foresters and the other nkers. The names seemed to get even more ridiculous with time but this wasn¡¯t the astonishing part.
The Foresters were a more passive faction that allowed the smaller settlements to capitte of their own volition. Their army was mostly focused on their borders and they were focused on keeping people out. Theirpetitors were quite aggressive though and their leader was described as a warmonger. The fact that he was given the rumored character of their leaders already was a tip on how to handle them.
His new potential allies were apparently led by someone that was considered weak but somehow managed to keep it together. There were rumors that their lord was wise and good at making trade deals with all the smaller factions that with time were all absorbed by hisrger one. If he was good at making deals then perhaps it would be beneficial to Rnd to send in an envoy. If the unit came back intact then there was a possibility of trading.
¡®I don¡¯t need them to join my faction, it will be fine if they just stay inside of their own little part of this zone. The two other factions will surely try to attack them so they will need all the help they can get and if I conquer those two, the tree people will have to be my vassal and I¡¯ll pass this damn trial¡¡¯
There was no need for him to go to war with everyone in thesends. If these people weren¡¯t as bloodthirsty as the others, perhaps they were intended as a potential ally. Sometimes trials like this gave people a certain path to follow that wasn¡¯t always too obvious. It was possible that not going through varied approaches would put him on a path of destruction.
¡®I don¡¯t see a reason not to at least try but first I need to decide on some gifts. Normally when you do things like this you are supposed to give them some presents or other reasons to ept the offer¡¡¯
There were various ways of going through diplomatic means, intimidation was also one of the possible ways of going about it. Perhaps if time wasn¡¯t so precious here it would have been able to scare the Kindlings into raising the white g after surrounding their city. Cutting off their supply of food would make the citizens quite mad and also weaken the soldiers that required sustenance as well.
Rnd was thinking about a softer approach though. These Foresters were already surrounded by two bloodthirsty nations, if he acted the same they would not trust him. Thus his n was formed and time began to pass. His sleeping schedule started bing slightly better after gaining his second major victory. Things started to be a bit drawn out and the trial even began pushing him to end it.
There were asions when he was forced to turn in for the night even if he didn¡¯t want to. Time skips began to be more frequent and he was unable to work on as much runic equipment as he wished. Soon the days skipped along as managing his little kingdom became more automatic. He wasn¡¯t sure if this was a limitation of the test or it trying to tell him that Kings had to learn to push work onto others.
Nevertheless, he was able to push through with a diplomatic solution with the Forester faction. They had grown weary enough of the Woonders and their other neighbor to seek a truce with his faction that had proven itself to be somewhat merciful. This cost him a lot of gold and resources in bribes but considering that he didn¡¯t have to lose any soldiers, the cost was worth it.
Then to seal the deal he was even able to marry off one of his ownmanders that had be the lord of the previously captured Kindling castle. This method was very popr among the nobility of any kingdom or empire. The bonds were supposed to tie families together and be a knot not easily untied. Here it gave him some hidden bonuses to trust and his new allies even promised to lend them their armies if the time came.
The months continued to tick as he tried to scrunch some time for further inventions. The Woonders had managed to invade the nkers that were unable to conquer their neighbors that were being supported by Rnd¡¯s own armies and finances. It was a proxy war from which he profited and it allowed him to build up his armies while getting ready for the final trial.
This came a lot sooner than he expected as the Woonders started pushing hard. After they had thends of the nkers they had ess to Rnd¡¯s borders. A fight ensued along those lines and continued for several weeks until even he had to get involved. Even though he was able to protect his borders his allies weren¡¯t as lucky. Their defensive line had to contend with their main forces while he defeated some leftovers from the previous conquest.
Troops were sent from his other strongholds and the real war started. Many small andrge skirmishes were fought with no clear winner being produced. Thankfully thanks to his diplomatic approach he was able to keep the fighting out of his side of the conflict. A proxy war where he sent to aid in the form of weapons and food was started while he just slowly built up arger force. When the time was right he finally plunged himself into thends that were previously captured by the Woonders.
His golems yed a big role in sieging the cities but soon enough he started encountering magical countermeasures. These could be countered whenever he was at the location but some casualties to his runic equipment had be moremon. The test was finally ramping up and no more were the battles easily won by the application of his magic. Strategy and the use of the terrain had be more apparent and even luring in enemies by sacrificing troops had be a reality.
Everything moved and he had to adapt yet still he prevailed for multiple months. With time the conflict started escting with even the Woonders fabled Lord Commander having to get involved. The time for the confrontation was fast approaching and he needed to prepare his troops and get his allies on the same page. Onest final meeting would decide on the future of this battle and prove if he chose the right path or would have to take this trial once more.
Chapter 315– Tier 3 Trial Part 11.
Chapter 315¨C Tier 3 Trial Part 11.
¡°My Lord.¡±
¡°Is it time?¡±
¡°Yes, they are waiting.¡±
¡°Good¡ let¡¯s get this over with.¡±
Rnd looked at therge room with various decorations in which he wasn''t alone in. Time continued to pass and everything moved towards thest confrontation with the Woonders. Everything would be over after the final battle was over, that is if this trial didn¡¯t throw any more wrenches to stop his ns.
Even though this ce wasn¡¯t as big as the real world, for one person it was gigantic. More than a year had already passed since he started this little game. Considering that he was forced to take several time skips, more than a couple of years in trial time had gone by. His faction had be a small country with an actual force that reached into the multiple thousands. With this army, he was now nning to head towards one location where the tides would shift.
¡®Things haven¡¯t been going too welltely and convincing those Foresters took a while. If I knew I¡¯d be forced to do those things I would have chosen violence instead¡¡¯
Rnd wanted to save up on some resources by going into an alliance with one of the remaining nations, the Foresters. This was a resounding sess as after aiding them with some of his resources they were able to drive away their enemies and were actually grateful. A pact was formed between him and this nation to clear up the Woonders that soon had control over half of the map.
There was one tiny thing that he didn¡¯t realize when he was forming a pact. He did not think through what an alliance entailed when he made it. His original preconceived notion was that he could automate everything as this had been a trial. However, he had been mistaken and his presence was actually required at a few venues where he had no idea how to act.
¡°Hear ye, Hear ye! Today in our nation and throughout thends, we are celebrating the union with our lifelong allies, the great Timberlings. Lord Commander of the Timberling nation has joined us on this grand and joyous asion¡¡±
¡®Uh¡ how much longer is this guy going to announce my entrance¡¡¯
At this moment he was standing behind a closed door with two wooden soldiers on his side. His usual armor wasn¡¯t on as he was forced to switch to more traditional attire. This day he had to attend something that resembled a royal ball. Something like this was somewhat above him as he had never taken any training in noble affairs.
His only reference was some conversations with his family members in the past he overheard or some of their own training. Most of his sisters were somewhat forced into attaining noble get-togethers where they were expected to look good and act as properdies. The men on the other hand usually had this mentioned somewhere during their knight training. Even dancing lessons were a requirement as the noble sons and daughters had to take part in what to him was a diplomatic charade.
¡°Without further ado, let me present you the Lord Commander of the Timberlings!¡±
¡®Uhh¡ I guess this is my cue¡¡¯
The wooden people in this trial referred to him as Lord Commander just as the ss of the leaders of each of the factions. It was the same for the Foresters, their leader was just the Lord Commander of the Foresters. Therge door was opened for him and Rnd took a few brazen steps outside into therge open ballroom where he was on top of the stairs.
¡°Greetings people of the Foresters, I am honored that you would ept my presence.¡±
¡®Ugh, they are looking at me in a weird way¡¡¯
Rnd was presenting his speech that he was forced to run through one of his Aids. Luckily they werepetent enough to write it out for him. With his heightened intelligence it didn¡¯t take much time to study it. The only hard part was presenting it in apetent way without stuttering or mispronouncing anything. He had even gained a new skill while he was practicing before it which made things easier.
Lordly Artiction
Skill Passive
Better¡¯s the ability to physically move the tongue, lips, teeth, and jaw to produce sequences of speech in a more regal and noble fashion.
The skill literally made him into a smooth talker. It even helped hime up with more posh-sounding words and rece the ones that hemonly used. He had previously heard of the regr artiction skill which a lot of public speakers leveled up. The Lordly variant was probably due to his Lord Runesmith ss or perhaps the Overlord variant.
This was also part of the trial, bing an Overlord seemed to take noble diplomacy into ount. By allying himself with another faction he was given more work. Just like this time he was waving at the people down below and shaking the hand of the Forester Commander. Something like this was certainly out of hisfort zone but thanks to everyone appearing as a wooden person, it made things a lot more bearable. The speech didn¡¯t have to be the best and after finishing it everyone began pping.
¡°Lord Commander. I must thank you for epting the betrothal proposal.¡±
¡°Make nothing of it, Lord Commander. It was required to tighten the bonds between our two nations.¡±
The leader of the Foresters spoke out and the conversation between the leaders finally started. There was only one reason that he made the journey here. The war was upon them and he needed all the help that he could get. A treaty was already signed between their two factions but this didn¡¯t mean that everything was set in stone. Rnd was aware of the possibility of betrayal and this is what he was hoping to avoid bying here.
Not much had been exined to him besides all of the basics but he was somewhat confident in figuring out how this ce worked. There were some hidden numbers considering his approval rating with this foreign nation. If he was able to keep this number high then the chance of betrayal was quite low.
He had invested time in cultivating a rtionship with this faction in several ways. One was the more basic one by sending in resources or aid in the form of soldiers against their enemies. Then there was the whole side with the nobility, one tried and true method was by marriage. Some of hismander units had been ced on the wedding table and been instructed to form bonds.
Rnd didn¡¯t like this way of functioning between nations but at the moment he could not find a better alternative. The only way of keeping a healthy rtionship with the foresters would be by offering even more resources instead. The marriage between wooden people didn¡¯t really concern him as he could look past their fate of being forced into a political marriage.
Perhaps this was how all the kings, emperors, and nobles saw their own people. Nothing more like wooden men and women that could be sold? This was beginning to be the reality of this world and this test that he was part of. While he didn¡¯t like it, this was the best way of getting through this trial. The ties in marriage would keep everyone together and to make things even worse he was actually offering himself to a simr fate.
¡°Will you ept those terms?¡±
¡°Yes, if you aid me in defeating the Woonders I promise to make this ce into one nation with our two factions on the forefront.¡±
¡°I see, then I will leave my daughter in your care.¡±
Rnd had trouble keeping his face in check while shaking the hand of this wooden man. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if all the Lord Commanders had them on their side if the time for diplomacy came. To make a deal with this one nation and save up on resources he had offered his own hand in a political marriage. If they were victorious he had promised to make the Lord Commander¡¯s daughter the next Queen of thesends with him as the king.
This would make this nation dead set on winning this war and betrayal almost impossible. The Forester faction had no way of being victorious on their own and knew well that the Woonders would show no mercy. They had already conquered the faction that was directly opposed to them and was now pushing for world domination. Their best bet was this alliance which would end with them all bing one strong faction.
¡®They won¡¯t actually force me into going through the vows after it is all over, right?¡¯
For the time being the betrothal contract had only been signed away on paper. Only after the enemy troops were defeated and their leader was dead would the ceremony be taken. His hope was that at that point the trial would be over. If it was not then he at least hoped to be able to fast forward through the wedding night. He did not want to even imagine being forced to go through with the deed in such a situation. The person he was promised to was still a wooden puppet with a drawn-on face thatcked most emotions.
After putting his own head on the line for victory the party had ended. Soon after he was ced in a meeting room filled with various generals from his army and the ones that were aiding them. His vassals were also here but they weren¡¯t getting as good as a deal. They were more a subservient state than a real partner like the nation of the Foresters.
¡®My own forces number around ten thousand, the Foresters have around six thousand and three thousand from the Kindlings¡ Will this be enough?¡¯
Everyone crunched the numbers and his side had almost twenty thousand units at their disposal. The Woonders on the other hand had around thirty thousand which put him at a disadvantage when it came to pure numbers. However, this was not the extent of his power as the enemy faction didn¡¯t have a runesmith at their disposal. They were limited to equipment that could be purchased or crafted by regr cksmiths and regr magical units like mages.
¡®The spider drones and tanks are crucial to our victory, I must not let them get damaged during the skirmishes¡¡¯
It seemed that a lot hinged on his creations that shifted intorger war weaponry. Battling monsters was a lot different than soldiers that were part of an army. When facing opponents in cramped dungeons weapons needed to be morepact but when out on the field of battle, this wasn¡¯t a necessity. Whenrge numbers of soldiers shed against each other, weapons that could cause widespread destruction were brought to the forefront.
The fewrge metallic spiders that he outfitted withrge cannons were part of it but they were still hard to manufacture. Instead of using bulky golems, it was better to use all the manpower he was given. Gunpowder was nonexistent in this setting and usually, canons were reced by mages that could cast spells with simr destructive power. This was the case here and even Rnd had his own regiment of war mages at this point.
This left the old archers in a bit of a bind as their ranged skills paled inparison. To alleviate this problem he decided to create a cannoneer regiment that used his own runic cannon variants. Normally such weapons would require a lot of mana fluid to even operate but with many of his generators creating batteries each day, he had built up quite the reserve.
It did seem that the trial was giving him an advantage in the field of crafting. The equipment of the enemy was around the same level that his fully leveled cksmith buildings could create. The only true difference was their numbers of thirty against twenty thousand which didn¡¯t put the odds in his favor.
During the conquest of the three territories, Rnd paid as much attention to his main enemy. He calcted that if he went with the full conquest route he would have probably had fewer troops tomand than he currently had. Only thanks to conferences with his new allies were he able to create a better chance for himself. It was as if the trial wanted him to follow this path of bnce without swaying the pendulum too much into one side.
While he wished to use his crafting advantage as much as possible, his enemies would not allow it. Soon they pulled together all of their forces and attacked the borders of the Foresters. It was a massive push for their capital city which without Rnd¡¯s help would not be able to hold out.
Now, he had a final decision to make. Either he could keep to the contract and help his allies or he would offer them up on a silver tter to gain an advantage. It would have been possible to let the Forester capital fall while he himself invaded thends of the Woonders. Normally this would force them to backtrack with their armies that would have been tired from the siege. There existed some spots that would be good for an ambush and even others for a gueri tactics approach.
Then there was a secondary tactic that was somewhat more gruesome. While the Woonders were invading the Forester''s main capital he could rain magical attacks down on them all. With enough firepower, he could potentially bury the enemy leader in the ruins of their castle. That is if he took the bait which wasn¡¯t set in stone.
However, there was one thing that he had to consider, the Lord Commander of the Woonders was making the push. This trial put a focus on themander units that when defeated would create chaos in the midst of the entire faction. If he managed to take this unit down victory was more than assured.
¡®I can end it with one potential battle but I¡¯ll have to meet them on the field myself¡ it would be the end of all of this¡¡¯
After spending so much time in this world he was still surprised that he was managing to hold it together. This was certainly not for people without an iron will and persistence. It was as if he was stuck into another world entirely without another real living being by himself. He was alone against the world, somewhat simr to his arrival in this world of swords and magic.
Perhaps thanks to his prior experience he had been fine with this ce but slowly it was bing daunting to his very soul. The more he spent here the more he wanted to return to the ce he called home. The closer he got to the end of this test the more Elodia¡¯s face showed itself in his dreams. Even Bernir and Armand with his silly shenanigans made their appearance, at least when he spent time with that idiot it was never boring like it was here.
The wooden people could hold conversations but they were nothing more than cold automatons without any real feelings to speak off. The more he was forced to converse with them, the more he feared that he was bing more like them. Perhaps this was what would have be of him if he didn¡¯t find somepanionship but now he felt like this fate would not be part of his future.
¡®I¡¯m not sure that a proper Lord would do a thing like betray his allies. It could be possible that if I do that, the trial will make it harder for me to finish it.¡¯
Just like back when he bunkered up and made his first city into an almost imprable fortress, a simr result could transpire here. What if the Lord Commander of the Woonders made it back into their main faction region? Rnd already examined that ce and it was a natural fortress. Even if he could defeat the somewhat tired army he would take a huge blow to his own forces as well.
The more honorable thing to do would be to face the enemies out on the open field with all of his allies present. A word of an Overlord should probably not be taken lightly and breaking those words would perhaps disqualify him from the race. Sometimes these trials could be won by other means than force. Obscure ideas like honor and humility did appear in them from time to time.
¡®Should I risk it or not¡¡¯
Rnd wasn¡¯t sure but when thinking about what this trial was truly about, this path seemed like the one toward victory.
¡°Well, a proper Lord should stay true to the word that they give and not betray his subjects. They are allied with me so I should probably consider them as my own people too¡¡±
A decision to take up arms formed in his head and soon enough he was looking at where the main battle would take ce. After spending so much time here he didn¡¯t really even need to form a strategy. Everything was already set in stone and the time for the final battle was upon him.
Chapter 316– Tier 3 Trial Part 12.
Chapter 316¨C Tier 3 Trial Part 12.
¡®The scale is different when you see it up close, I can¡¯t imagine how this would look if the whole army from the kingdom went to battle¡¡¯
Rnd was impressed by the sight of the wooden soldiers standing in formation. His side amounted to around twenty thousand while the opposition thirty. The enemy nation of the Woonders was slowly leaving arge forest area and gathering on arge ne where the final fight would be taking ce.
Most of the soldiers were wearing full te armor which hid their wooden parts from showing. The mounted units were the most armored and to the sides of the formation as he didn¡¯t want to impede their mobility by sticking them into the middle of the formation. In the front was a regiment of archers that were behind a temporary barricade. This was assembled by a row of carriages that carried a lot of rubble and would protect them from being rushed by cavalry.
All the golems that he had created during this whole war were also here. This amounted to ten spider tanks and thirty smaller spider drones. While their numbers weren¡¯trge, they could produce a lot of mayhem on an open field with so many enemy soldiers. Then besides these runic machines, some of the archers were equipped with portable cannons that were very simr to modern mortars.
¡®How much time did I spend making the admonition for those?¡¯
His eyes twitched a little bit as he saw his soldiers bringing out the mortars. They used proper ammunition that consisted of either regr cannonballs or mostly hollow runic variants. Thetter were the ones that he forced himself to produce whenever he had the chance to. While both sides had mages to assist in ranged warfare his side was somewhat more advanced.
When looking at the numbers the enemies seemed superior in many ways. Theposition was simr and the formations they took were not that much different. What would normally be the deciding factor was the equipment or the strategy if there were no other advantages. Considering that they were going to battle out on an open field the other side was more likely to be victorious.
¡®There wasn¡¯t much time to prepare but we did manage to set a few surprises for them, but will they just take the bait?¡¯
If there was an option he would have liked to have several days to nt explosives all over the ce and then just have the enemies rush into them. This tactic had worked for him even back in the real world where he could trap thieves and even a powerful Lich. However, without being able to use the bunkering up method he needed to think of something else. For this, he decided to use more modern ways and use the ranged advantage along with his ace in the hole, the runic batteries.
¡®It won¡¯t be long, I should start moving too.¡¯
While he was themanding officer of this whole army it didn¡¯t mean that he would be passive. Rnd was the most important part of this whole n as his job was to keep the enemy leader busy. Hisrge form wasing into view and was it something that gave him the shivers. Even though this was his first time really seeing the Woonder Lord Commander, therge mace he was holding had left an impact.
It was thest thing he remembered of the confrontation during his first trial attempt. The Lord Commander was still a wooden person but therge ck armor that he was wearing made him look like the end boss from a video game. He strutted out behind arge regiment of mounted units that he towered over. His steed looked a lot bigger than the rest and was also wearing armor over its ck wooden figure.
¡®He must be at least as big as the Guild Master¡¡¯
The distance between the two was too great to do an identification check of his level. But considering that this was hisst enemy it wouldn¡¯t be strange if his level was over a hundred fifty. His body was covered from head to toe by that menacing-looking armor and his weapon of choice was a huge mace that would normally be used in two hands. On his left side, he also had arge tower shield that seemed to be engraved with some magical symbols.
¡®I guess he also has some form of magical armor, I should expect him to have some protective spells that might be able to reflect my own spells, this probably won¡¯t be easy.¡¯
There were several things that he had to think about when facing this enemy leader. One was that in his previous attempt, he was able to defeat Rnd already. It was probably not a fair duel but this wasn¡¯t one either. If it was possible then it would be best to iste the ck knight away from his aids to take him out. His armor was a swiss army knife of magical weapons that could adapt to most situations. Even if something had magical protection, it was possible to use outside means that went around such defenses.
When looking at the form of his enemy he nced at his own steed. For some reason, he was able to level up his own riding skill. At first, he wondered if he should design his own golem that he could ride but due to time constrictions he decided against it. Something like a bike or armored vehicle sounded nice but designing it and making it with his current skills would take multiple months of work.
Instead, he decided to just upgrade his horse''s armoring into a runic one. While the horse was not capable of casting any spells, this didn¡¯t matter. Rnd had the required skills to use runic devices from a distance. He couldmand his golems and also activate the small turrets on the horse armor he made. They were powered by runic battery packs that made his horse into a moving cannon. Some of his cavalrymanders were in possession of simr armoring which could aim at its own as a golem could.
Just like with all of his creations, they were limited by his time here. Luckily in the ending stages of this trial, everything had be somewhat automated and he could focus on bolstering his runic war machines. If there was more time or some help from other runesmiths, he could see each and every soldier wearing armor with a runic battery and a shoulder-mounted cannon as a side weapon.
There were many ways of integrating his magical weapons into an army and if he reached tier 3 and was capable of miniaturizing the batteries, then he could see it as a change in magical warfare. As it stood now there was no true renewable energy source and using mana fluid out in the field wasn¡¯t that safe. Just like he once tried with his golem the fluid or its crystallized form could get overloaded and explode. His batteries could be created in metallic form and depended more on the quality of the runes with no danger of an explosion happening even if they were struck duringbat.
¡®I guess I¡¯ll think about that stuff when this is over.¡¯
¡°My Lord, the enemy is on the move!¡±
¡°I can see that, they won¡¯t even try to talk this through, seems like they were really designed to just be a force of nature¡¡±
Rnd spoke out while one of hismanders informed him about the enemy moving forward. His alliedmanders came from the Kindling faction that he conquered and the Foresters nodded at his words before moving to their own forces. Everything had been discussed beforehand within a lot of meetings and it was up to him to decide on the right tactic. The trial didn¡¯t really force him toe up with his own but instead gave him the power to decide on the right one for the asion. Now it was up to his decision to decide the fate of all these soldiers and if he would be victorious.
¡°Wait for them to get in range of the cannons!... Fire!¡±
He watched as the battle yed out and it was quite a sight to behold. First of all, the war mages were assembled in a standard military battle formation. They were constantly casting spells to produce protective veils of magic around their soldiers. This somewhat protected them from the magical sts produced by his runic spider tanks, mortars, and battle mages.
Yet, these spells weren¡¯t meant tost for long. They were good at blocking simple arrows but notrge cannon sts. Soon Rnd was able to see some of the wooden men explode intorge chunks and smaller splinters. If they were actual human beings made of flesh and bones the sight would probably be something that would haunt him for theing nights. This was true war, it wasn¡¯t pretty and these wooden men were quite vocal about it.
¡®They aren¡¯t real, it¡¯s just a test made by magic, nothing more than an illusion¡¡¯
This fake representation of war felt quite real, some of the enemybatants were quite loud in their moments of demise. Even though they were getting sted they continued to pour into the range of the archers and even the few explosive traps that his army managed to ce around this open space.
The battle was unfolding before him but it was not yet time for him to get involved. As the strongest unit on the battlefield, he needed to wait for his true opponent to make his move. If the enemy Lord Commander decided to run away then this whole move would have been for naught.
¡®Just as expected, he is going in¡ the rumors were true, he is supposed to be a battle maniac type.¡¯
Before this whole scenario was yed out he made sure to analyze what he was going up against. The enemy leader was hyper-aggressive and always surrounded himself with many powerful units. He also seemed to love getting involved in the fights he always steamrolled his opponents. Judging by his bulky size it was obvious that he was some kind of special unit that was good at close-rangedbat.
For someone like Rnd that preferred his magical attacks to do most of the work, this was a troublesome opponent. If he managed to get in range, then he would be putting himself at a disadvantage. However, he had his own advantage over this brutish knight that was at this moment swatting soldiers away like flies with that big mace of his.
¡®Well then, here goes nothing¡ Let''s end all of this¡¡¯
His army charged to meet the enemies and he was right behind them. Rnd wasn¡¯t sure why but he didn¡¯t feel as much fear as he expected. The scenes of the soldiers battling for their lives just to carry out his orders were quite vivid. Perhaps he had gotten used to all of this after regrly going from one battlefield to another or perhaps it was all due to his brain interpreting everything as an illusion.
The reason didn¡¯t really matter but without fear, his actions would not be impeded and he would be able to focus on therge ck knight charging toward his location. To both his sides, two enemy wooden men with hook-like weapons attempted to forcefully dismount him from his horse. Yet before they were able to get in range they were sted away by the small runic turrets attached to his horse¡¯s barding.
Even the ones that were able to deflect these sts were pushed away by the thick magical shield that surrounded his entire body. The thick barding that covered the wooden horse was able to enhance its stats just like Rnd¡¯s armor. While his speed advantage was apparent this was not a race, with so many bodies lying around and wooden soldiers inbat it was hard to maneuver around the ce.
Some of the spider drones surrounded him as ayer of defense. Their magical cannons rained down at anyone stupid enough to get too close to the Lord Commander. Yet even with this much support soon enough he was swinging his pole weapon around to knock some of them away. The whole field had devolved into a massive melee with the ranged troops having to hold back their bombardment in fear of hitting their own side. Their main goal thus became to keep the magical troops busy.
Thus the time for the final confrontation was also upon him. A group of armored wooden soldiers flew to the sides as the enemymander finally appeared close to him. Rnd instantly activated both of his shoulder-mounted cannons to shoot fire-type spells at his foe. To his dismay therge wooden man d in dark armor didn¡¯t react as he didn¡¯t have to. The fire arrow spells that collided with his armor were absorbed by something without producing damage.
¡®Mana dispersing shield? Isn¡¯t that a borderline tier 3 spell?¡¯
There were several types of elemental shield spells. They had their strong and weak points which forced their users to adapt duringbat. With his custom Runic Armor Rnd was able to quickly switch between shielding effects depending on the situation. However, there existed a higher-tier spell that did all of that on its own. The mana-dispersing shield spell was able to break down the attack at its core. It was a universal shield that worked well against all elemental types.
¡®None of the spies reported on something like this, did he upgrade into a better armor before this fight, or was he hiding it for this asion? Maybe my presence was a trigger for it to appear?''
Rnd did his best at handling the intelligence unit of his army but even it wasn¡¯t perfect. It was possible for his enemy to have gained this special armor before this battle or that the trial decided to throw a monkey wrench before the test ended. Nevertheless, he had to win it at all costs and the shield was still beatable just like all the other spells, it would run out of mana to sustain it.
¡®If there is something I¡¯m good at, then it''s not running out of mana easily¡¡¯
First of all, came a bunch of marbles. One of his oldest sses, the Runic Mana Scribe, came to the forefront. In each of the round orbs, there was a small parchment with an exploding rune in it. While it might have seemed cowardly from the outside, he didn¡¯t see himself winning an upfront fight with the monster he was fighting. As he examined his level he made sure to toss a handful of these exploding marbles at him while also barely evading therge mace he was swinging around.
Name:
Wooden Lord Commander L 200
sses
Wooden Warrior L 25
Wooden Soldier L 25
Wooden Soldier Captain L50
Wooden Lord Commander L 100
At first it looked like some kind of bug. The Lordmander from the Woonders had a hundred levels in a tier 2 ss which allowed him to reach a level that was above Rnds. Something like that would not have been possible in the real world or not even sought after. Yet his opponent was just created to be thest stepping stone for his trial. His stats were above Rnds and a direct approach was not possible but with the help of his various weapons, he would be victorious.
Thus the cat-and-mouse game between the two lordmanders had started. Which one was the cat and which one was the mouse was unclear but no one from the soldiers could really be of much help. Wherever the two ran to, magical explosions and destruction followed suit. Rnd¡¯s magic created small craters while the giant mace from the Woonder Commander tore into anyone that was stupid enough to get in his way. Soon enough the two had pushed through their forces to the side where there was no ongoing carnage.
¡°Shit¡¡±
Rnd had exhausted his explosives and even had to abandon his mount. The moment he broke through the active battlefield to one side arge mace came flying. It connected with the wooden horse and created a massive dent in the metallic armor it was wearing. The wooden creature was dead on the spot as various wooden parts of it just fell down to the ground along with its now motionless body.
Luckily his enemy wasn¡¯t doing much better. The dark knight''s own mount was not protected by the same mana-dispersing shield. It had also drawn itsst breath and copsed right as its master had thrown the mace forward. To Rnd¡¯s surprise, this weapon wasn¡¯t a simple battle implement. The moment the enemymander raised his hand it was drawn to it. As if a big ma was sucking it in, the mace flew back into his hand.
With a stomp of his feet, he produced a spike of earth that shot toward his approaching enemy. Yet with one swing of that giant mace, he was able to crush the hard magical rock that he produced. Various other spells were activated but the brute continued to take all of them without even flinching, the magical shield seemed to be still working which gave Rnd quite the scare.
¡®Hm?¡¯
Suddenly when the distance between them was less than ten meters he noticed something. His mana sense picked up on it the moment he saw some of the magical mes connecting with the dark metal the wooden soldier was encased in.
¡°Took long enough.¡±
He shouted out while seeing that his chance had finallye. The game around the battlefield was in ce to slowly whittle down those magical defenses. Even the best magical gear had some type of limiting factor. Even his own runic equipment would burn through the metal or not work if his mana reserves ran out. His keen eye of the runesmith identified the material it was made of and by his calctions, the charges for the defensive shields were now at critical levels.
¡°I¡¯m d that you aren¡¯t the smart type, otherwise luring you over here would have been impossible.¡±
After shouting out those words he pointed out with his hand towards therge armored enemy who was already charging at his location. The mace was close to turning his head into meat paste just like before. Yet before it could reach it once more a plethora of metallic cables shot out from the ground to entangle each and every limb along with the one holding on to the weapon that once killed him¡
Chapter 317– Tier 3 Trial Ends.
Chapter 317¨C Tier 3 Trial Ends.
Arge armored man was struggling against arge number of cables. They were all wrapped around his limbs along with therge mace he was holding in his hand. Even though there were many of them he was still able to struggle. Little by little he could unearth the things these cables were attached to. Their bodies were made from metal and their form was simr to a spider¡¯s. Even though he was slowly able to yank these spider drones out, he could not do it instantaneously.
This was what the master of these golems was waiting for. He had recreated a simr trap that he used to take down a massive dinosaur-like monster. His creations hadid dormant through the entire skirmish only to act when he called for them. Traps like these had aided him in his adventures and this time again they would help him achieve victory. Even though the cables were already breaking, it didn¡¯t matter. The little time he was given for him to bring this home.
Just as the golems were about to get fully yanked out of the ground a beam of condensed energy collided with the armored man in the middle. A thinyer of mana momentarily appeared to shield him from this devastating attack. Yet, the suit of armor had already decayed throughout the duration of the fight. It was close to a tier 3 item but even those had limits. With no magical protection to speak of the spell drilled itself through his chest.
¡°This took a lot longer than it should have¡but now it¡¯s time to end it.¡±
Rnd was barely able to voice the sentence in what sounded to be a resolute voice. Thanks to his new skill that allowed him to articte things better it might have seemed that he was still in control but the reality was different. After having to act as the bait for this massive lordmander through the entire battlefield, he was digging deep into his reserves.
Most of his mana had been spent and the golems that were hidden underground were almost out ofmission too. Even when they shot support bolts into the ground the enemy general¡¯s might was just too much. Their golemic appendages were all mangled and they would be unable to perform any of the tasks they were designed to. This didn¡¯t matter anymore though, as the battle had almost been won and they performed their duty.
The ray of condensed energy, simr to the spell he used when farming the tier 3 skeletons, had done its job. It went through the right side of the Lord Commander and created a giant hole that he could see through. This was also the side on which he was holding that giant mace of his, the same weapon that caused Rnd to have nightmares.
Rnd was not a stranger to death as before arriving in this world of sses and skills he had been living on earth. Even though the trial had forced him to forget most of what had transpired on this first attempt, the death continued to be very vivid in his memories. Sometimes he would even wake up at night with the feeling of his face being crushed by something. Back in the past when he was younger a simr period existed which only time allowed him to mend.
Now the source of his recent trauma was before him. A big chunk of his body was missing and the enemy Lord Commander was twitching on the ground. The hole revealed the wooden parts under that thick armor he was wearing. If this puppet man had been a real man from flesh and blood the image would have been quite gruesome. Yet even without all the blood and charred flesh, his squirming was simr.
¡°I guess, things are reversed now¡¡±
Rnd reached out for therge mace to pick it up. Even with his current enhanced strength, he could feel the weight being tremendous. The fact that this wooden person could fling it around with just one hand was a testament to his levels and stats. His level of two hundred and Lord Commander ss probably equipped him with simr power as a lesser tier 3 ss holder.
After adding a second hand to therge mace he approached the enemymander that was still trying to fight back. Yet his whole body was still wrapped around several metal wires, the golems that they were attached to still offered some resistance that in this weakened state the wooden person was unable to fight against.
When looking around he noticed that the fighting had momentarily halted. The forces from the enemy faction weren¡¯t rushing to their leader''s help, instead, they were inching in the opposite direction. This was the obvious fate of a tyrant that only ruled people by his own power. If that might that brought him up to the top were in any way stripped away, then there was nothing left. It was a fast way to gain power yet just as fast as it was achieved, it faded away even quicker.
*Crunch*
The sound of the mace hitting themander echoed through the now-silenced battlefield. Rnd made sure to swing as hard as his body allowed him to do. The force of the hit drove the mace into the ground along with the Woonder Commander''s head.
Finally, the enemy leader was dead and his death brought an almost immediate change. The forces that were ruled by might started to retreat. Some wanted to continue, while others demanded that they became the new Lord Commander. Without the looming threat of the armored monster he slew, there was nothing holding these wooden people together.
¡°My Liege, you have been victorious!¡±
¡°Hm, you¡¯re the Aid from the Kindling side¡¡±
While the enemy was in disarray the battle resumed. Even though the enemy leader was gone it didn¡¯t mean that everything would just end. Rnd had expected something like this to transpire as this was not the only enemy that he had been aware of. This trial would probably only end if his victory was more than assured. With another enemy standing before him, it would probably not be over unless he finished it all here.
¡°My Liege, let us drive away the Woonders together, I¡¯ve seen one of their Commanders escaping towards the forest, we must chase after them!¡±
¡°They are escaping? Then we should follow right after them, just give me one of your horses.¡±
¡°Yes, My Liege.¡±
The aid looked towards one of the armored knights that were with him. The two exchanged a nod before he moved his wooden horse toward Rnd¡¯s direction. This was not the only mounted soldier that appeared at this location as there were five others. All of them shared one thing among themselves, they came from the side of his vassal.
¡°That¡¯s enough mana to take care of this.¡±
¡°My Liege?¡±
¡°Did you really think that I wouldn¡¯t have noticed?¡±
Rnd spoke out while delivering a magically enhanced punch toward the soldier that was handing over the horse. His level was slightly above a hundred but with the difference in stats, he was unable to react in any fashion. The steel breastte that was covering his chest instantly caved in from the impact. His body flew in the opposite direction while the other armored soldiers grabbed their weapons.
¡°Kill him!¡±
The Adi that was supposed to be one of his trusted followers shouted in anger while charging forward. The other soldiers knew that it was toote, they had been caught red-handed and their ploy was seen through. Their enemy was not easily defeated though and the magic sts from the shoulder-mounted cannons just exacerbated this fact.
Before they could even approach their old Lord Commander the magical sts rained upon them. The discrepancy in levels was just too big for them. Their main n included fighting a surprised and weakened Rnd, not that he would be aware of their subterfuge. Even in his weakened state, he was more than they could handle and with reinforcementsing from the side, they needed to eithermit or abandon this endeavor.
¡°Treachery! Defend the Lord Commander! Kill them!¡±
A small group of armored units soon appeared to aid Rnd in his fight. Even though he managed to st some of the soldiers away his mana reserves were low. Luckily some of his trusted retainers were aware of this ploy and had been prepared to send aid when the time came.
Rnd¡¯s Aid that had been left behind in the Kindling faction had betrayed him. Even though he had reced their leader he had been left alive and exiled. This opened up a little side event in this trial which culminated in this assassination attempt. He was not sure when these people would try to implement their ploy but he expected them to take it whenever the chance presented itself to them.
While normally he expected his own Aids to stay loyal there was a risk involved in leaving them in enemy territory. Rnd decided to send out a few spies to keep tabs on this retainer that was left behind. During his stay at this new vassal, some information was unearthed which led him to take some precautions. It seemed that the trial was trying to teach him about trust and that it could not be given lightly.
¡®This should have been enough to trigger the end¡ or could there be more to this trial than just war¡¡¯
Together with all the time skips the war had already raged for over two years. Even though the enemy lord was dead, this didn¡¯t mean that the whole Woonder faction was defeated. Perhaps the end of the trial would be only triggered if he managed to unite all of thends. Conquering all the other locations after this battle was over wouldn¡¯t be that easy. Even though he had won and the enemybatants were scattering, his side had suffered a huge blow as well. Around half of his units had been destroyed and besieging all of the reinforced strongholds from the Woonder territory would require some time.
¡®Could it have some kind of hidden favorability rating too¡ what if I can onlyplete this if everyone is living in one big happy kingdom?¡¯
While thinking about the worst possible oue and even a need for more time to pass in this hellish trial, something strange happened. The whole ce began to flicker wildly, it was as if this virtual reality was having trouble loading assets. Suddenly the scenery switched to another location where he found himself in arge church.
¡°Huh?¡±
¡°I now pronounce you husband and wife, may your children lead our kingdom to prosperity and beyond!¡±
What was before him was the Lord Commander from the Forester faction. It seemed that he had just finished officiating the marriage between Rnd and the wooden wife that he made a promise to. The wooden woman with the drawn-on face was wearing a white gown with various shiny gems on it. Behind them was a crowd of people cheering for them at this lush-looking marriage ceremony.
¡®Wait what¡¯s happening?¡¯
He could only nce between his wooden wife and the ring on her hand in confusion. Before he could utter more words the whole scenery blurred even more before him as he was taken to another location. This time he was in some kind of royal corridor, on the other side he could see a woman in what looked to be a maid uniform running towards his location.
¡°My liege, it¡¯s a healthy boy!¡±
¡°Huh, a boy?¡±
¡°Yes, the heir to the Kingdom has been born!¡±
¡°Now the line is secured! Oh, what a joyous asion!¡±
To his side was his father-inw who was jumping in excitement. Apparently, his wife had gone throughbor and blessed him with a son. With horror in his eyes, he was guided to the room that his ¡®son¡¯ had been created in. The cries of a child were quite audible and he was forced to take the wooden baby into his hands to cradle it.
¡°This is my son?¡±
¡°Yes dear, isn¡¯t he just the cutest?¡±
His wooden wife remained the same as before. Rnd was unsure if she was smiling or not, her face was still made out of oil paint. The child that he was holding was the same and was giving him a vacant expression while still crying. Soon enough another flicker to the environment urred before he was taken to another location.
Multiple such fast-forwarding events continued to y out before him. From the birth of his second-born daughter to his son taking fencing lessons, they shed before him. It was like an ending to a game ying out with future events being listed down before the yer. The trial was truly over and presented him with the history of his kingdom without him being able to change anything anymore.
Finally, it was time for thest scene to y before him. He was sitting on a giant throne made of precious gems and metal. Before him was a room filled with his subjects kneeling before him. Above them, he could see a map of the region he was forced to partake in warfare. Before it was a ce separated by borders but now it had be one strong kingdom with one name over thends.
¡°Does this mean that I have united thends?¡±
He called out to his subjects while raising his kingly scepter that was in his hand. The moment he raised it he realized that his hand had aged quite a bit. Soon enough he also noticed that a long gray beard was hanging down from his face. How many years had passed was unknown to him but it was enough for him to be an old man.
¡°Long live the King!¡±
¡°Long live the Timberling Kingdom!¡±
¡°Horray!¡±
No one answered his question, he could only hear them cheering out loudly while pping. It was like a cutscene from a game, the only thing that it was missing were the credits rolling down. Thus he just remained there and let it end as within a couple of minutes everything went dark and he appeared somewhere entirely different. Gone was his old appearance and also the clothes he was wearing.
¡°Is it finally over?¡±
When he cleared his Runesmith Lord a pathway appeared after he had defeated his enemies. This time wasn¡¯t the same, the whole trial area just vanished after he was given the ending recap. Instead of being given a new path to walk through, he appeared before a wooden door.
¡°I guess this should be where I gain my new knowledge or¡¡±
He didn¡¯t want to think about the second option and the possibility of a second part of this trial. From reading some recaps there was a possibility of multiple checks but not when the main one had already taken a whole year. There wasn¡¯t even any mention of one taking this long which made him believe that what he went through was quite unique.
When looking behind him he couldn¡¯t see anything. This door was just in the middle of nothingness with not much light around them. He could even walk around this door that was seemingly floating in the air without being connected to any wall. No invisible buildings or structures were there and without anything else, the door needed to be open.
Thus he went for the knob that was sticking out from this door to turn it. Without much resistance, it opened before him and to no surprise, he found something inside. The first thing that he noticed was the nice red carpet with runic patterns on it. It depicted some of the main runes that he had learned through the years.
When looking further in he discovered some shelves filled with thick books. On the sides he could see some shiny symbols, some of them he knew while others were familiar. In a simr fashion to his Runesmith Lord ss trial, he was invited into a library. This one was a lotrger and contained even books with tier 2 knowledge.
¡°From spending a year battling to now reading¡¡±
High-level knowledge wasn¡¯t easily obtained. Simple skills could be injected directly into the brain after a person met the minimal requirements. Yet a skill like Rune Smithing at the tier 3 level wasn¡¯t that simple, Rnd didn¡¯t meet the requirements and needed to go through the knowledge here before understanding the basics. His theory was that a person¡¯s mind could not take the infusion of difficult knowledge, it would be unable to understand it. Thus a need for slow study in the trials was created to keep people from going crazy.
¡°Well then¡ ¡°
The door mmed behind him and vanished instantly. He had a whole library filled with books to go through. He wasn¡¯t sure why there were so many tier 2 ones around but perhaps gaining this ss had some other perks than just gaining the ability toprehend tier 3 runes.
¡°Heh, Greater Runes 101, who names these books?¡±
The first book he approached was out on the table next to the study chair. It would be the introduction to his new ability that he was so desperate to achieve. Now only the research part remained and when he left this ce he would finally attain his new ss.
Chapter 318– Tier 3 Enhancements.
Chapter 318¨C Tier 3 Enhancements.
¡°Hngh¡¡±
¡®What year is it? Am I really back or is this some kind of illusion?¡¯
A disoriented Rnd grasped his head which was on fire. He could barely keep one of his eyes open as the experiences that he absorbed in the trial came rushing in. This phenomenon wasn¡¯t new to him but this time around it felt exacerbated. The trial space was a big mystery but in theory, a person¡¯s soul was leaving their body. Then after it was finished all of the information that was gained in that space needed to be somehow transferred also into the brain and body.
This time around the transference was augmented by the fact that a change from tier 2 to tier 3 was different. While a person going from tier 1 to tier 2 wouldn¡¯t experience any growing pains, it wasn¡¯t the same in this case. There was a reason that people that managed to get into this rank were called the elites. Their bodies went through a drastic change as they acquired several skills that made them into enhanced superhumans.
¡®It feels like I¡¯m getting bitten by thousands of ants¡¡¯
Even with his pain resistance and resilience skills working overtime, he felt like he would pass out at any moment. Normally he would have just epted his fate but after getting through so much time in the trial zone he was fed up with it. His stubbornness had reached a new zenith as he decided to power through the massive migraine along with the pain his whole body was going through. During the whole debacle, he could only grit his teeth and look at the screens appearing to keep himself distracted.
You have gained the Runesmith Overlord ss
You have gained the Overlord¡¯s Organs trait.
You have gained the Overlord¡¯s Muscles trait.
You have gained the Overlord¡¯s Skeleton trait.
They just kepting and he kept reading through these strange passive skills. Rnd knew that something like this would have happened but he didn¡¯t expect to see those names. Usually what a tier 3 ss holder would be given were skills like ¡®Advanced Skeleton¡¯ not what he received. The probability of this just being a higher form of the same passive skill was true but he had no research or guides to confirm this im.
You have gained the Overlords Tendons trait.
You have gained the Overlords Nervous System trait.
His whole body was changing, the moment his nervous system got enhanced he could feel the pain subsiding in a more substantial manner. It was as if it gave him some control over the pain threshold even more. His whole body was enhanced and he started to actually feel it. After the worst part was over the feeling of euphoria washed over his pain-stricken body that had gone through a change.
¡°Why do I feel so light¡¡±
For the time being he ignored the other pop-up messages that this world¡¯s game-like system was giving him. Below him, a puddle of sweat was formed along with some strange puss-like substance. Rnd had heard of something like this happening but had thought it were just rumors. It seemed that some of the toxins that were stuck in his body were forcefully pushed out and after the process was over, it was as if all the build-up stress that he umted was gone.
¡°I don¡¯t remember thest time I felt so rxed, it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve finally gotten a good night''s sleep in forever.¡±
After tirelessly working and not sleeping for more than a couple of hours a day his body was slowly deteriorating. Rnd had kept ignoring it but sooner orter it would finally catch up to him. Even when there were potions to alleviate everything he was never really at a hundred percent. Now after going through the tier 3 ss change, it was as if his whole body was reborn and he was given a second chance.
¡°...But what is that smell¡¡±
While he felt refreshed his whole body along with the chair and ground he was sitting previously in, had been soaked by the strange body liquid. He really wanted to look over his new skills but doing it in this smelly room wasn¡¯t optimal. There was also one other aspect of himself that he was interested in seeing as his body had gone through some changes as well. The best way to get around this would be to take a bath and take a look in the mirror.
Thus he headed out of the workshop where he activated the ss crystal previously. For the time being he didn¡¯t bother with cleaning up as he was feeling a bit frantic. His mind had not processed everything that had actually happened. The time spent in the trial area was just tremendous and he hadn¡¯t actually realized that he didn¡¯t really have an interaction with a real being for close to two years.
Even the walk from this workshop had him feel that it was all a dream. So much time had passed during the trial with the wooden people and then a period of learning was close to six months. There was just so much theory he needed to absorb and learn how to apply his mana to learn the new tier 3 rune crafting skills. His steps were silent and slow as in the back of his mind he dreaded that he would just wake up back in that library with more texts to go through.
¡°Woof!¡±
¡°Agni?¡±
Finally, after opening up the door, going out of the workshop, and opening it up, he heard something familiar. Before him stood arge dire wolf with a maneposed of red rubies. He looked at it and the wolf looked back without approaching for some reason. Usually, a tackle woulde from the wolf side but instead, Agni was left smelling the air around his master.
¡°Agni!¡±
¡°Worf!?¡±
Rnd was the first to initiate the tackle this time around. This was something that the ruby wolf was not prepared for as he recoiled in fright. The power of his grip had increased by several times so it was quite the tight squeeze. Agni started squirming around while howling and whimpering slightly. This caused Rnd to quickly ease up without pulling back.
¡°Hah, it¡¯s nice to see you¡ but I guess for you I was probably gone for a few minutes¡¡±
The time dtion in the trial was very real. Before going in he left a little runic stopwatch running out of curiosity. While he didn¡¯t deactivate it instantly, it seemed that the trial took less than a minute perhaps even just a few seconds considering he was shaking in pain for a bit.
¡°AWoooo!¡±
¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you always the clingy one?¡±
To his surprise, the ruby wolf that usually liked to jump on him and lick his face was trying to pull away. It took him a moment to realize that the reason was the smell he was giving off. The clothes he was wearing were soaked in that puss-like substance that came out of his pores. It was no wonder that his wolfpanion that had a more sensitive nose would be affected by it.
¡°Hah¡ fine¡¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
It took him a lot longer than he expected to let go but Agni was finally freed. The wolf started snorting and sneezing in a silly fashion while jumping away from his master. After an audible howl, he even stormed outside as if the whole house was now some kind of breathing hazard.
¡°There he goes¡ I should really take a bath¡¡±
Rnd¡¯s clingy behavior was attributed to not being in contact with an actual living creature in a while. His head was already filled with his otherpanion that he wanted to give him a big hug. Regretfully she was out while he was taking the trial and it would probably not be proper for him to run through the night to go meet up.
For a moment he actually thought about doing it but just being able to look at his home was enough for now. He was finally home and the big ordeal was over, waiting for a few more hours to meet his friends wouldn¡¯t matter as much, and before that could happen he needed to do something about this smell. Then there was also the option of giving her a call through the crystal ball which he was nning to do after he informed himself about his new ss and some more skills.
¡°Hm¡ I think I lost some body fat, my abs didn¡¯t stick out this much before¡¡±
After taking the bath and filling the tub with the toxic bile he was back to smelling nice. Now he was examining himself in the mirror while looking at his status screen from the corner of his eye. His body looked leaner and his muscles had increased in size slightly. Then he also noticed a slight change in his facial structure. It made him look somewhat more handsome and along with his skin clearing up, he couldfortably say that he had been upgraded in almost every aspect.
¡°Even my charisma has increased, could this be because the Overlord Runesmith ss has high leadership requirements?¡±
Name
Rnd Arden L 176
sses:
T3 Runesmith Overlord L1 [ Primary ]
T2 Runesmith Lord L50 [ Tertiary ]
T2 Runic Engineer L15 [Secondary]
T1 Mage L25 [ X ]
T1 Runic Mana Scribe L 25 [ X ]
T1 Runic cksmith L 25 [ X ]
HP
37335/37335
MP
75312/75312
SP
51516/51516
Strength
247
Agility
203Dexterity
291
Vitality
259
Endurance
289
Intelligence
340
Willpower
329
Charisma
21
Luck
12
It wasn¡¯t such a big boost as it only went up by three stat points. Yet from what Rnd knew, anything above twenty charisma put a person in the upper echelon in looks. A person with this stat wasn¡¯t necessarily always good looking, they could also instead just have a type of presence around them. This was the case with his own father and other military personnel that could force a reaction just by their leadership skills. Considering that he had to be a lord of a whole kingdom, this made some sense.
¡°I think there are some charisma-rted skills that be open after gaining twenty¡¡±
There were some coercion skills that only had a charisma requirement that he could learn. Even some bartering skills could be affected by this stat and help him get better deals in the future. Yet they could also be countered by some protective charms that usually merchants could buy. Before thinking about those his gazended on the two main things he was going for when attempting this trial.
Runesmith Overlord
ss
This ss gives a 100% bonus to HP, MP, SP. Mana cost of using runes and rune-rted skills is lowered by 60%.
Tier 3 (Overlord)
Trait
Adds a multiplier of 4.5 to all of the basic stats with the exception of luck and charisma.
The first thing he looked at was his new tier 3 multiplier. Basic tier 3 sses had a multiplier of three but his overlord ss increased it by fifty percent. His old Runesmith Lord ss increased it by a third so this was a nice surprise. Perhaps if he had gone with the High-Lord variant the multiplier would be at four or a bit higher. This meant that for every ten points of raw stats, he would be gaining forty-five while others only gained thirty.
¡®Quite the boost, considering that my previous multiplier was only at two, I¡¯ve gained more than twice my old levels. How much would I need to equalize the stats? More than double and that¡¯s without taking the stat growth into ount.¡¯
Besides the stat multiplier tier 3 sses gained more of them in general with each level up. Now after making some calctions in his brain he could see how people that attained them were considered the elite. With just one trial even the lesser tier 3 sses doubled their seats to their tier 2 counterparts. The discrepancy between tier 3 ss holders only snowballed from the point they attained it. Even more, if they gained a prestige variant just like he did.
Almost all knowledge about these sses was hidden away for a reason, keeping the multiplier and the passives was an edge everyone wanted to have over theirpetition. In a world as cutthroat as this, there was no reason to make it public and the ones in power would probably not allow anything that could knock them down a peg to get out.
¡°The Overlord passive is just a better version of the Lord one but It¡¯s probably not cumtive.¡±
Even though his old Lord ss lowered the mana usage by thirty percent and this one by sixty it didn¡¯t mean that he would get a t ny percent decrease. If a spell cost him a hundred mana, usually what would happen is first the active ss passive of sixty percent would be counted which was forty MP. Then the secondary passive would be implemented by lowering it by another thirty percent from the forty MP. In the end, he would be left with a spell that cost twenty-eight points and not ten. Ten would be the number if it went the pure cumtive way while stat multipliers almost always affected only the base stats without taking into ount any of the other skills.
¡°Even if it¡¯s not a full ny percent¡ this is huge and then I even got all these other skills, I can¡¯t see myself running out of mana duringbat¡¡±
There were a few level-one skills that he received after attaining the Runesmith Overlord ss. After reading some they seemed kind of broken to the point of him not knowing if there would be some side effects. Some of his old skills had also gone through changes as they attained the tier 3 realm. His runic eye of truth was upgraded into the ¡®True Runic sight¡¯ and his Runecrafting skill was changed into Expert Runecrafting which was the tier 3 version that every Advanced Runesmith had ess to. Yet instead of looking at all the old skills that went through a little name change, he focused on the new ones.
Overlords Might
Active Skill
You gain the power of an Overlord, all your stats are enhanced for a period of five minutes.
Forgefire Control
Active Skill
Allows the runesmith to alter the mes in the forge to their liking, increasing or decreasing their potency to suit their craft.
Expert Forging
Passive Skill
Unlocks the expert forging techniques of the cksmith ss. Aids in managing the forge, crafting, and spotting imperfections in created items.
Rune Authority
Active Skill
Objects containing the runguage and of lesser magicalnguages can be controlled. An understanding of the runes being used is required to allow this skill to activate correctly.
Mana Overflow
Active Skill
Reduces the mana cost for all skills and spells by 50% and increases mana regeneration by 100% for five minutes.
Manaflow Authority
Active Skill
Alleviates the side effects of using mana for extended periods of time. The user will not suffer any bacsh unless their mana pool goes below 10%.
These were all the new skills that he could spot with a lot of the old ones just switching names to their higher tier 3 variants. Thest two that looked like they would fit a rune mage more were somewhat surprising but after considering that his old Runesmith Lord ss was a mix of two sses it made sense.
The Manaflow Authority one looked promising as he would not be gued with headaches even if his man was reduced to a minimum. Then the Mana Overflow one seemed like it would allow him to be a casting fiend capable of sting everything without the need for any restraint.
Yet this was only the beginning of his new ss. Considering that he had a hundred levels to get through, it would be one that he probably was stuck with for multiple years. Some people never even managed to get past the first tier 3 ss they gained so he didn¡¯t feel like he needed to rush. With the stat multiplier and the current skills he already felt like he could probably win over anyone from that tinum adventurer party he encountered.
The deed was done, and what he had set out to do was finally achieved. Over ten years ago he set out on a journey that brought him here. The only thing that he wanted to achieve was self-sufficiency and control over his own fate. This was a giant step in this direction as no one would be able to take him lightly anymore. The prestigious variant would put him on the level of other tier 3 ss holders in their two hundreds or maybe even higher. He had to consider his power skyrocketing if he was able to create the right armor from the right materials. If he also included some well-made golems, he could be a one-man army.
¡°I should probably not be thinking about work at a moment like this¡¡±
After going through his status screen he instantly forgot about all the new skills he gained while focusing on the knowledge that was now in his brain. A lot more possibilities wereid before him as he could now actually create greater runes. He already had one in particr rune in mind that he wanted to make first.
However, before making the trip down to the workshop he decided to visit another room. There he got dressed only to quickly go for the inconspicuous crystal ball on the stand. Even though he wanted to just wait until the next day, just talking to someone after all the time spent was what he desired. Quickly he turned it on and waited patiently for a person to appear on it.
¡°Did something happen? You don¡¯t usually call at this hour?¡±
¡°No, I just wanted to hear your voice and see your face, it has been a while¡¡±
¡°A while? We saw each other yesterday, you look a bit different, or is this crystal ball faulty¡¡±
He could see Elodia fix her sses while squinting at the crystal ball before her. The only thing he could do was smile. Even though he gained so much power and took a giant leap forward, he was happier to just see her and be back at the ce he called home.
Chapter 319– Back Home.
Chapter 319¨C Back Home.
¡°Hey¡ what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±
¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m the same as I¡¯ve always been¡ I think, or was I different before? My memories are a bit cloudy¡¡±
¡°Did you mean to say that out loud? Also¡ why is Agni acting like this?¡±
A confused Elodia was looking at arge ruby wolf peeking through the entrance door. For some reason, Agni was unwilling to enter the house when usually it was hard to keep him away from his owner. She was also in a strange situation as Rnd was acting quite clingy today, more than ever.
It was to the point that he was even following her around the house and breathing over her shoulder while she was cooking breakfast before work. It was clear that there was something wrong, the change in his appearance was also apparent to someone like her. It would be strange if she didn¡¯t notice the change in his physical appearance after knowing him for this long. There were only a few reasons that she coulde up with for such a change but specting about it wouldn¡¯t change anything. It was better to prod for some answers and perhaps force it out if he didn¡¯te clean.
¡°Oh, perhaps he is going through puberty or something¡¡±
Rnd replied while also moving his head to smell himself which made Elodia even more confused. Before she could prod for more she was actually suddenly grabbed by the man of the house that was acting suspiciously. This was the first time that he had been this clingy as he had actually pulled her into hisp. It wasn¡¯t like she was against the skinship but the timing was a bit off.
After breakfast she was supposed to open up the store and get to work, little Marcie was already here and doing a preliminary sweep of the shop. The young girl was quite helpful and even decided to hang outside the shop to greet the potential customers that wandered from within the forest.
¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±
¡°You know¡ why don¡¯t you just take a day off¡¡±
¡°You want me to take a day off? What about you?¡±
¡°Oh I¡¯m not in a rush, I haven¡¯t had a break in years, I could use a vacation.¡±
¡°A vacation?¡±
She was shocked to hear Rnd speak of a break. He was like a possessed workaholic that very rarely left his workshop. Usually, it was her that had to pull him away from his underground workce. She didn¡¯t really like to be there, the magical light that illuminated the corridors felt somewhat off. It was much better to stay outside where the sun was shining and the air didn¡¯t need to be filtered by runic equipment.
¡°Are you sick? Perhaps we should go to the church and have you examined, perhaps someone put a curse on you.¡±
¡°A curse? No, I¡¯m fine¡¡±
¡°Then tell me what¡¯s wrong, you¡¯re acting strange, are you hiding something from me?¡±
She narrowed her eyes while trying to pick up any fine movements in Rnd¡¯s face. After living around him for a while Elodia had managed to ascertain a few things. It didn¡¯t always work but if she focused hard it was possible to tell her when he was lying or at least trying to hide something from her. This time around it was a bit harder as his handsome face was a lot more distracting than it usually was.
¡°Hiding something? Oh right, just look at me through your identification item.¡±
Rnd replied while removing the pendant that was usually around his neck even when he was bathing. This was something that he never did and she knew that he was trying to hide his noble birth and true name. There must have been a reason for this so Elodia was quick to activate the effect of her sses that could mimic an analyzing skill.
¡°What is this¡¡±
¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve gone through a small change.¡±
¡°A small change? You better exin yourself to me and start from the beginning!¡±
¡
Rnd didn¡¯t leave anything out, it was actually nice to talk to someone real for a change. Even now he wasn¡¯t sure if everything around him wasn¡¯t an illusion but by the way Elodia was acting it felt real. The wooden people didn¡¯t show as wide a range of emotions as the woman before him. Normally he would have probably withheld some information about the trial, the part about it taking more than a year to not trouble her. However, this time around he felt that he needed to dump some weight off his shoulders for once.
¡°More than a year? What kind of ascension trial takes that long? I¡¯ve heard of them taking a few months but a year¡¡±
Just as expected she was shocked by the length of this trial. Elodia was someone that had worked at the adventurers guild for some years. She had to pass multiple tests about the theory behind passing ascension rituals if the need arose to exin. Beginners could need the information but even gold adventurers that were attempting the plunge coulde asking for help.
¡°Yeah, this one was special, I sure hope I won¡¯t need to go through something like this ever again also¡ did I change that much? You keep looking at my face?¡±
¡°What? You must be imagining things¡¡±
He wanted to smile as Elodia pulled her face away. After she got a read on his status screen through her sses, she unconsciously started looking at him as if he was some type of rare animal. It was probably the first time she heard of a ss called the Runesmith Overlord but it was the same for him too.
Normally he would have taken precautions to not leak information like this outside. After spending so much time in the trial area, he realized that doing everything alone wasn¡¯t the way to do it. Having his strange prestige ss be known to others wouldn¡¯t be the end of the world. Some people like the tinum adventurers he met carried those sses like a badge of honor. They actually wanted to show that they were on the side of the elite as a lot of doors opened up before them.
¡°Maybe I should really close the shop today, the after-effects of a prolonged ascension trial on the human mind could be devastating.¡±
¡°Ah, sorry didn¡¯t want to make you worry, I just haven¡¯t talked to someone for a while that wasn¡¯t made out of wood.¡±
During his exnation, he described the whole trial to her. He did leave out the part about him getting a wooden child for obvious reasons though. It was rather cute to see her so interested in the conversation. There was probably no other ascension trial recorded that was simr to his. She was still someone that used to manage adventurers so this was an interesting topic to speak off.
¡°A whole nation of wooden people¡ that sounds like something the kids would like.¡±
¡°Now that you mention it¡¡±
Rnd was far too busy working on passing the test than processing the information about the world he was in. Now when looking back, it was something that he would have probably remembered until he died. Just the way the whole world worked with the wooden people was quite interesting but the real one was much better. There was also no imposed clock pushing him to do things he didn¡¯t want to.
¡®Wait¡ it¡¯s been so long that I even forgot about that¡¡¯
The emotions of seeing Elodia anding back to this world had taken over his mind. Now after getting it out there by talking, memories of his current situation were flooding back. Yesterday after taking a bath and having some small talk through the crystal ball, he just passed out on his bed. When he woke up Elodia was already around the corner so he forgot about the current situation.
¡°Shit, I forgot!¡±
¡°Huh, what is it now, are you okay?¡±
¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine¡ how about we don¡¯t close the shop for today, I remembered I need to do a few things!¡±
Suddenly he lowered Elodia down from hisp and started to storm out of the room while leaving her in the dust. She was left there along with a confused look. It was soon reced by a smile after she realized that Rnd was just back to his old self as he stormed off into the workshop area.
¡°Well¡ have fun, I¡¯ll be in the shop if you need me¡?¡±
Yet to her surprise after Rnd had left, his heavy footsteps echoed back. He appeared back in the dining room where the two were having a conversation. Before she could ask about what he needed, she found herself getting embraced by therge man.
¡°Thank you, you know¡ for everything, I¡¯m not good with these things but I¡¯ll try to be better from now on¡¡±
¡°Ah, yes?¡±
Just as quickly as he returned to give her the hug, he was back to running back to the entrance of his workshop. The speed was truly superhuman and something that only a tier 3 ss holder would be capable of. Her face was left a bit rosy after the gentle embrace and wondering if perhaps she should have him do those trials more often.
¡®What if they make a move now? I just made it into tier 3 but I haven¡¯t been able to prepare anything! What should I do first? What are my options?¡¯
Rnd noticed that his body was feeling really light. When he was storming back into the room to give Elodia a hug he felt the wood straining under his feet. His power had multiplied to an unfathomable level. When giving the hug he realized that he needed to be really careful to not apply too much strength. If he did then he could have actually cracked a few bones in the process.
¡®First I should get this in check¡¡¯
Overlord¡¯s Organs
Trait
Advanced organs of an Overlord, enhances the robustness of internal organs.
Overlord¡¯s Muscles
Trait
Advanced Muscles of an Overlord, enhances the robustness of muscles.
Overlord¡¯s Skin
Trait
Advanced Skin of an Overlord, enhances the robustness of skin.
Overlord¡¯s Skeleton
Trait
Advanced skeleton of an Overlord, enhances the robustness of bones.
Overlord¡¯s Tendons
Trait
Advanced tendons of an Overlord, enhances the robustness of tendons.
Overlord¡¯s Nervous System
Trait
Advanced nervous system of an Overlord, enhances the nervous system and everything rted to it.
Overlord¡¯s Circtory System
Trait
Advanced circtory system of an Overlord, enhances the circtory system and everything rted to it.
This was one of the quality changes that a tier 3 person went through and it was making his movements strange. His body was now filled with power that was not there before. Even his skin was a lot tougher than before, when he arrived in his workshop he decided to give it a few tests. To his surprise, an iron dagger wasn¡¯t able to pierce through it unless he applied quite a bit of that enhanced strength, even then most of the time only scratches were left behind.
¡®The multiplier isn¡¯t the only thing that makes tier 3 people more powerful, these enhancements to the body make them¡ us a whole new breed.¡¯
Even the lowest tier 3 ss holders had traits like these. His theory behind these strange advancements was therge increase in various fields. First, there was the multiplier that at least doubled. Secondly, there were various skills that would triple, quadruple, or even quintuple someone¡¯s power. Without the advanced skeleton and skin, the body would sustain damage. The bodies that people of the races were born with had their limits and after getting to tier 3 they were broken.
Swiftness I
Trait
Enhances bnce and perception during rapid movements.
He had also managed to finally go past the two-hundred-point threshold with his agility stat, this gave him this new trait. It wasn¡¯t the only thing he received as there was a new trait that went along with gaining all seven traits in his main stats.
Equilibrium I
Trait
A bnced body is a strong body.
¡®What is that even supposed to mean?¡¯
This new trait was one of the cryptic ones. Luckily, he had prior knowledge of what this skill actually meant. It offered people with it some hidden resistances that came with having a good bnce with their stats. By how much it was unknown but it would give out a hidden buff to almost all resistances.
True Runic Sight L1
Active Skill
Reveals the truth of the world to its user. The side effects of using this skill are decreased.
¡®That one changed for the better¡¡¯
This was one of the old skills that had allowed him to study divine energies. Now that it was upgraded he noticed arge change. At the moment he was actually down in his workshop and looking at one of his golems. When this skill started out a level 1, he was unable to even nce around without getting a migraine. Now he was actually feeling normal, there was no pain and his eyeballs weren¡¯t twitching.
¡®With the upgrade to all of my organs, blood vessels, and nerves, I won¡¯t be straining my eyesight as much, should I give it a go?¡¯
Before even trying out to craft a greater rune he needed to go through some tests. This new body of his was something that he needed to get used to. Without knowing his own limitations it would be hard to progress so while he had the time, it was time for some testing. When thinking about this skill two things entered his mind, one was the divine runes that he failed to fully grasp, and the other was spatial runes.
¡®I couldn¡¯t really examine this before, what about now?¡¯
In the underground workshop, he had one of the lesser spatial bags on the table. This one only doubled the size of the bag and wasn¡¯t worth that much. When he activated the skill, the spatial enchantment was tranted into runic symbols that he could actually understand. With his current knowledge of greater runes, it became clear, spatial runes all had elements of greater runes in them. Without being at tier 3 and having the corresponding upgraded runecrafting skill, there was no way of creating them.
Expert Runecrafting allowed a Master Runesmith to stack several runes on top of each other. In easier terms, it was like moving from crafting on a t surface into a three-dimensional model. While to the naked eye the runes wouldn¡¯t look that much different, they contained a lot more Ethereal Pathways than a tier 2 rune ever did.
It was already hard to cram all the miniaturized traces into the runes he was producing now he had to do the same on multipleyers. The moment he was forced to go through reading the skill books in the trial area he was stunned. It was truly a difficult task to perform the rune crafting procedure without making any mistakes. His brain needed to somehow calcte how it would look in a 3D space before the process started. Then a runesmith needed to actually somehow force this rune into a block of metal without losing their concentration.
¡®This begs the question¡ what should I make first?¡¯
Now that he was out of the trial there were several things that he wanted to do. First of all, his old forge needed to be upgraded to handle greater runes. Then probably getting himself a new set of armor that contained all his new knowledge would be in order. However, before that Rnd needed to test out his newly gained skills on something less expensive. All that red Mythril ore that he saved up would notst him for more than one set.
Then he also needed to test out all of his newly gained Runesmith Overlord skills. Perhaps this new Forgefire Control skill he received could allow him to work through a lesser forge. If he could keep the mes from melting the furnace while he was working on Mythril then he might not even need to upgrade it. There were also skills like Overlords Might that needed a test run, he could see himself going through tests for at least a month before attempting to produce something worthwhile.
¡°At least this doesn¡¯t feel like working this time around, I want to make that one rune¡¡±
While Rnd was just freshly out of his test, for some reason he felt invigorated. With so many possibilitiesying bare before his fingertips, there were just too many funbinations he could create. It didn¡¯t really feel like he was back to work, this time it was as if he was just expanding on his hobby. This was actually what he was here for, crafting runes and not leading nations to victory. His passion for the craft had been reinvigorated and it was time to delve into it once more, when he was done a new world was waiting.
Chapter 320: Advanced Tinkering.
Chapter 320: Advanced Tinkering.
¡°Report!¡±
¡°Yes, Knight Commander! Most of the Orcs are dead but some of them have managed to escape. We believe that some of them might seek shelter close to the nearby viges, should we pursue them?¡±
¡°Pursue? How long will that take? We have already lost precious time¡¡±
A fully armored knight looked at themander before him. At this moment he was pulling out hisrge sword from the monster it slew. Blood ran through the de and dribbled to the ground to only increase the puddle that was being made. A monster ofrge proportions that looked like an orcy there. Its body wasrge, muscr, and covered in scars. The size went above what a tier 2 orc variant was capable of evolving into and it didn¡¯t seem like the knight that fell this monster had taken much damage.
¡°...The scouts believe that it shouldn¡¯t take more than two days, they believe that now that the Orcs lost their chieftain they will seek to establish their own lesser tribes¡¡±
¡°Two days¡¡±
The man was wearing glistering full-te armor with a blue cape attached to the back. On that cape, the crest of the Valerian household was embroidered. The sword he was holding was a lotrger than a longsword, the thick de and added weight would not be easy to handle. On his left side, there was arge oval shield that was quite thick as well. Even with all this added weight it didn¡¯t seem that the man was out of breath or sluggish when moving or walking.
¡°We shall depart, we can¡¯t waste our time on these monsters, the tier 3 is dead, let the adventurers take care of the rest.¡±
¡°Sir? Some of them fled in the direction of a vige, if we don¡¯t¡¡±
The Knight stopped himself from talking as he felt a strange pressure fall over his body. It was as if he was sinking down into quicksand while trying to push a massive weight off his shoulders. Quickly he realized that the new Knight Commander was ring at him. His eyes were peeking through that visor and giving him the shivers.
¡°...I understand Knight Commander, I will pass on thismand to the other knights!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t take too long, you have ten minutes, leave what we don¡¯t need, Lord Theodore expects us to finish this task as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Yes, Knight Commander!¡±
The Knight swallowed his saliva as he felt the pressure be lifted from his body. He had been assigned to this troop not that long ago and forced by the other veterans to ry the information to them. When walking back he could even see some of them snickering as they probably knew that the Knight Commander would react in this way. The rumors of him being overbearing were true.
¡°Haha, newbie you should remember this moment, don¡¯t ever call to question any of the Commander¡¯s orders, that is if you wish for your head to remain on your shoulders.¡±
¡°Y-yes¡ The Knight Commander wants us to leave within ten minutes.¡±
¡°Heard that everyone? Pack up, we are leaving.¡±
¡°But Lieutenant Sir, these Orcs must have had their camp, the citizens of the duchy could still be there, shouldn¡¯t we at least investigate?¡±
¡°You can go ahead and mention that to Knight Commander Emmerson if you want.¡±
The knight that was talking looked back to the man in question. At that moment he was walking back to his horse that he dismounted to take care of the tier 3 monster. It was a Red Orc High-Chieftain a leader variant of an invasive species that liked settling near war climates and volcanic regions.
During their trip to a city called Albrook, they had been unlucky and encountered them during their migration period. These monsters tended to move around a lot which made subjugating them hard. Before an adventurer party strong enough could be formed, they would move out from the area and settle somewhere else. This was something that their leader should know, the fact that attacking their camp would have been the best way of guaranteeing their demise.
¡°I¡¡±
¡°Good, you¡¯re still young and fresh out of the academy so it¡¯s understandable, your head is probably filled with saving fairdies in distress. I¡¯ll give you some advice, you should drop that way of thinking or you¡¯ll suffer a quick death. Now get your ass in gear, we need to leave!¡±
The other knights nodded andughed while quickly getting to their own horses. They didn¡¯t even bother with taking the mana stones from the monsters, only the one from the tier 3 one was worthwhile. The weapons that the monsters used were inferior to the ones they had, there was no reason to take them as they were not adventurers scavenging for loot. Soon all of them departed while leaving the massacred monster bodies behind. Even though they knew that this would attract some other monstrosities, this wasn¡¯t their problem. What the Knight Commander ordered them was their priority.
¡
¡°Hey, quit it, not while the kids are watching!¡±
¡°Ow¡ stop hitting me with thatdle.¡±
Rnd rubbed his forehead which wasn¡¯t really hurting. Instead, the metaldle that he got hit had been dented. Elodia was holding it like a weapon as he had been sticking a bit too close while they were trying to eat. Marcie was with them and covering her eyes with her hands. Still, some wiggle room was left between those fingers to take a peek. Jorg on the other hand was holding his head down while looking at the te filled with soup and trying to eat.
¡°Don¡¯t you have some work to do?¡±
¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave!¡±
¡°Make me a newdle while you are down there.¡±
¡°Hey, don¡¯t ask a Runesmith to make adle.¡±
¡°Wow, the great Mr. Runesmith is too good to make adle now.¡±
The two started going back and forth with smiles on their faces before Rnd made his way back to the workshop. Ever since leaving the trial, he was still getting used to actual real people around him. Only Elodia knew what he had been through which left Bernir and his wife a little bewildered when they saw how he was acting.
There was no time to exin though as even though he was enjoying his stay back home, a strange foreboding feeling was in the back of his head. For some reason, he was fearing for the worst, even though he had attained power it hasn¡¯t fully been expressed yet. While normal battle sses could just transform almost instantly after the ascension ritual, he wasn¡¯t quite the same.
His real strength came from preparing for every asion and luring his enemies into traps. After gaining his Overlord ss he realized that the defensive approach wasn¡¯t always the best one. For this reason, he needed to expand his repertoire by preparing more gadgets and firstmost a better suit of armor.
There were a couple of research fields he wanted to instantly expand on. These were ones that he wasn¡¯t able toplete when he was just a tier 2 ss holder. Yet toplement his fighting style he needed a few things. One of them would be reached by spatial rune research that was moving along smoothly. A lot depended on mastering dimensional storage as he was reliant on external equipment to make his new ss shine. However, before going through with that, there was one other itch that he wanted to scratch.
¡°That should do it¡¡±
Rnd¡¯s hammer collided with a piece of metal. It was a thick square te made out of deep steel. Usually, it would have needed to be hammered down into something thinner but he was now working with tier 3 runes. Without proper materials that could take the increase in magic deterioration, he needed to increase the thickness. While he had some of the better ones saved up from farming the mine, he would not use them until his grasp of his new skill was adequate.
¡°This reminds me of the old days¡¡±
This item before him was simr to the rough wand designs he made in the past. They were ugly in their appearance but nevertheless worked as intended. This thing before him contained a greater rune, the first one that he actually made. Ever sinceing out of the trial, he was dreaming of this moment. Even before he reached tier 3 he had contemted what he wanted to make, and each time his thoughts were drawn towards one thing, flight.
¡®When you think about tier 3 mages, the floating spell is a staple.¡¯
He remembered the time the Lich was chasing him and Armand¡¯s party down in the dungeon. This iconic spell was used by the monster then allowing it to gently glide down without suffering any damage. The full name of the spell was levitation and it came in three variants, lesser, normal, and greater.
What the monster used was the lesser one which allowed a caster to support around their own body weight. Even the easiest version was a greater spell and each upgrade unlocked a little bit more variation. The normal levitation spell increased the weight load further and even allowed it to be used on multiple targets. It was one of those spells that made tier 3 mages a sought-after ss down in dungeons. With so many caverns and ces that were inessible without flight or climbing, it was a game changer.
This was something that he should be capable of doing. His levitation spell would be a bit different as he actually needed to support his armor along with his body. This spell was one of those that expanded on a mage''s range superiority. It gave a mage some needed space between himself and the target. Yet due to the way it drained mana quickly it couldn¡¯t really be used for actual fighting. Otherwise, all mages would just turn to helicopters that rained down fire sts from the sky in every war confrontation.
¡°Now to test it¡¡±
Rnd looked at the square piece of metal before him. While a regr person would only see a rune that resembled a fish with tiny symbols on the inside he could see a lot more. Many tiny traces went away from this rune and were integrated into the whole square block. These were the upgraded versions of Ethereal Pathways that he usually used to connect runicponents on uneven materials. To him, they were like little shiny particles of light that made this cold piece of metal into quite the light show.
Finally, his first greater rune was activated and the block of metal started reacting. At first, it started shaking slightly but soon enough it started to rise up into the air. While the lesser levitation spell was the basis for this rune it was not the only thing in the structure. That spell in itself could only cancel out gravity and even work against it. Thus it would only allow something to either float up and down at slow speeds. This was not something that he was aiming for as Rnd wanted to have something faster.
¡°The regr levitation spell is working, time to go into stage two¡ I hope this works.¡±
Before continuing with the experiment he gave the floating cube a poke with his finger. It was a strange feeling to touch something that was just floating in the air. The cube really felt like it lost all of its weight. After shoving it around with just his index finger he decided to move away and behind some metal lining.
At the moment he was in the empty room where he usually tested his Runic Eye of Truth skill. To be safe he stuck arge te of metal into the ground and surrounded it by some earth through magical means. There was a small slit left behind through which he could examine his creation and enough thickness to protect him from danger if the test went south.
It might have seemed that he was overdoing it just for a floating cube but he had a reason for it. While the levitation rune was quite basic and something that he had already been able to research, it wasn''t the same for the adjustments he made. He would not be satisfied with only recreating spells into runic versions of them, what he wanted to do was to customize all of them to fit his needs. That was his true power, modification, and tinkering with the limits.
Thus he activated the runic program that he came up with for this asion. Now that he was a tier 3 ss holder he could do everything ten times as fast. One of the reasons for that was his stat multiplier and the other was the Parallel Thinking trait that had been transformed into an advanced version. It allowed him to focus on many more things at once. When coupled with his heightened calction capability it was as if he was working together with a team of researchers. Yet it wasn''t really a skill that gave him multiple personalities or actual brains, it had its limitations.
The cube¡¯s side started to change color, from a pale blue that represented mana to a red. Following this change, it jolted to the side at a rapid speed. A burst of magical energy that was on the red side made it fly at an increased speed. Before it collided with a wall the red glow on one side died down and appeared on the other. A point of equilibrium was reached and it was able to stop before colliding with the wall.
This was the reason that he was looking from beyond this fortified location. He wasn¡¯t sure if the cube wouldn¡¯t just collide with the wall when activated and then explode. Thanks to his remote control skills he was able to control the cube by giving it simple orders. The operating system that it was running was still based on golemic creations and inside the cube was a tiny core handling all of themands. Fitting in a runic battery was also a lot simpler now, as his and it was thanks to his upgraded version of the old Rune Compression skill.
Rune Miniaturisation L1
Skill Active
Allows the Runesmith to decrease the size of created runes along with all of itsponents.
This skill worked even on tier 3 runes while the previous Runic Compression one wouldn¡¯t. With it he was able to fit a lot of runicponents into a smaller space. The skill was still only level one which meant that he would be able to fit more and more in as he advanced through his levels. Perhaps in the future, the runic batteries would be able to fit into a square cube of one centimeter.
¡°This went better than expected, could it be thanks to my calction speed?¡±
There was an incident where his first golem exploded. This was mostly due to hasty nning and material limitations. After it, Rnd was sure to run his calctions through a couple of times before actually building a prototype for anything. Thanks to the increase in brain power it was now possible for him to actually calcte all the possible failures. The floating cube before him was a testament to his new skills and a new weapon that was almost ready to be assembled.
¡°I should probably do something about the red glow, a capable fighter will probably be able to analyze it. Now, what should I do next¡¡±
After grabbing the floating cube and deactivating it, he began to ponder. He could either continue assembling more prototypes for this type of weapon or begin drawing up the ns for the new armor. It would also be capable of some floating yet it wouldn¡¯t be proper flying. What he was aiming for was an enhancement to his movement. By lowering his weight he would be able to jump quite high. This would allow him to move out of trouble without burning through all of his mana.
¡°Oh hey boss, are you done? Was there¡another ident?¡±
¡°Berning? No, nothing broke this time around.¡±
¡°Really? That¡¯s good to hear.¡±
As he was walking out of his new temporary training area he met Bernir. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see the young Jorg working on some in the ground. The room he was upying was therge chamber where they performed most of the weapon tests. At the time being it was riddled with holes and the dummies had been destroyed.
¡°Will you tell me what you were testing in there?¡±
¡°Oh, it was just some stuff¡¡±
Rnd didn¡¯t want to tell him that the devastation was due to his ss advancement. After getting all those various skills and body enhancement he went through some tests. The testing room''s devastated look was due to using his new gained power, a power that he hoped to use to protect his home.
¡°If you say so, at least Jorg will have something to do, I bet his skills will be leveling fast!¡±
¡°That is true¡¡±
Rnd nced at the half-dwarven youth patching up the ce while thinking of what he had learned. Perhaps he had no new armor yet, but the ss that he was using was quite ferocious even without his equipment. He could only wonder how tremendous of a leap he would take after assembling everything that he wanted¡
Going to take a 2 day break for easter, next chapter will be dyed.
Chapter 321: More Tests.
Chapter 321: More Tests.
¡°Are you sure about this Boss?¡±
¡°Yeah, just pull the trigger?¡±
¡°Maybe I should move a bit further away, what if you can¡¯t dodge?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not going to dodge it.¡±
¡°Not dodging? What are you testing then? Is there a hidden runic item in your sleeve or something?¡±
¡°Not really, stop asking questions and just pull the trigger already.¡±
¡°If you say so¡¡±
A confused Bernir was standing ten meters away from Rnd with a runic weapon in hand. The weapon in question had the shape of a rifle with a square-shaped spot cut out where a cylinder would usually be. In there a square cube with various runic symbols was resting and was used instead of ammunition. After the ss change and acquiring the upgraded version of the runepression skill, the runic batteries had be much smaller. The need for Bernir to carry a whole backpack as reserve ammunition with him around was not needed anymore.
Not that long ago the upgraded runic rifle was handed down to Bernir who had been the one to actually make it. Rnd just needed to infuse it with runes and then slide the upgraded version of the runic battery in. With his rune crafting skill being upgraded to the next tier, working with tier 2 runes became as easy as breathing. With only a couple of taps with his hammer, he was able to inscribe runic pathways.
During the trial, he had to work tirelessly through many nights which also allowed him to level up his skills further. Then thanks to his rune copy skill and increase in stats, he could perform this task on multiple objects throughout the day without even getting tired or receiving a headache. As long as he didn¡¯t let his mana slide below ten percent, he would not feel the usual aftereffects of overusing magic.
This opened up a lot of manufacturing possibilities as he would not need to spend as much time crafting items anymore. While usually higher tier runesmiths focused on creating level-appropriate gear, there was no reason not to earn some change by going with the factory approach. As long as he had someone else create the required items, putting a tier 2 rune on any weapon wouldn¡¯t put a dent in his mana reserves.
This would allow him to create items for his store while still being able to work on other things. Then there was also the contract that he had with Arthur that forced him to put things up at the auction house. There was no need to show his hand yet, before the
Announcement
of his true ss was made he needed to prepare. Today he decided to wrap up most of the tests before moving on to the next phase.
¡°Okay Boss here I go¡Huh?¡±
¡°Something wrong?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not working¡¡±
¡°Is it now? Try firing at one of the dummies then.¡±
¡°Okay?¡±
The confused Bernir looked at the firearm in his hand and pointed it toward one of the wooden dummies. The moment he pressed the trigger he could see the runic battery flicker for a second before the spell effect took shape. A bolt of blue energy left the gun-shaped barrel and connected with the wood. It was a clean hit that left arge hole in the wooden dummy.
¡°Is it working? Strange¡¡±
¡°Good, now try it on me again, just take a few steps back.¡±
Rnd¡¯s assistant finally realized that something was going on. When he took two steps back and tried to fire again, the weapon didn¡¯t go off. Only when he was about fifteen meters away would the weapon activate. The blue bolt of energy traveled in a straight line but connected with what looked to be a shield made of mana.
¡°Good, that¡¯s enough, I¡¯ve got all the data I need now, you can go back ¡±
¡°Was that all? Well, if you need any more help with something just call me over Boss.¡±
The two nodded at each other before parting ways. The mana shield that was created wasn¡¯t anything new as he had just inscribed a rune onto a bracelet. The new skill that made runes smaller would allow him to actually put tier 2 runes on smaller items like this. Perhaps if it was leveled up even further, then perhaps even greater runes would be feasible.
¡®The Rune Authority skill has a range of around fourteen meters but that¡¯s not the tricky part.¡¯
Today he was wrapping up his testing of the skills that he had gained. The less destructive ones were being measured as his weapon testing facility had almost been destroyed during an earlier event. The Rune Authority allowed him to disable other magical devices. There were a few drawbacks, one of them was the limited range. This put this skill in the close-range category, at least until he was able to level it up further.
The second drawback was that he actually needed to know the way the item operated. In this case, where it was a rune that he created himself, it didn¡¯t take much brain power. It was like flipping an on-and-off switch. However, when something he wasn¡¯t familiar with was presented to him, it would not work.
Before he called Bernir over for the ranged test, he performed another one on a magicalmp. It was an old item he got when he was testing his Runic Eye of Truth. It wasn¡¯t a runic item but was enchanted through a different magicalnguage. The test was sessful and he was able to disable an item that was created in a different magicalnguage that he was specialized in. Thanks to tranting the enchantment into runic and understanding it, he was able to flip the switch off as well.
¡®I¡¯m not sure if I should activate the eyes duringbat though, it will depend on theplexity of the magical item and how much time I have.¡¯
He could see himself being able to analyze other enchanted items through the eye skill. Even duringbat, it would be a possibility, yet this would not be something easily performed. Rnd needed to gain more practice in this field as he had only now be resistant to the side effects of using this skill. Only now did it be manageable but activating it during a stressful encounter would still not be an easy task.
¡®I probably won¡¯t be able to use it on anything tooplex but nevertheless, it is another tool that I can use now. I¡¯d need to run a few tests before using it in actualbat but Bernir wouldn¡¯t be a good sparring partner, I also need something that I¡¯m not that familiar with.¡¯
Tobine Rune Authority and True Runic Sight inbat he needed a sparring partner equipped with an enchanted weapon or armor. Only if he wasn¡¯t aware of what they were using would it be an actual test. However there were two problems with this n, one was the right person for the job, and the other, the enchanted weapon.
¡®Should I have Elodia ask one of the kids to go buy one from the dwarves?¡¯
His rtionship with the union wasn¡¯t the greatest to this day. He couldn¡¯t just waltz over to one of their shops to buy an enchanted weapon. Neither could Bernir¡¯s or his wife that had been cklisted from their stores. That left other people whom he would need to ask for favors.
¡®Or I could just go to the ck market, they should have some enchanted weapons there, some that I might have not seen before.¡¯
The ck market was here and now after the new dungeon was discovered it would attract more dangerous individuals. ck merchants would probably see this as an opportunity to make a lot of money and soon congregate in this ce. Thanks to his craft the high prices down there weren¡¯t a problem. Some of the weapons were ult in nature or meant for assassination that usually didn¡¯t appear in regr magic smithing shops. If he could gain a de with such an enchantment and have someonee at him in a controlled way, then it could potentially be a valid testing environment.
¡®But who could I ask? Bernir doesn¡¯t have enough mana to wield an actual magical weapon, neither does his wife¡ That only leaves them¡¡¯
There weren¡¯t that many people that he trusted with his business. Of his acquaintances that could perform this task, only a few fit the bill. This was of course the group he went on the gold rank adventurer quest on or Elodia¡¯s siblings. Considering that he didn¡¯t trust Armand to keep his mouth shut, that shifted it towards Lobelia. The girl was part of the thieves guild as well, having her use some type of poison dagger wouldn¡¯t even be strange.
¡®Grisalde is an option too¡ but she could babble in a drunken stupor like that idiot too and it¡¯s better to not show Senna too much¡¡¯
His opinion of that group wasn¡¯t made up yet. They had gone through a traumatic adventure but this didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t toss him to the wolves if things got troublesome. Lobelia was his best choice as she was aware of a lot more than the others were already. There was no need to make things moreplicated than they already were. For the time being he decided to visit the ck market to see if he could find something worthwhile. That is after he was done with testing all that he wanted to test, thest thing on his agenda was at his old forge.
The runic furnace sprung to life even before he entered the room. The Basic Runic Region skill had advanced into its regr variant and allowed him to control his creations from even further. Perhaps when it was maxed out then the range would be around a hundred meters or even over it if he added all the stats he was receiving.
After gaining the new ss the two truly new skills that could be considered smithing ones, were Forgefire Control and Expert Forging. Thetter gave him knowledge of some crafting techniques that he wasn¡¯t aware of. Thanks to it he would be able to always create something of high quality. It seemed like a reward for attaining a higher form of crafting ss.
¡®It does let me control the mes but I can already do that by altering the runes and magic output, is this really it?¡¯
Rnd was somewhat disappointed in this skill. While it would allow him to manipte the mes inside of a forge or a smelter, it was kind of pointless with the one he had before him. The runic program he infused along with the card system for Bernir was already doing the same thing. This gave him a bit more wiggle room for fine-tuning but would only matter if he worked on a regr furnace without any runes on it.
¡°Hm¡ what if I do this¡¡±
This skill didn¡¯t appear during the trial so he wasn¡¯t acquainted with it. The knowledge was implemented into his brain so that he could use it and after fiddling around he found another use for it. His resistance to mes was quite advanced and with the added enhancements to his skin, he decided to give it a go. Normally putting hands into a glowing furnace wouldn¡¯t be advised but to a magical smith like him, it wasn¡¯t a big issue.
¡°It does work¡Neat.¡±
The mes from the forge heeded his call. They swirled towards his palm as if drawn to it and remained above it in the form of a twister. After drawing his hand back the orange fire remained burning brightly while using his own mana as fuel. The first thing that he noticed was that the usage was a bit lower than what he needed to insert into the actual runic furnace. It seemed that this skill had some uses to it as the mes could be moved around and even ced on different surfaces for a while.
¡®This requires a lot of control¡ it might take some time to get used to¡¡¯
Rnd looked at the orange ball of mes swirling atop his anvil. The heat that it was giving off was highly concentrated on the inside. Normally this would be enough to make the deep steel anvil heat up and start to go red but the skill kept the heat from escaping into the environment. Then thanks to his Parallel Thinking trait he could focus on crafting while watching over the mes with a secondary mind.
After sticking an iron rod into the mes and watching it start to melt he canceled the skill. The follow-up test brought another thing to the forefront, he could not activate it from regr mes. Even if he created it from a runic item like his armor¡¯s gloves, it would just not activate.
¡®It¡¯s probably limited to things that are identified as a type of furnace, will it work at a regr firece? or a campfire then?¡¯
Normally making a campfire inside of an underground workshop wouldn¡¯t be the best idea but luckily there was a venttion system here. After gathering some wood and lighting it on fire he continued with the test. To his surprise, the mes were actually not reacting from the campfire only when he assembled something that looked like a furnace would the skill activate.
¡®Strange limitations¡¡¯
To him, this didn¡¯t make any sense but at this point, he stopped questioning how this strange world worked. Normally the skill should bepatible with any fire source but it wasn¡¯t. Perhaps the world didn¡¯t want any magically inclined crafter to use this skill for battle. Otherwise, they could create a concentrated ball of mes from a simple lighter or maybe even a spark.
¡®Could I make a miniaturized forge to use this skill?¡¯
While he had no intention of using this skill for battle, having a portable forge with him wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing. Rnd still had the intention of going down into the new dungeon and leveling up his ss. The monsters on the inside would probably not pose as much of a threat as they did before. He wouldn¡¯t even need to use the cannon anymore, winning with just his battle skills would be possible now.
The idea would be to bring a small enough forge that could activate the skill and then use it to perform rune smithing. It was possible to force the runes into cold metal but considering that he would be moving onto something much harder, the softening of metal process was a requirement. Even with the increase in stats, the process of cold rune crafting wouldn¡¯t be easy.
¡®There is a limit to the Rapid Machine Reassembly skill, it probably won''t be that easy to use it when I move on to mithril items. I will have to look into thister but now let¡¯s focus on other things.¡¯
Not much time had passed since he returned to his home. He managed to perform some of the tests that he wanted and now the time for advancements was upon him. First of all there was his current project that included assembling spatial runes. On the workbench there was his first creation, as always it looked like an unsuspecting block of metal. Slowly he moved up to it and ced his hand over the surface.
The length of this piece of metal was about thirty centimeters and the width was ten. The thickness was mostly what he was interested in as he was slowly attempting to lower the requirements. At the moment it was too thick to be included in his armor that needed to be made from red mithril.
After injecting a bit of his mana into the runic structure his hand began to sink in. There was no visible change to the block of metal to indicate a spatial pocket. No dark spots, just his hand sinking in as if through a liquid to grab the item that was hidden inside. Soon he took out an apple that seemed to have survived the first spatial item he created.
¡°It somewhat works like a regr bag but not quite the same¡¡±
Rnd nodded at the apple that he quickly cut apart to see if there was a change to it. There were various item bags with multiple functions. Some even provided a space that wouldn¡¯t rot food inside of them, while others didn¡¯t. The one he copied was just a simple one that would have the fruit inside age with time. Not enough time had passed since putting it in but he assumed that this would be the case if it was left there for too long.
¡®Regr bags are always working and open, this runic variant requires me to open it with mana¡ This probably means that it just stores the coordinates to something like a pocket dimension and when I use it, then the path is open.¡¯
Even though he was a tier 3 ss holder and now capable of producing spatial runes, it was still at the copying stage. Perhaps with more time, he would be able to create a full-blown dimensional bag that wouldn¡¯t require a jolt of mana to open. The usage was still a bit high and wouldn¡¯t allow people with lover sses to activate this runic variant.
¡°This is still a step in the right direction¡ and having a spatial bag that can¡¯t be opened by anyone else than me isn¡¯t bad¡ Now, what should I do with it¡¡±
After cing the sliced in half apple back into the spatial space he created, his eyes nced at a pile of rocks to the side. They contained a lot of crimson ores and needed to be processed. Then on the workbench, there was also the old pendant that helped him hide his ss, after examining it through his runic eyes he found out its secrets as well. There were so many items he wanted to create but not that much time left to go around. In his mind, trouble would be appearing sooner orter as it always did.
Chapter 322: Trouble Arrives.
Chapter 322: Trouble Arrives.
¡®Haven¡¯t been here in a while¡ there weren¡¯t this many people before, the race has probably already begun here.¡¯
Rnd walked into therge underground chamber filled with hooded figures. The ce looked like some ult gathering with how many hoods and robes everyone was wearing. There was almost no one here that wasn¡¯t covering their face with something. This was one ce where his hidden apparel didn¡¯t raise eyebrows as it did in the city.
¡°Hey, what you looking at?¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±
A man spat to the side while walking past him beside some of the market''s stands. It was chuckle-worthy to get a look like this from someone that was barely a tier 2 ss holder. If Rnd decided to give him a smack across the face probably no one would even help this guy out. However, he was not here to cause trouble, instead of causing a scene he wanted to buy some enchanted gear for testing purposes.
¡®That guy is going to die if he does that to a hidden tier 3.¡¯
While it was impossible to pinpoint a tier 3 ss holder in a mass of people, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if one or two of them had already arrived in Albrook. With the appearance of the B-rank dungeon, some people would arrive to look for money. Some of the less savory types that appeared would see this as a chance to rob some tinum adventurers or even join them on their adventures.
There were also new merchantsing, ones that sold all sorts of equipment, even cursed items that couldn¡¯t be pushed forward on the outside. They required some protection, so moving with tier 3 bodyguards or arge entourage of tier 2¡¯s wouldn¡¯t be strange. When ncing out in the distance he could see more tunnels being assembled and even a second level down being created. Probably in the future, this would be a muchrger marketce.
¡®Even if stronger people arrive, they shouldn¡¯t be able to tell who I really am. It¡¯s nice to be able to customize this thing for a change, not even a skilled mage should be able to tell who I am now¡¡¯
Name:
William L 180
sses:
T3 War Magus L30
T2 Magic Swordsman L50
T2 Battle Mage L50
T1 Mana Warrior L 25
T1 Mage L 25
Rnd had managed to analyze the pendant that he was lent by his old boss from Edelgard. The old pendant had certain limitations that made the item jumble up his status screen. After identifying the enchantment that was inside andparing it to weaker ones, he was quickly able to go through the magical mechanisms that made it work. It took a few days of work but now he could just implement the same effect into his armor.
It would never fall off and he could copy the rune on almost any piece of metal that he was holding. For the time being he went with themon name of William. The choice of War Magus came due to his fighting style which allowed people to cast spells and be good with weapons at the same time. It was a somewhat umon profession but known for highbat capabilities as it mixed in fast casting with meleebat. It was a means of scaring people off as there weren¡¯t many counter tactics when facing a properly experienced War Magus.
¡®I could have used this during the gold rank test, they aren¡¯t as pedantic about your status screen during the tinum rank test.¡¯
Now after gaining his new ss it wouldn¡¯t be strange to go get a new rank. Normally a person expected the test requirements to be even more strenuous than the previous ones but this wasn¡¯t always the case. The first requirement was achieving a tier 3 ss but identifying it wasn¡¯t always required. Instead one could just choose to have their skill tested by the guild master themselves.
This would probably be his fate if he decided to take it in Albrook. Aurdhan was the guild master here and would face him inbat. That is if it would evene that far as tier 3 ss holders were already treated as the elite. Due to this fact, it wasn¡¯t that hard to gain the new adventurer card. The fact that a person was able to get through their tier 3 ascension ritual was mostly proof enough. Not much more could be learned by experience past the golden rank, what mattered was more the power a person gained after gaining all those tier 3 enhancements he received.
¡®I should get this over with, even though I¡¯m stronger it¡¯s better not to poker the beehive.¡¯
Soon after ncing around, he noticed a new merchant stand that wasn¡¯t there before. It was somewhat eye-catching due to the two muscr bodyguards on the sides. The weapons that were being sold there were the same, they radiated a strange magical aura that he was able to pick up with his mana sense. All of his skills were enhanced so he could already tell that these were items with curses and hexes ced on them.
There were several magicalnguages in this world, one of them was runic that he used and the other that was the widest spread was enchantments. However, those two were just the two most known and orthodox of them all. Besides those two there also existed divine miracles and demonic curses. They were somewhat lumped into the same category even if the people using them disliked this fact.
These magical objects were usually created by priests or ult leaders. They channeled the divine powers given to them by a higher being. Most of the time this was done by religious factions like the Srian Church or cultists like the Abyssal cult. In an unknown way, they would infuse weapons or items with their blessings to generate a magical effect. These effects Rnd had already attempted to emte and had achieved mixed results.
Then there were other various hexes, sometimes produced by other means. Sometimes the craftsmen used strange shamanic rituals that were simr to the ones the demonic priests used. Other times they were done through alchemical means that added magical properties to the material in itself.
¡®I wonder if I can really analyze all of them with my eyes, it worked on the healing spells so, in theory, it should work on the curses and hexes too.¡¯
If it was up to him then he would just try to get his hands on all of those items to try and trante the magic into runguage. Buying up cursed items was a thing that could get a person into trouble though, the same thing went for hexes. They usually had some type of effect that could affect the well-being of the user. The Demons didn¡¯t lend power without taking something in return. One theory was that anyone using a cursed item would have their senses muddled by demonic whispers. Others believed that their soul would be slowly siphoned away into the demonic realm where the creator ate them up.
¡®It¡¯ll probably be better if I just get one of the hexes instead, something like venom should be enough, I haven''t really worked on anything like that before, it''s a bit more rare than themon poison enchantments you see everywhere.''
After making his decision he approached the stand he started recalling the time when he had been cursed by a dagger stab. The pain that he felt that day would never be forgotten and he could already see some des with simr curses.
Curved Dagger [ High ]
[ Deepsteel 80%] [ Necrosium 20% ]
Curse of Pain [ Common ]
Curse of Decay [ Common ]
Short Sword [ High ] [Mithril 5%]
[Deepsteel 75%] [ Darksteel 20%]
Poison Enchantment [ Common ]
Bleed Hex [ Common ]
His skill to analyze objects had ranked up as well. He was able to see what the weapons were made from. The Necrosium metal included in the curved dagger was something that cursed items required. It was a material that mostly went into the hilt to keep the curse from seeping out and afflicting the person wielding it. Darksteel was simr but it could be used on lesser curses and enchantments.
The short sword was a mix of two, poison was one of the go-to enchantments that the thieves guild used. It was something that could be made by regr magic smiths and even Rnd was capable of applying the runic version already. The Bleed Hex on the other hand was something he hadn¡¯te across yet. This effect was known to him, it would delude a person''s blood and cause hemorrhaging of any wound. It would severely diminish the effects of healing potions as well.
¡®Whoever made this de probably had it hexed after the poison enchantment was applied. Potions against poison effects are quitemon but not everyone carries specialized remedies to cure that status.¡¯
¡°How much is that short sword?¡±
¡°I see that the gentleman has a keen eye, I¡¯ll part with it for a measly ten small gold coins.¡±
¡°Ten? How about I give you five.¡±
¡°Five? You must be joking! Just because we are in the thieves'' den, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you rob me! Nine!¡±
¡°Six then, the craftsmanship isn¡¯t even that great and it has been used on something, look at that chipped spot.¡±
¡°Seven and ninerge silvers!¡±
Even though the two were shouting at each other no one really paid attention. Everyone else was doing the same thing, bartering was a staple of any market and amon urrence. It wasn¡¯t strange for fake items to appear here and no one was getting their money back after a purchase. The prices here were a lot higher than at regr magic shops, most of the tools here were tools meant for assassination that could never be traced back to their original creator.
¡°Take it or leave it!¡±
¡°Fine.¡±
The hooded merchant started angrily shouting but finally gave the weapon away. Rnd managed to reduce the price by around twenty-five percent. Luckily he was a craftsman who could spot all the blemishes and faults in the design that continued to drive the price down. He wasn¡¯t sure if the addition of his artiction skill and charisma added to the reduction as the merchant here should have been wearing some magical items preventing such effects from working.
¡®The bleed effect wille in handy when fighting humans but it won¡¯t do much against those skeletons¡.¡¯
This spell was usually used by assassins as higher-tier monsters either were resistant to it or didn¡¯t even have blood in the first ce. Humans on the other hand were very susceptible to this effect as it was almost impossible to build up resistance. The only way would be to bleed someone constantly and then heal them up to full health. Perhaps some crazy cults and assassinations guilds went through such means to train their soldiers. Normal people and even regr soldiers did not, the only real counter was enchanted items and potions to counter the effect that cost a lot of money.
¡®This should be enough but it won¡¯t hurt if I look over the new merchandise. Think that one stand had strange rocks on them, maybe I could feed them to Agni but I don¡¯t really want him to turn into a demon monster variant¡¡¯
This was a new merchant and he wasn¡¯t the only one. There were others here waiting to do business and probably if he wanted something like Necrosium, then it would be only sold here. Yet before he advanced further into the ck market a beeping sound inside of his helmet started going off.
¡°What?¡±
His mind raced as he examined the inside of his disy. The beeping sound persisted as he examined the situation unfold. The alert wasn''t anything good and he knew this. With haste, he turned around and started running. He was stuck in the underground ck Market that was surrounded by a maze-like structure. It would take some time for him to get back and for some reason, his monitoring system didn''t send the signal fast enough for him to react, nothing good coulde of this and he knew it.
¡
Earlier this day.
¡°Lieutenant¡±
¡°Sir!¡±
¡°Take a few men, find anyone that is rted to the bastard, and bring them to the old Valerian vi.¡±
¡°What if they resist, Sir?¡±
¡°Use force if you have to, we must make it clear that this city belongs to Lord Theodore Valerian now.¡±
¡°Yes, Sir!¡±
A group of knights on their horses was treading along a paved path. They could already see the city walls along with the familiar crest of the Valerian household. The Knight Commander was impatient, they were behind schedule due to the monster attack along the way. He couldn¡¯t put his finger on it, but there were some strange things that happened along the way.
The orc attack wasn¡¯t the strangest one of the monster attacks but it wasn¡¯t thest one. They had a handful of lesser encounters with creatures that shouldn¡¯t have been there. It was as if someone had led them there for them to meet. There was even an incident of a copsed bridge that held them back by half a day and then part of a narrow path had been copsed.
There were far too many setbacks for this to be a coincidence, Arthur Valerian or someone working for him was trying to buy more time. If there was an attempt at stalling then he needed to be ready for some opposition. Yet he could not see the man that was referred to as the Bastard of the Valerian house to pose much of a threat.
Even if he managed to procure some tier 3 help, they would just end up on the end of his de. No hired sword would engage in a battle to the death for a noble, Emmerson knew that someone bought through money would never pose a threat to him and his lord.
¡°You heard the Lord Commander, follow me, we will interrogate the guards first!¡±
Finally, the group was at the main gate and when they arrived everyone went silent. The sight of heavily armored mounted knights was a cause for concern. Themon people knew that nothing good woulde of involving themselves with nobles. They identified the crest almost instantly, the fear and respect for the family that ruled them for generations were quite real.
¡°You there.¡±
¡°M-me, Sir, Knight?¡±
¡°Yes, I wish to have a word with you.¡±
¡°O-of course, Sir Knight!¡±
Emmerson nced at one of his knights approaching the soldier at the main gate. The way they instantly put their head down was a testament to how this ce was run. If he was at the old city that belonged to Ivan Valerian then the soldiers would not have been that docile. It was clear that Arthur Valerian was not a true noble, his soldiers were meek and weak. Without a Knight Commander to infuse them with some bravery and dedication toward their master, they would quickly abandon them.
The moment he arrived it was already over. Emmerson could see that the soldiers in this city had no true loyalty towards their own lord. The moment they all realized that he was an actual Knight Commander, someone with true power they decided to back away. Even though he brought armored soldiers into the city they could do nothing more than let him waltz through it and directly head toward the main house.
These people would not pose a problem to him or his lord. They were just a bunch of leaderless pawns that just adhered to anyone more powerful than them. After Arthur Valerian joined his lord they would swear their loyalty to their new master instantly. They could not be trusted but had their ce inside the war machine.
What he was only worried about were the stalling tactics that were used. If he excluded Arthur from being the problem, then perhaps one of the other lord¡¯s had something to do with it. Each and every one of them had their hidden troops, skilled assassins wouldn¡¯t have problems blowing up a bridge. Though due to the fact that the rogue didn¡¯t attempt to blow up the bridge while they were passing through it, told him of their inexperience and cowardness.
¡®Who could it be¡ Could Ivan be trying to regain some ground by interfering? Or could it be Tybalt¡ The first Lord would probably not interfere in such a small matter but the other two wouldn¡¯t be above it.¡¯
The man thought about the true enemy that he was up against. If there were hidden masters around here then perhaps this whole ce would turn into a bloodbath. His hand gripped the reins harder to quickly push his horse forward. He had been ordered to take this ce over and as one of the new Knight Commanders, failure was not an option.
Before receiving this chance he was forced to spend his days out on the battlefield. His skill grew exponentially with the years but that life was filled with hardships. Being allowed to swear himself to a proper duke household was his crown achievement. He would not let this chance slide and do everything in his power to remain in this position for the rest of his life.
Chapter 323: Hostile Takeover.
Chapter 323: Hostile Takeover.
¡°I see¡¡±
The pale light of a crystal ball faded as the magical connection had been cut. The man before it continued to nervously tap his desk while thinking. Ever since the dungeon appeared in this city he wasn¡¯t sure if he could consider it a blessing. From what had be known to him now, it seemed that it could be turning into a curse.
¡°My Lord.¡±
¡°You cane in.¡±
The door opened up and soon a person dressed in a maid uniform entered. She was quick to push the curtains blocking out the sun to the side. This illuminated the inside of the room and revealed the city lord''s face. His gaze was stered on the round object on the desk, it was clear that the news that he received wasn¡¯t the greatest. Before the maid could ask about the issue he started speaking out.
¡°Our backup n won¡¯t be arriving for another day, we might be out of luck this time around¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Arthur, It¡¯s all my fault if I had been able to impede them for longer¡¡±
¡°You did your best, I¡¯m surprised that they made it here this fast, their leader must be an indifferent individual¡ But in the future, I¡¯d like you to refrain from using those types of underhanded means.¡±
¡°Yes, My Lord¡¡±
A sulking Mary was bowing down before Arthur. Both of them were inside the vi that used to be the Mayor¡¯s house. Since they had arrived here the building had gone through a renovation and finally began looking like a proper home for a noble. With the sunlight shining in through the window to this office they could see out onto the courtyard. There some soldiers along with the staff were gathering to receive their new guests.
¡°What about him?¡±
¡°He said that he doesn¡¯t wish to be involved in things rted to nobles¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I thought, can¡¯t really me him.¡±
¡°He¡¯s just an ungrateful coward, I knew we couldn¡¯t trust him.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not like we trusted him to begin with, our little alliance had a shaky foundation from the beginning.¡±
Arthur shrugged while weakly smiling. The person that they were talking about was probably the only one that could help them out in this time of need. They already knew about Lord Commander Emmerson the moment he appeared at the city gate. Soon he would make his way over to the vi without them having any proper protection.
¡°However, without the Guild Master¡¯s help, this will put me in a bind¡¡±
¡°Are you going to sign it, Lord Arthur?¡±
¡°...That depends¡¡±
The city lord started thinking of the issue he was facing. The hired muscle that was supposed to be here to act as a deterrent wasn¡¯t here. Without having any allies in high ces there was no one to ask for help or even for a deal. Other nobles that resided on this ind didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Valerian house. They did not want to catch the ire of any of the sons of Duke Alexander without getting offered a proper payment.
No one in their right mind would provide backing for Arthur who was the least likely to achieve sess. Some didn¡¯t even consider him to be part of the race for the duke title due to his shaky birth. This meant that the young man would need to work extra hard to even out the ying field. Now on the other hand, with the Rank B dungeon in his territory, he had be a valuable resource that the other brothers would attempt to conquer.
¡°What about the other offers?¡±
Mary looked at the desk that had some paperworkid out on it. Theodore Valerian wasn¡¯t the only one attempting to get ess to the resources from the new dungeon. He was just the one that was the closest to this location. Even if he was able to handle the knights that arrived in his city today, this wouldn¡¯t fix the issue.
Arthur was the fifth brother from the line ording to age. This didn¡¯t mean that he was the youngest as their father continued to foster more prospects. During this short time span he received two other letters from other siblings that were asking for the same thing. While they couldn¡¯t legally force him to sign a contract, there was no one stopping them from being persuasive.
Each and everyone that he was going up against had their own hired help. This came in the form of strong adventurers, mercenaries, and even more unsavory types. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the knight that arrived today wouldn¡¯t leave unless he signed whatever contract he brought along. If he refused then there was no telling to what length Theodore¡¯s men would lower themselves, using force was probably not off the table.
¡°Oh, more of the same, Theodore¡¯s men just arrived the fastest. Perhaps if we can prolong the discussion enough to buy us some time, they could hinder each other.¡±
¡°But will they arrive in time?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think we have any other options, for now, we can only dy¡¡±
Arthur clicked his tongue in indignation. There was really nothing that he could see doing to avoid this confrontation. It was as if the world was against him. Perhaps the people that he was trying to pull to his side had already been bought out by his siblings and it was never meant to be. Without proper protection and time, there was no chance of him everpeting with those brothers of his.
They were treated differently, from the start they were given experienced knights as helpers. Their territories were already somewhat established, they just needed to know the basics of managing a fief. Other people were quickly drawn to those ces offering money and power. Working for a duke¡¯s son and possible heir was a very attractive offer. Soon they weremandingrge armies with multiple tier 3 Knight Commanders.
To Arthur who wasn¡¯t even given a knight of that status this felt unfair. His brothers were able to just send out a person of such power with leisure and one of them was now at his doorstep. Normally, if he had gained the loyalty of a Knight Commander rank person then no one would be able to bully him out in the open.
They wouldn¡¯t be as brazen to send arge force like this into his territory without any approval. As it stood now, they were not afraid of any retaliation, they were clearly not afraid of any repercussions that could normallye out of attacking a fellow noble.
¡°What¡¯s done is done, perhaps we can talk things over, our helpers might still make it in time. More importantly, do you have any word of their movements inside the city?¡±
¡°Yes, they have been gathering up our associates, they split into several groups and they are gathering up people associated with us, merchants, business owners, even adventurers.¡±
¡°I see, they intend to make a scene¡¡±
They were gathering up people that were associated with his name. They were probably not in danger of anything and were just there for the spectacle. It seemed that he would be publicly shamed in front of his associates and retainers. Probably after he was forced to sign the contract, the Knight Commander would force him to make a speech. In it, his brother Theodore¡¯s name would certainly be mentioned as how he was the real lord of the city.
¡°They really want to make me look like a fool in front of all those people, are they even going to bring him along?¡±
Arthur clenched his fist while looking outside the window. There he tried ncing into the distance towards the forest area. His associate that created a lot of helpful gadgets was living there. It was well known to everyone that the city runesmith was working for him. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the knight dragged him over here to take part in the scene. Wand was smart so there was no reason to be concerned about this issue, instead he was more concerned about the forced speech itself.
After making such an
Announcement
and word spreading it would be over. In the noble circles, he would be just a henchman for Theodore, his brother. While he didn¡¯t care about his name as much as the others, it carried a meaning. No one would associate with him anymore and treat him as ackey, regaining his foothold would be impossible. He would probably be forced to ept an overseer inside of the city. This would turn him into nothing more than a puppet.
¡°Halt! Identify yourself!¡±
¡°Hmph, mere soldiers dare stand in my way? Stand aside if you wish to keep your heads.¡±
¡°Make way for the Knight Commander! Don¡¯t you see the crest you fools?¡±
Themotion that was taking ce at the entrance gate could be heard by Arthur. The guards that were ced there had been picked and trained in a more proper manner. Even though they knew that the other knights belonged to the valerian household they wouldn¡¯t just let them through.
¡°Mary, go out there before someone gets killed.¡±
¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±
After the maid left he gave out a sigh. The people that he was assembling weren¡¯t all bad, some of the soldiers were even loyal. He had given them weapons and a ce to stay. The more they were in his service they more a sense of belonging started blossoming. Yet now, if they saw him capitte in front of the first real obstacle, everything could be over. Still, he could not let the men just perish, those knights from his brother¡¯s side would make quick work of them.
He could hear the shouts thanks to a runic device that had been installed within the gate walls. Wand had ced other such devices through the wholepound that mademunicating a lot easier. Thanks to this Mary could quickly take hold of the situation without even arriving at the front gate.
¡®Would those runic turrets be able to contend with a tier 3 knight?¡¯
Knight Commander Emmerson waltzed forward while covering his face with the helmet. He reminded Arthur of his associate that also usually didn¡¯t reveal his face out in the open. The defensive turrets were installed in a couple of ces and were a potential threat for the unwee guests. Yet, the tier 3 knight wasn¡¯t the only problem as many other well equipped soldiers arrived as well. Their shields looked magical in nature and their numbers weren¡¯t small.
¡®Many people would die¡¡¯
For a moment he contemted the nuclear option. He could im that Emmerson started it all but his victory wasn¡¯t assured at all. When he thought back to the Lich monster that was able to easily crush the defenses of the man that created these turrets, then he started calming down. The man was a different type of fighter but the weak magical attacks that these runic machines offered would probably not work.
Soon he could see the group entering inside and spreading out into various areas of his temporary home. It was clear that they were trying to take over all the strategic locations. They wanted to assure their victory before anything started. They weren¡¯t attacking anyone yet but were probably ready to turn this ce bloody if he didn¡¯tply with whatever they wanted.
¡®It might be better to go out there, perhaps those turrets can act as a deterrent¡¡¯
Arthur smiled at himself as he wasn¡¯t sure what he was even thinking about. His face didn¡¯t show it but he was under a lot of stress. Without seeing a way out he could only think about bluffing. Yet, even he didn¡¯t believe that these bluffs would amount to anything. Leaving the city was also not an option as he had no ce to hide. Perhaps if he had a powerful backer it would be possible to take a break at their vi. Otherwise, his brothers would just announce that he abandoned the city and take it over without him being there.
¡°I wish to speak with your master, Maid. Show me the way.¡±
¡°Lord Arthur is busy, have you made an appointment?¡±
Emmerson, the leader of the group, arrived in the middle of the courtyard. His gaze fell on the magical instruments that were pointing at his head. The maid that tried to wee him was mostly ignored as his eyes darted around thepound. It was clear that he was checking for potential threats to his mission. After a few nces, he finally moved his hands toward his helmet which was then slowly removed to reveal his rather bored expression.
¡°A rogue type? Were you the one?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about?¡±
Mary didn¡¯t flinch but deep inside she was scared. The man had a strange presence that was unique to tier 3 ss holders. Anyone that was below this tier could feel a certain pressure applied to them. It also didn¡¯t help that the man before her was quiterge and above two meters. Together with the full te armor that he was wearing he looked like a walking tank. It also didn¡¯t help that he was able to ascertain her hidden ss through a nce which was worrisome.
¡°It does not matter, you¡¯ll be under supervision soon, the ravens could use someone like you.¡±
¡°What are you¡¡±
¡°Silence, Where is your master? Bring him out, I need to speak to him.¡±
Mary gritted her teeth as she realized what the man was doing. Emmerson was purposely talking around Arthur¡¯s name. This was something that happened when knights didn¡¯t respect the noble they were interacting with. Proper etiquette forced them to refer to Arthur by the name of his noble house. Yet it didn¡¯t seem that this powerful knight had any willingness to show proper decorum.
¡°What do I owe this pleasure, I didn¡¯t think my dear brother Theodore would send such a prestigious Knight just to talk to me.¡±
While Mary was left wondering about her reply the doors to the estate swung open. There a handsome young man with long white hair and green eyes appeared before them. His face was all smiles to mask all the worries on the inside.
Emmerson was sure to look at the man before him. Even though he didn¡¯t want to admit it, there was a certain charm that this person was radiating. At first nce, there wasn¡¯t really much that made this young man simr to his older brother Theodore Valerian. The two came from separate mothers and it seemed that the younger one didn¡¯t receive much from his father besides the eyes.
The gaze, even if mild, reminded him of his own liege that he had sworn himself to. Then there were those long white locks. It was more than likely that they were lengthy to cover up the blemish on the side. Arthur Valerian was a known half-elf and his ears showed that fact. There were various types of elves in this world and to Emmerson, the lineage was also unknown. The coloring implied that the mother was a moon elf that were known for their snow-white lockspared to the golden ones the sun elves possessed.
¡°Lord Arthur, I presume?¡±
¡°How dare y-...¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine Mary, the Knight Commander is probably tired, why don¡¯t you fetch us some tea? How about instead of the stuffy mansion we have this talk out in the garden?¡±
Mary nodded while disliking the fact that the Knight wouldn¡¯t mention Arthur¡¯s full name. She wasn¡¯t sure why they were switching to the outside garden area but considering that the runic turrets were also there, it made some sense. This point didn¡¯t go unnoticed but it didn¡¯t seem that Emmerson or his knights were perturbed by the magical devices. Perhaps the fact that there was a mage in the midst of this group of soldiers had something to do with it.
Within some time they all arrived at a nice garden with something that looked like arge gazebo in the middle. Inside it, there was arge table with chairs around it, the area was designed for holding conversations with other nobles during events or get-togethers. It wasn¡¯t suited forrge knights like Emmerson which was causing the regr chair to strain under the weight of that bulky armor.
¡°Would you prefer ck tea or maybe something exotic? If so, Mary here could conjure up one of her special blends.¡±
¡°Lord Arthur, you know what I am here for, let us discuss the issue of the dungeon.¡±
¡°Hah.¡±
Arthur didn¡¯t really know what to say to the ring knight before him. His people were all gathered around the area as well and ready to go into battle. The situation didn¡¯t look good and he didn¡¯t know if his silvery tongue could get him out of this situation. Yet before the conversation could really switch toward the dungeon topic, an unforeseen event unfolded before him.
¡°K-knight Commander.¡±
¡°What is it? Why are you disturbing our conversation?¡±
¡°I understand Commander but we have been attacked!¡±
¡°Attacked? Who dares to attack the Knights from the Valerian household?¡±
Not soon aftering to the garden and sitting down an armored soldier rushed inside. He looked to be out of breath and in a state of distress. Something had happened and by the conversation, some type of fight had taken ce. To his knowledge, there didn¡¯t seem that there would be anyone stupid enough to cause a disturbance with Valerian Knights. Either one of his other brothers had arrived to fight for the rights to the dungeon or someone extremely reckless had appeared.
¡°Knight Commander Emmerson, you¡¯re the leader of these knights right? Come out, unless you¡¯re too scared to face me in a proper duel.¡±
¡°Huh? That voice... Wand?¡±
To Arthur¡¯s surprise, he heard a loud voice that had been probably magically enhanced echo through the entirepound. It belonged to someone that he knew but the words didn¡¯t make any sense. Why was Wand here and why was he trying to challenge Emmerson to a duel?
Previously he ignored his runesmith ally as he didn''t see him being able to help. There was no sense in calling Wand over as he made it clear that in a fight between nobles, he would not lift a finger. Now for some reason, he was trying to challenge a tier 3 Knight Commander to a duel. It was known to Arthur that Wand was probably a noble himself, could he have finally decided to drop the disguise? If he actually did, what could have maddened him enough to go to this extreme?
Chapter 324: Not So Gallant.
Chapter 324: Not So Gant.
¡°Thank you for your patronage and pleasee again.¡±
¡°Will do!¡±
A door opened with a bell sound as a rough-looking adventurer stepped through it. In his hand, he was holding a new magical longsword that he had been saving up for. With it in his hand he felt like the monsters on the deeper levels wouldn¡¯t pose as much of a threat as before. While walking through the forest he quickly unwrapped it to examine it closer. The design was quite simple but the runic symbols on the de and how his mana was able to circte through them freely, told a story.
¡°This is one of the best enchantments I¡¯ve ever seen¡ Now those damn smanders don¡¯t stand a chance, can¡¯t wait to see those guys blue with envy!¡±
His grin was apparent as he wanted to show this weapon to all of his adventurer friends. Previously their party leader had bought a shield from the same shop and after seeing it at work, everyone else wanted an item for themselves. Now he was the second person to get it and he would be sure to rub it in.
However, while going through the road out of the shop he suddenly halted in his tracks. It took a moment for his mind to process a few things but when it did, with haste he bolted to the side to make way. The weapon he was so eager to use made its way behind his back to hide it from view. In no way did he want to show that he posed any sort of threat to the people that were approaching.
¡°...Whew¡ that was close¡ but why is a group of armored knights going to the magic craftsman? They didn¡¯t seem tock equipment¡ I should probably tell the leader about this.¡±
His eyes were filled with fear after seeing the group pass by him. They looked strong and were armed to the teeth. The crest that was imprinted on some of their shields and armor pieces belonged clearly to the Valerian noble house. The fear of nobility was ingrained in the very being of everymoner, he could not help to step away and hold his head down even if he did nothing wrong.
¡°I hope that storedy will be fine and there was also that youngss at the entrance¡¡±
The man quickly started running, there was nothing good that could happen from staying here too long. Even though he felt bad for the people in the shop, there was nothing he could do there. There were some bad rumors concerning some of the knight orders from this household. They weren¡¯t a unified faction, there were many Valerian siblings and each had their own sub-knight order to do their bidding. He could only hope that the ones that were going for the store, were more of the honorable bunch.
¡
¡°Hey, did the boss say when he will be back? I need him to look at something.¡±
¡°Hm, I don¡¯t think he will be back for a few hours, he said he wanted to buy a few things?¡±
¡°Aye? Well, when hees back.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send him right over.¡±
¡°Haha, Missus you¡¯re a lifesaver.¡±
¡°Hey, stop calling me that.¡±
Elodia and Bernir were having a little conversation in the store which left her blushing slightly.
¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time now.¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°I¡¯ll head out then, Jorg should be finished by now, have to keep the boy upied or he¡¯ll getzy!¡±
Bernirughed while leaving the store through the backdoor. The day seemed very peaceful and the weather was fine. After Rnd returned from his trial the workshop was ready for a change. His two half-dwarven workers had been given the task of going through their stock and drawing up some ns for more rooms. This time they would be going even further down and even installing a contraption that would somehow bring them down to the lower levels automatically.
¡°I need to tell Dyana to knock some sense into him.¡±
¡°Worf?¡±
¡°No Agni, you can¡¯t bite him.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
Elodia was left with Agni inside the store, the ruby wolf usually spend his days around here and acted as a deterrent against potential shoplifters. The only problem was that he had gotten slightly toorge for the inside. That ruby tail of his would sometimes knock wares off the counters and thus he was relegated to sitting behind the counter without much room to move.
On the outside, Marcie was greeting the customers and also waving to them as they left. It actually seemed to work as people entering the store were usually in a better mood after seeing the cute girl outside. If this actually increased their sales were still debatable but at least it made the atmosphere better.
¡°It¡¯s slow today, usually there are at least some window shoppers around.¡±
It was strange not to see more people at this time of the day. New adventurers were arriving at the city after the dungeon
Announcement
was made and their clientele began to expand. Yet for some reason, there weren¡¯t that many people appearing today. Perhaps it was just a slow day or some other event was pulling their customers away.
¡°Grrrr¡¡±
¡°Agni? Is something wrong?¡±
Elodia looked at the ruby wolf that just a moment ago had a silly expression on his face. The tongue that was usually flopping out was exchanged by sharp teeth. It was quite unusual for him to act this way and by the growling sound, it couldn¡¯t be anything good.
¡°Could monsters have appeared in the forest?¡±
She was a person that spent a big chunk of her life at the adventurer guild. It wasn¡¯t that strange for stray monsters to wander through these areas. Most of the time they tended to evaderge human settlements or even this reinforced house area. They could somewhat feel the magical energiesing from this ce that activated their preservation instincts. This mostly worked on the weaker monsters but stronger ones would ignore such signs and instead be attracted to the potential prey.
¡°Marcie,e inside.¡±
Even though Agni could have been reacting to a person this didn¡¯t mean that they weren¡¯t in danger. With haste, she walked out from behind the counter to go outside. If something dangerous was there, then the child that was greeting customers was in danger. Even though they had a person from the adventurer guild act as a guard there, it was better for to her go inside.
¡°Is there something wrong, Big Sis?¡±
¡°Juste into the shop for now.¡±
¡°Um¡ okay?¡±
Marcie didn¡¯t really ask many questions as she moved away from the spot she was standing. She was old enough to know when Elodia was being serious. Just as she was going through the door she noticed Agni moving in closer which made it harder to squeeze through. The ruby crystals on his mane weren¡¯t the softest and could even cut a person.
It was clear to Elodia that something got Agni spooked as he was cing himself in front of her and Marcie. The adventurer that was on guard duty today was not someone that she knew too well. Grisalde and the rest of the group that arrived at the city with Rnd weren¡¯t here today. They had set off to the dungeon to earn some money and get involved with the new part that housed stronger monsters.
This man was someone that she loosely knew from her old guild days that was considered somewhat trustworthy. If a monster attack did happen he would not flee in fear unless the power differential was astronomical. Luckily the whole area was outfitted with magical turrets that had been repaired after the incident with the Lich. If something like that appeared then she needed to get everyone to safety and use the hidden escape route.
¡®Rnd can¡¯t be far away.¡¯
Elodia thought back to what he had mentioned to her in the past. The area was outfitted with strange magical devices that he called sensors. She had no idea how they worked but Rnd assured her that if something happened he would be able to tell. If a monster was wandering around the forest then perhaps he was already running back to be of assistance.
¡°Is this the ce?¡±
¡°Yes, Lieutenant. This is where the Runesmith lives.¡±
¡°Good, move ording to the n we discussed, and be careful, you never know what you can find at a magic user¡¯s home.¡±
¡°Yes Sir!¡±
Finally, they showed themselves, the trouble that arrived was a lot more grave than she expected. It was not a monster but something entirely different and worse. From within the forest, a group of knights emerged. They weren¡¯t hiding their conversation and she was quickly able to pick up the reason that they were here.
¡®What do they want with him? Does it have something to do with his noble roots? But that crest, it¡¯s the Valerian one, could they be Lord Arthur¡¯s men?¡¯
The thoughts raced through her head quickly as she tried to grasp the situation. Her heart started racing as more of the armored men emerged. One person from the group looked a bit different, he was wearing light armor and a robe over it. With the staff he was caring on his right side she knew that it was a rare magic user and not someone that Arthur Valerian should be able to employ.
A conversation that she had with Rnd a few days ago popped into her head. Then they discussed the Valerian Household in its entirety. Arthur was only one of the many sons of Duke Alexander Valerian. There were usually only four of the sons that were considered valid heirs.
The first one was called Julius Valerian, the oldest of them all and the one with the most backing. After him was the second son Theodore Valerian that had his base of operations in a region nearest to Arthur. The third one Ivan Valerian was known for the fiasco during the Abyssal Cult outbreak not so long ago. Then the fourth one was Tybalt Valerian that had rumors circting about making some bold moves into Ivan¡¯s territory after the blunder was made.
¡®Could it be one of them? Rnd mentioned that something like this could happen.¡¯
Elodia was aware of the worth of the rank B dungeon. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if it became an asset for the siblings to fight for. Normally Arthur Valerian had all the rights to it as it appeared in his territory that was given to him by Duke Alexander. The brothers were supposed to use these given resources to widen their influence and prove themselves. While he had the rights, this didn¡¯t mean that he couldn''t sign over the rights to one of the siblings or even work together with them.
¡®I need to calm down, if they are with the other nobles then they are here for one thing¡¡¯
The situation was quite nerve-wracking but escting anything wouldn¡¯t help. There were more than fifteen soldiers here and some of them looked like professional knights. Even if she didn¡¯t want to, there were certain rules that needed to be followed. A knight wasn¡¯t truly part of the noble cast but something in between. Yet one thing was certain, as amoner she needed to heed their orders. There was no way to know what they could do to her or the people around her, with powerful nobles backing them, the knights here were thew.
¡°You there, Woman.¡±
¡°Yes, can I help you with something, Sir, Knight?¡±
While Elodia was racking her brain for some answers the leader of the group that they referred to as the Lieutenant pointed out to her with his finger. He was wearing a full suit of armor with part of his face sticking out through the visor. There was a certain grin on the man¡¯s face as she was replying with a proper bow. The way that he was looking at her was simr to some of the drunk adventurers with ulterior motives. She was not the only one that noticed as Agni¡¯s growls became even louder.
¡°Wench, quiet your beast down.¡±
¡°Y-yes, my apologies.¡±
One of the armored men shouted out from the side while putting his hand on the hilt of the sword. Elodia instantly started trying to push Agni back into the shop to keep him from attacking the overbearing soldiers. If he actually attacked one of them it would be over, not even Rnd would probably be able to diffuse the situation then. As it stood now, they probably wanted to take him in for questioning. He was an official member of Arthur Velerian¡¯s side and in a sense part of the household. There was no reason to fight as everything could be resolved in a peaceful manner.
¡°He just gets excited when he sees new people.¡±
While trying tough it off, Elodia managed to push Agni back into the store. It wouldn¡¯t be possible for her to force him in but the ruby wolf was well-behaved enough to listen to the order. Soon the door was closed and both Elodia and the adventurer were left behind with the group of armored men. It was clear to her at a nce that the man would probably not do anything if things got rough but she couldn¡¯t really me him for it. One wrong move and his life could be over.
¡°We came for Wand the Runesmith, where is he? Is he inside? Our Commander doesn¡¯t like to be kept waiting¡±
¡°My apologies but Wand is out on an errand¡ but he should be back soon.¡±
¡°He isn¡¯t here? Are you serious?¡±
She wasn¡¯t sure what the problem was but the leader of the group looked annoyed. Ever since arriving at this ce they were all acting strange and looking around. Their gazes alsonded on the magical turrets that were pointing in their direction. It was surprising as most people that arrived here had no idea what these magical devices were.
¡°Lieutenant, what if the wench is lying?¡±
¡°Yeah, what if they just want to buy more time, themander will be angry if we don¡¯t bring the Runesmith over in time.¡±
¡°That is true¡¡±
¡°W-what are you.¡±
The group of knights continued to walk forward while talking, they found themselves at the doorstep. Elodia was far too stressed to move out of this spot, she was afraid that if she actually started running that something could go wrong. In the past she heard about stories where knights abused their power, some would seek for the faintest excuse to exert force against amoner.
¡°Please stop¡ why are you doing this?¡±
¡°Now that I¡¯m this close, you aren¡¯t half bad why don¡¯t you join me for tonight.¡±
¡°Haha, look at him go, he does this in each city.¡±
¡°I bet he will get rejected again.¡±
The Lieutenant towered over Elodia who was stuck standing in front of the store. The adventurer on the side started backing away as he knew that this didn¡¯t look good. The knight grasped her chin between his thumb and index finger while forcing Elodia to look up to him.
¡°... Should we be doing this, won¡¯t the Runesmith be back soon?¡±
¡°Newbie don¡¯t be a stick in the mud, this is the best part of being a knight, just rx. The Lieutenant is just being a bit yful, just keep your eyes peeled at those things, you know what kind of ce this is.¡±
One of the knights that was standing in the back voiced some concerns about the whole situation. He was shot down by another one from the group and told to just watch. Instead of looking at the woman that was being harassed his gaze fell toward the runic turrets.
¡°Please¡¡±
Then suddenly the situation escted further. Elodia¡¯s body reacted on its own by trying to push the hand holding her chin. The Lieutenant¡¯s grinning face contorted into something ugly as he felt the resistance.
¡°You dare strike me. A Valerian Knight? You? A worthless whore? I think someone needs to be taught a lesson.¡±
Elodia didn¡¯t even know when it happened but a metallic taste entered her mouth as she found herself down on the ground. Her cheek was red and her head was spinning. The men that were around her were constantlyughing and the man that initiated the hit was doing the same.
Yet this wasn¡¯t what started the trouble as soon after the sound of ss on the side entered her ears. It was followed by a ferocious growl of an angry dire wolf that quickly tossed himself at the man responsible for the injury to her cheek.
¡°Agni¡ NO!¡±
She could only look in horror at the armored men going for their weapons and shields. The magical devices that were meant to protect her and the hose began glowing as the battle that she was hoping to avoid unfolded before her and there was nothing that she could do to stop it now.
Chapter 325: Shedding Blood.
Chapter 325: Shedding Blood.
¡°It¡¯s a superior tier 2 magical beast, you know what you have to do. Move ording to the strategy we discussed and there won¡¯t be any problems!¡±
The man in the most expensive-looking armor shouted out at the group of knights. A red wolfposed of a type of organic rubies just appeared from within the shop. Its growls were ferocious but the men that were gathered here weren¡¯t fighting monsters for the first time. This was all something that they had gone through, the drills they performed at the training camp for such an asion were ingrained in their very being by now.
¡°No stop, what are you doing!¡±
In the back, there was a woman with a reddened cheek and a bloodied lip. This was the trigger for the guard wolf to appear but even though the knights knew this to be true, they didn¡¯t care. Their mission was to take the store owner with them to the Valerian vi and the creature that stood before them was not an important part of it.
¡°It''s going to use magic, get ready!¡±
Just like the knight leader mentioned the beast opened up its toothy mouth to release a surge of magical mes. At the same time, two red orbs started circling around a horn that stood erect on the wolf¡¯s forehead. It was abination of two skills, while the breath was a wide-area attack meant to distract, the real problem was the two floating spheres.
First came the surge of mes just like the Knight Lieutenant foresaw. It was easily deflected by the magical shields that the men had with them. The moment the mes collided with them a chilling light was produced. All of the magical fire was pushed to the side without causing any harm or difort to the men standing there.
Then just like the knights assumed the magical orbs were initiated. As the mes were surging forward to create a screen of mes the two orbs shot out. One was aimed for the leader of the knights while the other to another important target, the magician that was standing behind the wall of knights.
A strange spinning motion was applied to these orbs that at the enhanced speed looked like some kind of drill. This peculiar spell was not something even the mage that was there had ever seen before. The opponent that they were facing was a Ruby Dire Wolf, a rare magical monster that sometimes appeared in volcanic dungeons. Its size was a bitrger than the variants the knights were prepared for but even with this change, they were confident in their victory.
Before the spinning orb could arrive at the mage¡¯s head two heavily armored men with tower shields created an impassable wall. The magical orb that collided with their shields continued to drill in to a point. The shields they were holding started changing to create a magical barrier filled with frost mana. me energy was a ruby wolf¡¯s elemental affinity and so were all of its spells. Everyone here was already aware of the challenges they could be facing and even a surprise spell wouldn¡¯t be enough to counter their preparations.
It was the same for the Lieutenant, before the red orb could collide with his head he was assisted by a few other soldiers. They all came prepared before this battle, the creature they were facing off against was known to them and even a few surprises wouldn¡¯t be a problem.
¡°Ice field!¡±
After the initial attack of the monster failed the mage was able toplete casting his spell. The area around them with the center being in front of the magical store filled out with icicles. It was known to everyone that beasts with a fire elemental alignment were susceptible to water and frozen energies. Turning the whole ce into a frozen zone covered in ice would give them the edge to win.
¡°Take heed, the monster is faltering but it isn¡¯t the only enemy!¡±
Even though the ruby wolf failed to produce much damage and they were able to push it back with the ice spell, it had some help. The magical contraptions that were on top of the walls activated soon after and the knights knew it. Everything was ying out as their strategist informed them.
Their group had an intelligence agency that went through this region before. They noted down all the important points about the area and the runesmith¡¯s home was one of them. Before arriving here they were prepared to fight a magical craftsman. The traps that he liked to use along with the turrets that could fire bolts of energy were a known fact. There was a reason why they didn¡¯t go inside, fighting the guard dog outside was much more favorable to them.
All of their equipment was prepared to counter the tier 2 spells that were being produced here. Their shields were capable of bouncing the energy bolts back with ease and while the turrets were focusing fire at the knights that were holding them, the other ones utilized their own ranged means.
¡°You¡¯re not the only ones with magical equipment, use it now!¡±
Throwable magical bombs were part of their preparations. They were quickly thrown at the two turrets that were firing blue bolts of energy at them. Even though a magical shield blocked the first few ones it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to get through. Magic was a strong means ofbat but even it had its faults.
The knights reacted to the order by throwing strange pouches into the air. When they connected with the magical shields of the runic turrets there was a reaction. The blue light started flickering before soon shattering into particles of blue light. Right after the magical bombs were used again, this time around there was no resistance. The devices that were effective against the swarms of skeletons exploded into chunks of metal.
This silvery dust seeped into the turrets and interfered with the mana traces. It was a special alchemical creation that would disperse mana. Magical devices like the runic turrets were capable weapons but if there was a disturbance in the mana inside, they would not be capable to function correctly. Soon enough all of the defensive turrets were shattered and they could continue focusing on the crimson monster.
¡°Push it back with your shields, the alchemical powder will work on the monster too! Watch out for the golems!¡±
The leader continued to shout outmands while looking over the battlefield. Everything seemed to be under control as even after a few golems that were shaped as spiders appeared, they were no match for them. Their group wasrge enough in numbers and experienced in this type of battle. With The support of their mage, they were able tobat the fast-moving automatons. The powder only affected objects and people that it came in contact with so their spell caster was safe from its influence.
¡°Lieutenant¡ this thing is stronger than it looks, it''s breaking through!¡±
To their surprise, the monster wasn¡¯t slowing down. Even though the whole area was turned into a field of ice and was covered in the anty-magical powder, it was still ferocious. Its tail continued to mole like a whip and was even able to puncture through some of the weak spots in their armor. Only thanks to the number advantage were they able to escape from getting their throats ripped out by those sharp teeth.
¡°Ice Prison!¡±
Soon all the pesky magical contraptions were turned to scrap metal and the knights were able to focus on the monster. The spell that was activated encased the wolf¡¯s hint legs in ice which also gave the soldiers enough time to use theirst tactical advantage.
¡°Use the!¡±
Arge was tossed over their enemy''srge form. Even though it was able to quickly rip its legs out of the trap it couldn¡¯t get out in time. The moment the was introduced into the equation the battle was over. Even when the creature tried to bite through it or raise burn through it, it was impossible. It was a special trap that worked against magical monsters and would disrupt their mana flow just like the alchemical dust. It also weakened the monsters in different ways and with so many knights there to hold it down, the fight was over.
¡°Kill it!¡±
¡°No!¡±
A woman¡¯s cry could be heard by all of the men but they didn¡¯t pay attention to her pleas. Their spears and longswords made their way through the open parts of the to finally draw blood. Even when their opponent started whining like a scared dog, they continued to plunge into their weapons. They were all trained in hunting monsters and knew that at any moment it could be their life on the line. Only when the monster stopped moving could they be assured of their safety.
¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, get of him!¡±
Yet before the killing blow could be dealt a beam of light shot out toward one of the knights. It came as a surprise and right through his shoulder. The man recoiled in pain and was quick to use his good arm to shield himself. This magical st came from the side of the magical store. The assant was quickly identified as a dwarf-looking person with a strange magical weapon in his hand.
It was clear that it was this device that produced the attack as several other shots were released from it. The knights that let their guard down for a moment were forced to abandon the injured creature in the middle to take shelter behind their magical shields. The man above seemed to be enraged and shooting without any sense.
¡°Cease this instant, you are attacking the Valerian knights! If you don¡¯t stop, all of you will be detained!¡±
¡°What''s going on, knights? Why are you attacking Agni?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have to exin myself to amoner, you are in vition of thew of thisnd, if you don¡¯t want to rot in the dungeon along with your family for the rest of your life, then stand down!¡±
The lieutenant was quick to identify the attacker. It was not the runesmith as his appearance didn¡¯t fit what they were given, instead it was probably the other worker that was mentioned in the papers. He was aware of howmoners were, if he threatened them with thew and jail time they were quick to cower in fear. Bringing in their family into the picture was just icing on the cake.
¡°Miss Elodia, w-what should I do? Where is the Boss?¡±
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know Bernir¡ w-what if they hurt the children?¡±
¡°That¡¯s it, stay there and it will all be over soon. If you even dare to move, I will all arrest you in the name of Theodore Valerian, this I promise you!¡±
¡°T-the Duke¡¯s son?¡±
¡°The same!¡±
He could see the confusion in the red-haired man¡¯s eyes. His hands began shaking as he was not able to go against the ingrained fear of the nobles. No one could go against the noble''s personal army, if they did then it would be all over. They would be branded as criminals and this was the same for their family members.
¡°This has gone on for long enough, you will alle with us. Put down your magical weapon and get down here unless you wish to be branded as a criminal!¡±
The man started shouting while looking up at the half-dwarven man. The weapon he was holding seemed quite dangerous if it was able to go right through one of the knight armors.
¡°W-what will you do to him?¡±
¡°The beast? Don¡¯t concern yourself with its fate and don¡¯t test my patients.¡±
The knight lieutenant looked to the mage on the side that nodded. While they were arguing another spell had been finished casting. The red-haired man was clearly not aposed fighter nor was he paying enough attention. It was quite easy to let their mage silently cast a binding spell that produced a mass of vines to entangle him into ce.
¡°Argh¡ what?¡±
¡°Idiot, beasts that attack the Valerian Knights deserve their fate, don¡¯t think that we will be lenient with you either, you shall be tried for the crime of injuring a knight!¡±
Before he could figure out what was the right choice arge number of green vines shot out from the stone floor Bernir was standing on. The gun that he was holding on to shot a magical beam up towards the sky before it was wrapped close to his body. Now that he was disabled thest form of resistance at this ce was eradicated.
¡°What a mess.¡±
The Knight lieutenant looked at his group of knights that had gone through the battle. One person had a big hole in his shoulder while the others had many scratches and nicks. He was maddened by the fact that this ce and the dire wolf had given them this much trouble. The runesmith wasn¡¯t even here and they had already lost this much time, the Knight Commander would certainly punish him for this.
¡°Damn monster.¡±
With a longsword in his hand, he approached the one that was the cause of this mess. The red wolf was still under the, even though his body was riddled with holes from getting stabbed it continued to resist. At least it could give him some experience for all this trouble, the final blow would be delivered by him.
¡°Hold it down.¡±
¡°Yes, sir.¡±
In his eyes, this was what the monster deserved. It had attacked them first with no proper justification. Hitting the woman that was annoying was not something that he was even concerned about anyway. After killing this thing he would just drag her and the dwarf-looking man to the meeting point.
This runesmith that he was trying to get wasn¡¯t worth the trouble. Judging by the info that he was given, if they took the woman and the other cksmith with them, the runesmith woulde to meet them. Leaving a few knights behind would be probably enough as they didn¡¯t have the time to waste here. If the Knight Commander saw that they had this much trouble with one magical craftsman, then he would certainly get punished.
Thus he approached the injured creature. Even at the moment of its death, it looked ferocious. Perhaps if the wasn¡¯t holding it back the monster would even try to plunge itself in his direction. The teeth were still there but they were now covered in blood along with the rest of its body. Even if he didn¡¯t deliver thest hit the monster would probably bleed out in a few minutes. Leaving the experience out on the table would be a waste, if he delivered thest hit a little bonus was waiting for him.
The sword in his hand started glowing as he took aim at the wolf monster¡¯s head. It was a simple stabbing skill that he had practiced to a perfect form. He took aim for its head, there was no way of dodging his skill after it was activated. The speed and power would be tremendously enhanced. His hand turned blurry as the sword flew forward. The people that were rted to this creature closed their eyes. He on the other hand had them wide open to relish in this monster''s demise.
Blood sttered everywhere as the skill was concluded. The sound of flesh being sliced apart was quite audible and hard to listen to. Bernir along with Elodia could barely force themselves to open their eyes as they saw blood sshing everywhere. Yet to their surprise, the arc of gory liquid was noting from who they thought it would, instead the Knight Lieutenant¡¯s whole arm all the way from the shoulder was flying through the air.
This bloody appendage along with the sword it was clinging to just flew to the side while the man it belonged to cried out in pain. They couldn¡¯t really tell where the attack came from, their eyes were incapable of seeing it. However, in their minds, there was only one person capable and daring to attack a Valerian Knight.
Soon enough they could see the surprised Knights looking up towards a strange orb of concentrated mana. This glowing sphere quickly exploded into many tiny strings of light that each flew at the armored men. They were quick to jump back with their shields raised to protect themselves. Even the man that lost his whole arm along with his shoulder was quick to retreat at the sight of the sudden explosion of magical energy.
The whole ce was turned upside down by the sudden mass of explosions that was somehow focused around the injured creature. A cloud of dust from all the attacks quickly formed in the area as the group of knights attempted to get a grasp of their enemy''s location.
¡°Defend the Lieutenant!¡±
¡°ARGHhhh!¡±
¡°Hide behind the shields!¡±
Their screams could be heard from within the dirt cloud that was constantly increasing in size. Only after the magical sphere in the air dispersed could they grasp the situation as their new enemy had shown himself willingly. He was there, right in the middle where the dire wolf was bleeding out. Without saying anything he was just ncing at the whimpering monster that for a moment looked to be at peace.
Chapter 326: Indignation.
Chapter 326: Indignation.
How could this have happened? Why was Agni dying on the ground in a pool of his own blood and why were these knights here? These questions he was asking himself while looking down at his canine friend. He could not understand how a situation like this arose, there was no reason for a noble to attack his home.
Rnd was aware of all of Arthur¡¯s brothers, Theodore Valerian included. It wasn¡¯t strange for these men to arrive in this city, it was something that he actually expected. The thing that he didn¡¯t expect was that they would actually attack his home and hurt the people living there. Agni was certainly not at fault here, he would not attack anyone without being provoked.
¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡±
The knights that were around him were still a problem but there were more important things to worry about. Agni didn¡¯t look good, he had multiple stab wounds all over his body. His hide was quite thick and the added protection from the rubies allowed him to live to this point, but it was already a miracle that he had managed to stay awake for this long. The that was on top of his body was also strange as he could feel the metal having a peculiar mana-affecting quality to it.
He quickly kneeled down to grab it. Only thanks to being a tier 3 ss holder with advanced mana was he able to counteract the effect. Without waiting he quickly used all of his power to tear through the metallic structure of this to free Agni from within it. The people continued to shout something at him but they were not important. His hands were shaking with indignation but he needed to concentrate as Agni¡¯s life was at risk.
This that he tore through exined a lot. His entirepound was outfitted with sensors that would inform him about any danger arriving at his home. The people that came here were capable of disrupting mana to some extent. Only after they arrived at his doorstep where there were more sensors was the rm triggered. This caused him to arrivete from the ck Market where he had to run back from. Even the potions that he was pouring on Agni¡¯s wounds didn¡¯t seem to be working fast enough, the situation was really dire.
¡°Elodia, there should be an elixir in the safe, please bring it over here.¡±
¡°But what about the¡¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go get it.¡±
Elodia finally ran up to Rnd¡¯s side after being able to process the situation. She quickly pushed the door open and ran through the shop to get the magical concoction to Agni. This didn¡¯t sit well with the knights that were outside. Their leader had been hit by one of Rnd¡¯s spells and lost his arm in the process. Seemingly amoner had injured a noble night in a scuffle, this was not something that would go down well with a group like this.
¡°What are you all waiting for¡ Kill him!¡±
While he was standing up with Agni in his arms the enraged Knight Lieutenant started shouting. He was grasping the stump of his right arm that had be dislodged from his body. There were still a lot of his men capable of fighting as his initial attack was not meant to eradicate them. It was a hastily produced solution to the problem of his tamed beast dying. Most of them were still standing and ready for round two. In their eyes, he was still only a magical craftsman that had probably used one of his many tricks
¡°Don¡¯t think that I have forgotten about you, just wait here¡¡±
Rnd could see that all of his spider drones and magical turrets had been destroyed. Yet this was not the end for them, with the help of his skill he could activate them all again. The knights that were already charging forward noticed a strange semi-transparent burst of electricity shooting out from the center where he was standing.
It did not harm them in any way but when crossing through the damaged runic equipment it produced an interesting effect. All the runic turrets that were in the vicinity started glowing blue and shifting back to their previous forms. The same was for the destroyed magical golems, all of the parts started quickly flying at each other to recreate their old forms.
The Knights were clearly confused about all the flying metallic partsbining back into their previous forms. Even when trying to interfere with the mana-interfering powder it didn¡¯t seem to work. All of the golems that numbered three had been restored and the turrets as well. This wasn¡¯t all though as their bodies were constantly giving out a glow from within the runes.
All of the traces and runic symbols were visible to the naked eye and soon enough the Knights would realize that the automatons that they were facing were a lot tougher than before. Rnd with his area of effect skill was able to use all of his runic enhancement skills on all golems and turrets. Even though this would cause the runes to deteriorate, he could quickly mend them back to health. As long as he had mana to spare the magical machines that he created could be put back into a working state.
¡°Argh, what are you doing, block the attacks!¡±
¡°T-the mana, it¡¯s not getting dispersed fully, our shields can¡¯t take it!¡±
The sounds of the men shouting outside were muffled by the door of the shop closing behind him. Agni was still the priority here, his secondary minds were controlling the golems and turrets outside so that his main one could focus on the problem here.
¡®His HP¡ it¡¯s still going down even after I gave them all those high-quality potions¡¡¯
Rnd was Agni¡¯s master which allowed him to see his status screen in more detail. His Health Points along with his stamina were dropping below critical levels. While this world was like a game there were a few differences. A person could not actually survive with one point of health left on their bar. It was simr to him getting headaches whenever his mana points dropped below a certain point.
Name : Agni
Mystical Ruby Dire Wolf [ Organ Failure, Broken Bones, Bleeding, Mana Exhaustion, Poisoned ]
There were a few persisting statuses that kept him from healing. One of them was familiar as he had just bought a weapon with the same effect. The weapons the knights were using seemed to have been specifically meant to kill beings with high vitality. Monsters tended to be able tost through a lot more punishment than humans even if their vitality stats were simr. They usually had some sort of healing factor but with the bleeding status and multiple organs failing, this passive skill would be overloaded.
¡°Here, I¡¯ve gotten the elixir.¡±
After cing Agni down on the floor of his runic shop Elodia finally showed up with the high-quality elixir. In actuality Rnd wasn¡¯t sure if this would work, the concoction wasn¡¯t really made for monsters or animals. It was a holy elixir from the Sun Church that was capable of alleviating many of the status effects Agni was under. He could only pray that it would work, otherwise, none of the health potions he had would be of any use.
¡°It¡¯s okay, everything is going to be okay¡¡±
Elodia ced her hand on Agni¡¯s head and started stroking his rubified mane. Even though her hand became bloody instantly he continued to pet the wolf that she grew to love. Rnd quickly poured part of the elixir into Agni''s mouth and then the rest onto some of therger wounds until it was all gone.
Agni¡¯s whole body started to faint glow with a golden hue as the magical concoction started to work. He could see some of the statuses vanish with the poison one being the first. The wounds were getting smaller and the bleeding was beginning to stop.
¡°It¡¯s working!¡±
Elodia shouted out with a smile on her face but it wasn¡¯t long-lived.
¡°No¡ something is wrong, the glow is fading¡ the wounds aren¡¯t closing.¡±
Rnd shook his head while ncing at the hole-riddled ruby wolf. The wounds that were just about to shut themselves didn¡¯t fully close. Even though the bleeding effect had vanished along with some of the others, he had just lost too much blood.
¡°No¡ I¡ I¡¯ll get more potions.¡±
Elodia was the first one to go grab a few more bottles. Yet Rnd knew, he was aware of the fact that nothing that they had here would work on Agni to keep him from dying. The regr potions only boosted a person¡¯s natural vitality and regenerative capabilities. They could not counter the effect of organs and brain functions shutting down. If a high-grade elixir didn¡¯t work then there was nothing much he could do.
Even though he didn¡¯t show it on the outside, inside his mind was racing. Memories of the strange egg that he found in the dungeon came rushing in. The strange puppy that appeared in his bathtub and his first thoughts of selling it off to a proper tamer were all there. The many times he visited the dungeon in Agni¡¯spany and the close calls that both of them had. His first realpanion that he grew a bond with was dying and he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.
Rnd didn¡¯t know what to do, his arms wrapped around therge wolf¡¯s trembling body. The whimpers were slowly fading away and he could only hear his panting slowing down. The blood along with the red potion mixture seeped into his body as his heart raced. He didn¡¯t even care about the shouting knights that were outside. What could he do, was this really it? Would Agni just die here in his arms without him being capable of doing anything?
¡°No¡there is a way, I won¡¯t let you die.¡±
His hand hit the wooden floor and went through it like cardboard. Soon he realized there was a possibility of saving Agni. There were holy spells that were capable of even regenerating limbs that were severed and bringing people back from the dead.
¡®If I can generate enough divine energy then it might be possible¡¡¯
There was a problem with Rnd¡¯s n, hecked divine crystals from the church. All the ones that he had were destroyed during the Lich attack. Due to the stock being extremely low afterward he was incapable of getting any recements and didn¡¯t push hard enough to get any. Even if he had one or two, they would probably not have enough divine energy inside for this to work. However, not everything was lost, there was still another way.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Elodia? Give me some space, this might be dangerous.¡±
When Elodia returned with more potions she saw a strange scene. Rnd had ced multiple runic daggers and swords around Agni who was at death¡¯s door. She wasn¡¯t sure what he was doing but the runes on the des were constantly shifting into something else. It was as if he was constructing a new runic device before her eyes. Arcs of magical energy started shooting between all of these magical objects which caused her to finally back off.
¡®This has to work¡. no it will work¡¡¯
A spectacle of unprecedented proportions started taking shape. The runic weapons that were shooting arcs that looked like blue lightning bolts started changing color. From a pale blue, they were transformed to white and then began to shift to a yellowish tint. All of this energy was concentrated on the injured canine in the middle whose body started getting bombarded by this energy.
Rnd gritted his teeth while bleeding from his nose. The amount of concentration that was required for this feat was truly tremendous. He was unable to keep control over the runic turrets and golems that were fighting outside but that didn¡¯t matter, the only thing that was important was to save his first friend.
Soon the entire ce was bathed in deep gold. The knights outside could see all of the windows shattering while the light escaped through all the cracks. A massive explosion of holy energy rocked the whole ce and caused everyone to be pushed to the side. The massive surge of energy persisted for a good ten seconds while enraged shouting was heard from the inside.
For a moment he could not see anything, the bright golden light that he produced was just too overwhelming. In his state of emotional turmoil, he gave his all to recreate a runic version of a holy healing spell. He had never really attempted something on this scale but there was no time to deliberate, he needed to act.
¡°...¡±
¡°......¡±
¡°.........¡±
There was no response to the treatment, the wolf continued toy there without moving or reacting. His body had been healed by the divine healing energy but something was wrong. Yet he did not give up, his hand was ced on Agni''s chest. The armor ting on his gauntlet was already falling off but with the help of his skill, it was instantly restored. Quickly after blue arcs of electricity flew forward as he injected it into his body.
Agni''s body jolted from the shock but remained without motion just like before. Rnd wasn''t sure what he was doing, he was not a doctor but at this point, he was willing to try everything. Considering that Agni was a monster with high vitality he decided to increase the output. The second and third jolts were a lot stronger than the previous ones. They caused the wolf''s body to twitch and finally, something happened.
¡°....Thump¡¡±
¡°Thump ¡ ¡ ¡ Thump.¡±
A heartbeat, it was there! He could hear it, Agni¡¯s heart beating . The status screen that for a moment had gone gray returned. His health pool started shooting back up and now with all of his internal organs mended it would not fall down again. The life that had almost slipped out from between his fingers was slowly returning.
Rnd recalled the moment that he was finishing the divine rune. Agni''s HP had clearly gone below zero and his name on the status screen had be grayed out. Due to this fact, Rnd found himself overloading his healing rune in hopes of somehow going beyond regr healing. The entire inside of the store had been sted into smithereens in the process, even Elodia needed to hide behind the counter to not get injured.
¡°Is he?¡±
¡°He is weak but it should be fine now.¡±
Elodia removed herself from behind the counter. The floor had been destroyed and all of the runic equipment that he used had melted. This made it hard for her to approach the lying ruby wolf but only after getting closer and noticing the faint breathing motions of his chest was her heart at peace.
¡°Thank the gods¡ but what about.¡±
¡°Them? Don¡¯t worry, stay here, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±
¡°W-what are you going to do? They are the men of Theodore Valerian.¡±
¡°Yes, I know¡ it doesn¡¯t change anything, please just stay here with Agni, this won¡¯t take long.¡±
She wasn¡¯t sure what to say. The expression on Rnd¡¯s face was strange, it was not something familiar to her. His gaze was cold, extremely cold. She was not sure what he was about to do. When looking at Agni who had barelye out of this alive, it was hard to stop him. They had crossed the line and deep down inside she also wanted them to pay for it.
¡°Okay, be careful.¡±
¡°Mhm.¡±
Rnd nodded while slowly walking outside where the Knights were finishing up his golems and turrets. After he changed his focus on the divine rune they made quick work of the damaged automatons. The door outside was holding on to the upper hinge but after a little tap from him, it flew outside.
¡°It¡¯s that bastard, kill him!¡±
¡°Hah, I¡¯m the bastard?¡±
When he arrived outside he saw fifteen knights that had managed to survive through his turrets and golems. After what the Lich had done to this ce he didn¡¯t have enough time to recreate it all. His focus on attaining the tier 3 ss had lessened the defenses of his home and he was already ming himself for that. Yet he was not really the one that had chosen to strike first, it was their fault and he finally came to a realization.
¡°Yes, you are the bastards¡ there will always be people like you, hiding behind a veil of righteousness or aristocracy. I bet you still think that you were right? There is only one way for people like you to go away¡¡±
¡°What nonsense are you spouting, a mere runesmith.¡±
¡°I see¡ you must be still delirious from losing that arm¡ otherwise you probably would have fled by now¡¡±
¡°What are you¡¡±
For a moment Rnd stopped carrying, he would have perhaps not even pursued the soldiers if they chose to flee. Yet the knight leader decided to remain here, the mage behind him was already preparing to cast a spell. The other soldiers were also in formation and even those pouches with powder were already heading his way. However, all of them had not yet realized the discrepancy between their levels. They still considered him only a high-level tier 2 ss holder.
A simple barrier of mana appeared around his body. It spread in all directions to deflect all of the powder that interfered with mana before it could even be utilized. The follow-up me st spell that flew in his direction was unable to pierce through it and instead rebounded against the knights. Some of them were sent flying back by the st while otherssted through it with minor injuries.
He did not really care about the minions as the person that caused the most harm was still very lively. It was quitemendable for him to be able to stand up with such an injury. He had probably drunk some type of elixir but it would take a higher-ranked one for the whole arm to grow back.
¡°If you aren¡¯t willing to show any remorse, then why should I?¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
The Knight Lieutenant found himself flying through the air. A mass of blue light gathered around his neck and pulled him back. It had a faint appearance of a hand but he couldn¡¯t really tell. Something was pulling him back through the air, and like a ragdoll, he flew towards the man responsible. There was not much he could do nor did he have any strength left to react. Thest thing he saw was arge fist flying at his face before everything went dark.
Only the other knights around the area could see what really happened. The scene was truly gruesome as their leader was pulled back only to receive a haymaker to the face. The moment the fist collided with his face it was instantly crushed. Even though he was wearing a helmet his entire head was dislodged from the rest of his body along with parts of his spine.
It flew far and wide in a nice arc and lodged itself into one of the nearby trees without them being able to move a muscle. At this point, they finally realized. The man that they were fighting against was not what they thought he was. Their fate looked grim and their knightmander that could contend with this person was not here. They could only slowly turn their heads from the crushed head to the man''s bloodied fist and hope that there was still some reason left in him...
Chapter 327: Knighting Oneself?
Chapter 327: Knighting Oneself?
¡°T-the Lieutenant¡ h-he killed him¡¡±
¡°What should we do?¡±
The group of armored knights looked at the embedded head in the tree next to them. Just a moment ago their leader¡¯s head went flying into it after getting punched. They could not process this feat as no one had expected this much resistanceing from this ce. Their spywork had never failed them before and had been ill-informed about this man¡¯s power. It was bing clear to them that he was not just a simple tier 2 runesmith but something else entirely.
¡°Hold your ground, we are Knights of the Valerian household! As long as we have the Knight Commander with us, we will be victorious! We must not waver as our cause is just¡±
One of the older knights stepped forward to take over the situation. It seemed that he was next in line and now had be their leader. Yet just as he was shouting at the remaining men here, his body was yanked forward. It flew at the man that had killed their Lieutenant with one strike to the head.
¡°You guys really like to prattle on, do you actually think that you are the ones in the right?
¡°U-unhand me, do you understand the gravity of the situation? We represent the Valerian Household, your deeds will not go unpunished!¡±
¡°My deeds? Do you even realize what you did?¡±
The man was floating up in the air while being held up by something that looked like a blue haze. These knights did not have the mana sense to see the spell used, the only one that was able to grasp the whole situation was the mage in the back. Even while the other knights were getting pumped up to give it another try against their opponent, he didn¡¯t want to do anything but run.
His mana sense allowed him to see the difference in power. No one could really see the true magnitude of the man before them but he could somewhatpare it to other mages or monsters. It was apparent that this person was a tier 3 ss holder and not someone that had just reached that point. Their mana was just too massive andparable to mages well over level two hundred.
This was something he could measure by the simple mage hand spell the man was using. The spell was something even a level one mage was capable of casting. It wasn¡¯t really a spell used forbat as it was usually sluggish and the focus was more on precise hand movements than speed or power.
He vividly remembered how this mage''s hand grabbed their Lieutenant who was someone close to reaching level hundred fifty. The man was close to reaching his own ss change yet in a matter of seconds his head was flying from his body. This was not someone that they could face on their own, only theirmander could do anything. The mage was certain that there had been some type of deception afoot.
It was hard to believe that their spies would make such a blunder. If they knew that a tier 3 ss holder was holding out here, then theirmander would be here to meet him instead. In the mage''s eyes, this person was probably hiding their real status through magical means for years. They had attacked such a person without any knowledge and there was probably only one way of getting out of this alive.
The man before them was still only amoner, just on the level of a tinum adventurer. Thanks to his ss being rted to a mage, the man here knew that their intelligence and reasoning should be above average. If he could just point out the downsides of the acts he was performing, the situation could be saved. He needed to act fast though, the second inmand was about to get himself choked to death by the mage''s hand spell and the other knights would do a disservice to themselves if they attempted to save him by forceful means.
¡°Please wait! Stop!¡±
¡°You want me to wait? I¡¯m not the one that started this.¡±
¡°Yes, please think about the repercussions of your actions, do you trouly wish to make enemies of the Valerian household? If you kill all of us here, you will be branded as a criminal!¡±
¡°A criminal huh?¡±
The mage nodded as he could see the man¡¯s resolve wavering. It was impossible to go against the nobles and this problem was magnified when a Duke was involved. There was no way that this man here wouldn¡¯t know the consequences. It was hard to see his facial expression as it was buried under a hood but his words seemed to have calmed the situation down. Now they just needed to retreat and theirmander would make short work of this man for them.
¡°You make a good point but let me ask you a question then.¡±
¡°Ah, yes?¡±
¡°What¡¯s the punishment for destroying a knight¡¯s property and attacking his family members on the said property?¡±
¡°Huh? A knight¡¯s? That would be¡ y-you don¡¯t mean?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, my actions have been justified from the start...¡±
¡
Rnd remained silent for a moment while thinking. Only now did he have some time to cool off after almost losing Agni. The man that was responsible was already dead but these people that were here were not devoid of any responsibility. They all had participated in the attack and did not blink twice before following his orders.
While he knew that these people weren¡¯t entirely at fault. After going through the tier 3 trial he became aware of theyers of indoctrination needed to build up a reasonable army. It started at the knight academy and following orders had been drilled into their very core.
¡®This mage is right, I¡¯ve already be a criminal by killing that guy. It won¡¯t even matter if I try to exin myself.¡¯
Before he could choke the other knight to death with his mage hand spell the other person started talking. After killing the first person his rage had gone down slightly and was steadily decreasing during the conversation. While he had be stronger, this strength would do him no good against a noble household.
There were a few options that he could go with, one of them was murdering everyone here and then making a run for it. Escaping into another country was feasible if he was able to gain ess to a ship and get off this ind. It might have even been possible for him to take all the me which would save both Elodia and Bernir from being taken in. Rnd at least felt somewhat confident in his own skills for such a n to work. There was even that woman that he had connections with that would probably smuggle him out of here.
This was one option but there were others, one of them would keep him here while giving validity to his acts. There was another way of getting out of this mess alive without any need of moving away from Albrook. However, if he decided to take this path he would be constraining his own life considerably.
Treading it would put him out into the public eye a lot more than now. It could potentially also alert his father to his presence. That is if he actually revealed his true noble name which wasn¡¯t truly necessary for this to work. A decision needed to be made and it had to be now. There was no time to think everything over anymore. This was something that he managed to avoid for more than ten years of escaping from his old home.
Yet if he didn¡¯t make this decision then his life in this ce would probably be over. Knights from the side of the duke¡¯s son would probablye for him. There was no such thing as a justifiable cause for amoner to kill a knight, even less if this knight was rted to a prominent noble house. The Valerians were known for not tolerating any pushback from their citizens and Arthur would not be able to save him from this.
There was just one possible route that he could take without giving out hisst name to these people. This route would bind him to Arthur¡¯s fate at least until a proper heir for their Duke house was named. It would give him a reason for killing this Lieutenant though and also allow him to stay in this ce where he built up his life.
Perhaps if it was the old Rnd from before he would have been inclined to take the easier route out. Running away had always allowed him to survive and building up a new base of operations with his current skills wouldn¡¯t be that hard. Perhaps after things had calmed down a bit, he would even be able to revisit this ce again.
No, this was not the way for him anymore. After spending over a year battling with wooden men he realized that sometimes the best defense was a strong offense. If he didn¡¯t take things into his own hands here then he would lose everything that he already built up.
He was tired of constantly being taken advantage of by people he did not respect. If he didn¡¯t put his foot down here then nothing would ever change. At another time a simr situation would arise and perhaps then he would not be there to save his friends and loved ones. It was important to show people that they could not take advantage of him anymore. For this reason, he needed to make an example of someone, someone like Knight Commander Emmerson.
It was still possible for him to talk it through with that man and make him leave. This was not the issue, the real problem woulde from what happened next. Without showing that he couldn¡¯t be messed with, there probably wouldn¡¯t be much of a change. It wouldn¡¯t even be strange if another group from one of the Valerian son¡¯s sides appeared a weekter. To keep this ce secure he needed to not only be a shield but also a sword.
¡°W-we didn¡¯t know, please be reasonable we all belong on the same side.¡±
¡°What does he mean?¡±
The mage realized it sooner before anyone else here did. It was an easy conclusion he came to after exchanging a few words. There was only one way Rnd had an excuse for killing the Lieutenant and that was if he was either a noble or a knight. While revealing his actual name was still a possibility he decided to go with a different approach.
It was a known fact that Alexander Valerian was forcing his sons topete for the title. Each of them was givennd to manage through which they were meant to show their skills. Even someone like Arthur that was not seen as a proper candidate still adhered to the same rules.
Rnd¡¯s ticket out of this mess was one edict in particr. The heir candidates were able to appoint knights for themselves. Usually, this act was carried out by proper nobles but a Duke household was at the apex and had some wiggle room. The father allowed his sons to appoint a head knight that didn¡¯t even need to be from a line of nobility or from an academy.
Each of the brothers had already appointed such a person many years ago, they were even given strong men to fill that role eventually. Arthur on the other hand was unable to appoint such a person as they needed to be a tier 3 ss holder to even qualify. There was also no one really willing to take the spot as they could be pitted against other knights and lose their lives.
Rnd¡¯s rtionship with Arthur was mostly neutral. From his standpoint, giving up ownership of this city was not a big deal. His life wouldn¡¯t have been affected by a leadership change, he would just have to make gear for a different person. Now on the other hand, one of those potential bosses pointed a de at his family, this was not something that he could look past anymore.
¡°He means that you should probably run and tell yourmander that I¡¯ll see him soon¡¡±
The man in his grasp who previously was trying to intimidate him with his status found himself with a crooked neck. His body was tossed to the side while a spell headed his way. The mage that was trying to reason with him a second ago was already turning around to run. It was clear that this man knew what was going on and had no loyalty to the knights here.
His body was bing enhanced with various spell effects to probably make his escape faster but not as Rnd cared for this. His aim was not really to eradicate everyone here, it was actually better if some of these men survived the scuffle. He needed rumors of his ruthlessness to spread so that everyone would think twice before doing something like this ever again.
Everyone quickly realized that they would be unable to reason through this situation. Rnd also saw that some of the knights were still quite young, one, in particr, was barely above level sixty and probably a new recruit fresh from the academy. Yet only fate would decide who survived as he formed many spheres of light in front of his body through the runes in his armor.
These balls of mana flew forward in all directions while being aimed at the group of now fleeing soldiers. Some of them embedded themselves in the men¡¯s bodies while others just grazed their limbs or armor pieces. Having to listen to grown men cry out in pain didn¡¯t bring him any joy but a message needed to be sent.
¡®A few of them made it out alive¡¡¯
Thanks to the sensors andck of mana-dispersing powder he could tell that five people had survived. While he could have easily chased them down to deliver the finishing blow this was enough. What he needed to focus on was the part after, Emmerson.
¡°This certainly won¡¯t do¡¡±
After raising his arm up he saw his gauntlet turning to dust. The number of skills and mana he used had burned through the runic traces. The metal was unable to tolerate his newfound power and had begun to disintegrate. Only thanks to constant uses of his skills to mend the runes was it even able tost this much.
Luckily the piece of armor he was wearing was a backup version that he used for ck market business. He did not want people to recognize the usual armor designs that he wore. However, this didn¡¯t mean that his better suit wouldn¡¯t suffer the same fate.
¡°W-what are we going to do¡ should we leave the city? But what about the children, I can¡¯t just¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, just stay here and I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±
¡°What do you mean? How can you just kill knights, I don¡¯t understand.¡±
Elodia had managed to cool her head down and also realized that Rnd was in a lot of trouble. She clearly didn¡¯t see a way out of this besides running.
¡°Have you forgotten who I really am?¡±
¡°Who you really are?¡±
It took a moment for her to realize what he was alluding to but this didn¡¯t fully remove her worries. Even though she knew that Rnd was an actual noble hiding from something, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.
¡°Are you sure? You¡¯ve been hiding for such a long time, are there no other options¡ I¡¯m sorry this is all because of me.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not your fault and there are more important things to worry about now, those knights had no right to be here and my actions were justified, the only problem that remains now is¡¡±
¡°The only remaining problem now?¡±
¡°... Hey¡¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
While Rnd and Elodia were talking about the whole situation they heard a voiceing from above them. It belonged to the third person involved in this mess, Bernir.
¡°Could you help me out here Boss, these magic vines are really tight.¡±
The man had be entangled by the mage that fled and then remained bound for that spot for the entirety of the fight. With some help from Rnd¡¯s magic abilities, the vines came undone.
¡°Those knights really pulled a fast one on me¡ but how is Agni? Did he?¡±
¡°He is fine, I¡¯ll have to ask you to protect him until I¡¯m back, he probably won¡¯t wake up for a few hours.¡±
¡°Protect him? That¡¯s fine, but what are you going to do Boss?¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I want to know.¡±
¡°Nothing much, I¡¯m just going to have a duel.¡±
¡°A duel?¡±
Both Elodia and Bernir looked at each other without really knowing what was going on. They didn¡¯t really follow the conversation and had no idea that Rnd had just decided to be Arthur¡¯s head knight. This all without the noble even knowing what had transpired here.
Chapter 328: Throwing Weight Around.
Chapter 328: Throwing Weight Around.
¡®I gave a nice speech but now I need to actually do it¡¡¯
Not much time had passed since the knights invaded his home. First, it was thieves or bandits, then it was a murderous Lich and finally, he upgraded to the scariest of enemies, the nobles. All of them chose to attack his home where he just wanted to be left alone. If it wasn¡¯t for all those people then he would have no use pursuing power.
Rnd never really was the adventurous type nor did he want fame or glory. Having a ce to call home with a small number of friends was what he was pursuing. He never understood people that pushed for multiple friendships or rtionships with many partners. To him there was something lost during such a pursuit, there was also no time in the day to foster that many bonds.
This was why his anger was reaching the zenith. Almost everyone from his limited friend group had been attacked by the armored men. Their leader was still in the city and probably at Arthur¡¯s estate forcing him to sign over the rights to the dungeon. This was something that he had already expected and had prepared for. However, he had not expected something like an attack on his home to transpire.
What should have happened was a transfer of ownership to another brother with Arthur remaining a figurehead. His life was not supposed to change much and while this was happening he would use this time to really build himself up. The armor that he was putting on was still the old model as he had no time to innovate. His ascension to tier 3 had been short-lived as not even a week had passed since that day.
¡®It probably won¡¯t be as easy as with those tier 2 knights¡¡¯
After the whole predicament with Agni was over he had taken out his rage on the remaining knights. Some of them had made it out alive and he had no intention of chasing them down. They were left alive for a reason, to send a message to their leader about what they did. If he eradicated them with no survivors then the other party could im that it was without just cause. He wanted to have people see them running through the streets to Arthur¡¯s estate while he got mentally prepared for what he was about to do.
¡®I don¡¯t know Emmerson well enough to form a strategy but I don¡¯t think he will run from the duel.¡¯
Rnd had made up his mind of bing a head knight. The only real requirement was to be at an advanced level past the tier 3 ascension trial. There were no ss limitations in bing a noble''s Knight, even a battle mage could do it if the noble gave them the title.
¡®I don¡¯t think Arthur will refuse either¡¡¯
This was all of course a scam. He did not get knighted nor did he swear his fealty to the young noble. Luckily such things weren¡¯t forced on paper so if Arthur followed his lead, everything would work out. It was the only part of his n that was really shaky as it was possible for Arthur to reject his proposal. If such a thing urred then he would need to go ahead with his backup n and reveal hisst name. By being a son of a Baron he had simr rights to his own possessions and still had a justifiable cause for killing the men.
¡®They could have waited a few weeks¡¡¯
After setting his helmet onto his head he looked to the side. There he saw a small coin-sized piece of metal. It was quite shiny and looked to be made from a crimson substance. It was a piece of red mythril that he had processed from the ores he took from the dungeon. This would be the basis for his new armor in the future but making it wasn¡¯t easy. Without his new Forgefire Control skill it would have burned a hole in his current smelter.
Fitting runes into the metal wasn¡¯t easy either and required a lot of force. Then there was the problem of developing a whole new runic system of spells. He needed to base everything on tier 3 rune designs that he wasn¡¯t totally an expert in. There were so many new spells and effects that he needed to practice with. Having a few months for all the trials would have been truly a blessing.
Now on the other hand he needed to quickly get rid of Emmerson and start preparing. This was probably only the start of it all, even after this knightmander was gone others would quickly show up. What he needed to do now, was to show that he couldn¡¯t be easily defeated.
¡®I can¡¯t let anyone think that I¡¯m an easy target or there will never be an end to it. They say that first impressions matter the most for a reason¡¡¯
Finally, he grasped a shield from the side along with his hammer staff. None of the golems would be joining him in this fight as they needed to guard his home once more. With the help of his skill, he managed to restore them to a functional state but they lost a quarter of their original fighting potential. The skills to repair everything through magic weren¡¯t perfect and with too many uses all of his runic products would eventually break down.
¡°Are you really going to fight theirmander?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
After marching out of his underground workshop he encountered Elodia. She was tending to the sleeping Agni that had not woken up. The procedure he went through where he was sted with divine energy and then electricity wasn¡¯t something normal. Rnd didn¡¯t really know how long he would remain like this but the more he looked at him, the more angered he became.
¡°Is there really no other way? What if something happens to you? Thatmander can¡¯t be weak and you¡¯ve just advanced¡¡±
¡°Perhaps there is¡ perhaps he¡¯d even apologize to me and give me some gold as an apology¡ but sometimes there are actions that are inexcusable.¡±
¡°I see that you have made up your mind already but¡ why are you wearing that?¡±
¡°Oh, you mean this? Well, I¡¯m ying the role of a Valerian Knight so I needed to look like one¡¡±
Rnd had taken one of the Valerian banners that he had stashed away in his workshop and attached it to his neck. It didn¡¯t look too great as he didn¡¯t have enough time to figure out the right dimension or the correct way to attach it to his armor. Luckily Elodia was here and noticed that it wasn¡¯t really positioned well.
¡°Give me a moment, you can¡¯t really show yourself to the public like this.¡±
Elodia took out her sewing kit and got to work. The cape just needed a few attachments and with some helpful skills, it wouldn¡¯t take her long for the task to beplete. The Valerian house was represented by a standing stag with a crown on its head. The material had a crimson tint to it and somewhat went well with the darkened silvery armor that he was wearing. After a few minutes, the cape stopped looking out of ce and he finally fit the image of a gant knight.
¡°Take care.¡±
¡°I will.¡±
For a moment the two remained inside the house with Elodia¡¯s hands hugging him from behind. They didn¡¯t exchange many words and finally, he made his way out of his home. There he encountered his trusted assistant, in his hand, he could see a runic weapon that he had previously utilized to injure one of the knights.
¡°Give ¡®em hell boss and don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be safe with me.¡±
¡°I will.¡±
He nodded at Bernir while heading towards the reinforced gate. When outside he looked at the store that was missing ss in the windows and had a lot of melted weaponry inside. Some time had passed since the incident but he was having a hard time remaining calm. On the outside, it didn¡¯t seem like much had changed but on the inside, he was ready to snap.
The knights that had attacked his home had around twenty minutes headstart but this didn¡¯t mean much. With his current body, it wouldn¡¯t take much to catch up to them. His foot moved forward as he started walking into the forest. His steps started getting faster and faster until he was already running. Even though he was wearing full te armor and had a cape fluttering behind him, the speed was tremendous.
¡°Huh? W-what is it?¡±
Withrge strides, he arrived at the fork in the road that on one side took him to the city and on the other to the dungeon. His descent from the forest was drastic as he scared some adventurers by heavilynding on the ground with both his feet. Normally the stares he would get were ones of curiosity yet today they were of fright. The moment the people here noticed the crest on his new cape, they dropped their heads down immediately.
In his current getup, he didn¡¯t look much different than the group that arrived at the city. Rumors of them howling people over to the Valerian estate were probably already in cirction. After a silent moment, he resumed his charge towards the city gates at which he noticed the usual guards but today, they were not alone. With them, there also were a few new faces that belonged to his now enemies.
¡°Halt!¡±
To no surprise, the gate guards here had already capitted to the group of knights. The two of them were throwing their weight around without giving any space for the old guards to speak up. Rnd wasn¡¯t sure why they were acting like this, their friends that he dispatched had probably already passed through this path. Perhaps they were in such a hurry that they didn¡¯t exin the situation to these two who were now blocking his way.
¡°Move out of my way.¡±
"Who do you think you are?¡±
¡°A mere knight like you doesn¡¯t have the right to know.¡±
Knights were not nobles but just like in thetter a pecking order existed. It started with a regr Knight and right after was a Knight Lieutenant. Then it was followed by a Knight Captain and finally a Knight Commander. While there were many knight orders within this kingdom and each noble had their own group, there were some ranks that sustained their worth outside their own orders.
These were Knight Commanders that needed a tier 3 rank for their rank toe into effect. This would also be the rank that he would be given as Arthur¡¯s head Knight. The men that he was interacting with were far below his level and would normally have to bow before him. In the case that they weren¡¯t, he had justifiable cause to punish them for it,
Thus while moving forward he reached out with his hand in the direction of the knight that spoke out. He treated him the same as the Lieutenant, with a simple spell the man was flying through the air and drawn over to his hand. After arriving before him the man was grasped by the neck and lifted up for everyone to see.
Rnd made sure that everyone that was gathered here to see his actions. It was something that he actually wanted to spread as rumors throughout the city. With a little wind spell, he also made sure that his cape was fluttering and showing off that Valerian emblem to everyone.
¡°You dare stand in the way of me? A Knight Commander from the Valerian house?¡±
¡°A¡a Knight Commander? T-that¡¯s preposterous, we would have been informed about s-such a person if he existe¡.¡±
¡°Silence.¡±
The man was instantly thrown to the side like a doll made of straw. The amount of power that Rnd was in possession of was truly tremendous. This knight with all of his heavy armor tumbled around for a good ten meters before colliding with the wall to the side. This tier 2 man was unable to make any sense of the situation as he passed out from the collision. He was still alive but some of his bones were fractured in a few ces from the drastic toss to the side.
¡°Y-you dare attack the Valerian Knights?¡±
¡°Do you have a problem with your hearing, soldier? Move to the side while I¡¯m feeling merciful.¡±
This was the main gate and entrance to the whole city. On the side, there were many carriages with merchants and adventurers that were watching this strange scene ying out. They all could see the fluttering cape and stag that represented the Valerian household. The same emblem was fluttering above them on one of the gs which to them meant that it was some strange internal issue between knight orders.
¡°What are you waiting for?¡±
¡°But he said¡¡±
¡°He must be lying why would a Commander from the Valerian order be here?¡±
The knight that remained at the entrance gate was almost foaming at his mouth. The soldiers that were here wereposed of people from the city. It seemed that all the other knights from Theodore¡¯s side were busy somewhere else. He could do nothing more than to rely on the manpower that was given to him but it wasn¡¯t working. Even less after Rnd activated the skill that he learned during his tier 3 trial.
¡°I said, MOVE!¡±
The armor that he was wearing started glowing and showing off various runes that were inscribed onto the metal. A suppressive wave of energy washed over the entire area causing people''s knees to buckle. It was his Runic Suppression skill that informed everyone about his tier 3 status. No one that was gathered here could resist the pressure that wasing from his armored form and soon the situation shifted.
¡°W-wee Sir. Knight Commander!!¡±
¡°M-make way for the Commander!¡±
Some of the guards had probably figured out who was under the armor but they could not be sure. Sometimes rumors about Rnd being something more than a runesmith circted throughout the city. After the Lich was defeated some even believed that he had killed it himself. With this information and the knight covered in runes, they could only move. It did look like this man belonged to the Valerian household so there was nothing that they could do.
No one could say anything, they just watched him strut through the area with everyone moving to the sides. It was a strange feeling for Rnd, it was as if he had finally gained the recognition that he was owed. Perhaps some people would be ecstatic to be given this treatment but he wasn¡¯t. Putting himself in the spotlight wasn¡¯t something that he enjoyed after this day was over he would probably need to get used to this type of treatment.
¡°I¨Cis he gone?¡±
¡°W-who was that? I thought I¡¯d suffocate¡¡±
¡°Is that what a tier 3 person feels like?¡±
¡°I thought I would die¡¡±
¡°Could that have been Wand the Runesmith? The armor looked familiar.¡±
"The Runesmith? You must be joking, I''m sure that the Runesmith probably just made that armor."
Only after Rnd had left the entrance gate and vanished behind the corner did the people gathered there dare to speak out. They were all suppressed by his new skill that didn¡¯t discriminate between individuals. Even some high-level adventurers that were mixed into the crowd could not keep from sweating. Some of them were already running towards the adventurer guild to tell the news of the maddened knight that was stomping towards the Valerian vi.
Their conversations didn¡¯t really go unnoticed as all of Rnd¡¯s senses were enhanced after achieving his new ss. This included his hearing through which he could hear them talking from afar. He could only increase his pace while the people continued to specte about his arrival. Soon enough his goal became clear as he was storming for Arthur¡¯s estate where all of the other Knights were gathering.
¡®Just as I expected, they won¡¯t just let me through that easily but it doesn¡¯t matter¡¡¯
¡°Hey what are you¡¡±
¡°S-stop him¡¡±
¡°H-how?¡±
When going through the main gate he encountered some of the proper Valerian knights. Some stood in his way and were even able to somewhat resist his suppressive skill. Even when they did there was no way to stop him. Even simple mana spells were enough to send them flying to the sides. All arrows, ranged attacks and magical bombs that they came equipped with could not get past his shield.
¡°Get out of my way.¡±
Finally he was there at Arthur¡¯s Vi but he did not see the owner anywhere. It seemed that he was either inside of his home or somewhere keeping Emmerson busy. He was aware of some of his schemes but it didn¡¯t seem that any of the tinum adventurers that he previously met had arrived. There were no other tier 3 ss holders in the vicinity, only one fit the bill and was also showing up on his map.
¡°Knight Commander Emmerson, you¡¯re the leader of these knights right? Come out, unless you¡¯re too scared to face me in a proper duel.¡±
He shouted loudly while enhancing his voice with a runic spell. Therge dot that represented his enemy was quick to react to his taunts. He wasn¡¯t alone though, a lot of the armored men he arrived with were also here. They were quick toe out from the sides to encircle his location and probably waited for their leader to give them the order to attack. Even if it was Rnd, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could take thisrge group of people alone.
¡®So that¡¯s him? He looks big¡ might be a strength type¡ or a defensive one.¡¯
Finally, he saw the man who he would be facing. He exuded a certain aura and carried himself to fit the image of a Knight Commander. The armor that he was wearing looked bulkier than the one Rnd came equipped with. The sword on his right side was also quite thick and the shield on the left would not be easily broken.
However, this did not stop Rnd from taking a few steps forward, this man had to go down. The way he carried himself spoke more than words. It was certain that this man had gone through his share of hardships and managed toe out on top. It didn''t seem that he was that ratted by this forced encounter or the duel either. Rnd didn''t show any fear either, instead, he activated his analyzing skill to see if perhaps he could gain some data about his new opponent.
''Level Two hundred fifteen, This might not be as easy as I assumed.''
Chapter 329: Let The Duel Commence!
Chapter 329: Let The Duel Commence!
¡°Wand did? Are you sure?¡±
¡°Yes! Isn¡¯t it interesting? Who would have thought that he was an actual Knight¡±
¡°Yeah¡ who would have thought¡¡±
An elven woman dressed in the guild receptionist attire along with arge bald man were peeking out through the window. There they could see a barricade of soldiers in the distance blocking the way to the Valerian estate where Lord Arthur lived. Not so long ago they all heard the news that some trouble between the nobles were brewing.
¡°Are you sure the information is correct? Is it really that Wand?¡±
¡°My sources said that it was a man dressed in runic armor, it did look like the one Mister Wand uses but perhaps it could have been someone else inside?¡±
Sna the sun elf receptionist answered while also trying to peek at the knights. Some of them were frantically running around with no purpose. It was as if they were caught with their pants down and didn¡¯t know how to react. Then there were also the regr soldiers that belonged to the city lord, they were on high alert.
¡°Guild Master, will you get involved?¡±
¡°Why should I?¡±
¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know~. What if it¡¯s really Mister Wand?¡±
The elvendy chuckled while leaving the guild master in his office. Therge man¡¯s lips started to angle down as he watched the scenes y outside. He had chosen to ignore the city lord¡¯s call in favor of the older brother. In his mind the bastard son had no way of winning and putting his neck out could only cause him harm. Yet if this new Head Knight could cause a reversal, it could put him in a bad spot.
¡°...Is this why he hid his status screen? Did I misjudge his worth?¡±
He asked himself a few questions while giving out a sigh. In reality, he didn¡¯t feel that he did anything wrong. With the information that he was given, this was the correct choice. Theodore Valerian or one of the other brothers would normally be the ones to take the dungeon over.
¡°A hidden Knight? Could he be his Head Knight? Then what was it with that offer¡¡±
To him, it didn¡¯t make any sense, was Arthur several moves ahead of him? The position of a knight was also offered to the guild master. It wasn¡¯t that strange for powerful adventurers to be given these positions but he chose to refuse it.
¡°Was this all just to test my loyalty? Haha, did I fail then¡ interesting. Well then, let¡¯s see what this Knight can do, That Emmerson should not be an easy target.¡±
After putting in some thought therge man finally smiled. He was now actually interested in who this new yer was. Could it actually be Wand or someone that was just using his equipment? There was arge possibility that it was just a tinum adventurer coerced by Arthur.
However, if it was just an adventurer he could not see him easily winning over that Knight Commander. There was a difference when it came to fighting monsters and humans. Adventurers delved into the depths of the dungeon and spent most of their lives there honing their skills. Knights on the other hand were primed for war, their skills were developed to kill other people of the races and this duel was probably something a powerful knight would be used to.
¡°S-stop!¡±
¡°Why should I listen to a lowly knight like you? Don¡¯t you realize that you are in the presence of your superior?¡±
¡°I¡¡±
The Valerian Knights that arrived at the vi some time ago were confused. Some of their people had been tossed like rag dolls to the side while attempting to stop an armored man from entering this estate. He had a certain presence that could be attributed to tier 3 ss holders. It was clear that they would not be able to easily subdue him.
¡°If you understand then make way, yourmander owes me an exnation and I will not leave without one!¡±
This person was not kidding, soon after arriving he was shouting and trying to duel their leader. This was not something any of them expected. The injured group of knights that returned from their mission from the forest area must have been responsible for all of this. Five returned from a group of fifteen and apparently, the Lieutenant had been in by this person.
¡°Who are you? Do you expect me to believe that someone like you is part of the noble Valerian Knights?¡±
Finally, all of the knights gathered here looked at their savior. There he was Commander Emmerson, one of the strongest people that they knew and their leader. When he appeared all the fear that they were feeling instantly went away, it was as if there was no foe they couldn¡¯t defeat as long as he was fighting with them. They knew that this man would not stand for any of this and that this false knight before them was a deadman.
¡
Name:
Emmerson L 215
sses:
T3 Spirit de Guardian L65
T2 Spirit Sword Knight L50
T2 Shield Knight L50
T1 Squire L 25
T1 Warrior L 25
¡®He is not using anything to hide his status screen and look at those tin soldiers¡¡¯
Rnd wanted tough at the lower leveled knights that were quick to hide behind their leader. When he arrived at the scene they were like headless chickens, just running around and covering in fear as he used his suppression skill. While it was not powerful enough to make them kneel, it was enough to affect their behavior. However, this skill could be countered by another tier 3 ss holder with a simr one and Emmerson clearly owned it.
¡®A Spirit de Guardian¡ At least it¡¯s not an Aura one like that woman.¡¯
The man that he was facing was thirty-nine levels his superior. Normally this would not be a level gap that could be easily bridged. The levels weren¡¯t even the main problem as the difference in skills would be the bigger issue. The almost forty levels in difference indicated a difference in years of training and honing. The only thing that Rnd had going for him was the broken stat multiplier that potentially put him over Emmerson¡¯s stats.
Rnd¡¯s information about other tier 3 sses was very limited. The names were dropped here and there but not much information could be gathered about the skills these sses used. By the name, he could be sure that this ss had something to do with the defensive guardian ss. The spirit de part indicated that he could potentially have some powerful offensive sword skills that he needed to watch out for.
The equipment that Emmerson was wearing was the second tip. The moment the man came out he was already trying to analyze the enchantments that were on that piece of armor. Just as he expected the weapon, shield, and even the armor had greater enchantments on them. They were not of runic origin but ones probably created by a Master Enchantsmith.
¡®Thisplicates things a bit¡¡¯
The skill that he used to identify magical enchantments wasn¡¯t perfect. There was a problem with him being unable to see the entire structure from up close. Even though his eyes had be enhanced, analyzing intricate enchantments wasn¡¯t easy. Then there was the other issue, these magical words that were spread over the armor were not concentrated as runes were.
Parts of the symbols were on the back of the man¡¯s armor and the same was true for the weapon and shield. For Rnd to be able to truly analyze everything he would need to see all of those items from all sides. This didn¡¯t mean that his skill would be useless in this fight, it just meant that he couldn¡¯t use it right now. While he could tap into the golem eyes of the turrets that were ced here, the skill used to analyze the enchantment wouldn''t work through them, and the image quality left a lot to be desired.
¡°Who are you? Why do youe here to make a scene just to remain quiet? You wish to duel me? Do you even have the right?¡±
Emmerson was not amused by Wand¡¯s appearance and even less about him just remaining silent for so long. For Rnd, the battle had already started the moment he appeared before him. To the others, it looked like the man that was calling for the duel had gone quiet and perhaps gotten cold feet after seeing the Knight Commander in person.
¡°Who am I? Did your men not inform you? Did they also not inform you of their offense against me? Did they not tell you of their attack on mynd or how they injured people living under my care?¡±
Rnd finally responded while focusing on the task at hand. The man didn¡¯t react at all and didn¡¯t even nce at the injured men that made it out alive from his home. In the group of five, he spotted the mage along with the young knight that had made it out with a small injury to his shoulder. With the mage there he was sure that they exined but he would still need to make the
Announcement
here himself.
¡°Lord Arthur, who is this man?¡±
¡°Impudent, you dare to speak to the lord without permission?¡±
Arthur had appeared along with Emmerson but remained slightly in the back. He was still confused about the whole situation and Rnd had no real way of informing the young noble about the issue or his n. This was also the moment that he had to y it up, Emmerson was still retaining his superiority over this ce.
The way that he talked to Arthur was inexcusable. Knights were not free to talk to noble children likemoners. Only if the noble in question allowed it, was it permissible. It was a different thing if there was an existing master-knight rtionship already formed but Emmerson was an outsider here. Normally he would need to keep proper decorum and let Arthur take the center stage. By how he was acting it was as if he was putting himself above the city lord which could not be allowed.
Rnd wasn¡¯t sure how to start this thing but he was now given another excuse. Having their lord disgraced in front of a knight was not something they could let slip by. Thus to show that he was not joking around, he raised his arm at his target. Everyone could spot the massive amount of mana gathering in front of the armored gauntlet the moment it was getting charged. Emmerson could feel it too as the torrent of magical energy was pointing his way.
¡°What are you¡¡±
Hisrge oval shield was raised to intercept the magical spell. Just as per usual a drilling effect was added to this beam of energy, the same one that turned all those skeletons into minced meat. Now after passing and ascending to the higher tier he did not need therge cannon anymore, he could easily generate the same amount of force just from his runic gauntlet.
Emmerson was not expecting this turn of events as he was not even wearing his helmet. He also only now realized that Rnd was not someone that he could just brush off with words. The defensive shield that had easily defended him against the orc chieftain was buckling under this attack and his feet were sliding back against the pressure.
Without much thought put into it, he activated one of his defensive skills. It added a reinforcement around the shield that enhanced the protective enchantment that it came equipped with. Only after stacking these two on top of each other was he able to actually keep himself from sliding back. His hand moved to hisrge de as he now knew of his opponent''s capabilities.
¡°Stop this instant! What are you two trying to do!?¡±
Yet before Emmerson could charge forward to attack his new foe he heard the voice of young lord Arthur. The moment the noble got involved the stream of blue energy halted. Rnd stood on the other side and the moment the voice was raised he continued with his act. A head knight needed to listen to their lord and thus he performed a small bow.
¡°Knight Commander Emmerson, halt your actions right now, don¡¯t draw your weapon in front of me.¡±
¡°...¡±
Rnd could see that the man was conflicted about the situation. This was somewhat ording to his n. Now that his presence and strength were revealed even this person could not act out. If one tier 3 knight was here then perhaps more of them were waiting somewhere. A good leader would now try to recess the situation not jump into a battle they could possibly avoid or lose.
¡°Have a word with me¡ Sir. Wand¡ and all of you, put down your weapons I will not allow this to turn into a bloodbath!¡±
¡°As you wish My, Lord!¡±
Arthur had been able to figure out what he was going for without an issue. The soldiers that Emmerson arrived with had their weapons raised and were already waiting for their leader to give them the order to attack. The same could be said for Rnd''s side, the soldiers that knew him had realized that a tier 3 knight was now on their side and finally saw a way for them to win this. Previously their egos had been hurt by the arrival of these outsiders but they outnumbered the enemy forces and now could see a way to victory.
¡°I blocked out the sound, they won¡¯t be able to hear us talk.¡±
Rnd proimed while still acting very knight-like toward the confused Arthur. Even though the other soldiers could see them unless they were able to read their lips while looking at their backs, there would be no way of knowing what the two were talking about.
¡°What are you trying to do?¡±
¡°The circumstances have changed, I want to make a new deal and for that, I need to be your Head Knight.¡±
¡°You want to willingly be my head knight? Were you hiding your true strength¡ so this is how you were able to defeat the Lich by yourself¡¡±
¡°Something like that but that¡¯s not important now, let me duel Emmerson.¡±
¡°Why would you want to do that? and why did you kill his men?¡±
It didn¡¯t go unnoticed to Arthur that some of the knights that returned were injured. From the conversation they had with Emmerson, it was clear that they had suffered casualties. The party responsible was Rnd, and this was obviously an attempt to get out of trouble. If Arthur epted the offer he would also be responsible for the deaths of those knights wich couldplicate things.
¡°They did something that they shouldn¡¯t, they attacked my property without provocation and hurt someone dear to me.¡±
¡°I see¡ so you need me for your excuse for your vendetta.¡±
¡°In short¡ yes.¡±
¡°At least you are honest about it¡¡±
Arthur looked like he wanted to cry after hearing Rnd¡¯s exnation of the situation. He was smart enough to figure out the logic behind the n.
¡°You probably already figured out my circumstances. Now that it hase to this, I won¡¯t refrain from using my true name if I have to but you should make up your mind fast, I don¡¯t think Emmerson will wait for much longer.¡±
While Arthur and Rnd were having their conversation their main foe continued to move. He had taken his helmet from the soldier that was holding it for him and was ready for battle. The knights on the sides were also ready to follow their leader into battle. It was clear to the two that a battle was imminent.
¡°Can you win?¡±
¡°I can.¡±
¡°...¡±
This was not an easy choice to make for the young lord but after everyone else had abandoned him already this was the only thing that remained. When he needed someone to lean on Rnd appeared and made him an offer. This offer was quite insane but also had the potential to further his cause. If Emmerson was defeated in a sanctioned duel between knights, not even his brothers would be able to say anything about it.
Theodore¡¯s men were the ones that poked the beehive. If Rnd was truly Arthur¡¯s Head Knight and a Knight Commander there was nothing wrong with the actions that he took. It was even something that was expected of a proper noble knight. His mind was torn but finally he nodded.
¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret this choice.¡±
¡°I already am.¡±
¡°Haha.¡±
Arthur almost burst out inughter at the quick reply with no hesitation behind it.
¡°Very well, Sir. Wand, I will allow for this duel to happen but after this is over, we will have to have a little chat.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
Finally, the sound barrier was removed and everyone''s gaze fell on Arthur who moved into the middle of the courtyard. After clearing his throat he turned toward Knight Commander Emmerson.
¡°My Knight has informed me about the transgressions that your men conducted. The fault doesn¡¯ty in the soldiers but in the hands of the man that gave that order, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this would be you, Knight Commander Emmerson.¡±
Arthur¡¯s words were thrown around to give Rnd validity to this confrontation and the soldiers gathered here already knew where this was leading to.
¡°In light of these events, I Arthur Valerian, will sanction this duel.¡±
Both armored men weren¡¯t even listening to the words of the noble. In their minds, the fight was already happening and they just needed him to move so their sh couldmence. Soon all the soldiers were spreading to the sides while creating space. No one wished to be entangled in a battle between tier 3 ss holders.
¡°Let the duelmence!¡±
Arthur removed himself from the middle and took his ce next to Mary. Both of them were then surprised by the gust of air that instantly followed those words. The speed the two showed off was tremendous. Yet the more surprising thing about it was that the person that was being pushed back was Knight Commander Emmerson.
Arge hammer had connected with his oval shield and sent the huge armored man flying backward. The weaker Valerian knights could not believe what was happening as their leader had to already regain his footing after the first exchange¡
Chapter 330: Tier 3 Duel.
Chapter 330: Tier 3 Duel.
¡®He took it?¡¯
Rnd¡¯s hammer had just connected with Emmerson¡¯srge oval shield. The force that was generated caused a little shockwave to spread in all directions. The sound his weapon made during the collision was a bit off. He intended to blow away the man¡¯s shield and then follow it up with a st to his face with one of his shoulder cannons. Instead, he just slid back a bit while lowering his center of gravity.
¡®Those defensive skills are troublesome.¡¯
He could feel the force from his attack getting dispersed and lowered the moment it collided with his enemy. Some of the tiles on the ground started crumbling from this transfer. The initial analysis of the skill implied that Emmerson was somehow able to force the magical and kical energy down into the ground. Then the rest was absorbed by the armament¡¯s enchantment and his vitality producing almost no damage.
¡°He pushed the Commander back¡ who is that person, I¡¯ve never heard of a Knight named Wand.¡±
¡°Yeah, someone this strong should have been discovered sooner¡¡±
While Rnd was disappointed by his initial hit not connecting right, the Valerian Knights on the sides were stunned. In their eyes, their Commander was a monster that they could never beat. They even saw him dueling some other knights without even once dropping down to his knees. Here on the other hand he was already buckling under the pressure of the first hit which didn¡¯t bode well for their side.
¡°I¡¯ll admit it, you have some strength but with strength alone, you will not defeat me.¡±
Emmerson didn¡¯t seem like a very talkable person so when hearing him talk in a rxed tone didn¡¯t bode well. It was true that with his current multiplier, the stat differential favored him. Yet Emmerson was able to take a full blow that was even further enhanced by some buffing spells. Rnd wanted to end it fast but his n backfired a bit and just as the man was talking some type of skill was activated.
The other knight¡¯s armor started being surrounded by a strange phenomenon. It was as if small blocks made out of rocks assembled themselves around his entire frame. They were somewhat transparent and looked to not be made from mana. Instead, Rnd was sure that this was the man¡¯s spirit resource by which his ss was enhanced. Right before the orange light faded, Emmerson¡¯s body started looking like it belonged to a golem made of rocks and cinder blocks in particr.
¡®It must be some type of defensive skill that protects his whole body from damage¡¡¯
Regretfully, unlike with mages that used long chants that allowed people to predict attacks it was not the same with these skills. The only way to figure out what was happening was to have information about the skill used, and what skills the person had prepared or identify them by the visual cues. It was clear that it was a defensive skill but he didn¡¯t know how it worked.
Of course, he wouldn¡¯t just stand there and allow his opponent to continue using skills. Instead, one of his shoulder cannons aimed and produced a more concentrated st of energy. To Rnd¡¯s surprise Emmerson chose not to dodge this attack nor did he put up his shield to defend.
The beam of light that had the diameter of a middle-sized coin drilled into his chest but was unable to pierce through the strange orange energy. Instead, an image of the blocks that formed this strange skill was seen. It was as if he was hitting a holographic image that was imposed over Emmerson¡¯s body. Some of the orange blocks were damaged but after the attack was over they started to assemble themselves back into ce.
This was quite a hard pill to swallow for Rnd who expected to at least be able to get through this defensive skill and graze the metal on Emmerson¡¯s armor. Instead, the only thing that was damaged was his shoulder cannon which was ill-equipped to handle his increased mana capacity. His armor was made for a person that possessed tier 2 power but he went well above it. Each time he cast a spell he could hear the sizzling of the runicponents.
During this fight, he could see the limitations of his fighting style. Even when he was now stronger his old armor was working against him. He would need to take care of that issueter as concentrating on this confrontation was more important. The knight on the other end charged forward with hisrge sword in his right hand. His speed wasn¡¯t anything special which allowed Rnd to fire off a couple more sts from his shoulder cannons as well as his hammer.
The weapon of choice that he brought along was his runic hammer. It had a retractable handle which allowed him to wield it as a one or two-handed weapon. When elongated it also became a proper mage''s staff and could discharge various runic spells. While holding it in Emmerson¡¯s direction he discharged a massive st of magical energy almost instantly. The whole ce became quite bright as the magical energy flew towards the charging knight yet right before it connected another skill was used by his opponent.
Hisrge body blurred and appeared a bit to the right. The beam of mana energy that was focused on the middle was now directly targeting therge oval shield. Even though this st was strong enough to take out any of the skeletal beings down in the dungeon it wasn¡¯t capable of getting through this charging knight. Rnd found himself retreating while his shoulder cannons sted at the right side. Though just as before the man ignored the lesser beams as they could not pierce through that defensive skill of his.
To make things worse he was also capable of his own ranged attacks. That huge sword that would be hard to hold in two hands was utilized. Emmerson performed a strange quick thrusting motion that produced a strange roar. A lion¡¯s head was visible as it formed on the tip of the de. Soon after this lion head charged forward along with a beam of light. It was some sort of energy skill that had an added sound wave added. The growling caused his muscles to contract for a fraction of a second right before the hit.
¡®Shit¡¯
To his surprise, he was unable to dodge instead a thick b of mana appeared before his body. The lion''s head connected with this defensive shield that he produced almost instantly. Sounds of something cracking filled his ears as his mana shield was having trouble containing this strange attacking skill. Then to make things worse the enemy was actually able to bridge the gap between them.
With his multiple minds, he was able to keep watch over Emmerson¡¯s every movement and even produce multiple spell effects at once. While the skill was flying his way he made sure to produce some rock pirs along with spikes to block his approach. This didn¡¯t affect the man that much as he just bulldozed through everything. Rnd¡¯s tactic of outranging his opponent wasn¡¯t working as he intended and now he had to contend with those close-range sword strikes.
Normally a person with superior stats should have also been at an advantage in close-rangebat. Rnd had examined his opponent and realized that he was somewhat of an all-rounder with a bit more of a focus on strength and vitality. In theory, he should have been able to overpower the other knight with pure stats but there was a reason that he couldn¡¯t.
The sword moved at a strange angle while he retreated, for a moment he could follow the trajectory but then it was suddenly gone. His armor which came equipped with an automatic barrier was quickly activated as the sharpened de connected with his body. Instantly he produced multiple magical effects to push the man away. Yet before he could, another de strike grazed his side and even cut into the metal it was made from.
Rnd pushed himself back and quickly made some space. The shoulder cannons automatically started shooting multiple sts of magical energy at the opponent that continued the chase. Now that Emmerson had managed to shorten the distance he was unwilling to let him escape.
They continued to dance around therge courtyard while their skills and magical spells rained down everywhere. The knights on the sides even had to pull out their shields to defend themselves and the people around them. The area that was chosen for the duel was quiterge but with all this running around it was getting riddled with holes.
¡°Themander is winning!¡±
¡°I knew he could do it!¡±
The people in the peanut gallery cheered while Rnd tried to examine his opponent. His eyes and even multiple minds were unable to follow those movements. Even though he had some fighting skills hecked the experience or training that a warrior ss went through. This man was around forty and had gone through more than twenty years of rigorous training and also battles.
For Rnd that spent half his life in the workshop developing magical tools, this was not something he could easily counter. His opponent knew how to move and read the flow of battle to use it to his advantage. Even though his stats were lower he had the technique and skill to win a direct confrontation. If he activated his skills they would instantly boost those lower stats and put them over Rnd¡¯s.
He knew that throughout a warrior''s life they continuously faced opponents and became better at their craft. Reading an opponent''s movements and predicting what they would do was one of those skills. He had something simr with his multiple minds but he was stillgging behind in reaction speed. Emmerson on the other hand was reacting on instinct and then coupled with the increase in power his battle skills gave him, the advantage was on his side.
The only thing Rnd was actually good at was overwhelming his opponents with pure magical power and fast casting speeds. Mages had superior firepowerpared to warrior types but suffered from long casting speeds. Whenever an opponent closed the gap that was usually it for the mage yet a wide array of spells wasn¡¯t that easily breached.
If Rnd¡¯s armor had been up to date and outfitted with state-of-the-art greater runes then it would be different. In his current state, he was still using outdated equipment that paled inparison to his opponents. Analyzing the enchantments on that armor was also being sluggish as he couldn¡¯t concentrate. Things weren¡¯t looking great as he was put in a defensive position.
The shield that he had momentarily maized to his back had been activated already and now he was getting pushed back while Emmerson was unloading various quick-paced skills. Finally after a brutal back and forth he managed to shake his opponent off with a huge windstorm that he created around his whole body. The cyclone covered arge part of the area and even caused Mary to cower behind one of the walls.
¡°Is this all you are capable of? I have faced battle mages like you before, there is nothing you can do to win but I won¡¯t let you surrender¡¡±
Emmerson gloated while moving his shield to the side. When looking at both of the fighters it was clear who was winning. On one side was Rnd whose armor was falling off, the runes were just not able to take all the enhanced mana that his body was now able to produce. The metal on his breastte and gauntlets was peeling off and even falling to the ground. It seemed that after the next sh, he would be done for.
¡°Is this all? Not really, you know what they say, don¡¯t reveal your cards from the start.¡±
The shouting knights were stunned for a moment as they saw the damaged armor that was falling off and mending itself back to shape. All the parts that were scattered around this area were drawn back to Rnd¡¯s form. Within a few moments, the armor that he was wearing was fully restored and ready for round two.
¡®I can¡¯t keep doing the same thing, if I stick to that tactic it will just be a battle of attrition. Either my mana or his stamina will run out faster.¡¯
While his mana reserves wererge they were not unlimited. Sticking to the same tactic would probably not work. Warrior types tended to run out of stamina a lot slower than mage types did with mana. This tactic could work as he felt himself to be superior in that regard but there was something else that he wanted to try. There was a certain way of close-range fighting that he had wanted to develop and this Emmerson here was the perfect sparring partner.
There was one problem that never really allowed him to use his mana senses that much. There was just too much mana being used at the same time for him to be able to control it and not suffer a giant migraine. Now that his stats had been increased and he received one helpful skill he was ready to test it out. It was a timed skill so he needed to end this fight within five minutes but by his calctions that would be all that he needed.
Given that he was able to blow his enemy away by the cyclone he decided to prepare. First off the two cannons that were attached to his shoulders were torn away. This of course confused everyone that was watching this fight along with Emmerson. Following this act, he also grasped a set of small throwing knives that were attached by magical means to his armor.
¡®Well then, let¡¯s go Mana Overflow¡¯
He called out the skills name in his mind. As it was activated his whole body started giving off a radiant blue hue and were apanied by tiny blue bolts of electricity that arced around the metallic armor. To further the strange spectacle the torn-off shoulder turrets started floating upwards while apanied by a blue haze. Almost instantly he tossed all the throwing knives up into the air in random directions. They were not aimed at Emmerson, who was holding steady and assessing the situation.
Some of the arcs of blue magical electricity for a moment traveled to those thrown des along with the seemingly floating shoulder cannons. The moment they did they created a spell, an enhanced guiding arrow spell of immense potency. Multiple of these arrows started shooting out at Emmerson from random directions while Rnd charged forward.
The Knight Commander was surprised by the massive number of magical attacks going off from various directions. He could take a lot of them but his defenses weren¡¯t unlimited, and sooner orter his skill would disperse. Instead, he needed to focus on Rnd who was seemingly blindly charging at him with a simple battle stance. Before the energy projectiles could get through his protective skill he would finish it.
Yet to his surprise, something was different. He could not deliver a decisive blow, it was as if his movements were being read and reacted to just at the right time. The person that he considered on the level of a trainee knight when it came tobat was starting to outpace him. Coupled with the rain of magical projectilesing from random directions he was forced to retreat.
¡®It¡¯s working¡ I can see it.¡¯
You have gained the Eyes of Mana Active Skill.
Rnd was too focused on what he was seeing to pay attention to the system informing him that he had gained a new skill. What he was seeing was a worldposed of blue light. It was as if he was staring at a new reality that was justposed of magical energy. This skill was obtained bybining his mana sense skill with his eyes as he was trying to read the flow of Emmerson¡¯s movements.
This was made possible only thanks to his Mana Overflow skill. It allowed him to regain copious amounts of his magical energy while lowering the cost of using all of his spells and skills. It turned him into a bright burning furnace filled with almost unlimited energy. Even though the skill was very taxing on his mana reserves and even though he was using various spells to attack Emmerson, it was still sustainable.
Every living being in this world had mana inside of them, even the rocks and trees possessed this strange energy. Each time a person moved the mana would move first and thanks to this new skill he was now able to see it. The moment Emmerson activated a skill he could see a phantom of it going off. Coupled with his multiple minds that helped him analyze the magical energies he was now capable of reacting.
This was his counter against warrior sses that got too close. The advantage that his opponent gained through years of experience and training started to thin out. Each movement could be read through the mana flow and reacted to. If Rnd knew where the strike wasing from and which spot it targeted, it wasn¡¯t hard to focus his shield there while simultaneously sending a barrage of ranged attacks from outside.
His mana hand spell was used with the shoulder-mounted cannons to hold them up in the air. Coupled with the throwing knives that he could affect with his runic skills he was able to produce many attacks that came from the man¡¯s blindspots. Soon enough he had him on the ropes and suddenly arge sword was twirling through the air.
¡°How could this be¡¡±
A rather bewildered crowd of armored soldiers looked at the man down on the ground. To everyone''s surprise, it was Knight Commander Emmerson that found himself kneeling on one knee instead of the man that challenged him. This quick turnaround was not feasible for many of those people but they could not turn their eyes away. The hammer that had managed to send thatrge sword flying was nowing right for theirmander¡¯s head. If it connected, it looked like they would be in a heap of trouble¡
Chapter 331: Honorless Behaviour.
Chapter 331: Honorless Behaviour.
¡°I surrender.¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
Rnd had managed to overpower his enemy with the help of his Mana Overflow skill. With this skill, he was able to constantly restore his damaged armor while also being able to barrage Emmerson with multiple spells. Normal spells didn¡¯t seem to work so he got a bit more creative with the shoulder-mounted cannons that he controlled with the help of his mana hand spell.
It didn¡¯t take long for him to finally overwhelm the Knight Commander from all sides. There were just too many attacksing from various angles. Even his defensive skills weren¡¯t able to keep up and that orange armor was quickly peeled off. Then along with his new eye skill that allowed him to react to the attacking skills there was no way for his opponent to be victorious.
Finally, thest blow was approaching the knight¡¯s head. He expected the haughty Emmerson that seemed to have a lot of pride to never surrender. This hammer to the face would probably knock him out but his life would not be lost. Yet before he could go through with it, the man shouted out that he didn¡¯t want to continue, something that Rnd did not expect to happen.
¡°You, yield?¡±
¡°I¡ yield¡¡±
Rnd¡¯s momentum was broken as he halted hisst attack before it connected with the man¡¯s head. His strength was immense and produced a gust of wind that made Emmerson''s helmet rattle in all directions. While he had no stiption about harming this person or even killing him, there were a lot of people watching. To make things worse he was also in the process of gathering evidence for the validity of this battle. If he killed this noble knight after he surrendered, this would be a blemish on his honor as well as Arthur''s.
In this world Knights were very prideful and worked on their own set of rules. Sanctioned duels like this had certain regtions that needed to be kept and any knight that went to the academy would have it drilled into them. Even though Rnd didn¡¯t go to one, he spent five years at an estate built up by a proper knight.
¡°You do realize what this means?¡±
His hammer which was releasing blue arcs of lightning was halted. Even this item was quickly peeling away and needed to be constantly restored by his skill. The effect that thisbination was producing made him look like some kind of maized glowstick. As the battle was over, he could finally turn off the effect to end it.
¡°...¡±
¡°Fine then, the man that encroached on my property has already been dealt with. You as his superior hold some of the responsibility for his action. As thew states, you will be held captive.¡±
¡°...¡±
Emmerson didn¡¯t reply but there were strict rules in the code that Knights followed. Usually, even when they dueled they would not kill themselves. There had to be some deep-rooted personal grudge between the two soldiers for something like that to ur. Instead, the losing party would be ced under house arrest or thrown into a dungeon. Then they would be ransomed off to the noble that they served under. Considering that this was a Knight Commander, Rnd and Arthur would be receiving a hefty sum.
There was also a possibility of no gold arriving and the noble abandoning their knight. Then the knight that won the duel or the noble they worked under could decide on their fate. Sometimes they would just be disgraced, stripped of their title, and released back into the world. Other times, they would be sold as ves and perhaps even killed.
¡®Considering that he was this fast to surrender, he thinks that Theodore will pay up quickly. If he doesn¡¯t then that armor he is wearing should be enough¡¡¯
After a duel was done, the knight that lost in a way belonged to the victor. Even if Theodore Valerian paid the ransom in full, Rnd didn¡¯t have to give everything back. It was normal for the knights to take something as a trophy for their victory. The oval shield was nice and the sword was as well and could allow him to focus on something else to build. The enchanted armor was not something he was that interested in as his new one had to be custom-made. This didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t auction it off or give it to someone that could use itter.
¡°Your silence is enough, My Lord, I await your order."
Rnd knew well about how a proper knight should behave but this didn¡¯t mean that it didn¡¯t feel awkward to role-y as one. For the time being he needed to y the part as there were too many eyes on him. His hammer was moved to the side and he looked in Arthur¡¯s direction who was still shocked. Even Mary that was standing next to him had her mouth open wide while looking at the mostly destroyed courtyard.
¡°T-take him away, this duel is over I pronounce Sir. Wand¡¯s vict¡? Knight Commander Emmerson, what do you think you are doing!¡±
After Arthur processed the situation and realized that his side had actually won, his smile was hard to hide. Soon he was ready to pronounce the victor but suddenly he noticed something. Emmerson, who was previously kneeling down on the ground did something that no one expected, he threw a hidden dagger at Rnd¡¯s face. He then quickly grasped hisrge sword that had previously been smacked out of his hand and began shouting.
¡°You¡¯re too naive!¡±
Therge sword that was covered in spirit energy collided with Rnd¡¯s own shield. The blue glow that covered his body had just subsided and it seemed that Emmerson was aiming for this moment. This runic shield that had been enhanced by a protective spell was actually sliced in half by his sword. It seemed that the man was conserving some power and previously also didn¡¯t use this sword¡¯s enchantments to their full extent. It was some type of powerful cutting spell that just ripped through his defenses that had be exposed.
¡°You are a disgrace to the Valerian Knights!¡±
¡°Shut up! I refuse to be defeated by a wretch that works for a bastard! Valerian Knights, to me!¡±
Rnd found himself on the defensive and Emmerson was not letting up. If he decided to go this far then his intent was obvious. The knight''s honor would be put in question if this event got outside so it was probably that he would silence everyone here, permanently. This was not even a duel anymore as he had shouted at the soldiers that were watching and now even they were going to get involved.
It was clear that the Knight Commander attributed his loss to his Mana Overflow skill that had gone into a cooldown period. Rnd had to at least give it to this person as he had identified the type of skill he was using. Whenever a timed skill was ended or canceled by the user it would go into a cooldown period that would usually take at least an hour. It was the same for him and Emmerson saw this as the chance for his victory.
Without Mana Overflow Rnd could not sustain all of the spell effects that he previously did. His reserves were deep but now he even had more people to contend with. The Valerian Knights answered the call of their Commander. It seemed they were aiming to kill the only real obstacle in this whole fight and silence anyone stupid enough to announce their leader¡¯s loss in the sacred duel.
¡°Cease this instant if you all don¡¯t want to die!¡±
Rnd¡¯s voice echoed through the entire area and caused everyone that was not tier 3 and above to stop. Even Emmerson was surprised by the strange red aura that was being projected. He couldn¡¯t stop though, Rnd¡¯s shield was already broken and his whole left side was open for an attack. Only his hand was left to protect it but it was not an obstacle he couldn¡¯t go through. The enchantment on his de was activated and along with his de skills that were enhanced with spirit energy, he would take out his enemy.
¡°Huh? How could this be?¡±
Emmerson was truly surprised by the hand that actually grasped his de while it was flying forward at supersonic speeds. The sound barrier being broken produced a loud banging sound but even then his sword didn¡¯t draw any blood. Instead, it was being suppressed by some type of chaotic magical glow that looked simr to a regr mana shield.
¡°Your n wasn¡¯t bad but you made one mistake, that wasn¡¯t my only trump card¡¡±
Perhaps if he had gone with the High Lord ss then this battle would have be a lot more troublesome but as it stood now, he just couldn¡¯t see himself losing. The Overlord ss came with one very specific skill that was more than he ever expected of getting. Overlord¡¯s Might had been activated and his body quickly went through a massive transformation.
The change was mostly visible in the difference to his mana and its pattern. It shifted from a blue color into a pulsating red one. Controlling it was not any harder but it made short work of this armor that he was wearing. Even as he was holding Emmerson¡¯s sword back, his whole gauntlet was melting away.
This was the main reason that he didn¡¯t really want to use this skill. It changed his mana into something that the runes he created couldn¡¯t handle. Yet even when his armor te was melting away it didn¡¯t matter as much as the boost he was getting was tremendous. He didn¡¯t need to use anything shy, his physical capabilities along with the newly gained Eyes of Mana skill were enough.
His right hand blurred along with the hammer that it was holding. Emmerson raised his shield to defend himself. The enchantment that was on the shield was fully activated but before the imminent collision, it flickered out of existence. The Knight Commander was left stupefied by this strange urrence but did not have time to figure out the reason behind it. When the runic hammer collided with the oval shield a massive dent was created.
¡°Argh¡¡±
Therge man¡¯s body was tossed to the side as he was unable to disperse the kic force anymore. His frame flew up into the air like a rag doll and the protective skill that covered his whole body was instantly shattered. However, this was not yet over, while Emmerson was flying to one side his opponent was there to greet him. With the increase in all stats, he was now able to move faster, hit harder, and perceive the world in slow motion.
Emmerson found himself getting pummeled into submission by someone he considered lesser than himself. The soldiers that were on the sides could not believe that their powerful Knight Commander that had just given them the order to attack was getting turned into a punching bag.
It was a one-sided beating that didn¡¯t involve that many hits. The difference between stats had be so severe that Rnd didn¡¯t really need to follow the flow of mana anymore. He could justfortably dodge any attempts at retaliation as he had already gotten used to all of the skills. There was nothing more that his opponent could surprise him with and soon his mangled body was flying through the air.
A lone fountain stood on the side of the courtyard and it became the Knight Commander¡¯s resting ce. His whole body crashed right onto it and remained motionless while the water mixed with his blood. The man that everyone considered a monster had been soundly defeated and was now left with a body with broken bones, his life quickly fading away.
The whole courtyard was filled with silence. The sound of parts of the fountain dropping down could be heard as no one dared to raise their voice. They were all busy looking at the man covered in a haze of red light. No one knew what was about to happen, their lives were all at risk but they could not see themselves getting away from that glowing monster.
¡°Do I have to repeat myself? All of you, lower your weapons and surrender¡ unless you want to end up as that honorless cur you call yourmander.¡±
Rnd raised his voice at the knights gathered here. They were trained to follow the orders of theirmander so he couldn¡¯t put the whole me on them. After he was taken out there was no reason for more bloodshed. Luckily power was something that they feared, the whole battle left them shocked and unable to continue. Soon the first sword was thrown to the ground and followed by many after. The duel was finally over and Knight Commander Emmerson¡¯s actions would soon be known to everyone.
¡®Is he actually dead?¡¯
His fist had rained on the man¡¯s body and dented the enchanted armor that he finally disabled. Right before his hammer collided with the shield he had finally managed to figure it out. Then it was as easy as activating his rune authority that also worked on lesser magguages.
The whole set was something that enhanced Emmerson¡¯s main stats. It mostly just boosted his skills by using simr effects. It took him a bit longer than he anticipated to analyze it as the items were a third type that he didn¡¯t have much time to study. Usually, magical items either came with charges or were activated by a set amount of mana. His were a bit different as they were based on limited charges that could restore themselves with time, something only greater enchantments could do. After he figured out the type it became a lot easier and finally, he was able to make use of his authority over enchantments.
¡®It¡¯s a shame¡ this armor wasn¡¯t bad, only the sword is usable now.¡¯
Rnd strutted over to where Emmersonnded. His frame was still giving off a reddish tint that he hoped everyone would interpret as some type of Aura skill. There were simr-looking skills so he expected the intelligence agencies to go with that theory. After yanking his body up he was greeted by a swollen face and broken jaw of the Knight Commander.
¡®Damn, tier 3¡¯s are really something, he is still alive.¡¯
Even though the man was fully passed out and his body had been folded in several ces, his HP was still not at zero. Probably thanks to the advanced internal organs he was somewhat able to survive.
¡°You are a disgrace to the Valerian household, I should kill you right now but you need to pay for your transgression against Lord Arthur Valerian.¡±
Rnd gazed at Arthur that looked as if his soul was about to leave his body. It took a side poke from Mary that was on the side for him to finally realize that everything was over. Soon he was giving out orders as it was proper for the leader.
¡°Throw that man into the dungeon, restrain all of them!¡±
Even though the quality of the Valerian Knights that arrived with Emmerson was higher, Arthur¡¯s men outnumbered them four to one. Now that Rnd was the victor they had no way of getting out of this predicament in one piece. They needed to surrender and wait for their lord Theodore Valerian to respond. Just like Emmerson they had worth and could be bought back. The damages that were done to the city and courtyard would need to be reimbursed by the losing side.
¡°I don¡¯t believe it, you actually did it.¡±
¡°I only did my duty as your loyal knight, my Lord.¡±
Arthur looked a bit taken aback by how Rnd was still acting. They had moved a bit to the side but the man still continued his chivalrous roley as if he intended to continue with it for longer.
¡°Could you stop talking like that¡¡±
¡°What is it, does the lord dislike this sort of treatment? Hm, was It not convincing enough, should I have bowed a few more times?¡±
¡°That¡¯s more like it but could you perhaps start exining yourself.¡±
¡°I see, well look at this.¡±
¡°This is?¡±
Rnd¡¯s right hand was devoid of his usual knightly gauntlet as it had been trashed in thest part of his battle. Instead on his left side, he presented a small hologram. On it Arthur could see Emmerson¡¯s treachery that had been recorded.
¡°It¡¯s a recording of the duel, I had to y it up a bit but with this, no one will be able to deny that Emmerson was the one responsible for everything.¡±
¡°Wand¡ you¡¯re a genius!¡±
Arthur¡¯s smile could not be hidden as he looked at the magical recording. Rnd had set this whole ce up with runic turrets and golemic cameras. The former were actually able to store a limited amount of footage which he had been recording ever since his arrival here. It could be easily proven that the recording was not tempered if they went to court. With this, no one could use his side of throwing the first stone, everything they did here was justified.
Finally, this event was behind him but while it ended this was only the start. Now that Rnd had proimed himself as Arthur¡¯s head knight his life would be changing. More duels like this were a possibility but after word reached of Emmerson¡¯s loss he didn¡¯t expect that many willingmander-rank knightsing forward.
Even though he was probably not going to get challenged too soon, it was a possibility. The runic armor that had served him during his tier 2 days had been mostly destroyed. It was an essentialponent of his safety and needed to be quickly reced by a higher-tier variant. Considering that Arthur didn¡¯t have multiple Knight Commanders like his brothers, he needed to be ready.
Chapter 332: Talk Between Bastards.
Chapter 332: Talk Between Bastards.
*Thud*
¡°Were you there?¡±
¡°No¡ is this person really a Knight Commander?¡±
¡°He was, I¡¯m not sure he will bemanding much anymore.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true.¡±
A guard smirked while looking at the man that they shoved into a cold cell. They were standing near the iron door while listening to him grunting around. His body was covered in bruises but he didn¡¯t seem to be in danger of losing his life.
¡°Can we just leave him in there? What if he gets out, this door doesn''t look that sturdy, and the bars are made from normal metal. Isn¡¯t he supposed to be a tier 3 ss holder?¡±
¡°That¡¯s true, but see that thing around his neck.¡±
¡°Oh, is that?¡±
¡°Yeah, it is. He won¡¯t be able to exert much strength with that thing around his neck. I heard that the ones that they make for people like him are special and won¡¯t work unless the person is knocked out.¡±
¡°Are you sure that it works? What if he escapes, how are we supposed to stop a knightmander?¡±
¡°He¡¯ll escape and do what? Get his ass beat again by the Head Knight again? He won¡¯t do a thing¡±
The guard that was talking smirked while going into the cell. His boot then quicklynded on the stomach of the prisoner which sent him tumbling to the side with a groan.
¡°Hey what are you doing?¡±
¡°Just showing you that this bastard isn¡¯t a problem, just do your job and don¡¯t let them get to you.¡±
The other guard looked at the beat-up man for a moment before stepping to the side to let his co-worker out of the cell. He knew that the other guard had some bad blood with these Valerian knights about something rting to his family member. This man was not the only one trapped here as almost all the cells were filled up to the brim.
¡°What do you think you are doing? That¡¯s the Knight Commander!¡±
¡°Shut your trap, he is no knight anymore, not after what he tried to pull in that duel! ¡±
While leaving this cell the two guards heard theints of the other knights that were apprehended. All of them awaited the nobles to make a deal about their future. Theodore Valerian was still in a higher position so they all expected to be let go.
¡°Shut up, the Knight Commander just¡¡±
¡°Just what? He tried to backstab Sir. Wand and got what¡¯sing to him. You should watch it too, our Knight Commander might not be so lenient when he hears you taking his side!¡±
¡°...¡±
The imprisoned knights went silent the moment the scary Knight Commander they witnessed battling Emmerson was mentioned. They still didn¡¯t know what to make of the duel they witnessed outside. At first, it seemed that their Commander woulde out with an easy victory but then he was quickly turned to minced meat. It was as if this Sir. Wand had been just ying with him before actually taking it seriously at the end.
¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±
The loud guard justughed while leaving the dungeon level with hispanion. The other guard remained silent as he didn¡¯t really know what to say.
¡°Hey, are you sure that you should be talking about Sir Wand like that? I don¡¯t remember much being known about him. What if he overhears it and we¡¯ll get punished?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, the more they fear him the easier the job will be for us! Now that we have our own Knight Commander things will change around here!¡±
¡°I guess so¡¡±
The two guards straightened out while walking outside the dungeon. At least in their minds, there was a lot of meaning behind getting a proper tier 3 Head Knight into their city. It increased their prestige and set a precedent for the future. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they acquired more tier 3 personnel and knight regiments to bolster their forces. With them around they would not have to fear for their lives anymore, they finally had arge shield to protect them from any rogue tier 3 ss holders.
¡
¡®Am I responsible for those guards now?¡¯
Rnd looked at one particr loud guard antagonizing the new prisoners and throwing his name around as a shield. This he achieved through some golemic eyes that were ced around the dungeon. Previously he outfitted a lot of areas with these runic devices at Arthur¡¯s request. The young noble was fascinated by them as they allowed him to listen in on many interesting conversations just like this one. Thanks to his various runic skills he could of course tap into thework and listen in as well.
''I hope those idiots won''t start throwing their weight around and get into fights with soldiers from other cities...''
¡°Wand, is something wrong?¡±
¡°Oh no, it¡¯s nothing, where were we again?¡±
¡°Oh, we were just talking about my elder brother and the knight that he sent but more importantly, could you exin another thing to me.¡±
¡°What thing?¡±
¡°Well¡ Wand¡ who are you really? I didn¡¯t want to ask but now that it hase to this, I think I¡¯m owed an exnation¡¡±
Rnd was in Arthur¡¯s office along with Mary and the two other Knights stationed outside. After he defeated Emmerson the news started spreading like a forest fire. Almost everyone now knew that he was a tier 3 ss holder and a Head Knight of this estate. While this was a good thing for Arthur as he had gained a powerful ally, for Rnd this was not such a good exchange.
First of all, he would be responsible for Arthur¡¯s safety from this point on. This could force him to act as a bodyguard if for whatever reason his new lord decided to leave the city or have a conversation with someone powerful. It kind of tied him to this man and the city even more as he was expected to be his right-hand man.
Luckily they didn¡¯t really sign any contracts about this issue nor was he under some type of chivalrous oath. If things went sour it was still possible for him to get out. The title of a head knight was special so he wasn¡¯t expected to fully follow the chivalric code of conduct. Then if something happened to Arthur under his care, he would just be considered a disgraced knight that allowed his liege to perish. His title would be stripped from him and his good name would be tarnished but this was fine as he did not care about such things.
¡°...Perhaps you are. If we are going to continue with this you might deserve to know...¡±
Now that it came to this he needed to have a long conversation with his new lord. He did not intend to be a mindless knight that just performed everything a noble asked of him. The only reason he dueled Emmerson was to have a reason to kill those knights that hurt Elodia and almost killed Agni. He needed to create a boundary for this alliance that perhaps in the future he would abandon.
¡°Before that, first I have to ask you, do you actually intend to be the heir to the duke¡¯s title? Because I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s a feasible dream¡¡±
¡°I do not desire that title but¡ due to some circumstances, I need to participate in the session process.¡±
Rnd nodded his head while staring into Arthur¡¯s eyes. It didn¡¯t seem that the young man was lying and this was probably the case. If he actually thought that he had a chance ofing up on top then Rnd would consider him crazy. The only real way for a bastard of bing the main heir was by having the others perish. Even if the other candidates were highly ipetent their blood just carried this much weight.
¡°It¡¯s not anything nefarious, is it? Let me make this clear, I will not kill for you¡¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s nothing like that, It¡¯s quite simple, I just need to win a bet.¡±
¡°A bet?¡±
¡°Yes, for this I need to amass enough power until a certain date. I¡¯ll probably need to exin a few things to you, my Head Knight. You¡¯ll have to perform a few new duties from now on.¡±
Arthur nodded while smiling, Rnd wanted to press more but he wasn¡¯t really interested in the reasoning behind the noble''s movements. It was enough for him to know that he wasn¡¯t really aiming for the title. This squabble of the sons would probably also continue for a while. The oldest wasn¡¯t even thirty and their father would probably not be giving up his position in the foreseeable future.
There was enough wiggle room to get out of this situation as even though he had been named the Head Knight, his position wasn¡¯t set in stone. It was possible to transfer the titleter on to another person through various means and he would cross that bridge when the time came.
¡°New duties¡ right about that, I still have a lot of work to do in my workshop, so I¡¯ll have to ask you to transfer most of those duties to those two other knights that are standing outside¡¡±
¡°I understand, that¡¯s fine but I¡¯ll have to ask for your attendance if something like today happens again.¡±
¡°Of course, that¡¯s fine.¡±
¡°Now then, Sir Wand, who are you?
Rnd thought about this issue beforeing here. Having his real name mentioned wasn¡¯t something that he was that keen on doing but he was also tired of hiding. Considering that his father had some type of backing, his name did carry some weight and could act as a shieldter. Arthur didn¡¯t seem like someone that would babble out his secret nor did he really have a reason to.
¡°Have you heard about Baron Arden, Wentworth Arden.¡±
¡°Baron Arden? ¡ That name sounds familiar¡¡±
Arthur started scratching his chin while looking out through the window. After a few seconds, his eyes opened wide as he recalled hearing this noble name before.
¡°Ah! Do you mean the Silver Wolf, one of the heroes of the previous war?¡±
¡°I see that you know him, was he that famous?¡±
¡°Who wouldn¡¯t know the tale of the Silver Wolf, the man that through his courage ascended into nobility! I remember reading some old records that mentioned some of his tales, like the one where he fell one of the Empires Knight Commanders in singlebat!¡±
¡°Ah, yes something like that happened¡¡±
Rnd nodded while Arthur started smiling and listing down some of his father¡¯s exploits. It was a bit surprising to see that the Baron household was this well-known here. However, it didn¡¯t seem that he knew anything else about him besides some old war stories.
¡°So how are you rted to Baron Arden? Are you his?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m one of his bastards.¡±
¡°Oh¡¡±
The moment Rnd mentioned his rtionship with his father Arthur¡¯s smile turned upside down. The young man here was in a simr situation but their motives were reversed. Rnd wanted to stay as far away from his father to the point of hiding out in a remote city like Albrook. On the other hand, Arthur desired to show off his skills and prove something to his dismissive father.
¡°Haha¡This is great!¡±
¡°It¡¯s great?¡±
¡°Yes, don¡¯t you see? Two bastards working together! This must have been fate!¡±
¡°Fate huh¡¡±
To Rnd¡¯s surprise Arthur¡¯s solemn expression quickly vanished and he startedughing. The whole predicament was quite peculiar as both of them were bastard sons of famous nobles. One was an influential duke that every noble knew in the kingdom. The other was an old war hero whose acts turned him into a living legend.
¡°Sria must have a sense of humor if she let both of us meet like this¡ but I don¡¯t dislike this! Let me reintroduce myself to you then, my friend, Arthur Valerian, pleased to make your acquaintance.¡±
Both Arthur and Rnd were sitting opposite each other in this exchange. The noble stood up from his seat to lean forward with an outstretched hand. Rnd looked at this hand for a moment before deciding to grasp it.
¡°Rnd Arden¡¡±
¡°Rnd? I like it.¡±
¡°Thank you but¡¡±
¡°I know, Sir Wand.¡±
The two smiled at each other while Mary finally decided to butt in on the conversation. In her hand, she was holding a bottle of some expensive wine.
¡°Now that the two lords have be best friends, would you like to drink some wine? The vintage on this one is quite nice¡¡±
¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t really drink anymore¡¡±
Rnd was quick to reply as he had grown a disdain for drinking beverages filled with alcohol after a few incidents in his past. With how paranoid he was about everything he wanted to retain a clear mind and also not get himself poisoned when eating food that he didn¡¯t examine previously.
¡°Well, now that we introduced ourselves again, I think we need to discuss the future of our new partnership.¡±
¡°Partnership?¡±
¡°Yes, to be honest, I don¡¯t think I can offer you that much in return, I¡¯m not even sure I¡¯m in the position to make any demands.¡±
Rnd was a bit surprised by how Arthur was acting now. After he revealed his true name and standing the noble had be even more casual with him. It was true that Arthur would probably not have that much to offer him but this was not the time to be joking about it. Normally, he expected another deal between the two tomence and perhaps even a new contract to be formed. Yet it was as if Arthur was considering him a friend or something close to that.
¡°I thought you were better at bartering. First, I think we should have at least a week before Theodore reacts, that is if he actually does anything in the first ce.¡±
¡°We are of the same mind, he might abandon Emmerson to not be held responsible for this incident.¡±
¡°Yes, I fear that he might go with that option¡¡±
The two nodded at each other as it wasn¡¯t set in stone that Theodore would pay up for Emmerson¡¯s misgivings. He could announce that his Knight Commander was acting on his own ord and that he didn¡¯t have anything to do with it.
¡°That would be troublesome, he could deny paying thepensation owed and even demand we release the knights that were just following orders but I think your little how did you call it, recording? Could help us out.¡±
¡°Yes, even if he could denounce Emmerson for his misconduct people will see it as his fault for hiring a man like that.¡±
¡°Mhm.¡±
Theodore was still the person that hired Emmerson and gave him a spot inside the Valerian Knights. If the recording of this Knight became known where he attempted to backstab his opponent after surrendering, then Theodore¡¯s name would be dragged down along with it. Nobles were kind of a reflection of the staff they hired and trained. He would be aughing stock for allowing a man like that to work in such a high position.
¡°Will you contact your brother and exin it to him?¡±
¡°Ah¡ I don¡¯t even want to think about it but it has to be done.¡±
¡°I can help you y the recording, we can do it now before I leave.¡±
¡°What now? I think this can wait¡ I need to make some preparations. How about we talk about something else, like expanding the knight order? Now that there is a Head Knight¡¡±
Rnd didn¡¯t continue pushing the issue as he saw that Arthur seemed ufortable. It wasn¡¯t strange considering that Theodore was the second-born son and a prominent figure in the Valerian household. It was possible that Arthur received his fair share of bullying when he was younger. Feeling ufortable when confronting such a foe was understandable.
¡°I guess we can do thatter, I¡¯ll leave the recruitment to you, I haven¡¯t really been formerly trained as a knight, it would be better to let someone else perform this task.¡±
¡°I see, I¡¯ll prepare a speech for you then, I¡¯m sure the current soldiers will love to hear form their new Knight Commander.¡±
¡°A speech? Yeah, that could boost morale.¡±
¡°Oh? You¡¯re fine with it?¡±
¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡±
Arthur was a bit confused by Rnd agreeing to perform a speech in front of the other soldiers and knight candidates. Normally he seemed like someone that didn¡¯t like performing such tasks. However, after Rnd¡¯s stay in the tier 3 trial, he had somewhat be aware of the ways of running a kingdom. As the Knight Commander, he needed to perform a few tasks that he normally would try to avoid like the gue.
¡°You are full of surprises or was the previous persona just an act?¡±
¡°Something like that.¡±
The two nodded at each other and continued to discuss some issues concerning Albrook. The tinum adventurers that Arthur was attempting to recruit were also mentioned and perhaps now could be drawn into joining their side. There was a lot of work to do and a lot of eyes would now be pointed in their direction.
A lot of work awaited Rnd in the future but first, he needed to get back to his workshop. Now that the issue with the Knights was resolved he needed to get back home. There Agni along with Elodia were still waiting for him. With potentially more enemies on the horizon, he needed to get stronger again. His power was above the average Knight Commander but this didn¡¯t mean that he could rx.
With Arthur¡¯s backing and the new dungeon filled withrge amounts of materials, he would be stronger, strong enough to take his fate into his own two hands. There was no going back now a new era had arrived for him. It would probably bring a lot of trials and tribtions and he could only face them head-on. Hiding was not an option anymore, a time when he would need to take the offensive again could be right around the corner and he needed to be ready.
¡®I might be missing a few things but I can¡¯t wait anymore, I need to make a new set before it¡¯s toote¡¡¯
Chapter 333: Unhappy Nobleman.
Chapter 333: Unhappy Nobleman.
¡°My Lord.¡±
¡°I told you that I didn¡¯t want to be disturbed, Reginald. I hope for your sake that you have a good reason for this¡¡±
¡°My sincere apologies but the ck ravens have sent an emergency report.¡±
¡°An emergency? Could Julius be nning something? It can¡¯t be Ivan so it should be, Tybalt?¡±
¡°It¡¯s from the Fand region, My Lord.¡±
¡°From that bastard? Did something happen to Emmerson? ¡ Just give me the report.¡±
¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±
The butler strutted in while holding a letter with a raven seal on it. This time around it was a tad different as instead of it being ck, it was slightly crimson in coloring. Theodore Valerian the master of this ce started going through the writing. His eyes traced the letters with haste as he couldn¡¯t believe what the letter was saying. Soon enough the whole piece of paper was a crumbled-up mess which he threw into the nearby firece.
¡°How did he manage to fail? Was he this ipetent¡ Was there a variable? No, this doesn¡¯t make sense¡ Who is this unknown Knight? Could that bastard be working with one of them¡¡±
The man leaned back in his chair while thinking. A lot of things didn¡¯t make sense to him, the main thing being that Arthur had acquired a Head Knight that was above Emmerson in strength. Even though he had failed his defeat should have note that easy, a regr tinum adventurer would have not been able to achieve this task.
¡°Have the Ravens gathered more information, did that bastard say anything?¡±
¡°Not yet My Lord, we are waiting for their demands, many of our knights have been detained but no price has been presented to us.¡±
¡°It would be unsightly to contact them first, so wait¡¡±
¡°Should I contact the ountant?¡±
¡°Do so.¡±
The man leaned back in his chair while continuously trying to figure out who was really behind all of this. It made no sense that his younger brother would be able to achieve something like this. There had to be someone backing him and his brothers were the obvious source of that.
His image of an honorable leader had to be kept. Even though he wanted to let every one of those knights rot, it would be a blemish on his name. After reading the report it seemed that the duel was justified but he could always attempt to deny those ims. Before he reached a decision he needed more information, Theodore was not someone hasty, now that a variable appeared it was time to take a step back.
¡°Have the Ravens monitor Albrook, I want to know if any of my brothers came in contact with that Bastard, I don¡¯t care if you have to search the main house for some proof, they could have been working together since the start!¡±
¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±
The butler nodded while hearing out the orders. His eyes nced at the man before him that continued to throw out slow orders. Each time he took a little bit of time to think over his spoken words and remained calm. His build wasn¡¯t too big nor too small and his facial features were considered quite handsome just like all of his brothers.
His nature of acting only within his means and if the information he gathered allowed him to, had brought him this far. Already the Butler could see him trying to predict a few moves ahead of the unknown opponent to figure out the puzzle that was presented to him. While the caution he disyed was the safest approach it sometimes prevented him from achieving a breakthrough.
Soon the man left with a list of orders to carry out. With a B-rank dungeon escaping their grasp this issue was bingrger than any of them anticipated. Now with the threat of one of the other brothers getting involved, there was not much time to be wasted. However before a full report could be made, he did not see his master making an aggressiveeback.
¡
¡®That clears up things with Arthur but what now?¡¯
Rnd was on his way home after eviscerating Emmerson in the sanctioned duel. His talk with Arthur also ended and the only thing that he wanted to do now was to get back home. Even though the tinum adventurers were said to being soon, this wasn¡¯t his concern anymore. He had left in a rush so now the only thing on his mind was the people at home. His old armor had been trashed in the fight not by his opponent but by his own runes.
Only now after the live battle test did he have enough data for his Rapid Machine Reassembly skill. It was now clear to him that it wasn¡¯t limitless and the more it was used the more of the creation was lost. Each and every time he recreated his armor some of the materials were lost. At the end, there was nothing left to restore as the connections between the molecules holding the structures together were fully destroyed.
¡®At least it leveled up a lot¡¡¯
Rapid Machine Reassembly had been thest skill he received from his Runic Engineer ss. At this time it had reached level eight and was close to reaching the maximum. It was still a tier 2 skill that had been used multiple times on high-grade equipment such as the golems and his armor. Restoring so manyplicated runicponents while engaged inbat boosted the skill¡¯s leveling potential.
¡®I wonder if it¡¯s going to upgrade into a new skill after level nine.¡¯
He was not sure if this was possible but if his Overlord ss was prestigious enough, there was a possibility. It was a given that all of the skills he gained as a Runesmith Lord could be turned into higher tier 3 versions of them as the ss was a direct upgrade of the old one.
Considering that the Overlord ss was a prestige ss above the likes of Master Runesmith, there was a possibility of it also being one above a tier 3 Master Rune Engineer. It would have been a blessing if this was the case as he could see himself using this skill in the future a lot.
¡°Awoo!¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
While he was immersed in his thoughts he heard a familiar howl. His home was still out of view and covered by trees. This didn¡¯t stop his fatefulpanion from running out to greet him. The sight of the ruby wolf that had a brush with death brought a smile to his face.
¡°Agni, are you feeling better?¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
The ruby hound was quick to jump into his master¡¯s arms. Any regr person would have their body fly back in the opposite direction due to the weight and momentum. Rnd with his current stats was like a brick wall but to make things easier on his injured wolf, he decided to roll with it andnded on his back.
¡°Hey, stop licking my face¡¡±
¡°Worf!¡±
Rnd responded to the barrage of licksing his way. The helmet that he usually wore had be bent out of shape to the point of him removing it. This gave Agni the perfect opportunity to slobber all over his face. Normally he would have pushed him off by now but after seeing Agni almost die had softened him up.
¡°Okay¡ that¡¯s actually enough now¡¡±
Yet after giving his wolf a bit of leeway his face had be drenched in slobber. Soon enough he found himself pushing the overzealous wolf away while also noticing that he didn¡¯te alone. Right behind him was a person with elongated ears that was quick to give him a shout.
¡°Wand is that you?¡±
¡°Lobelia? What are you doing here?¡±
¡°What do you mean? I heard what happened and rushed over! Now that I see your face, It does fit a Knight.¡±
¡°So, you know¡¡±
¡°Of course!¡±
Lobelia smiled while giving Rnd a thumbs up. She was part of the thieves guild so it wasn¡¯t strange that she already knew the news. Something like a Head Knight appearing out of nowhere would have spread quite fast. All the undergroundpanies that sold information would be quick to inform their patrons of this event.
The name of Wand the Runesmith would now be changed to Wand the Head Knight. For a moment he considered giving himself a second secret identity. During the debacle, his face was covered by his helmet. It might have been possible to still be a craftsman at day and Knight at night as long as he didn¡¯t show his face.
He had to throw that idea out of the window fast though. First of all, there would be a problem in justifying the duel. The deed to thend was still in his original name. It was possible to falsify the records with Arthur¡¯s name but it was dangerous. If any spy managed to find out, Theodore would have an excuse to retaliate.
Then also as a Knight, he needed to follow certain standards. Sometimes removing his helmet before a noble was a must. Sooner orter his identity would be exposed so he gave up on that idea. Instead, he decided to focus on getting stronger along with figuring out his standing within this world.
¡®Now that I think about it, who can I really trust here¡¡¯
After going through more than a year of warfare his outlook on the world had changed. The trial showed him that when going into the world of nobility and leadership one had to know their allies. He would be going into a new world filled with subterfuge, schemes, and liars. This was the thing that he was hoping to avoid after having to spend five years as a child in the Arden Household. Even to this day he was convinced that someone had sent that soldier to kill him.
¡®I should make a list.¡¯
Lobelia here started wrestling around with Agni as the two headed back to his home. Along the way, they started discussing the event that transpired.
¡°So not much is known yet, that¡¯s good. Can I ask you a question?¡±
¡°Oh? Ask away!¡±
¡°Have you ever thought of expanding into a different field of work?¡±
¡°Different field? What do you mean?¡±
¡°I mean, one not involving the underground, something that is more legitimate.¡±
¡°If you¡¯re asking this, you must have something in mind?¡±
Rnd nodded at Lobelia as he considered her somewhat trustworthy. At least as long as he was associated with her elder sister Elodia, the half-elf would probably never do anything rash. She was an experienced tracker and had some connections. This was an excellent set of skills to be part of a noble''s intelligencework.
Mary, who was Arthur¡¯s maid, was probably the leader if such a group existed in Arthur¡¯s ranks. If he could get Lobelia to switch jobs and work together with the cat maid, then he would have someone on the inside. Arthur was one thing but Mary seemed like the type of person that would push him over a ledge if it allowed her lord to achieve his mission.
His position came with a lot of responsibilities but also contained some boons. He was now in a simr position to Knight Commander Emmerson who had his own battalion of soldiers. It was even possible for him to lead thousands of men just like in the trial that he finished. Getting a few capable people on his side was paramount to his survival. It would be strange if some of the new soldiers that they recruit were nted spies. There was also a possibility of bribes already in the works or someone already being from the enemy camp.
¡°Yes, I know that you dislike nobles but I think you¡¯ll be a good fit.¡±
¡°You want me to work for that noble? But I¡¯m not a knight.¡±
¡°There is no need for you to be a knight, you¡¯d be part of the hidden unit.¡±
¡°Oh, an assassin!¡±
¡°Well close but not quite¡¡±
Lobelia seemed interested for a moment but her imagination was flying all over the ce. She must have heard all sorts of rumors of nobles having assassination squads ready to slice the throats of theirpetition. While this wasn¡¯t that much off he wasn¡¯t nning to put her in that kind of position unless she actually chose that life.
¡°We should discuss the detailster, maybe bring that idiot along too, I might be able to find him a spot somewhere.¡±
¡°Even him? What are you nning?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure yet¡¡±
Rnd paused for a moment as they finally arrived at his home and were greeted by both Elodia and Bernir. The two looked well but worried, the information about his duel had probably reached this ce if Lobelia was here so he wouldn¡¯t need to exin that much to them.
¡°Heh, does this make me a squire now?¡±
¡°It actually might¡ Maybe I should make you a proper sword and armor¡¡±
¡°Woah, slow down boss, I was only joking¡ I can¡¯t even ride a horse!¡¯
Bernir started sweating after Rnd went along with the joke. In actuality, he would need to hire a squire so having Bernir do the job instead wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea. Forcing him to go along into noble homes and parties would have probably been amusing but it was probably better to let him stay at the workshop as his right-hand man. Now that he was part of Arthur¡¯s entourage, some trips outside the city were a possibility. Just like Emmerson had ventured outside to take care of things, he could be ordered to do the same.
¡°I¡¯m sure we could teach you eventually.¡±
¡°I feel stupid for worrying about you.¡±
While he was making fun of Bernir a finger made its way toward his side. Elodia was there shaking her head at Rnd who was acting like a teenager. Soon all of them made their way into his home to discuss a few things. Now that he had be the Head Knight he needed to exin how things would change.
¡°Sorry about that but we need to talk about what is going to happen. As you already heard, I¡¯ve be a Knight.¡±
After some small talk, he gathered everyone that was around for a little strategic meeting. While he had decided to go along with the Head Knight position this didn¡¯t mean that everyone here had to go along with it. Even the job offer he handed to Lobelia was a shot in the dark as he wasn¡¯t really sure if she would even consider it.
¡°This was a decision that I made, I¡¯ll understand if you¡¯d wish to avoid anything that involves nobles.¡±
¡°What are you trying to say?¡±
Elodia asked while seeming a bit mad at what Rnd was insinuating.
¡°I¡¯m saying that something like what happened today could happenter and I¡¯d understand if you¡¯d wish to leave.¡±
The room only contained Bernir, Lobelia, Elodia, and Agni. There weren¡¯t really that many people that he knew or cherished that much. Bernir and Elodia were the two that were the closest to him and if they decided that it had be too dangerous for them he would be fine with it.
¡°What are you even saying.¡±
¡°Woah¡¡±
Not even a second passed as he received a kick to his shin from Elodia. Yet the only thing that had suffered damage was the same foot that kicked him as his body had be too sturdy.
¡°That¡¯s a stupid question to ask, If I wanted to leave then I would have already gone.¡±
She wiggled around a bit after her big toe got the brunt of the attack. Bernir was the second one to speak up whileughing joyfully.
¡°I never liked nobles but if it¡¯s you Boss, then I can make an exception! I also want to see the look on the faces of those union bastards¡ Hehe.¡±
He could see his assistantughing and plotting something involving the other dwarves. Considering that he was now a Knight Commander, the dwarves would have to fear him. Previously they could have easily boycotted someone like him as he was seen as amoner. Now they would be directly spitting on the Valerian household if they attempted the same.
¡°Well, you can count me in too¡ I might even give that offer a thought.¡±
Lobelia on the other hand shrugged as she didn¡¯t feel strongly about the whole thing. Her involvement was quite small as her only concern was her sister that got hit by a Valerian Knight. Now that this knight was already dead there was not really much to do for her.
Rnd nodded while discussing a few other things with the group. One of them involved bringing over a better-looking Valerian Crest and hanging it outside. With it there everyone would think twice before causing any more trouble.
¡®I need everyone to get stronger, that area can still be used for power leveling¡¡¯He already had a n in his head to get a few of his new associates more power. The first one would be Mary who would probably be a good asset in the future. With some of the old tools that he needed to revisit it wouldn¡¯t be hard to get her to level hundred fifty. However, before that started his next move would involve drawing up a schematic for his newest creation.
¡®I might not have much time for this but I don¡¯t have to make all the parts at once¡¡¯
Chapter 334: Mithril Smelting.
Chapter 334: Mithril Smelting.
¡°It¡¯s never easy¡¡±
¡°If somethinges easy then it neversts long, that¡¯s what my Ma¡¯ used to say.¡±
¡°I guess she was right.¡±
¡°Well, I¡¯ll go get the things from the list Boss, see youter.¡±
Rnd nodded at Bernir while staring at a schematic that he hung up on a wooden board. It was mostly a sketch of the end product that would be his armor. He stayed up half the night yesterday just to make it. After his battle with Emmerson, he discovered a few ws in the initial design that he came up with before the battle. After activating both his Overlord¡¯s Might and Mana Overflow skills he recognized a problem.
¡®Even the red Mithril has a limit, I didn¡¯t ount for the chaotic mana that skill gives me, then if Ibine both of them at once this happens¡¡¯
On the table before him was a thin te made of red metal. It was the alloy that he intended to use for his new creation. It was mostly made from the red mithril ore that he slowly mined from the dungeon area. Another additive was etherium which lowered the durability against physical attacks but would allow for it to be more resistant to runes.
On the te, there was a tier 3 rune inscribed which contained the levitation spell that he previously studied. When he activated it the small rectangr te started to slowly move up into the air while the rune glowed. When examining the process he could see that the metal was letting the mana flow exceptionally well, there was almost no deteriorative effect to speak off.
It looked to be fine when taking in his mana through his Runic Region skill which allowed him to activate runes from afar. The next part of the test was to activate the Mana Overflow skill which generated a blue hue over his body and added arcs of blue lightning. This jolted the te slightly and he could see that the metal was having a harder time containing the charge.
Then for thest part of this test to confirm his fear he activated the Overlord¡¯s Might skill. It produced a red aura that together with the blue light of the Mana Overflow skill turned everything purple. If the shy color ofbining these two skills was the only downside then it would be fine but that wasn¡¯t the main problem.
The te that was previously gently floating in the air started twitching around while glowing purple. This was not something it was supposed to do, the chaotic mana pattern that came from his Overlord skill was interfering with the runicponents. When looking over everything with all the skills and senses he developed he could see the problem.
¡®This red mana is very unstable, the mana pattern is constantly changing slightly and making all theponents go haywire. Even if it¡¯s just jittering slightly it could create a bigger problem in a moreplicated structure.¡¯
This new skill was hard to control and could cause havoc on his new armor which would beposed of greater runes. If during a battle he attempted to create a defensive shield and this chaotic mana caused an error, he could very well die. Mana Overflow, on the other hand, was a lot more stable by itself but when the two skills werebined it also enhanced the deteriorative effect.
The thin te of red mithril was slowly starting to give out some smoke the longer the purple haze continued. This was the second test that he conducted now using both of the skills. Overlord¡¯s Might used by itself was slightly less damaging to the structure but it would be a shame if he couldn¡¯t use them at once.
¡®I might have to make the armor a lot thicker than I expected.¡¯
The easiest way to alleviate this problem was adding some bulk to the situation. Below the floating te, there was another metallic item that looked like a cube. It had some thickness to it and was also equipped with the same levitation spell. Before his skills ran out he activated this piece to float up. Thanks to the thickness some of that chaotic red mana was being contained better and the jittering had been halted.
¡°But is this the only way out¡¡±
After finishing up with the test he nced at the armor set on the board. If his calctions were correct then the thing would weigh more than triple that of his older creation. This could be alleviated by the heightened stats he received from his tier 3 ascension. He would still lose some speed but the added mass would make him also harder to knock down. Considering that he was still more of a rangedbatant this was fine.
¡°The weight aspect shouldn¡¯t really be a problem if I can use those skills, all my stats will be boosted even further and then there is also the levitation spell¡¡±
If it was someone else then the weight might be considered an issue. It would slowly tire anyone down and affect the person¡¯s stamina that was wearing it. Rnd on the other hand had some magical means to alleviate this problem. That spell in particr could be used to lessen the weight and could be used simrly to a buffing spell. With a few alterations, it could lessen the weight by fifty percent without affecting the metal at all.
¡°A suit custom-made for me and trash for everyone else, think this is probably the best I cane up with¡¡±
No one else would probably be willing to use this type of armor. It was too heavy for mages that could actually utilize the runic spells and the warrior types would quickly get a migraine after using even one of those spells. It was something that only he would be able to control and this put a smile on his face.
¡°Won¡¯t really need the shoulder cannons anymore which will save some space but I can also make them detachable¡¡±
Previously when he was fighting Emmerson he decided to rip away the shoulder-mounted firearms. They did their job well but now that he had figured out the floating spell he would upgrade them into something else. The prototype that he had developed could be made with the help of lesser metals and easily reced.
Just like before it had a cube as its base. On each t side of this cube, there existed a propulsion rune that shot out a funnel of air and mes. At the corners of the cube, there was an iron wire going up at a forty-five-degree angle which then straightened out forward. There were four of these rods sticking out on one side which represented the front of the cube.
Rnd had hoped to mirror these points to the backside but that would onlyplicate the operating system. As things stood now, he needed to minimize the design and cut corners. The enemies that were on the horizon coulde at any moment and he had no working armor yet.
As a base for the flight system for this floating cube, he used a golem core. It was buried inside of it and had been copied from a peculiar golem monster. This type had been a floating rock with one giant eye in the front. From within this eye, it would fire beams of heated energy, very simr to what he was going with his design.
This core had been one that he examined throughout the years and now with his tier 3 abilities, copying the base system and making alterations to them wouldn¡¯t be that hard. What would have taken him months previously now could be solved in a few days. Thanks to his multiple minds he could go through the math while going through the crafting procedure.
These things would rece the shoulder-mounted cannons and be controlled without the need for the mage hand spell. By automatically firing at his enemies and evading attacks at the same time, they were like small golempanions.
¡°The more of them I can make the better¡¡±
He wasn¡¯t quite sure what his limit would be for controlling them. Even though they would be fully functioning golems he would need his multiple mind skill to keep feeding them information. The more of them were made the more brain power he needed to relinquish.
With his current skills, it was better to make many smaller golems to augment his fighting style. Other golem makers usually concentrated on creating the best golemic creation they could. This mostly tranted into huge metallic monstrosities that were almost impossible to damage. While they were tough and hit hard, they needed a lot of materials to make.
The armor that he was making was hollow inside but a golem of the same size wouldn¡¯t. The cost of making a human-sized golem was astronomical and it also required a gigantic power source to move that type of giant body. However, even with those downsides he couldn¡¯t say that there was no reason for making something like that. A huge golem like that had its uses and after this was over he wouldn¡¯t be against making somethingrger.
Just like in the bank he visited once, a big bulky golem would be the perfect visual deterrent for potential future threats. If there was a group of three-meter-tall metal monsters guarding his shop, even those knights that appeared from the Valerian house would have probably withdrawn before attacking.
¡°Let¡¯s see¡ this should be enough but barely¡¡±
After looking over a few other things Rnd was finally ready to get the show on the road. In his hands, he was holding a dented shield with the Valerian family crest in the front. To the side, there was also a simr-looking armor that had the imprints of his fists on it. Both of these would be turned into filler for his red mithril base as he wascking enough for the bulkier variant of his new suit of armor.
¡°Luckily this thing has a lot of mithril inside of it too.¡±
What Emmerson was wearing was an expensive suit of armor made mostly out of regr mithril. It would blend well enough with the red one just affecting the fire resistance properties slightly. The rest were filler metals that he could do without and luckily there was an easy way of separating them from what he wanted.
For this asion, he would utilize his new Forgefire Control skill. Without a proper smelter that could handle these enhanced metals, he would need to use up a lot of mana. Luckily with his current stats, this wouldn¡¯t be that bad and with the help of the Mana Overflow, skill things would be even easier.
Mithril was a staple tier 3 metal that made up the bulk of weapons at this level. It was a well-rounded material that boasted high defenses in all fields. The elemental variants also showed off how well it worked with mana. Many mages of tier 3 usually included a little bit of it into their wands and staffs. It was finally time for him to join this group of elite mithril users and cover his entire body with it.
¡°Luckily I won¡¯t need that sword, I¡¯ll just erase the enchantments and use it for now.¡±
The sword that Emmerson used was also here. For the time being, it was on the side as it was still in working order. The enchantments weren¡¯t that great but after most of his gear was destroyed it was better than nothing. Even the hammer he was using had burned through a lot of its runes and would probably notst more than one other duel.
This sword had thergest quantity of mithrilpared to the armor and the shield. Only due to the thinner tes was he actually able to dent it with the help of his fists. Yet even with those dents the structure was never destroyed and it never broke. It seemed that the alloy that all of this wasposed of made the armor a lot softer than what he was looking for.
¡®I need to separate the other metals from the mithril or my armor could end up the same.¡¯
Mithril had a high melting point, it would take quite a lot of heat to soften up before treatment. It was actually really hard to get to this melting point that turned it to liquid and made it very difficult for molds. This was a stark contrast to something like Adamantium which was one of the strongest metals that this world could offer.
That one was many more times resistant than Mithril but also sometimes simpler to work with. A craftsman only got one chance to work with it as after the ore was brought to a melting point it was impossible to repeat the process. After hardening once, Adamantium would be unable to be worked on in a regr way. It was practically indestructible after the process was done correctly but it had to be all done in one go.
To get what he wanted out of the suit of armor and the shield he decided to put it through a Liquation process. Thanks to his identification skill he was aware of what the alloy was made of and the melting temperatures that he needed to apply. The Mithril that he desired had the highest resistance to heat and would be thest to melt away. Thus he just needed to heat all of it up below the melting point of mithril to receive a pure ingot afterward.
This process was quite simple and known to him as he had used the same way to purify the red mithril ingots previously. Thus he just needed to repeat it with the suit of armor and shield. Simr to Adamantium, after the initial ore was processed mithril was harder to work on. Thus to enhance the old smelter that he previously used he needed to add some of his own heat with the Forgefire Control skill.
Finally, he got to work by first stripping all of the te armor from things like straps and rivets. Some of the parts that didn¡¯t cover critical locations weren¡¯t made of the metal that he wanted so they could just be tossed away from the get-go. What remained was then ced onto a slope that was under arge furnace. The angle would push the liquidized ore down into an ingot mold that he could useter.
Thus he initiated the process and added his mana to the mix to get things going. The armor pieces started glowing red and slowly but surely liquifying before his eyes. This entire workshop quickly became filled with immense levels of heat that was then quickly suctioned outside by runic fans installed in the walls. All the heat was removed from this main workshop and then utilized elsewhere.
Using steam was a valid way of generating some extra energy. While he mostly used wind turbines now, he fixed up the ce to generate a small amount of extra charge through a steam generator. All the heat that was generated during smelting could be used to boil water and make steam.
Due to the nt on which the metals were resting the liquified parts started pouring down. It started out with small red droplets but soon enough the ingot mold was bing filled out. The process was slow and grueling but it was necessary for the creation of his armor.
With time all of the impurities were removed and he could turn up the heat. Now that almost nothing but mithril was left inside he could create separate ingots for his initial purpose. Luckily these fantasy metals were different from regr iron and steel. Even if they went through multiple melting sessions they would retain their qualities.
¡°Oh, are you finished Boss?¡±
¡°Bernir? Did you get them?¡±
¡°Hehe, yes I did, you should have seen their faces when they saw the letter!¡±
¡°Would have been nice if I could have been there.¡±
After spending several hours down in the workshop Rnd was able to create the mithril ingots from Emmerson¡¯s armor. Bernir on the other hand returned with a few useful tools. They were ced by him on the workbench and spread out for him to see. The first tool that he grabbed was a regr smithing hammer.
¡°Luckily our dwarven friends had some mithril tools out for sale.¡±
¡°Yes, very lucky, for us!¡±
What Bernir had done was taken an official letter to one of the dwarven workshops in the city. Now that Rnd was a Head Knight he could use the Valerian seal for various reasons. This day he decided to strongarm the Union dwarves into selling mithril tools to him. To save on time and resources he decided to not make his own set just yet. His new position made it impossible for the dwarves to refuse if he asked for it now.
¡°These aren¡¯t bad, they had to have been made by a good Master cksmith.¡±
¡°Aye.¡±
¡°Well then, grab the tongs and help me out.¡±
¡°Aye, Boss!¡±
Bernir¡¯s eyes were sparkling like mad. Ever since he found out that they would be making a runic suit of armor made of mithril his assistant was restless. He was truly a craftsman at heart. Being able to assist in the creation of something this grand was an honor for the half-dwarf. Rnd could already see him rubbing it in during one of his visits to the pub.
¡°We will focus on the gauntlets first¡¡±
With an unknown amount of time remaining he decided to focus on his hands. At least with a set of gauntlets, he would be able to cast a few devastating spells. Afterward, it would be either the breastteponent of boots. Soon after a little break the forge was turned back on and the time for hammering was upon him.
Chapter 335: Family Business.
Chapter 335: Family Business.
¡°Well well, so you finally decided to show yourself, little brother¡¡±
¡°Greetings, Elder Brother Theodore, This might be the first time we had the pleasure of talking since ourst meeting.¡±
¡°Last meeting? I¡¯m not sure I recall but we are not here for idle chit-chat, what do you want.¡±
¡°Straight to the point, I always liked that about you Elder Brother.¡±
Arthur was showing one of the fakest smiles that he could while trying to remain calm. This was his older brother that was potentially going to be the next duke. While he was taking part in the session war there was no way of him ever trulying out on top. However, to achieve his goal he needed to prove hispetency to his father. If he was able to do that, not even his older brothers could seek vengeance.
¡°I¡¯ll cut it short then, your Knight uwfully caused damages to my Head Knight¡¯s property. As you already know a sanctioned duel between the two had taken ce and my man won. Thus I think you know what this entails¡¡±
¡°Who was it?¡±
¡°Hm? I¡¯m not sure that I follow, elder brother, who was what?¡±
¡°Stop ying games Arthur, who put you up to this? Was it Julius or Tybalt? Or did that idiot Ivan start getting desperate?¡±
¡°Oh, I assure you, none of the other elder brothers had anything to do with it.¡±
¡°You want me to believe that? Nevertheless, if you don¡¯t want to talk, then that¡¯s fine. The truth wille out eventually as it always does but don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get one silver coin from me.¡±
Arthur continued to smile while trying to contain himself from any potential angry outbursts. This brother of his started going on a strange rant. Apparently, he was being underestimated. Theodore was quite convinced that one of the other brothers was behind him and the true perpetrator.
¡°When I drag you to the noble court everything will be revealed.¡±
¡°You wish for the court of nobles to get involved?¡±
Even nobles could be sued and taken to court but only by other nobles. Depending on the status of the nobles they could be dragged over to one of two. First was the Royal court which involved the highest degree of nobles that were the dukes and could also force the king to appear.
For someone like Arthur that was a bastard son of a duke, this was not the one Theodore would force him into. Instead, it was the court meant for lesser nobles that wereposed of nobles up to the rank of Count. Everyone could present their case in front of this officially assigned noble that acted as a judge. This person would be randomly chosen with neutrality in mind.
If this happened then Arthur would probably need to travel to a different duchy that wasn¡¯t rted to their Valerian household. Though on the outside this seemed fair it was anything but that. There was nothing like true neutrality as most nobles would take the side of the more prominent son. Bribes were also a possibility which put Arthur at a big disadvantage and was something his brother was aiming for.
¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Even someone like you should know what will happen there.¡±
¡°So is that your aim?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, justice will prevail.¡±
The two were conversing through magical means and the help of crystal balls. Both knew that it was possible to record exchanges through these devices. Theodore couldn¡¯t outright ckmail him or threaten him due to this. Instead, he could just tip-toe around the issue. Arthur assumed that this threat could be dealt with by allowing the captured knights to leave without him receiving much or even anything aspensation. If he received a single gold coin from Theodore, it would be simr to admitting that his knights wronged Arthur.
¡°I see, but dear elder brother, justice is on my side and I can prove it.¡±
¡°Prove it? How, do you think anyone will believe your Head Knight instead of mine? I know that this Wand is no nobleman nor did he attend any Knight academy within the kingdom. His word is worthless here.¡±
¡°Oh, what if the words came out of your own Knight Commander¡¯s mouth?¡±
¡°From Emmerson''s? Are you insinuating that he would betray me? Are you mad?¡±
¡°Am I dear brother? How about you take a look at this?¡±
It was time to present Theodore with his only real trump card. He had received a magical device from Rnd beforehand just for this asion. His new ally wanted to present it himself during the talk but Arthur preferred to keep the conversation with his brother private.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Just give me a moment¡ there we go¡¡±
Theodore¡¯s crystal ball was on therger side so he could even see Arthur from waist up. Now instead he was looking at a t surface with his brother standing behind it. On this surface, some type of illusory image started appearing.
¡°Let the duelmence!¡±
¡°Is that?¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s a magical recollection of the Duel.¡±
Theodore squinted with his eyes but he could clearly make out Emmerson from this recording. He was battling another person that he assumed to be Arthur¡¯s, Head Knight. It didn¡¯t take him long to figure out what the point of this magic was.
¡°I¡¯ll fast forward this a bit to the important part.¡±
¡°Fast forward?¡±
¡°Yes, I heard some mages call it like that¡¡±
Arthur just parroted Rnd¡¯s exnation that attributed strange phrases like pausing and rewinding to this magical device. Soon he came up to the ending part of the duel where Emmerson surrendered. This was then followed by the most important phrase.
¡°You¡¯re too naive!¡±
The Knight Commander had surrendered and soon after charged at his opponent when his defenses were down. It was a clear indication of honorless behavior and something that was frowned upon by any Knight.
¡°He broke the code?¡±
¡°Are you surprised?¡±
¡°You want me to believe in this trick, this magic must be fake!¡±
¡°Is it fake? You do know that they will be able to test it during the court review.¡±
¡°This wouldn¡¯t prove anything¡¡±
¡°Do you really think so? It will be enough to force a true confession from the other knights and you already know what happened that day¡¡±
¡°You¡¡±
Arthur could see his brother¡¯s face changing into something ugly. This brother of his was known for his calm mind and demeanor. It was clear that this case would not be an easy one to win. With the added magical evidence it gave him a good foothold. Theodore knew what Emmerson did and Arthur was aware of this. His spywork was extensive and there were ways of forcing confessions out of the lesser Knights that were involved in this event.
¡°So you finally grew a spine, are you sure that you want to y these games Arthur?¡±
¡°Oh? Is that a threat that I feel? Will you send your assassins into my territory? Are you sure they won¡¯t fail as your little Knight Commander? Will they do a clean enough job or will Father notice?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t get conceited you damn bastard.¡±
¡°Hoho, so are we done pretending? I know very well what you think of me.¡±
Both Arthur and Theodore started to slowly drop the facade of brotherly respect. None of them really liked each other and this whole conversation was reaching the climax. Arthur was aware that his brother could easily kill him with the help of the power that he amassed. He also knew that he was very pedantic and careful. With the appearance of a hidden variable in the form of Rnd, he would not act.
¡°If you don¡¯t want it to be known to the world that Theodore Valerian employs Knights who break the code of chivalry and can¡¯t even handle one little bastard, then you will agree to my demands.¡±
¡°Your damn demands? Do you think that I¡¯ll pay to get that fool back?¡±
¡°Oh you will pay, I know how much you care about that name of yours. Do you want to be known as the noble that abandons the people that swear their oath to him?¡±
¡°...¡±
Arthur could see Theodore¡¯s face going red but soon after his brother was able to calm himself. Even though this was a hit to his prestige the amount of money he would pay to get this sorted out wasn¡¯t that astronomical. One thing became clear if Theodore pushed this onto the noble court some things that he wanted to remain hidden could be unearthed.
It would also give the other brothers an opportunity to drag his name through the mud. The involvement of the other brothers was also an unknown factor and with Arthur acting this confident, there had to be a hidden backer. Thus after thinking about the pros and cons a decision was finally made.
¡°Fine, how much do you want?¡±
¡°I knew that we coulde to an agreement.¡±
Arthur¡¯s frown quickly turned upside down as he saw his older brothere to a decision. Now it was just a matter of getting a good enough deal for the both of them. He knew of the usual rates that were asked during incidents like this so he wouldn¡¯t be scammed out of money.
¡°I was thinking of¡¡±
¡
¡°Uh¡¡±
¡°Lord Arthur, are you alright?¡±
¡°A bucket.¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°Quickly, find me a bucket or something!¡±
Mary had walked into Arthur¡¯s office after hearing the magical device being turned off. In front of her, she was pushing a small trolley with tea and some cake. It was known to her that her lord was having a stressful conversation with his older brother. When she got in though he did look quite pale and was holding a hand in front of his mouth.
¡°I¡¯ll go ask one of the maids to bring one over¡¡±
¡°Urp¡ no¡ t-that will do¡¡±
Her eyes went wide as she saw Arthur charge for the tea set. Instead of grabbing the teacup or the cake, he went for the pot. He was quick to open it up and poured the warm beverage from inside onto the floor. Before she could ask about what he was doing she heard a rather audible sound of him vomiting.
¡°rgh¡±
The pot was able to contain around one liter of liquid inside and was quickly filled up. This unsightly disy was not something that she expected to see when walking into this room.
¡°My Lord, are you unwell? Should I call for the doctor or for the priest?¡±
¡°Ugh.. n-no it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m fine now, here.¡±
She was given the vomit-filled teapot by her lord who took one of the napkins from the trolley tray. Mary wasn¡¯t sure what to do with this thing besides closing the lid to avoid the smell.
¡°Are you sure?¡±
¡°Yes¡ Just be sure not to mention this little ident to anyone.¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
¡°Whew, that was something different¡also sorry about this¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine My Lord, I¡¯ll clean it up.¡±
The color started returning to Arthur¡¯s face after this little incident. Mary was quick to call over some other maids to take care of the tea stain while she disposed of the vomit-filled teapot herself. When leaving the room for some reason the young lord looked content, it was as if he managed to push through one of the walls that blocked his way.
After returning to the office she found him sitting behind the desk again. He was busy writing up some new documents. After another nce, it became clear that these documents involved the apprehended Knights that had invaded theirnds. She wasn¡¯t sure what the deal was yet but it was clear that they would be getting somepensation for the recent attack.
¡
¡°Damn¡ not another one¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry boss, we have two more that you can work on.¡±
¡°You sure are going through them, so this is how a Master cksmith does things.¡±
Rnd nodded at Bernir who along with his wife Dyana was bringing over arge deep steel anvil. The two previous ones had suffered a gruesome fate of crumbling. His upgrade in stats brought along a lot more power, coupled with the new mythril hammer and magical energy, brought the anvils to their knees.
This wasn¡¯t the end for it as his gauntlets were bing a reality. The one to cover his right hand was already assembled on the side while he was nowpleting the second one. With theck of proper tools to handle the new metal, Rnd needed to get a bit more creative.
Heating up the ingots was not that hard with the help of his new forge fire skill and his increase in mana capacity. With his current ss, there was also a decrease in mana requirements for any runic spell he created. The only problem was that he stillcked the tools that could handle the mana. Even thick anvils made of deep steel were unable to handle the continuous pounding.
The design wasn¡¯t much different than the old gauntlets that he made but it needed to ount for the added bulk. The thickness couldn¡¯t get in the way of moving his hands as he needed to be able to hold onto his weapons. Usually in these suits of armor, a leather glove would be used as a base but he decided to go with one fully made of myrthil with some flexible chainmail recing the leather inside.
This was done for one reason, the skill used for repairing his runic creations didn¡¯t work on organic matter. In some of his previous designs, he used monster leather that was resistant to the magical strains but continued uses of his skills would eventually burn through this type of material. Thus he decided to go with a material that could use his newest skill along with the rest of it.
Building everything wasn¡¯t actually the hardest part as it was doing the right design. It reminded him of following instructions when assembling furniture in his past life. He had be the person to make that manual as he needed to find ways of connecting all the parts to each other. Luckily there were people that came before him that already tested a few things, by adding his own ir he just needed to make some alterations.
Thanks to his improvements he was able to even work with the precision of athe. The trial area allowed him to brush up on every possible smithing technique and also provided him with various skills for measuring. As long as he had the schematic in his mind, he knew exactly where to cut or hammer. He didn¡¯t even need to think about where to hit and how much force to apply. It was as if this world''s system was guiding his hand and performing these tasks for him.
¡®No wonder it¡¯s hard for these people to innovate past what the system provides them with.¡¯
While others probably loved how easily they could build things without thinking much, he was looking for a way to make the process even easier. If he had the right equipment it wouldn¡¯t be hard for his assistants to create some parts to make things go faster. The next time he had enough time, he would probably start designing golems that could produce these parts by themselves.
As it stood now he would need to bother with everything by himself. Even if he made a few adjustments to the runic spells that allowed him to create a vibrating de to cut through some thinner parts of metal, he needed to spend massive amounts of time on everything. With unknown amounts of time on his side he needed to speed things up.
Soon the third anvil was a goner but finally, the second armor piece had been created. They wereposed of red mythril which would normally give everything a shiny red tint. Yet with the addition of the regr silver mythril variant and etherium, it actually became darker due to thetter''s presence in the alloy. It was his first time creating this alloy that ended up being a darker crimson. It was not something that he expected but was a weed ident. Having a darker tint was much better than one that could be seen from a mile away by everyone.
Rnd¡¯s hand moved into the newly created gauntlets. It went up to around the middle of his forearm and still required a vambrace and then something like a couter to shield his elbow. The right one fit perfectly and with his current enhanced stats didn¡¯t restrain his movements that much.
¡°Boss, are you sure you¡¯ve gotten the bnce right? Should this be this heavy?¡±
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine.¡±
Bernir handed him the left one which was a struggle to pick up even for his muscr hands. After the two were connected he activated the mana pathways that were previously integrated into the smaller pieces one by one. The greater runes started glowing and bing visible through the metal but the traces were not as much. With how much thicker this was than the previous design and thanks to the etherium the glow was a lot milder. Only therger congregations that made up the focal points of the runes could be seen lighting up.
He moved out his palm to the forefront. Down on it, arger circle could be spotted. When concentrating on the ingrained runic spell this area started glowing brightly. Soon a swirl of green energy started to blow upwards and caused both Bernir and his wife to grab onto the walls.
¡°Woah Boss, what are you doing!¡±
¡°Ah sorry about that, I should have done this in the testing area.¡±
The small green tornado that was being created was quickly shut off before his workpanions were blown up into the air. The power of a greater wind spell was not something to joke about. With this he needed to continue, two pieces were made but more were required toplete this suit that would allow him to take on harder foes.
Chapter 336: Future Plans.
Chapter 336: Future ns.
¡°I¡¯m d to see that you¡¯re doing fine, Lord Arthur.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m d as well but I would have been even dder if the bodyguards that I hired actually kept the side of their deal.¡±
¡°W-we are terribly sorry, the repair of our equipment took a lot longer than we anticipated and we also encountered some wandering monsters on the way here¡¡±
¡°I see¡ What do you think?¡±
¡°It¡¯s¡ possible, sometimes craftsmen overestimate how much they can handle at once.¡±
Arthur along with the two people in this room looked toward the new addition to the Valerian household. It was the man that defeated the enemy Knight Commander and who was forced into a special knightly getup to represent his lord. On his upper body, he was wearing a specially made gambeson with the household crest around his heart. A set of belts were keeping it tightly together and ck gloves adorned his hands. To the side, he had a ceremonial longsword that the sun elf in the room was ncing at.
Aubron and Myrtle from the tinum adventurer party had arrivedte and as punishment was kept from meeting the city lord. Arthur needed to show them that they were actually receable and for this reason, Rnd had been asked toe here. After spending half a week in the inn they were finally called to his mansion for another talk.
¡°Master Wand¡ Oh, please excuse me, it¡¯s Sir Wand now. I¡¯ll have to apologize for the treatment from my group during our small expedition.¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine, they didn¡¯t know.¡±
¡°You are truly magnanimous Sir Wand. Aubron, how about you say a few words too?¡±
¡°Ah¡ yes¡ I must apologize for my previous behavior.¡±
The woman mage that looked like a witch was all smiles but herpanion was not the best at ying it off. Previously when he was with them in the dungeon they treated him as amon cksmith and a porter. The only one that showed some interest in his work was this olderdy.
¡®Was she so nice to me because she expected something like this to happen?¡¯
At that time he was not a tier 3 ss holder so there was no reason to be nice. She was the party leader and perhaps assumed that he was special in some way. Rnd didn¡¯t really have anything to substantiate his im but those were the qualities that a leader should have. By her acting favorably she was able to get rid of a potentially messy situation. The sun elf on the other hand was straining himself to apologize. Considering that a Knight Commander was beaten that out-leveled all of them, he was probably feeling threatened.
¡°It¡¯s fine, as I stated before, you couldn¡¯t have known of my position. However, now that you are aware I will expect you to handle yourselves as proper bodyguards. I expect you to execute your duties properly from now on and if something happens to the Lord, you will have to answer to me. Do I make myself clear?¡±
¡°Of course, we shall perform our duties as was stated by the contract.¡±
¡°Y-yes we will.¡±
Rnd found this a little bit cathartic. Usually, it was he that needed to lower his head before people but now it was the other way around. Unless another higher noble than Arthur arrived in the city he wouldn¡¯t really need to bow his head. Even though he was just a son of a noble, this noble was a duke.
Considering that Arthur was taking part in the session battle he was an officially acknowledged member of the Valerian noble family. Even though almost no one treated him like that in his own household, people from the outside couldn¡¯t be as dismissive. Even if he didn¡¯t win this race for the main title, he could potentially gain a different one.
The title of the duke could only be given to one of the sons that continued the line. Any others that stood out could be viscounts or counts and form a branch family. Usually, they would just continue to work under the duke household as a regr lord and be something like an official.
Rnd on the other hand, who was only a son of a Baron, couldn''t even be a proper lord. Instead, his career would usually involve bing a knight just like he did now. Then perhaps if Arthur managed to be a count he could be granted somend along with a baron title for his services. There was always a limited quota of how many nobles could reside in a kingdom or empire.
It was limited by the regions that these nobles were assigned to. Even his father ownednd and managed it after being given it for his services. If every area that the kingdom was divided by was managed by a noble then no more titles could be really given. It was possible to divide somend here and there but this didn¡¯t really happen often. Thus usually only thanks to war, death or bankruptcy did a new noblee to be.
¡°You¡¯re not bad at this, the blood of the Silver Wolf really does run in your veins.¡±
¡°Really? I thought that I might have gone too hard on them.¡±
Rnd shook his head at Arthur after the two tinum-grade adventurers left.
¡°The contract that you made with them was quite vague, they were actually following it so we can¡¯t really punish them.¡±
¡°How troublesome, if I knew this would have happened¡ I really did overpay for this one¡¡±
Arthur seemed dejected after the interaction. Even though they had apologized they didn¡¯t seem like proper allies that he could count on. In the contract, they were supposed to act as his bodyguards but they didn¡¯t really need to go against people like Emmerson that were nobles. They couldn¡¯t duel anyone like Rnd did and if they were hindered by outside sources then they wouldn¡¯t be punished much besides getting a pay cut. Thus it was possible for them toe up with an excuse and Arthur could not really do much about it.
¡°That you did but this ce should start making money soon.¡±
¡°Yes, my brother will buy out those knights so you might want to watch your back.¡±
¡°For Emmerson?¡±
¡°Mhm, he must have a lot of spare change to pay up but not like I can refuse the coin.¡±
¡°Just be sure to spend it well, like on some proper knights.¡±
¡°Haha, I will!¡±
Arthur looked a lot chipper than usual and Rnd wasn¡¯t sure why. Even with him around, the situation didn¡¯t change that much. Theodore would probably not send out any knights anymore nor his brothers. That approach that had already failed would only cause more harm than good for the participants in the session. The battle for resources was important but not like they needed that much more money.
All of them were already established lords with grand cities and small armies in their grasp. In Rnd¡¯s mind violence was not always the answer. It was possible for a person like Theodore to use bribes but he couldn¡¯t see Arthur selling the city out. Previously he mentioned some type of bet, so joining one of his siblings was off the table.
¡®They won¡¯t send assassins out for me, will they?¡¯
There was a possibility of him bing the main target of people that wanted to infringe on this city. Currently, he had a small amount of protection as Arthur¡¯s movements were considered mysterious. After Emmerson¡¯s fall, everyone would probably send out their spies to find any other potential yers in the city. Then after it became clear that he was the only obstruction in their way, his head might be targeted.
He was working tirelessly on his new armor but this was not the only way of defending himself. Just like in the tier 3 trial, there were times when others needed to be utilized. While he was the strongest piece on the chessboard this didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t get some help. Right on cue one of the pieces that could lessen the burden on his shoulders showed up.
¡°My Lord.¡±
¡°Mary? Come in, we are finished.¡±
¡°Good day, Sir Wand, would you like some tea with cake?¡±
¡°Hm¡¡±
He remained silent for a moment as he wasn¡¯t paying attention to Mary but to the status screen in front of his face. Both the maid as well as the lord were wearing an enchanted trinket on their body. These types of enchantmentssted for quite some time but had the downside of only allowing simpler effects. The pendant that he received from his old boss was the same and it could absorb some of the ambient mana to keep the enchantment in effect.
Thanks to this enchantment that he had studied he was now able to see through simr magical devices. Mary¡¯s and Arthur¡¯s status screens became visible to him after he disabled the magical tools they were using.
Name :
Arthur Valerian L96
sses
T2 Spirit Fencer L 46
T1 Sword Warrior L25
T1 Warrior L25
Name :
Mary L135
sses
T2 Ninja L35
T2 Infiltrator L50
T1 Thief L25
T1 Scout L25
¡°Sir Wand?¡±
¡°Level hundred thirty-five huh¡ Mary, would you like to reach level hundred fifty within a few days?¡±
¡°Excuse me? How did you¡¡±
¡°I have my ways but Arthur, you¡¯re level is quite low, think you should at least go through your second tier 2 ss.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine Mary.¡±
Arthur raised his hand up to stop his maid from spazzing out. She realized that Rnd had somehow seen through her status screen that should have remained hidden. It was the same for her lord that didn¡¯t seem that perturbed by it. If hepared Arthur to his older brother Robert his level wasn¡¯t that low. Usually, noblemen and knights didn¡¯t gain that many levels in their teenage years and then quickly moved through them in their twenties.
¡°What did you have in mind? Do you want Mary to leave for the dungeon?¡±
¡°Yes, it would involve her going there to kill the tier 3 skeletal monsters.¡±
¡°How would I do that?¡±
Mary seemed confused and also not very trusting in his proposal. This was quite normal and he was expecting this. Even though Arthur was veryx around him, his guard was not. By helping her achieve the tier 3 ss change he was hoping to alleviate that problem and having someone stealthy on his side was always a boon.
¡°I¡¯m sure you know that you won¡¯t get much experience from killing higher-tier monsters if others do it for you.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
She nodded along with Arthur, who was curious about where this conversation was going.
¡°What about killing higher-tier monsters with the help of magical equipment like explosive scrolls?¡±
¡°That¡ shouldn¡¯t affect it as long as they are activated by ¡ You don¡¯t mean?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I had in mind. I¡¯ll prepare a few things for you.¡±
Mary realized what Rnd wanted to do. The ways how some nobles leveled up fast after going through their training period were known to her. Normally the world did a good job of disallowing any power-leveling from happening. A person couldn¡¯t be aided by higher-level people with more experience as the kill would not count. There was some leeway for it and this was something that Rnd had been exploiting for many years. If someone else used something like hisrge mana cannon to kill the tier 3 skeletons, they would gain arge amount of experience.
¡°Are you capable of making such powerful weapons? But what if it fails? Can you guarantee that Mary won¡¯t be harmed?¡±
¡°If she follows my instructions then nothing should happen to her but it would be easier if the mine area remains unimed¡¡±
This time around Arthur was the one worried. It was normal for him to assume that his maid would have trouble with the skeletal monsters. She was an assassin type and wouldn¡¯t really stand a chance in a direct confrontation with a monster like that. Rnd couldn¡¯t see her skills but when looking at the Infiltrator and Ninja ss it was clear that she was probably proficient at sneak attacks.
There were two ways that he could see her getting through the dungeon without his help. The easiest way would have been simr to his grinding approach. She could use the mapping function just like he used before to lure monsters up to the entrance. Then after they turned around she could use a magical weapon that he fashioned.
Thanks to his runepacting skills he was now able to fit a lot of runic batteries into weapons. It would still be somewhat bulky but nowhere near the size of the mana cannon that he used when he was a tier 2 person. The second option would be to go into the dungeon and nt runic mines by tracking the monster routes. With enough explosive force and divine power, it was a possibility.
After the incident involving Agni Rnd had be capable of using this type of energy. He would not directly pronounce it out there but filling up runic scrolls with holy energy wouldn¡¯t get him in trouble. Just like he saw with the lich, the skeletal monsters were really weak to even tier 2 divine magic. If he fashioned a few one-use scrolls even at that tier, defeating those monsters wouldn¡¯t even require a bulky cannon.
¡°The mine area?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure the Union had already sent you their demands, you didn¡¯t sign any contracts yet, right?¡±
¡°No, I left it out on the table but they are offering quite the sum¡¡±
¡°I would advise you to not ept those terms, the red mythril veins and mana crystals along with the etherium could be used elsewhere.¡±
Rnd knew how the dwarven union operated. They wanted to get their hands on everything rted to ores and minerals. The sum they offered looked enticing but by his calctions, after about five years they should be able to make it back, perhaps even sooner. It was a nice immediate injection of money but there were other ways of using the resources that could be mined there.
¡°Elsewhere? I assume you already have an idea of what to use it for instead?¡±
¡°Of course, how would you like to be the owner of the next, Runic City of Albrook?¡±
¡°Runic City?¡±
Arthur was intrigued by the name and probably had an inkling where Rnd was going with it.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m talking about magterns on every street. Runic cold boxes and heaters for every home.¡±
¡°Runic cold boxes and heaters?¡±
¡°Yes, could you imagine how much more tax revenue it would bring in? I¡¯m sure your father would appreciate the coin.¡±
¡°That he would¡¡±
Rnd had created a runic refrigerator before and even one of those models was inside of this mansion. The true worth of that mine was actually the abundance of mana resources. There was no need for even using his generators as the crystalized mana that could be taken from there would be enough. Then in the future, if the city grows he could slowly introduce generators as a solution.
¡°This is slightly hard to follow, I think you¡¯ll have to exin everything to me in simpler terms.¡±
¡°Of course, as you might know, runic enchantments require mana to function. The material is also important and for something like a magicalmp, it won¡¯t use up much. Still, the mana will quickly drain without something providing recement mana and for this, we first need to create a power nt, a mana power nt to be exact¡±
¡°A mana power nt?¡±
¡°Yes, we will need to ce the structure in a safe location and store all of the Elokin¡¯s Fluid and Crystals there. They will power all the runic devices in the city through a cable that we can construct in two ways¡¡±
There was nothing like an overhead power line in this world. If he got Arthur on board then they could distribute the mana energy just like people in his old world did. It was possible and safer to ce the cables underground but it would require more work than just constructing power lines. On that topic, he wasn¡¯t quite sure as with the help of earth magic it would be easier.
¡°Mana power lines?¡±
¡°Yes, we¡¯ll have to consult with someone from the builder guild to draw up some ns but I don¡¯t see a reason for it not being feasible. I¡¯d start with the runicmps as they will catch the eyes of the residents, after that we can push for heating and home appliances.¡±
Rnd could see Arthur¡¯s brain working overtime. It was bing clear that when thinking about the future it was better to refuse the dwarves from taking the mine. He was sure that his new partner would see the bigger picture. People in the modern world were unable to live without electricity and the boons that came with them. This was his n, to make them addicted to the day-to-day enhancements these runic devices brought with them. It was time for an affordable magical revolution and it would start here.
Chapter 337: Small Payback.
Chapter 337: Small Payback.
¡°I bring some ill tidings.¡±
¡°What happened? Weren¡¯t ye suppose to close that deal? what¡¯s th'' hold-up?¡±
¡°Weel sir, it seems that th'' City Laird decided to not sell us th'' rights nor does he wantae rent it.¡±
¡°Howe he wouldn''t, did ye offer him th'' usual cost? Does he expect moar?¡±
¡°Na, he wouldn''t even budge when ah showed him th'' premium prices, Ah think he wants to keep th'' exclusive rights to th'' mines¡ or does he want somethin else?¡±
Dunan was having a conversation with one of the other dwarves that helped them manage the union branch here. Ever since the new part of the dungeon was discovered along with that mine, they wanted to get their hands on it. While the dungeon was a neutral zone where everything could happen, they didn¡¯t want to battle against adventurers while mining.
This neutrality could be taken away if the city lord sold them or rented out the mine. With them having the right papers they could send in the Valerian soldiers after anyone that attempted to take materials from this mine. Without them, they would have to establish arge protective force to keep their miners safe. Now on the other hand, it looked like they wouldn¡¯t even be able to do that.
¡°If he wants to keep th'' rights fur his-self, does he intend to establish his ain miningpany?¡±
¡°It does seem so... Ah bet that runesmith hud something to do wi'' it. It can not be a coincidence.¡±
¡°Wand¡¡±
Dunan recalled the recent events which involved this person. He had been announced to have been actually a Knight, the Head Knight even. This didn¡¯t make sense to the dwarf, how could a runesmith be a nobles knight, was he really a runesmith to begin with?
They had been dealing with him for years now and their attempts of cutting him off from the market had been unsessful. Someone had been supplying the man with materials for his shop that was able to survive. The magical weapons that he supplied were real though, so either he had some type of runesmithing ss that was unique or someone else was making all of them.
Now that he was ousted as a Knight this all made more sense. It was possible for this ploy between the City Lord and the Runesmith to have been decided years ago. Perhaps the City Lord knew that he would arrive in this city and had his Head Knight establish a foothold before he arrived.
Dunan was aware of all the sales numbers and they were a bit behind the other cities. The Valerian house also had its own auction house that sometimes sold runic items that were seemingly produced by this runesmith. They lost some market share due to his involvement and the magic store outside the city had be quite an eyesore. Now they couldn¡¯t even stop him from directly getting their wares as he was part of the ruling faction.
¡°That mist be it, thay nned a'' o'' it ''n'' wanto profit o'' th'' mines!¡±
The dwarven leader mmed his fist onto the nearby workbench while scowling. Without those papers, they couldn¡¯t do anything and how things were going, they probably would be pushed out even further. It was bing clear that the lord of this city had taken Wands side. Their directpetitor here could not be touched. This wasn¡¯t even the worst part of it, if the man wanted he could make things really difficult for all of them.
¡°Sur, we have a problem... Th'' human runesmith is ''ere¡¡±
¡°What now?¡±
While Dunan was trying to think about who he could bribe to get this sorted out another member from the smithy burst into the room. It was one of the dwarves that worked in the nearby store that he decided to visit today. After hearing that Wand was there, he started getting a foreboding feeling. Was he here to pay them back for what they did to him?
¡°Calm down, Ah will handle this.¡±
Dunan was part of the upper echelon of craftsmen here. Previously he thought that this ce had been a dead end but after the dungeon¡¯s rank increased to B there was hope again. The union was already talking about sending out a master craftsman to help with the infusion of tinum adventurers.
If there were enough of them in this region, then they needed to create equipment for them to buy. It was a chance for him to learn from a real master and thenter advance to a master cksmith himself. However, it would look like he was ipetent at managing the union branch for allowing the mine to slip from their hands. He might not care if it had been a longsting ruse thought up by the humans. Thus, he rushed to see what this human was nning, perhaps he could turn this whole thing around and everyone had their price.
After arriving at the shop he saw the man of the hour, Wand the current Head Knight of Arthur Valerian. Dunan wasn¡¯t that well-versed in the ways of nobility but it was clear that this person carried a lot of prestige. Besides having the backing of the city lord he was also a tier 3 ss holder that recently pummeled another strong Knight Commander almost to death. He was still just a regr cksmith and a merchant, he knew that antagonizing this man was now out of the question.
¡°Whit does he want?¡±
At the moment he was just standing around therge store owned by the Union of Dwarves. Dunan was quick to pull one of the clerks to the side to get an answer.
¡°I don¡¯t kno¡¯ , He just cam in ''n'' stairted snooping around th'' smithing tool section.¡±
His appearance was also different, he was wearing some type of armored shirt with the Valerian crest over his heart. The face that he used to cover up with armor or a robe was out in the open. Some of the clients were constantly staring at it as the man¡¯s face was appealing to look at. Dunan didn¡¯t want to say it but he did fit the image of a knight which was probably his true identity from the beginning.
The dwarf tried remembering all the interactions that he had with this man. His mind couldn¡¯t recall anything pleasant as he usually just made snarky remarks whenever they interacted. There was nothing that he could recall that wasn¡¯t an attempt of aggravation and this was even without all the sanctions they brought upon him. Nevertheless, if he had backing from the city lord from the beginning, then their resources spent on bribes were ill-spent.
He had been able to get resources through Arthur from the start, they had been getting yed from the beginning. At least this was the scenario that yed out in his head that made the most sense. Perhaps now that the cat was out of the bag they could remedy the situation.
¡°Dunan was it? Could you stop staring? It¡¯s bing ufortable, don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t stay here for more than I have to.¡±
¡°Aye?¡±
Before he could even utter the word to the man he was spotted eyeing him from behind a corner. Instantly he made himself noticeable to not seem like some type ofmon miscreant.
¡°A don¡¯t ken whit ye mean, this is ma shop, why wouldn''t Ah look at th'' folk thates ¡®ere?¡±
¡°Is that so, then that¡¯s fine.¡±
Even though he didn¡¯t want to sound arrogant he instantly blurred out some words that sounded off. He was used to talking down to people thanks to all the backing and even nobles couldn¡¯t look down on the power that the Union carried with it.
¡°I¡¯ll take this.¡±
¡°That?¡±
¡°Yes, this.¡±
¡°That''s not fur sale¡¡±
Dunan¡¯s eyes berger as he spotted the item that this fellow wanted to take. In hopes of getting on the master cksmith¡¯s good side, he was already assembling the right workshop. The tier 2 tools that they had gathered would be ill-equipped for such a prestigious craftsman¡¯s hands. Thus he was sure to call up some favors and also emptied his purse to get a few things sent here.
One of those things was arge anvil that was made from mostly mythril a very resistant material. Yet this wasn¡¯t all, this smithing tool had one more thing inside of it that made it special and this was orichalcum. Orichalcum was a very rare metal, much more than the mythril it was mostlyposed of.
Thanks to the inclusion of this metal the anvil would not conduct mana as well. This meant that during the process of enchanting the deterioration factor would be lower by a substantial value. If the anvil was fully made from orichalcum it would not allow any mana to pass through it. This was the bane of any magic user as it had an almost full immunity to magical effects and attacks. It was a true anti-magic metal that even tier 4 mages would not stand a chance against.
Yet the biggest downside of this metal was the rarity. Assembling even one set of armor made out of orichalcum would empty the coffers of any noble. Dunan wasn¡¯t sure if even one of these armor sets existed in the whole kingdom. While a suit of armor like this was resistant to all types of magic it also couldn¡¯t be enchanted in any way. Thus itcked uses besides anti-magicalbat and when going against warrior types, it would lose much of its worth.
¡°It¡¯s not? Don¡¯t worry, I know what it¡¯s made of. I will pay the usual market price for this piece.¡±
¡°Ah said that tis not fur sale! Ah ya want an anvil, then pick oot another one.¡±
Dunan started getting annoyed. Even though he knew that he should not talk back to this person, he could not let himself get bullied. This store was connected to a workshop where a lot of craftsmen worked. They were all now peeking out to see what all themotion was about. To someone as prideful as Dunan this was the worst possible situation.
¡°Oh, so you intend to continue? I see how it is but two can y this game.¡±
Wand replied while slowly walking closer. His stature was that of a cksmith, even though he wasn¡¯t as stocky as a dwarf he was still quite muscr. When paired with his height of over one hundred ny centimeters, he towered over Dunan.
¡°A rumor has been going around the city.¡±
¡°A rumor?¡±
¡°Yes, my men told me that cursed weapons have made it inside the city gates.¡±
¡°Cursed weapons? A dunno whit yer talking aboot. Ye will not fin'' ony cursed items in mah shop.¡±
¡°Are you sure about that? Can you vouch for everyone involved in the union? Do you really want my men to search through your wares? If we find any amount of necrosium anywhere near your union''s workshop, then you know what will happen, right?¡±
¡°Are ye threatening me?¡±
¡°Threatening? I don¡¯t know, am I? Just giving a good friend some advice¡±
The human started whispering while getting closer. His palmnded on Dunan¡¯s shoulder and instantly he started feeling a strange pressure wash over his whole body. It was as if a pile of sandbags were weighing him down.
¡®This bastard, even if he doesn''t fin'' anythin'' a''m sure he''ll just im he did.¡¯
The dwarf lived long enough in this world to know what this was about. Even if nothing was found it wouldn¡¯t be hard for Wand or any of the Valerian soldiers to nt the necrosium in one of their warehouses. Dunan wasn¡¯t even sure if that would have been necessary as he had been turning a blind eye to some of his workers. It was possible that some of his people had some dirt on them andunching an investigation into all of their dealings would be devastating.
¡°A friend¡ y-yes, we ur guid friends, ye ''n'' me. Ye kin tak'' th'' anvil."
¡°You¡¯ve made the right decision, there should be enough in here to cover the cost.¡±
¡°Aye¡this should be enough.¡±
Dunan didn¡¯t want to spend any more time arguing with this person. Losing the anvil would set him back for a small amount of time. He was also getting gold coins in return which he could just spend to order a new one. Pushing back the creation of the new workshop was better than ending up in the city dungeon for smuggling cursed weapons and materials.
¡°Good, I¡¯ll be taking the anvil with me then.¡±
¡°Ah, aye ah will have someone carry it over.¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine, I can carry it myself.¡±
The onlookers along with Dunan were baffled by how easily he was able to pick up the heavy anvil. This smithing tool looked simr to any other anvil but it was much denser and heavier. Its weight was well over a hundred kilograms and was easily picked up as if it was a bag of groceries. It became clear that the strength of a tier 3 Knight was nothing to scoff at and his decision of selling it off was the correct one.
¡
¡®That relieved a lot of pent-up emotions, maybe I should have taken something else besides that anvil?¡¯
Rnd was on his way back home from attending a meeting with Arthur. He had tried exining a few things about the runic city project but he wasn¡¯t sure if he sold it well. Retaining the mine was something he hoped for and thus he came up with a way to move Arthur. The young man clearly needed money and a way to stand out so he expected him to think this matter through. There was a lot of money that could be made along with many new innovations. While there were magical cities out there they didn¡¯t really push their innovations into the city''s infrastructure.
Mages tended to gather around inrge academies to do magical research and practice their spells. Thenter after gathering enough merits and money, they would attempt to establish something like a mage tower. One of such towers even existed back in Edelgard but it was out of reach of themoner district that he was a part of. No one really wanted to bother making innovations like affordable magical heating or water purifiers. Instead, they continued to y around with spells just enamored in the pursuit of true power.
While all the things that he wanted to implement had already been created before, they had one big downside. They were costly to produce and also required a mage to work together with apetent craftsman. What ended up happening was usually a disaster with not much progress being made and both sides expecting to get reimbursed for their time.
Hiring such a dysfunctional worker force was quite a headache for any noble that wanted to invest in magical innovation. Thus instead of spending the money on new research, they just used older technology that had already been tried out. This was kind of where he wanted to put himself in. Creating affordable runic devices that increased the standard of living and generated taxes. It would be something that every noble would like to sink their teeth in and it would raise the happiness level of the citizens.
This was quite the endeavor though and he would probably not be able to do it alone. It made him think about potential help. With arge Dwarven Union presence in the city, he was even considering them for a moment. Yet after remembering what they did to him in the past, he decided to throw this notion away. There were other guilds that hired craftsmen that could perform the task, like the builder guild that also helped him assemble his home. It was easy to work with them and as long as they got paid, they didn¡¯t ask many questions.
After his mind turned to the Union he remembered theck of anvils in his workshop. Both his gauntlets had been already created. The sabaton element for his feet had also been assembled but thest anvil was broken before the creation of his grieves. There was one ce selling anvils around where he was walking and thus he ended up at Dunan¡¯s workshop and store.
¡®Nah, better not push my luck, If I intimidate them too much they might do something drastic and I don¡¯t need more enemies before getting that armor set done. I did not expect to find orichalcum here, this must be my lucky day.¡¯
The anvil was ced over his shoulder as he strutted through the city. The anti-magicalponent would disperse all of the energies from his runesmithing blows without damaging the metal. This thing wouldst him for quite some time and would have probably required a long waiting period if he attempted to buy it himself.
¡®The only downside was the money, I¡¯m almost broke¡¡¯
All of the money he saved up had gone into restoring his home from the Lich attack and now into buying out the proper tools. If this continued he would start asking Arthur for arger payout. The thing that could alleviate this problem was one proper dungeon run into the area filled with tier 3 monsters.
¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to sleep well for a while¡¡¯
Rnd shook his head while going through the main gate. There he was saluted by all the guards which he would need some time to get used to. Things were looking good for him but how long this would stay like this depended on his skills and was a truth that he was aware of.
Chapter 338: Named Set.
Chapter 338: Named Set.
¡°This material really isn¡¯t bad, didn¡¯t know the dwarves were hiding on to it¡¡±
¡°See Boss, I told you this would be much better than using a chain-mail. Luckily those bastards can¡¯t deny us anymore but they seemed even more docile than usual, did you say something to them?¡±
¡°I just gave them a small pep talk while picking up the anvil.¡±
Rnd shrugged a bit at Bernir¡¯s inquiry as he didn¡¯t want to let it slip that he was already abusing his new position. While they were talking about the Union of Dwarves, it was still a slippery slope. If he let his new position get to his head then he would not be any better than the people that wrong him. While he didn¡¯t want to be petty, he did like the payback he got by threatening one of the Union branch leaders when he grabbed the anvil from the shop.
¡°If you say so¡ but how is it?¡±
¡°It allows for better finger movement without decreasing the bulk at all, won¡¯t need to make any other adjustments.¡±
His hand was inside of his new gauntlet and thanks to a new innovation it was pretty good for gripping. Some space between the finger joints would always be uncovered to allow for a person to move their fingers in their full range of motion. The more metal put in ce the worse this range got.
The simpler gauntlets were usually just metallic on the upper portion with a leather glove fitted underneath. The same was for his early armor designs but now he wished to encase everything in his alloy. However, this was not such an easy task if he decided to go with the old technology but there was a way out and this was liquid metal.
The Dwarven Union was stocking up on rare materialstely and this became apparent after he encountered the orichalcum anvil. With it, he was able to finish up the other foot and now could start connecting the pieces. The original n was to use a chain shirt to go under it but now thanks to this strange liquid alloy, there was no need for it.
Rnd had heard about the technology before but it was not something readily avable to him. Thisbination of alchemical techniques along with smelting metals was not something that he could do himself. Thanks to Bernir hanging around the union stores in search of better tools this topic came up. Then it was just as simple as taking enough to cover his body parts in it.
¡°This is pretty ingenious, it just hardens around my body and keeps the sticity of a leather glove.¡±
¡°Yeah, good that we caught on before everything was finished.¡±
¡°Remember to remind me to give you a raiseter.¡±
Bernis started grinning after hearing that and considering what the two were through he needed a little bonus. His wife was also in a bit of a problematic situation due to her belly recently expanding in size to the point of it affecting her work. For the time being she was to remain in the city. Normally no one would give her any coin for not working as in this world people expected the man of the house to cover this part. Luckily, their boss was a person from modern times that believed in maternity leave.
The alchemical alloy they were using was called Silvergrace alloy. The name stemmed from the silver coloring and how gracefully it allowed people to move in it. Its weight was slightly above a chain vest which added even more weight to the current design.
How it worked was very simple. First, a mold needed to be formed and filled with the concoction, after sticking his hand through and using some mana the alloy would start to harden to create an stic shell. This shell would be simr to leather but more resistant to outside shocks. It could be made rtively thick to boost the defensive ranking without losing that much sticity.
It was the perfect material to make use of his repairing skill. It was an alloy so it could even allow him to integrate some lesser runes or more traces. However, it wasn¡¯t the best material for rune crafting as it would start melting and losing its properties rather quickly whening in contact with runic enchantments. It did its job as a filler material to keep the joint areas protected.
¡®Should I make a whole suit from this instead of splitting it up into parts¡¡¯
When interacting with this new material he remembered things from the modern world, in particr wetsuits. It was possible to create something that would fit over his whole body and would integrate him into the new armor much better than any separate part could.
¡®I¡¯ll just need to create simple runic traces over the whole structure and it won¡¯t hinder my mana from going into the armor. For now, it¡¯ll be easier to make it separate from the armor butter on integrating it fully into it might be the better solution.¡¯
To cut corners he decided to go with the wetsuit idea and leave a part in the back open for him to slip in. With arge backte protecting his rear, this small weak point wouldn¡¯t really matter. He would be fully surrounded by metal from all sides and perhaps in the future a sturdier version of this silvery suit could be made. He might even be able to integrate thinner armor onto it so even if the outer shell was destroyed, he would have some semnce of runic spells to work with.
Normally introducing changes to the design sote into the build wasn¡¯t advised. Yet he could not deny the advancement this new suit could bring to his fighting capabilities. It also opened a new field of research that he needed to look into and presented something that he wascking.
The methods that he was using now were above others in certain ces but in others, he was trailing behind. While he didn¡¯t think that any Master Runesmith was above him in crafting runes, he was still inexperienced in the basic constructing methods of this world. There were still things that he could learn and perhaps more research was in order.
Thus hours continued to wind down as he along with his assistant resumed their work. Some time was spent to make the human-sized mold to fit Rnd¡¯s whole body but it was a necessity for this procedure. After being encased by it, Bernir just needed to pour the silvery liquid inside while he focused mana around his body.
The alloy would react to this veil of mana and begin to harder while the rest remained liquified. This allowed for the creation of a much less precise mold and would even work if he just submerged his entire body in this magical liquid metal. The end product fit around his body quite nicely but there were some parts that needed to be smoothed down. Yet the result was something that he could work with.
Soon more days passed and the assembly of the other parts could continue. With the tinum adventures around the burden on his shoulders could be lessened. He was aware that potential spies had already started going through everything. Just like those knights were informed of the defenses at his shop without him knowing of it, it would probably be the same a second time. There was already one solution to this problem but first came the armor.
The parts to protect his shoulders, thighs, and then chest were all made soon after. The limited amount of mythril alloy that he created was all spent until almost none of it remained. Thest element to fashion was the helmet which would berger than the previous iteration. With the increase in bulk of all the other parts, there was a bit more space to work with.
The visor was expanded to cover more of his eyes and to also allow the implementation of a better-integrated monitor. Through it, he would be able to use his radar and take better advantage of the enhanced sensors. For a moment he considered ditching an outer visor and encasing his whole helmet in metal. Golemic eyes could be ced in strategic locations instead to act as live cameras. This idea had to be ditched due to theck of picture rity. Before he acquired some tier 3 golem monster eyes to remedy this issue the regr visor design would need to be implemented instead.
¡°We did it!¡±
¡°Kind of¡¡±
¡°Uh¡ what do you mean boss?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just an empty armor, before the operating system gets fully integrated it won¡¯t be much better than regr enchanted armor.¡±
¡°Ugh¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, you can go home, I don¡¯t need you for that, you did enough already.¡±
Rnd nced at Bernir who was down on the ground. The fact that he was able to work through all of the craftings with a workaholic like him told a lot about his tenacity. He didn¡¯t sleep much and had to use several stamina potions to get himself through all of this. His body was probably exhausted but hested through all of it.
¡°Are you sure boss, I can at least stay to help you get into this bulky thing.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, as you can see I don¡¯t really need more hands as I already have multiple ones.¡±
Ever since using the mage hand spell in the recent fight he had be proficient in using them. With a small enhanced runic version that he could integrate into this new silver armor suit, he could generate very dexterous mana hands. With their and his multiple minds skill he could act as his own assistant and putting on this new armor wouldn¡¯t be an issue.
¡°I see¡ but could you stop doing that, it looks eerie¡¡±
Bernir was looking at a bunch of floating armor parts that Rnd lifted up in the air. Due to hisck of mana sense and basic crafting profession, he was not good at seeing low-cost mana spells like this. It looked like vague, shing, and transparent blue hands were creepily holding up all the items in the vicinity.
¡°You¡¯ll get used to it, now go home and call me if you need any help but you¡¯ll need to wait for that raise, we¡¯re a bit in the red this month¡¡±
¡°Aye, Boss I know.¡±
Finally, it was time to get into the nitty-gritty of it all. While the shell of his new product had been constructed there was still more work to be done. All of the runes were in ce but they still needed a functioning system to run it all. The old one could be used as a base but needed to be modified to fit the greater runes. Being able to switch through the various spells fast wasn¡¯t the only thing he wanted to implement. With something like the levitation spell bing possible a lot more calctions were in order.
¡®At least I have something to work with now. Things outside had be quiet but I don¡¯t have that much time left before Theodore¡¯s people arrive.¡¯
While tinkering through the system he reminded himself of the issue with the other Valerian brother. After Emmerson¡¯s defeat, he was given off for ransom and his master Theodore decided to pay up. This meant that apany of knights would be arriving to pick him up. This of course meant trouble for him and anyone involved in the incident.
¡®It would be stupid for them to attempt another open duel but I can¡¯t discount it.¡¯
It wasn¡¯t probable but there was a chance that things could go wrong. What if three Knight Commanders appear to grab Emmerson and then decide to team up? Without this armor being fully functional he would probably not stand a chance. If they actually figured out that Arthurcked any trump cards, it could be over.
¡®There shouldn¡¯t have been enough time to go through everything though and the tinum adventurers will be there too, it should be fine.¡¯
Rnd tried to lessen the burden on himself by remembering the backup that he now had. Outright fighting between the forces that belonged to the Valerian household inside of the city was not something probable. Arthur¡¯s father would probably not let them be for making his family look like savages. Theodore or the other brothers wouldn¡¯t do anything hastily.
¡®They won¡¯t do anything out in the open but this justplicates things¡¡¯
Now that he exposed himself he had be a target. It was possible for a lot of trouble toe his way. He was the Head Knight and a hurdle for the other Valerian sessors. Taking him out would be one of the main moves that Arthur¡¯s siblings could go after.
¡®I¡¯m sure someone will try to make contact with me, I need to prepare for that asion. If this thing explodes on me, then I¡¯m done for¡¡¯
While thinking about the future he ced his hands on the chest piece of his new crimson creation. The metal had a dark red tint and right in the middle housed a crystal. Instead of the receable magic gems that he used with the previous model he now had an integrated concentration point. There was a tradeoff as after firing once the ray of magical energy would need some time to cool down.
To the side, he had two of the square cubes that he designed to rece his shoulder cannons. His naming sense wasn¡¯t the best so he decided to take things from his memory and call them bits for the time being. With the dawn of spatial magic, they could be stored inside a cavity in the backte. With a simple spell, he could then allow them to escape for a surprise attack. For the time being he was limited to the size of his armor, thus storing a whole spider golem within a spatial space at their current size wasn¡¯t quite possible.
The rush to finish this product before visitors arrived intensified. He continued to work tirelessly through the night as always and finally, it was finished. The first real creation that he made after ascending to this new level of power. Due to his inexperience, he was aware that this was only the best item that he could make at the moment. The silvergrace alloy made him realize that there were things outside that needed to be researched. This gave him hope for continuous growth and an ability to tackle difficult tasks that could arise in the future.
¡®I just need to connect these traces and it should beplete¡¡¯
Rnd performed runecrafting on all the separate parts beforehand. At the end he just needed to connect a few runic traces and fiddle with the integrated operating system to finish the product. After getting the basics going he finally connected all the missing parts to let the mana structure function correctly. Yet just as he was about to get inside this new suit of armor, he was surprised by a strange prompt that he never expected.
Congrattions on creating a unique armor set, please give it a name.
¡°Huh?¡±
At first, he wasn¡¯t sure what to make of it, he had never seen something like this before. After the message was over he was greeted with an empty screen. It remained there without moving as if it wanted him to do something with it.
¡°It wants me to name the armor set? Has this happened before?¡±
In truth, Rnd didn¡¯t really have much experience with high-level equipment. Emmerson¡¯s suit of armor was the first true tier 3 item that he ever got his hands on. Everything else that he interacted with was either on another person like the tinum adventurers, locked away in the store, or used against him by the abyssal cult.
¡°Wait, aren¡¯t there some named legendary items in the kingdom somewhere? Or like the church, think the robe the pope wears is supposed to have a name¡¡±
When thinking about it he realized that there were certain legendary named weapons and armor in certain ces. He read about them when he was younger and didn¡¯t really think much of it after getting integrated into this world. Perhaps his assumption that these people just liked giving cool names to swords was wrong. Considering that a system existed here that gave things titles and for performing certain tasks then naming stuff was a possibility.
¡®A name for this armor set? I¡¯m not good with names¡¡¯
When ncing at the crimson armor parts on the table some names started shing through his head.
¡®Crimson Armor? No that doesn¡¯t sound right¡ The Bulky Red? Runic Avenger? Wait, if I make a new set, would I have to name it again? If that¡¯s the case then how about¡¡¯
¡°Rune Mark I?¡±
Registering the name ''Rune Mark I''
Congrattions you have gained a new title.
After blurring out the name he realized his mistake. The system was just waiting for him to speak out some words before instantly applying them to his suit of armor. Yet he didn¡¯t really mind, the simplicity behind the name would allow him to keep track of all the named iterations of his wares if they actually continued to pile up. Without thinking much about that part he activated his advanced analyzing skill. To his surprise, there was a purpose for the naming.
¡°It gives the set a bonus if all parts are worn together?¡±
Thus Rnd¡¯s first greater set was created and finally, he could truly take a step into the realm of tier 3 ss holders.
Chapter 339: Crash Landing.
Chapter 339: Crash Landing.
Recognized Craftsman
Title:
Title achieved by craftsmen acknowledged by the world.
¡°Another vague title¡¡±
Rnd nced at the new title that he received after finishing this new armor set of his. To his surprise, after it was all done the world¡¯s system allowed him to name this item. It was quite the finicky method as the first words that he blurred out were applied to this item.
¡®What would have happened if I said some random words? Would it register anything or does the intent count?¡¯
It was a good question but he probably wouldn¡¯t ever find out. If he ended up making another named item it would be better to not give it a stupid name. If he was able to perform this act then probably other people were also able. Considering this existed the analyzing skill should have been able to identify this new runic set of armor he made. Thus Rnd picked up one of the gauntlets to give it a look. To his surprise, a few new things showed up besides the usual metalposition.
Name: Rune Mark I Gauntlet.
ssification: Unique.
Durability: 90/90
Armor Rating: B
Set Bonus
( 2 ) - [ + 10 Intelligence ]
( 4 ) - [ + 10 Endurance ]
( 6 ) - [ + All Runic Spells deal 5% more damage ]
¡®Could this be the function of the title?¡¯
What his eyes focused on was the ssification of this gauntlet which gave him a unique one. He wasn¡¯t sure what it meant but some of his old game knowledge gave him an idea about what it entailed. Before he confirmed the hypothesis his gazended on the set bonus that included six parts. The bonuses weren¡¯t that bad and the increase in t damage just for wearing a suit of armor was a nice surprise.
¡®Six parts¡ Does it only count the main parts of the armor set?¡¯
From what he could gather the system decided to divide his armor into six main parts. The boots included the sabaton and greaves. The pants probably included the cuisses and what was below his waistline. Cuirass for the chest piece, gauntlets for the hands, pauldrons along with the rerebrace, and finally the helmet.
¡®Does it discount the Silvergrace suit or does it see it as a part of the whole set?¡¯
Some tests were in order before he figured everything out. His theory about the new title was easily confirmed after he used his identifying skill on some other items around the smithy. The sword that he got from his fight with Emmerson had the highest rank for the ssification bit and gave him an idea of how they were graded until that point.
Name: Enchanted Mythril Greatsword
ssification: Rare.
Durability: 69/75
Attack Rating: C+
Name: Runic Aether Durasteel Shield
ssification: Umon.
Durability: 45/45
Armor Rating: D
Name: Runic Aether Durasteel Longsword
ssification: Rare.
Durability: 40/40
Attack Rating: D
The lowest thing he could find was one of the old iron tools that he had made sometime in the beginning. It was of the ¡®crude¡¯ ssification and this was probably the lowest grade possible. After that was themon ssification and it was followed by the umon one which was his durasteel shield. Rare came afterward and he was actually able to discover items like that among his creations.
This showed that the materials that the items were made weren¡¯t the only thing this ssification ounted for. It was possible to have a better version of the same item and perhaps the enchantments included on them made the difference. The longsword had a higher tier 2 spell ced on it while the shield just had a simple tier 1 mana shield on it.
Crude,mon, umon, rare, and then there was unique. For some reason, this naming scheme didn¡¯t fully stick with Rnd. Unique was synonymous with one-of-a-kind, it didn¡¯t really go along with the other four names.
¡®Could there be an irregr category that the system isn¡¯t able to fully measure? Well, It doesn¡¯t really matter that much, I just need to start identifying more items.¡¯
This new title gave him the ability to see the ssification of items and also any set bonuses that they had. It would allow him to pick up better items from a pile without the need of going through their metallicposition or getting too close. It would provide him with information when facing off against opponents. Someone decked out in rare items or above would pose more of a threat than someone adorningmon weapons.
¡®I don¡¯t have much time left, I need to move to the testing phase¡ but before that.¡¯
Rnd turned off all the recent prompts and was about to give the armor a test run. Thest thing on his mind was his first level-up. His level reached one hundred seventy-seven and he was curious about how many stat points he received from his new ss. When it came to tier 1 sses usually all the gains were capped out at one point. Then moving on to tier 2 sses they were doubled to two points a level. Now that he was tier 3 it was probable that he could gain four or three stat points a level up.
Name
Rnd Arden L 177
sses:
T3 Runesmith Overlord L2 [ Primary ]
T2 Runesmith Lord L50 [ Tertiary ]
T2 Runic Engineer L50 [Secondary]
T1 Mage L25 [ X ]
T1 Runic Mana Scribe L 25 [ X ]
T1 Runic cksmith L 25 [ X ]
HP 37756/37756
MP 76084/76084
SP 52062/52062
Strength 250 (+3)
Agility 205 (+2)
Dexterity 293 (+2)
Vitality 262 (+3)
Endurance 292 (+3)
Intelligence 343 (+3)
Willpower 332 (+3)
Charisma 21
Luck 12
¡®Hm¡ it seems that three is the maximal number¡ but I¡¯m not getting anything under two points so it¡¯s a big improvement over tier 2.¡¯
After using this level-up as an indication for future level-ups he was shocked. This meant that he would receive a minimum of two hundred points in each stat until reaching max level of his Runesmith Overlord ss. While his ss was a bit special this didn¡¯t mean that the other tier 3 ss holders would be that far behind.
¡®This does exin the discrepancy between tiers, there is no way someone at a lower tier couldpete with such a stat difference.¡¯
It was clear that the gap between tiers continued to grow, the chasm just got more massive. Rnd thought back to the time that he fought the Lich and the miracle of his surviving the confrontation. If he was facing off against any other creature that didn¡¯t have an obvious weakness then more than likely he would have been dead. Now he had reached this stage but it wasn¡¯t over as stronger foes awaited.
The next confrontation was already scheduled as Theodore Valerian decided to send out some people to pick up Emmerson. It was probable that at least one other Knight Commander would appear and perhaps be apanied by other tier 3 ss holders. Just like Arthur hired tinum Adventurers, the same could be done by his older brother that possessed deeper pockets. The group could potentially outrank the five Arthur hired. It might be up to him to do most of the heavy lifting if anything went wrong.
¡®I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll go for another confrontation this early but I need to get ready for any potential fights.¡¯
Rnd looked at therge greatsword that Emmerson was using. It would be a p to his face to have it on him while the man was being released. He didn¡¯t really have a choice though, there was no time to make a new weapon for himself. There were only two days left and that would be only enough to perform a few tests on his armor and maybe recing the enchantments on this sword was possible. It all depended on how many tweaks to his new armor he would have to make.
¡®Would be better if I did this somewhere else¡¡¯
Rnd arrived at the testing facility. Previously he destroyed the ce and almost copsed the roof above him when he was first ying around with his Overlord¡¯s Might skill. He made sure not to ce thisrge chamber directly under his house but if it was destroyed then a few of his wind generators would copse along with it. His power had be superhuman and simple rock walls were not enough to contain the magical sts or even punches that he could produce.
¡®I need to make thisrger, the ceiling is too close too¡ Maybe making some construction golems won¡¯t be a bad idea, I don¡¯t really want anyone snooping around this ce.¡¯
After giving out a sigh he got to it. The Silvergrace suit that he created was already around his body and quite the tight fit. It didn¡¯t leave much to the imagination as he wasn¡¯t wearing much under it. Besides the underwear to cover hisher regions the rest of his body was exposed. Transferring mana was much easier through skin contact and he wanted to have as much of an advantage while using this set as possible.
Finally, the various parts of the armor started floating around. The mage hand spell was fully utilized to get them in the correct locations for integration. There was no real need for leather straps anymore as the suit had been designed withtches and sps in mind. When it was in the correct location a magical signal would push every piece together and slightly maize everything to the bendy metal suit.
¡®I could probably make this more streamlined¡¡¯
Just as he could use the mage hands it could be done through runic items. It was possible to program in a dressing-up sequence where the armor used the spell by itself while using the Silvergrace suit as a reference. He could already see himself T-posing while the armor parts flew to him from the other side of the room. For now, at least, he needed to get through this in a slow and steady fashion by cing the parts one by one.
Last came the helmet that he just ced over his head with the help of his own two hands. For a moment he deliberated about making arge movable face part which would open up as a hood of a car upwards. Yet after considering the time and how the moving parts would introduce weak points to the design, he decided against it. Perhaps in the future when making a Mark 2 version, he would implement such a solution but for now, this would be it.
The visor was slightlyrger than his older design and when being used gave out a lighter glow. Through it, he was able to see everything unperturbed and with the advantage of miniaturized screens on the side. Those screens would allow him to see his blindspots with the help of a few golem eyes that were hidden in the back portion of this helmet. The image would be a bit hazy but enough to warn him about any potential threats.
¡®I¡¯ve gained some size with this armor on.¡¯
The first thing he realized was the increase in his height which now reached two meters. Thisbined with all the armored pieces gave him a more intimidating appearance of a tier 3 Knight Commander. He still needed to add a cape to fit the role but at least in appearance, he did look the part.
¡®Okay, let¡¯s run some diagnostics while I give it a little jog.¡¯
With the dawn of tier 3 runic constructs came an improvement to the all-around runic operating system. It was like moving from DOS which required many prompt inputs to Windows which actually had a proper graphical interface to work with. It was possible for him to have it send out a small mana jolt through all the traces to check if any of them were being blocked.
While it was doing that Rnd took the first step forward. The boots he was wearing had a bit of a footprint so it took him a moment to get used to his new frame. Yet after a few minutes, he was casually sprinting around the testing facility without hearing any crunching or screeching from metallic parts rubbing against each other.
¡®The system really helps with the measurements, it¡¯s just like on the schematic.¡¯
He had to give it up to the skills that he gained. After following the ns that he drew up himself he managed to make the perfect replica. The weight distribution was perfect and it didn¡¯t feel awkward to move in this armor piece at all. It was even possible for him to jump and perform some kicking motions without too much of a problem. Yet the weight was still there, if he gained too much momentum it became harder to stop.
Obviously, some time needed to be spent on training before he fully mastered this new piece of equipment. Before mastering it fully he would need to be careful and perhaps relying on powerful tier 3 spells was the way out. His hand moved forward and he pointed out with his palm on a set of bs of metal. The first one was a block of iron after it was steel and behind him durasteel.
At the bottom of his palm was a circle that started glowing pale blue. Soon it switched to a brighter red color before firing a superheated energy bolt at the blocks of metal. A loud bang hit his ears as it connected with the target and quickly melted right through it. Both the iron and steel blocks were not able to resist at all and only until it got to thest one did the attack subside.
¡®Those weren¡¯t thin sheets of metal either¡¡¯
Rndpared this little hand ster to therge mana cannon he designed to defeat the tier 3 monster skeletons. This one shot wasn¡¯t that far off from the power of that mana drill and he wasn¡¯t even utilizing it to full capacity. With how spammable this palm ster waspared to the bulky mana cannon, it was a massive improvement.
The testing continued with him trying out a couple of different spellbinations. This brought the first problem to the forefront and one of the downsides of this armor setpared to the other one. Greater runic spells were a lot moreplicated thanmon ones. This caused somewhat of a control issue in the operating system through which he was activating it.
His suit of armor was clearlygging behind and even when utilizing his multiple minds it was bing problematic. Spells that he could utilize in a matter of seconds was his biggest advantage over other people. He was still ahead of magesparable to his level but creating grand spells would put a strain on the system.
¡®Should I try alleviating this or go with another approach? A few golems and the bits could buy me enough time to initiate the spell. It takes time for the mana to go through therger structure of a greater rune, could there be a way to hasten the process?¡¯
For the time being he decided to leave this problem alone. Besides attacking spells he wanted to test something different. The first tier 3 spell that he analyzed had been the levitation spell. It was capable of moving objects and the caster up in the air and reducing falling speed. However, was it really capable of only that?
For this test to proceed he needed to get outside where there was no ceiling. The moon was shining out brightly as he had worked into thete hours as always. Agni was there to greet him and was not fooled by the new armor set at all.
¡°Woof!¡±
¡°Give me some space Agni, I don¡¯t want to crash into you.¡±
¡°Woo?¡±
The wolf moved his head sideways as if he wasn¡¯t sure what his master meant. Rnd tried to ignore thezy wolf that just sat down next to one of the windmills. Their spinning des continued to generate a little bit of sound as he got ready for a little experiment.
His body blinked a few times as the spell was activated. The feeling of weightlessness took over as the levitation spellmenced. With a little jump upwards he started floating and gained a whole five meters in height before slowly descending down to the ground. After a few hops around thepound, he was getting the hang of it.
¡®Should I go for it?¡¯
Rnd asked himself as he wasn¡¯t sure that this was a good idea. The levitation spell was usually meant for reducing fall damage or rising into the air to reach locations that were inessible to the caster. What he was about to do was inspired by his modern mind and too many shows with flying robots.
After another jump, the soles on his metallic boots started giving off a red glow. He had decided to utilize a simr propulsion system that existed in rockets. With the levitation spell active there was not much weight for his rocket boots to lift and thus he started gaining altitude.
¡°Woah¡ Is it actually working? I can see the whole house from here¡±
Rnd¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t visible but under the helmet, he was actually smiling. He was rising up into the air and could even see the city of Albrook. It was filled with many small lights that represented torches and moving city guards patrolling the area. In the other direction, he could even see the dungeon that had its opening illuminated as well.
¡°Wait¡¡±
His mind was brought back to reality as he realized that he had gone too far up. When ncing down his home was quite a distance away. While his mind remained calm and he knew that slowly lowering the output of the thrusts would remedy this situation, he was not very experienced in this field of flight. By bending his body in the wrong way along with his feet, he started rearing off to one side.
¡°Oh shit¡ I can¡¯t bnce it out!¡±
The two thrusters on the boots filled out the sky as they started propelling him all over the ce. Even his attempt at stabilizing himself with the help of his hands which were also capable of discharging mes, failed. His armored body flew to the side and into the trees in the nearby forest where he had his first crashnding. Only thanks to an emergency mana shield and his newly attained body enhancements was he able toe out with only a few bruises.
Yet as hey there in a crater of his own creation his mind drifted towards a solution to this dilemma. It seemed that retaining bnce in the air wasn¡¯t that easy and would probably be even harder the moreplex magics he utilized. However, there was someone that seemed to do fine when casting the levitation spell and was quitepetent in using it while chasing Rnd down in the dungeon.
¡®I wonder¡ could it be possible?¡¯
Chapter 340: The New Commander.
Chapter 340: The New Commander.
¡°I know that I ced it somewhere in here¡ There it is!¡±
After the little crashnding, Rnd quickly gathered up his armor and returned home. Considering that none of the parts flew off his body, it at least proved that the silvergrace suit was clinging to the parts well. Even when receiving some physical trauma from the fall the maism helping to hold everything together still worked. Even if he was all out of mana he implemented a few runic batteries as a backup generator, unless his new armor received some critical damage it would not peel off easily.
¡°It¡¯s still cracked but I should be able to copy or transfer the data that¡¯s stored in it¡¡±
He was looking at a small cracked orb that belonged to the Purgatory Lich that invaded his home. After the predicament with that monster was finished this piece was stored by him in a safe along with some other valuables. When flying through the air he was having trouble keeping bnce as the Levitation spell was not meant for such a use. Its intent was to float up in the air, only thanks to the power of propulsion was something like flying even possible.
It was a little experiment that he performed in the hopes of gaining some air mobility. The mana cost of such abination technique was actually not that bad. While the levitation spell worked at minimum capacity to reduce his weight to almost nothing he could use tier 2 fire spells to propel himself forward. There was one big problem though, he was not versed in flight and had no idea how to bnce everything out. While making the armor his thoughts weren''t really on gliding through the air which would require constant adaptive movements to not overshoot.
Thus the damaged monster core of histest monster enemy came into y. After the Lich¡¯s defeat, Rnd did a small investigation into the Purgatory variant. They were quite powerful monsters that if not killed fast could evolve into something truly disastrous. Then there was their specialty that inter stages involved actual flight. Considering that this monster core was a database of the monster''s memories there was a possibility of gaining that knowledge for himself.
After working with golems Rnd was convinced that there existed other variants that were simr, this monster Lich being one of them. Instead of having a brain made of flesh simr to humans, it possessed a core that worked like it instead. If he was capable of taking monster cores and implementing them into his spider golems, then it was probably the same for this thing.
¡®I haven¡¯t really ever tried working with the previous operating system though, maybe I should perform a few tests on regr golem cores before fiddling around with this thing.¡¯
While the idea was interesting there were a lot of drawbacks. This core still belonged to a monster that was hungry for his mana. What if he inserted it into a golem which would instantly go berserk and try to kill him? Without spending some time adjusting this thing there was no way of him knowing about what could happen.
¡®Perhaps it might be better to just use a golemic core of a floating golem? But there aren¡¯t really that many variants besides that eye thing¡¡¯
He tried to recall any monsters that could do the same thing instead and were not bent on feeding on his flesh. There weren¡¯t that many resources avable as most monster golems encountered in dungeons were lumbering giants. Other craftsmen also preferred to produce simr variants as it decreased the work they needed to perform on the monster cores. Making one from scratch was a possibility but would probably require years of research and then extended tests.
¡®This thing is also perfectly aligned to my mana pattern, integrating it into the system wouldn¡¯t be that difficult and it also is a core of a rare tier 3 monster variant, they aren¡¯t that easy to get.¡¯
Rnd was a magic caster and implementing something like an Ai program that previously belonged to a magic caster would go well with his design. The Lich was primed for using many minions so it could help him control the increasingly moreplex golems that he was going to start building. Even if he had the multiple mind trait there was no way for him to control all of them at once. They needed to work on some type of operating system and a helper could be something he could use in the future.
While due to being a human from the modern world his mind went towards artificial intelligence, such things weren''t really that foreign in this world. Other mages could gain some help with their spell-casting work from summoned creatures, there were even specialized ones integrated into mage towers. Rnd wasn''t sure how they really worked and what they did there but it wouldn''t be much different than his attempt at integrating this core to help him with some calctions.
¡®Well¡ I¡¯ll decideter, I need to rework the mythril greatsword before Theodore¡¯s knights arrive. It would be great if I could examine a mage tower, could help me with the research...¡¯
It waste so for the time being he decided to put the core away and keep this idea forter. First, he needed to get through the ordeal of the next day. Now that he had be the Head Knight there were certain responsibilities that weighed down on his shoulders. After finishing up with the de there were things he needed to attend to at the Valerian barracks.
¡¡
¡°Get your asses into gear, the Commander will be here any minute.¡±
¡°Who would have thought that the Runesmith was a hidden Knight?¡±
¡°I was rude to him once¡ do you think he remembers?¡±
¡°Probably, those tier 3s have a good memory, you¡¯re probably done for.¡±
¡°H-hey stop joking.¡±
¡°Shut your mouths already!¡±
A group of soldiers were standing around a field while wearing standard soldier armor. It wasn¡¯t full-te armor as itcked some metallic protection around the thigh and upper arm parts. This was defended by a lengthy chain shirt and a piece of te armor designed to protect the upper thigh called the tasses. Their helmets had no visors and while they offered less protection they didn¡¯t limit their sight as much as the bulkier counterparts.
Around a hundred of these soldiers had gathered at their training ground. On their left side each came equipped with a shield of the runic variety. Their main weapons consisted either of shorter one-handed spears or a longsword. All of the weapons had runic enchantments on them and were made from duresteel. The man that fashioned these in the past was on his way here which felt a bit strange to this squadron of men.
¡°Sir Gareth and Morien will arrive with the new Knight Commander, I want you all to be on your best behavior.¡±
¡°You want us to sing him a song captain?¡±
¡°Haha, that¡¯s a good idea, Davin here knows his way around the lute, we could share some drinks!¡±
¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡±
The soldiers nodded while their leader, Guard Captain Edmon slumped his shoulders. He was well aware that the soldiers here weren¡¯t quite trained. They mostly consisted of previous adventurers or farmers'' sons that acquired the warriors ss. Some chose to be city guards instead of roaming the dungeons and getting killed by scary monsters. Now they had be part of the city and needed a lot more training.
¡°Shut your mouths or I¡¯ll do it for you, whatever you do, don¡¯t speak out without getting asked by the Knights or your head will roll!¡±
Edmond was forced into scare tactics as he didn¡¯t want a ughter tomence. The new Commander was apparently Wand the Runesmith. The man was stoic and very rarely talked. It seemed like the type that wouldn¡¯t appreciate a unit of sloppy soldiers. If he saw this scene Edmond feared that someone could lose their life or a limb. He heard some horror stories of knights making examples of sloppy guards to strike fear into their underlings. This was not something that he wanted to happen to his men who he was responsible for.
¡°The Knight Commander ising!¡±
¡°Everyone, get to your spots, and don¡¯t dare to move!¡±
One of the soldiers that was instructed to inform him about Sir Wand¡¯s arrival finally showed up. He quickly ced himself next to the other armored men and remained silent. Even though everyone was loud and cheery just a moment ago, now even a pin-dropping would be heard.
Their heads remained facing forward but their eyes continuously nced at the entrance through which their new leader was supposed to enter through. Many of them had already been there during the confrontation of the two Knight Commanders. The impression that was left was quite overpowering. To them that had never seen a proper battle between tier 3 ss holders, it was eye-opening.
Gareth stepped through the threshold and next to him was Morien. Both of them were suited up and wearing heavier te-mail suits of armor. When the two first arrived in the city they were quite eye-catching but now they didn¡¯t look like much, even less whenpared to the person that was slowly walking behind them.
The guards and soldiers were stunned by the appearance of their new Knight Commander. His armor was a lot more intricate than the one that he wore before and he had also gained an increase in size. Emmerson the Knight that appeared before was wearing something shy but this exceeded their expectations. The weight of this suit was not something they would have been able to handle and all of them knew it.
Yet the crimson suit with darker silvery outlines wasn¡¯t the thing they were focusing on. Their gazes caught something else that was following next to their newmander. Around forty centimeters off the ground, a sword was floating. There was a visible blue hue around it with runes giving off simr light. The sword was long and bulky and not something that should be easily able to hover in the air.
All of them wanted to start asking questions about the magical flying sword but they couldn¡¯t. The moment this man arrived before them a strange oppressive aura surrounded the entire training field. It was as if they were looking at some kind of ferocious dragon staring them down. They all felt as if they would lose their heads if they tried to speak up or move a muscle. Even Captain Edmond was shocked as the previous time he had seen Commander Wand, he was wearing something more casual. Now he looked like someone ready for war.
¡°I won¡¯t take up much of your time. As you might have heard, I¡¯m your new Knight Commander.¡±
His voice was quite strong but not oppressive. There was some roughness to it but also a strange softness in the tone. The moment most of the soldiers heard it they were knocked out of their stupor. Even though he wasn¡¯t saying much, the Knight before them was able to keep their full attention.
¡°Sir Gareth and Sir Morien will exin your mission. You have been handpicked to act as the vanguard for our Lord, Arthur Valerian. I will make sure that you don¡¯t dirty the noble family¡¯s name.¡±
Some of them were stunned by the announcement. There were more soldiers within the Valerianpound but a hundred were chosen to gather here. It seemed that they were nning on giving them some special training which was a big opportunity. They were not knights andcked some of the proper training given to them. This was turning out to be an opportunity of a lifetime that could potentially earn them a pay raise.
¡°Sir Gareth, if you would.¡±
¡°Of course, Commander.¡±
Soon their new leader took a step back and remained in ce while the two other knights filled the soldiers in on the new mission. Just as they expected they would be receiving some new training along with new weapons and positions if they made it through. It seemed like the noble wanted to create a smaller unit of elite soldiers and they had the chance to get into it.
¡¡
¡°What do you think?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure, they need a lot more training. The highest level was around seventy. You might want to ask for some proper knights from the academy.¡±
¡°The graduation just ended, I won¡¯t be able to gather any worthwhile recruits at this time.¡±
¡°Hm¡ Mary, did you spot anyone suspicious?¡±
¡°No, there didn¡¯t seem to be any spies within this group at least.¡±
Rnd nodded at the reply while peeking out of the window. He could see part of the barracks from here and the sounds of their new training regiment were quite audible.
¡°Mhm, we still need to be careful, after the unit is created they could be retroactively recruited by Theodore or one of the others.¡±
¡°I agree, it¡¯s better to be careful.¡±
His visit to Arthur¡¯s vi was to present himself to the new soldiers. To make a grander impression he used his runic suppression skill along with some visual cues. The floating sword was one gimmick and gave him an air of mysticism. He wanted to give the impression of a no-nonsense leader simr to the way Emmerson operated. From these hundred or so men he wanted to get rid of around half. The rest would be put to work in the dungeon to gain some quick levels.
¡°But first we must get through the exchange, I¡¯ll be counting on you for tomorrow my head knight.¡±
¡°Hah, yes leave it all on my shoulders¡ After this is over, I¡¯ll have you both work¡¡±
¡°Yes sir!¡±
Arthur chuckled while looking at the grumpy Rnd. Soon the time for letting out Emmerson would arrive and they needed to get ready. The stage was prepared but they had no idea of knowing what would happen. Would Theodore go with the nuclear option and send out multiple knightmanders and troops to get Emmerson back? Not paying for his release was an option if he could force his way through but that was what he was here for, to act as a deterrent.
Soon the time arrived and Rnd was left with a swarm of butterflies floating around in his belly. Thanks to the armor shielding him from the outside gazes no one would know that their pir of support was having second thoughts. This was not something he wished to do but there was no way out of it. To protect himself along with the people he cherished he couldn''t retreat anymore.
Around three weeks had passed since the confrontation with Emmerson. The signs of battle in the courtyard had been mended and the defenses were being enhanced. Runic turrets capable of killing tier 3 ss holders would be the norm the moment he had some time. As it stood now he needed to rely on this armor that he created, his opponents might decide to test him again in thisnd where might made right.
¡®I guess I¡¯ll first go with n A.¡±
¡°Well my Knight, I think you are needed elsewhere.¡±
¡°Yes, My Lord. I will take care of it swiftly.¡±
Arthur smiled as Rnd switched to his Knight Commander persona. At least when they were out together he needed to fit the role. With time he hoped to get reced by one of the two knights that were loyal to the young lord. Together with Mary, they needed to get through a quick leveling course and be his real pirs of support. As it stood now he still only saw himself as a temporary ally. Whenever the chance arose he hoped to free himself of this burden of nobility that for some reason didn¡¯t want him to find peace.
Outside a row of soldiers stood at attention as they formed a pathway to the Valerian Vi. Emmerson as the most important part of this exchange had been transported here. The rest of the knights would be released shortly after the money was transferred in full. Arthur didn¡¯t need to make an appearance during this exchange. With Rnd around there was no need for him to bow his head before other Knight Commander''s like before. It was fine for him to remain in his office and keep a lookout.
¡°Commander.¡±
Both the guard Knights that usually guarded Arthur were now assigned to him. Their levels had gone up since thest time but weren¡¯t much over a hundred. Rnd was not sure if he was trusted by these two but that didn¡¯t really matter. They would not betray Arthur and at least he could count on them not interfering in things as long as he acted in their lord''s favor.
Soon they were walking through the vi¡¯s corridor to go outside. The maids, butlers and even the cooking staff were all hanging around the windows. To them, seeing so many armored men gathering together was quite the spectacle.
¡°Bring him along, but remain behind me. We will not hand him over until they give us the correct sum.¡±
¡°Yes, Knight Commander.¡±
On their way to the exit, they were greeted by four soldiers. They were holding on to Knight Commander Emmerson tightly who was unable to muster much strength due to the cor around his neck. He didn¡¯t say anything while ncing at Rnd¡¯s new armor but the moment the floating sword was seen, his eyes began to twitch.
¡®As I expected, he sent out another Knight Commander and a party of tinum adventurers¡ I hope this goes well.¡¯
At the side, there was his own party of tinum adventures. They were on standby for the time being if a fight broke out they would be the main backup for his side. The time for the trade was upon them and he hoped that this time around, no blood would need to be shed.
Chapter 341: The Exchange.
Chapter 341: The Exchange.
Name: Alphonse L 235
sses:
T3 Spirit Champion L85
T2 Spirit Sword Knight L50
T2 Sword Knight L50
T1 Squire L 25
T1 Warrior L 25
Rnd nced at the status screen of the person that had arrived. His level was above Emmerson and just like the other Knight Commander he had a spirit variant of a ss. It seemed that Theodore Valerian didn¡¯t just allow anyone to be a knightmander, having at least a somewhat prestigious ss was a requirement.
Usually, sses like High Knight were more prevalent among tier 3 ss knights but both of the people he was hiring had prestigious variants of already more prestigious ss versions. This made him believe that whoever was the Head Knight might actually match his own Overlord ss or at least be somewhat close.
¡®I¡¯m not sure if Spirit variants have any multiplier advantages but it could be possible.¡¯
His knowledge of tier 3s ended at the names. All the books that he read before didn¡¯t really exin the skills or advantages they brought. It was a brand new world on which he could only specte after going through the names. This Alphonse person, for instance, was clearly focused on swordsmanship while wearing heavy armor.
Just like any other knight, he was wearing full te armor but it didn¡¯t look as heavy as the one Emmerson arrived in. It was clearly made out of Mythril and probably had a higher concentration of it due to the magnified silvery sheen. His helmet came equipped with a blueb on the top and hid away eyes of the same color behind two slits. The design was quite intricate with a lot of blue outlines that fit together well with the silvery metal.
The weapon of choice was a regr one-handed longsword that didn¡¯t possess the bulk as the one he grabbed from the other knight. It radiated magical energy and was clearly enchanted, his mana sense didn¡¯t allow him to figure out the exact magic but it had severalyers to it. This time around, it was an actual runic enchantment, and even without being able to nce at the runic structures, Rnd could feel it through his enhanced mana sense.
On the left side, he was holding onto a kite shield with the Valerian crest on the front side. It was a lot smallerpared to the heavy oval shield his other opponent arrived with. This item had obvious runic traces and even some runes on the front. Even without using his eye skill, he could quickly decipher the defensive spells it was equipped with.
¡®It¡¯s a tier 3 version of the mana shield and has severalyers to it.¡¯
To a magical craftsman like Rnd who didn¡¯t have the leisure of having a proper teacher, this was more interesting than the scene that was ying out now. The runes were of the charged variety and they seemed to have three versions of a simr shielding spell on it. With the help of the debugging skill it was possible to figure out most of the uses and that the defensive item was based on renewable charges.
¡®I¡¯ll probably have to focus on charges when making weapons for the other knights, their limited mana pool won¡¯t be able to sustain the higher-tier spells¡¡¯
While deliberating on some future tasks he continued with his assessment of the situation. This man was probably more nimble on his feet than Emmerson. His focus was swordsmanship with some added defenses thanks to the shield and armor. This was a bit concerning as histest skill that allowed him to see the world''s Manaflow had its limits.
When against a somewhat slow ss like a guardian it worked fine but when the movements became too fast, even Rnd¡¯s heightened reaction speeds might fall short. He wasn¡¯t really sure but this was the conclusion that he came to after thest duel. This didn¡¯t mean that it was totally useless, with time he expected to get a better grasp on it. Then even speedy opponents wouldn¡¯t be able to hide their intent duringbat.
¡°Bring forth the prisoner for the exchange.¡±
Rnd called out while stepping to the side. Behind him were the other two official Valerian knights, Sir Gareth and Sir Morien. They were sticking to Emmerson like two ticks, the man had a greater size than both of them and even without the armor, there was a stark difference in power. Only thanks to the cor around his neck were the two able to drag him forward.
¡°Hmph.¡±
The shackles that he was also wearing around his wrists rattled slightly as he walked forward. His gaze almost instantly fell on the hovering sword that previously belonged to him. Rnd could see his facade of the stoic warrior drop as his eyes widened but somehow the man was able to stop himself from speaking out in anger.
This trade was taking ce outside. To a knight that lost a duel presenting himself to the public was a big hit to their pride. Yet there was a need for this little show everyone was allowed to see. There needed to be made an example before all the other Knight Commanders and nobles. They needed to know that if they went against this city and their lord, this could happen to them.
¡®I thought they would start shouting about now¡ Are they actually afraid of me?¡¯
This was something new to him, even though he could feel some of the angering his way, no one uttered a word. His presence seemed to weigh heavily on the people here. Even the tinum adventurer party that was here to back him up wasn¡¯t getting as much attention. The enemy had alsoe forth with their own group of adventures and his side was outnumbered when it came to tier 3 ss holders.
¡®Eleven against six, on the surface, it looks like we are at a disadvantage, they also brought a higher level mage and a few tier 2 mages. To counter a magic user, another magic user is usually needed but, it should be fine¡¡¯
Subterfuge was part of this game. Many runic turrets were ced in thispound and they were pointing at the enemybatants. Rnd was in control of them and made sure to make their cannons point right at the enemy Knight Commander¡¯s head. With an unknown amount of firepower on his side, he didn¡¯t believe that this exchange would fall through.
¡°As you can see, Sir Emmerson is well, I hope that you have brought the agreed upon gold for the trade, Sir Alphonse?¡±
¡°I see that thou have done thy due diligence, Sir Wand, was it? I''m pleased to make thy acquaintance.¡±
¡°The pleasure is all mine.¡±
He nodded while exchanging a few words with the other man. While the two Knight Commanders were talking no one dared to raise a word. This knight''s voice sounded somewhat gentler and not filled with much animosity. Yet it also carried a sharpness with it, this was a man with a lot of experience.
¡°Just as the two Lords have agreed on, a thousand gold coins for the Knight Commander and another five hundred for the others.¡±
The man pped his hands to signal some of his soldiers to move forward. Two men brought forth a heavy-looking chest in front of the man wearing the silver mythril armor. This was quite the sum of gold, a normal person could retire and live a good life with that amount. Yet someone like Theodore could just wave his hand to produce this amount instantly.
When the chest appeared all the adventurers in the vicinity instantly started stealing nces. Even to tier 3 ss holders, this was arge sum of money that would allow them to get some powerful magical weapons. They continued to watch it as it was brought to the middle of the courtyard where the exchange was taking ce.
¡°I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t mind if I check the contents of that chest. Sir Alphonse?¡±
¡°Are thou implying that we brought an incorrect amount? Sir Wand?¡±
¡°The chest will be epted by my lord, it must be examined beforehand, I¡¯m sure you understand the procedures.¡±
The man in the silver armor begrudgingly nodded. This wasn¡¯t anything unusual to happen during an exchange. A nonbatant like a butler and a few lesser soldiers would go through the contents of the chest. They needed to check for potential traps or curses, even if the gold was there it was possible for it to be rigged. Even Rnd would be able to apply a rune to a gold coin that could explode when the time came. Thus for this reason he decided to put on a little show which would put him in a little bit of danger.
¡°What are you?¡±
Alphonse was the first one to notice that something was off. Instead of the usual servant appearing to check, therge armored man¡¯s aura changed. After him was the tier 3 mage that grabbed his staff quickly.
¡°His mana, it¡¯s shifting!¡±
A blue haze collided with the chest in the middle of the yard while some of the people on the other side panicked. Soon the chest full of gold was floating up into the air while opening up. It was a simplebination spell that included an altered mage hand magic to allow him to test for possible magical signatures.
¡°Stay thy hand.¡±
Alphonse was quick to hold his men back. While what Rnd did was perhaps not very appropriate he had a proper excuse. A message needed to be sent, the trust between these two factions was non-existent. Believing that some type of monster or magical bomb resided in the chest was not that oundish.
¡°It seems that you have brought the correct amount of coin, very well. Release the prisoner.¡±
¡°...¡±
The people on the sides started sweating as no one expected to see a light show to appear before them this fast. Rnd could see that he even spooked the tinum adventurers that were on his side. Aubron already had an arrow notched in his bow while aiming at the opposing tinum archers.
With no more roadblocks, the trade was taking ce. He guided the chest over to their side while Emmerson was left to walk toward his people. To the people here it felt like an eternity to watch this man covered in chains slowly walking over to the enemy side. The possibility of a fight breaking out the moment he was on the other side was a possibility.
Luckily no one was stupid enough to start a bloodbath between members of the Valerian household. On this day a precedent was set, and Arthur Valerian could not be ignored anymore. The fact that the stronger Knight Commander didn¡¯t allow his troops to go forward said more than words. It became clear that he was not confident of an overwhelming victory like Emmerson was before him. The extent of Rnd¡¯s power was unknown and the devastating amount of magical energy that he was radiating was giving the mages goosebumps.
¡°The Key.¡±
¡°Yes Sir.¡±
Thest thing to be given away was the key to the shackles. One of the side soldiers moved out after being ordered by Wand. Yet before he could relinquish this item to one of the other soldiers, Sir Alphonse moved his hand up.
¡°That won¡¯t be necessary¡¡±
As if to return the favor the man moved his hand to his sword. After gripping it tightly the de made its way out of the sheath rapidly. The aim of the sword slice was Emmerson and before anyone knew what was happening, the shackles around his body had be undone. The de moved in a strange way as it created afterimages, within just a matter of seconds the other Knight Commander was free.
This little show of skill didn¡¯t move Rnd from his position. He just stood there with his hands crossed over one another. It was important to not show any amount of weakness, even though his eyes could not follow the attack at all it was important not to show it.
Although it might have seemed that the enemy had gained another powerful tier 3batant, this wasn¡¯t true. While the ve cor was down from his neck, this wasn¡¯t the only measure that was taken to keep the man at bay. A special alchemical concoction was used to produce several debuffs. Even though Emmerson was free, he would not be able to bring out his tier 3 skills and would not be much stronger than a level hundred knight.
¡°I see, then I think we are done here?¡±
¡°That we are. I bid thou farewell Sir Wand. I hope that our paths cross again, till then.¡±
¡®Yes, please just leave already.¡¯
Rnd nodded at the man without replying. The whole exchange took around five minutes but it felt like an eternity. Having to focus all his senses on the people here was very strenuous. Luckily the gold was now in their pockets and the other side didn¡¯t try to pull a fast one on them. If something actually was wrong with the chest, he would be required to act. While he was ying the role of the Head Knight, losing his life for Arthur was not part of his agenda.
Slowly people left the courtyard where he remained. The other soldiers that were stationed here followed after to keep watch but they were ordered not to engage without him around. Just for this event he had ced various runic devices on the main roads, even without them following he was able to know of what transpired afterward.
¡°Thou are a disgrace to the Valerian Household, how didst a bastard like thou achieve knighthood?.¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°Thou allowed our adversary to steal thy weapon? A gift granted thee by our Lord?¡±
¡°I¡¡±
¡°After we return, thou shall be punished.¡±
To no surprise, Alphonse was furious and probably holding it in during their encounter. During the walk back through the streets he continued to berate Emmerson about his failures. Rnd wasn¡¯t sure what this man¡¯s punishment would be. He was still a strong tier 3 ss holder that wouldn¡¯t be easily reced. The defeat in the duel was a big blemish on his record. The fastest way of clearing his name would be winning a rematch but that was not a realistic solution and could tarnish his name even further.
¡®He¡¯ll probably be worked down to the bone to gain all that gold back, gaining some merits is what he needs.¡¯
That Theodore decided to pay up meant that he intended to use Emmerson to some extent. Maybe his position would be taken away but he could still be used in other fields. Lending out strong knights was a possibility so it was possible for him to disappear from the ind for the time being. He would perform various missions in the empire to earn back the respect that he lost.
¡®I guess that about wraps it up¡ Now what do I do¡¡¯
The knights didn¡¯t stay, they instantly left the city without even using the inn or other facilities. They were probably ordered to retreat and wait for more information to arise. A period of cold war was upon them and before another battlemenced he needed to get ready. Around a month had passed since he achieved his new tier 3 ss. In this short span of time, he had be a knight, taken part in a duel, and created a heavy suit of armor that caused the other tier 3 ss holders to tremble.
All eyes were now on this region as a new force was being created. Arthurs previous position was quite unfavorable as he found himself between tworge territories. To the west side was Theodore and to the east Ivan. Even though thetter had suffered a big loss, arge chunk of his forces still remained.
¡®If not for the cult, Ivan might have decided to show himself in this city too¡ Luckily Tybalt and Julius are on the other side of the ind¡ This should give us some time.¡¯
While Ivan was an injured tiger, he still posed a threat to his brothers. They couldn¡¯t just move through hisnds to arrive at this city. Instead, Rnd expected a slower push through various other means involving capital.
¡®While Ivan is busy defending himself against Tybalt, Theodore might feel pressured by Julius¡ they will probably still not see Arthur as much of a problem. This will be our only chance to make any substantial progress¡ We must use this opportunity.¡¯
Rnd nodded while looking towards the Valerian vi. There in the window, he saw the man that was the supposed mastermind behind it all, Arthur. He was iparable to his brothers, more simr to a paper tiger than anything else. Yet he had room to grow and for that to happen, some changes needed to take ce. His gazended on the person next to him, a maid with cat ears.
¡®I guess now is the time, we need to strike the iron while it¡¯s hot¡¡¯
Chapter 342: Preparing For The Leveling.
Chapter 342: Preparing For The Leveling.
¡°Now that it¡¯s over and I have some time, I need to give this a go before it¡¯s toote¡¡±
¡°What¡¯s that boss¡ Looksplicated.¡±
Bernitmented while stoking his own beard as if he was a researcher himself.
¡°It¡¯s just a part of an illusory rune that I¡¯ve been working on, I¡¯m missing a few elements but now I can at least piece some parts together¡¡±
¡°Is that so, well I¡¯ll leave you to it but you might want to postpone that.¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
¡°Your guests have arrived.¡±
¡°Already? I guess it¡¯s true that time flies by when you are working.¡±
¡°They do? I always thought it slowed down instead¡¡±
Bernir gave out a chuckle after leaving Rnd¡¯s office. This was a smaller room where he usually spent copious amounts of time doing research. It was filled withrge scrolls and books covered in runic designs and what he had been researching was quite the peculiar rune.
It was quite difficult to understand even for someone like him that managed to reach a level of a master runesmith. Even after the ascension trial had given him all the basic knowledge to work with greater runes, he was failing on recreating this one which consisted of multiple ones and was probably a grand one.
It was an iplete schematic thatcked the most integral part, the runic operating system. It was like the chassis of a supercar thatcked the proper engine to make it run. This was the same diagram that he lifted from the monolith belonging to the cult and when looking at it, he could somewhat connect the dots.
It had many obvious elements that a craftsman like him could find in runes primed for illusions. To the uninformed, it might have seemed that magical spells that could produce their own worlds required a lot of mana, but in actuality, it wasn¡¯t so. These spells affected the brain of the target and altered the perception of the world around them. The spell didn¡¯t create holographic images in the real world, it just injected them into a person¡¯s brain. Even when there was nothing there, the person¡¯s mind made it a reality.
There was no way for him to recreate the spell, even if he recreated everything through the schematic it would probably not function to the same capacity. Tier 3 runes worked differently than the other counterparts. There were a lot more ethereal pathways spread out throughout them. Then there was another main problem, this particr spell was simr to the divine runes that he investigated.
The Abyssal Cult worshiped some outer dimensional being or god. It just like any other god came equipped with its own strange magical wavelength. While Rnd had been sessful in figuring out one of these waves, it was not easy to calibrate to another one. The fastest way would be through catching a glimpse of an Abyssal Priest performing some spells. They were the main worshipers that were attuned to their evil god.
This didn¡¯t mean that the schematic was pointless. Thanks to it he could see all theponents involved and also understand the three-dimensional structure of the multiple greater runes it had. He spected that tier 4 runes were just multiple tier 3 runes put together. There was a simr distinction when it came to lesser andmon runes that he was able toprehend even when he was a runic cksmith. The only problem would be theplexity but he would be at least able to do some research.
When he started out as a Runic Scribe he began the process of disassembling runes into smallerponents. With time this tranted from lesser tomon runes and now even yed a role when working with greater ones. Thanks to this methodical approach he was capable of finding the important parts in this huge and strange schematic. He just needed to spend some time and a way of blocking out the signal would be found.
¡®Wish I had the time to spend on this, I bet the cult would send out their assassins here instantly if they knew what I could do¡¡¯
For the time being he covered up the schematics and all of his research that made their way into a nearby safe. He had no idea how far the cult had reached. It was better to keep everything hidden away as a possibility of hispound getting infiltrated was there. There existed many spells and creatures of the night that would allow people to sneak into these parts.
If they found schematics with the Abyssal Cults'' fingerprints all over them, he might not live more than a few days. It wouldn¡¯t even go over with the people that should be on his side, the Srian church. They might use him of being part of the cult and with the runic schematic just here they would have a case for it. For such a thing to not happen he decided to have the safe to blow up if anyone unexpectedly arrived. Luckily the Lich that was here didn¡¯t trigger this failsafe so he still had the old ns to work with.
¡°Let me get a move on before my guests get bored¡ huh?¡±
As he was finishing the sentence he heard a loud banging from upstairs. The whole workshop was rigged with speakers to inform him about any loud noises while he was working. However, this was not a burr or an uninvited guest, it was one of his closer acquaintances.
¡°Did that idiot start something? I need to get up there before they destroy my house.¡±
Rnd quickly rushed through his workshop to get to his home upstairs. When he arrived there the trouble revealed himself in the form of his favorite muscle head. Armand was down on the ground smiling, his body went through the dining table. The person that was facing him was an unsuspecting woman dressed in light armor. From the way everything looked he could tell that she had thrown therge man onto the wooden furniture piece.
¡°What are you two doing? What did you do to my table?¡±
¡°Hey, it¡¯s not my fault, I just wanted to greet her and she did this, I¡¯m the victim here!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll make you into a victim if you keep talking like that, how dare you try to touch me, you damn brute!¡±
¡°Hey big sis, calm down for a moment!¡±
His dining area was upied by exactly three people. Armand was down on the ground with a big shit-eating grin covering his face. It was clear from a nce that he was in some way messing with the other person. This person was Mary, the cat girl maid who at this time was pointing one of her daggers at the muscle-brained idiot. Then to the side was the third participant, Lobelia the half-elf.
¡°Knock it off.¡±
An aura of oppression filled the whole house as Rnd shouted. Some of the windows started shaking as the skill was activated. Thanks to him now being a lot stronger than this bunch there was no need for him to plead. Just by activating the runic suppression, he was able to make their skin crawl. They were quickly forced to look his way as their knees buckled under the pressure.
¡°Woah, hey stop that, I didn¡¯t even do anything!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure Armand is to me, you could have at least stopped him but that doesn¡¯t matter, clean this mess up first.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t jus¡¡±
¡°I can¡¯t?¡±
Mary raised her head in protest but when she saw Rnd¡¯s angry face her ears moved back in fright. Soon all three were working together while gathering the splinters from the floor. Luckily the cat maid had been properly trained so the cleanup was done in an orderly fashion.
¡®Will these three be able to work together? Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have invited Armand over¡¡¯
What Rnd needed was some help, there were no tier 3 ss holders in the city that he could really trust. The tinum adventurers that Arthur hired could easily be bought up by Theodore that had deep pockets. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he was already attempting this after they were identified during Emmerson¡¯s exchange.
During the ascension trial, he experienced backstabbing from one of his wooden people. This was always a possibility and the vaguer the rtionship between the two parties the more shaky it became. To remedy this fact there was a need to gather more resources in the form of helpers. Armand along with Lobelia were the only two adventurers with enoughpetency to be of any help. From the other side was Mary, whom he didn¡¯t really trust but she would certainly not go against Arthur and any of his interests. He could at least trust her to never betray the city lord that he had formed an alliance with.
¡°That¡¯s enough, follow me and try not to break anything¡¡±
¡°Damn, you sure have gotten bossy since bing a head knight Wand.¡±
¡°Have I? You must be imagining things.¡±
Rnd turned his face away from Armand after the reply. All of them soon made their way down into his workshop where none of them had previously been. What stood between them and the entrance was the automatic door. It could be opened by Rnd''s mana or by a metallic card that could be fashioned by him. Bernir and his wife along with Elodia all had their own clearances and now he would be adding these three to the mix.
¡°A card?¡±
¡°You are very perceptive.¡±
Mary frowned a bit after receiving the card covered in runic traces and small symbols. After examining it she was not able to discover the meaning behind the item. The other two received their own card and were quickly informed about their use.
¡°Try not to lose that or I¡¯ll be forced to rece all of those cards for everyone. To enter my workshop, just insert half of the card into this reader here. If you do it correctly then the armored door inside should open.¡±
¡°Oh¡ It¡¯s opening!¡±
Armand¡¯s eyes increased in size as he watched Rnd demonstrate how the runic card worked. After the Lich trashed the whole ce this vault-like door was ced in as a recement. It was really thick and would give even a tier 3 monster some time to break through it. Each card had its own unique runic password. While this meant that he wouldn¡¯t actually need to make new cards, it was better to make up the lie to enforce the rule.
¡°Haha, I¡¯m in Wand''s workshop, if only the guys knew.¡±
¡°If you tell anyone from there¡¡±
¡°Calm down, I¡¯m not going to tell anyone, my lips are sealed shut!¡±
Lobelia smiled widely while Rnd gave her a bit of a side nce. He was aware that the thieves guild believed that there was a treasure trove inside this ce. The possibility of her actually breaking in here was low but he couldn¡¯t discount the possibility. Tobat this issue he was now installing dividing thick doors for each chamber. Everything would be divided by a grade and Lobelia would require a lot more clearance to get into the more interesting parts of his undergroundir.
¡°What¡¯s that¡ her is that an enchanted great-axe? Hey¡ what is that thing for¡ woah it started glowing, can I pick it up.¡±
¡°... Can you please not touch anything¡ do I have to call Elodia over to keep an eye on you?¡±
¡°Hey, are you implying that I need a babysitter? I¡¯m older than you, you know!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would believe that.¡±
Rnd rolled his eyes while Mary remained silent. She was quickly using her eyes to look over the room they entered. Not much besides regr wares that made their way into his runic shop were gathered here. Then as they continued a few golems could be spotted crawling around and finally, they arrived at the main testing chamber. Here was their first destination where he intended to inform these three about the n.
¡°Yay, we made it without Armand blowing something up!¡±
¡°Shut up.¡±
¡°This must be a new world record.¡±
Lobelia cheered while jumping around the room. Mary on the other hand seemed a bit too reserved. This he attributed to her line of work and all-around mistrust for anyone other than Arthur Valerian. In her head, the possibility of getting lured into a trap and getting killed was always on the table.
The other day when he exined the issue to Mary and Arthur, the young lord was actually eager to join them in this event. Mary didn¡¯t want to hear anything of that, it was surprising how much say this woman had and understandable that she reacted this way. Their next destination was the dungeon and with the help of some of the items he prepared, they would start leveling up.
Rnd knew that disposing of a body in the dungeon was an easy task. It would be absorbed by the strange ce and everything could be med on the monsters. If he was in Mary¡¯s shoes he would probably act the same. While for some reason Arthur trusted Rnd to not attack him there, the woman¡¯s job was to keep him alive. Even if there was an inkling of a possibility, she needed to watch for it.
This was actually fine with him as getting Armand and Lobelia up to the limit was more important for his own safety. They would protect Elodia as she was their sister and after some adventures together he learned to trust in these two. Mary would just be given the tools to progress and then she could hand them over to her lord when the time came. He also considered his other ¡®friends¡¯ from his gold rank test period. Yet some of them were a bit too money hungry for their own good.
¡°Calm down, we don¡¯t have all day,e over here and take a look at these items.¡±
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about, did you make new weapons?¡±
¡°New weapons, will I be getting an enchanted bow?¡±
¡°An enchanted bow? Do I get some magical gauntlets made out of red mithril like that new armor of yours? Sweet!¡±
¡°Not exactly¡¡±
¡°What is this stuff¡ are those supposed to be weapons?¡±
Rnd nodded while the three people here looked at something that looked likerge pages filled out with runes. Right next to them, they could spot a whole notebook with simr pages that was greater in size than a regr book. Then to the side, there was a strange metallic backpack with wires connecting to a rod-shaped object with handles.
¡°These throwing knives look fine at least, are they made from mithril?¡±
¡°You have a keen eye for these things.¡±
Rnd nodded while taking one of therge pages from the table. It was time for the presentation of this one-off weaponry. While he was able to shrink down the magical scrolls when it came tomon runes, it wasn¡¯t that easy with greater ones. What he ended up with were these bulky pages of costly magical parchment. They also required special ink that had a steep price. Luckily thanks to Emmerson¡¯s contribution he was able to get enough tost him a while.
¡°Step back for a moment and watch.¡±
¡°Is this far enough?¡±
He nced back while holding out the page towards one of the dummies. Both Lobelia along with Mary took the hint and quickly hid behind a te of metal. There was a small slit with special ss that they could see everything through. Armand on the other hand, didn¡¯t move from his spot at all. He was just half a step behind Rnd who was holding out the scroll towards the target.
¡°...¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°...Are you going to use it or not?¡±
¡°...¡±
Armand broke the silence and it didn¡¯t seem that he was reacting to the re he was getting. Rnd could only give out a sigh while looking forward and activating the runic item. The moment he did the symbols along with the traces lit up in the color of the morning sun. Right from the middle of this one page, a bolt of strange radiant mes shot forward and collided with the wooden logs in the shape of a human.
¡°Ack, my eyes!¡±
His ¡®helper¡¯ covered his eyes as he was surprised by the bright sh. The girls that were hiding in the back quickly came out from their cover to look at the ming dummy.
¡°Those mes¡ they are different.¡±
¡°I see that you noticed.¡±
¡°Ugh¡ noticed what, it didn¡¯t even do that much damage are you sure that¡¯s the right scroll?¡±
Mary along with Lobelia looked at Armand with disdain as they realized that the spell was more than met the eye. The radiance and strange me color was something only a divine spell should be capable of.
¡°Is that a holy me bolt spell? How did you get your hands on that ink? The church usually reserves it for their own pdins when fighting against undead monsters.¡±
¡°Well¡ don¡¯t worry about it¡¡±
Rnd replied while trying to act naturally. In reality for a divine spell on a scroll to work specialized ink needed to be made. The way to make it involved priests but was hidden away from the public. The ink that he was using wasn¡¯t that special, the important part was the customized rune that hit the correct wavelength.
¡®Luckily it¡¯s not that easy to ascertain that ink from this, as long as I shut my mouth no one will know.¡¯
While the power wasn¡¯t that much above a tier 2 me bolt spell, it would be enough to devastate the tier 3 undead monsters in the dungeon. With the help of these scrolls, this team of three would be allowed to quickly rise through the levels. Their road there would be a lot less bumpy than his but also required him to continue to replenish these items. After showing off some of the others, the time for a dive back into the dungeon would be upon him. Though this time around, he wasn¡¯t nning to just remain at the entrance¡
Chapter 343: Time For Power Leveling.
Chapter 343: Time For Power Leveling.
¡°Woof!¡±
A rather excited-looking ruby wolf charged at an unsuspecting smander. Before the creature could even turn around its head was between a set of sharp teeth. A crunching sound was heard by the nearby people that didn¡¯t even really pay that much attention to the low-level creature being ughtered.
¡°We are already in the lower section of the dungeon? How long have you known about these tunnels?¡±
¡°That¡¯s a trade secret. Agni, be sure to take out these monsters when you see them.¡±
¡°Awoo!¡±
¡°He sure is enjoying this.¡±
¡°Yeah, he hasn¡¯t been here in a while and he loves eating the mana stones.¡±
¡°Mana stones?¡±
Asked Lobelia while wondering if she should pull out her bow or not. Agni was running around and defeating all of the monsters around here which left nothing for them to do. In her mind, this was a strange tactic for them to level up. However, after Rnd presented them with the n she could see how using these low-tier 2 monsters as experience was inefficient.
¡°Yes, he has an interesting diet but we should move on, we are already drawing in too much attention.¡±
¡°That¡¯s probably because of your armor.¡±
¡°Hm¡¡±
Rnd frowned under his helmet while grumbling. Therger armorposed of shiny mithril was truly a sight to behold. The design was a bit more intricate than what he usually went with. If it was the old him then he would have probably looked like a trash can with arms. Instead, he looked fashionable and knightly to fit in better for his new role in the city. He considered putting on a robe over it but it would just melt instantly if he produced any type of attacking spell.
¡®This ce is too well-lit for its own good, we should move along.¡¯
The sword that he made to float was just strapped to his back. Even without it, the armor was eye-catching enough but at least it blended in well with the red glow of theva pits. The runic traces and runes weren¡¯t as visible as on his older creation. With the added thickness and increase in the quality of metal, they didn¡¯t show through unless he actually activated their effects. Only then would his enemies know that he was wearing enchanted gear but then it would already be toote.
¡®Arge sword¡ I wish that emting swordsmanship skills would be possible for me.¡¯
Rnd had trained a little bit with swords when he was younger. Throughout the years he had to give up on increasing them as there were just not enough hours in the day for everything. Focusing on rune smithing had allowed him toe this far and was the right choice. It was possible for him to learn some advancedbat skills now but leveling them up was the true problem.
After interacting with Emmerson and the other Knight Commander that left the other day, he wasn¡¯t sure if he needed to go outside of his currentfort zone. While the man he faced in the duel had some nice defensive skills, they weren¡¯t really different from what he was able to produce with mana. The only drawback was when going against anti-magic but other energy sources like aura had simr deficiencies.
Without his runic eyes working on skills, he could not copy them as he did with the divine spells. It seemed that there was a difference somewhere that perhaps couldn¡¯t be covered by wavelengths. Yet, after seeing some of those skills he could see how he could integrate them into his own system.
¡®Skills seem simr to something like automaticbat, the person performing them is limited to the motion decided before their activation.¡¯
¡°Hey, one got through!¡±
¡°...¡±
While walking towards thevake they encountered a few other monsters. One of the fire smanders popped out of a nearby pool while he was passing by. This was nothing out of the ordinary as the monster¡¯s speed was far below something a tier 3 ss holder was capable of.
His hand moved to the side and he spread his digits as if waiting for something. This was the cue for therge sword on his back to fly out. With the help of the mage''s hand skill, it was quickly propelled into his grasp. After getting a good grip he thrust this weapon forward while activating one of the basic skills that he had learned.
Instantly his sword was guided forward and his body performed the motion perfectly. Just like Knight Commander Alphonse, he did the same. The de connected with the monster''s head and produced a massive hole in it. This skill was just one of the basic ones every swordsman or even warrior was capable of, called the ''Sword Thurst''. Through its use, Rnd was aware of the skill effects and of their one major downside.
¡®The parts of the body that are required to perform the skill are locked into the motion for a moment. This usually won¡¯t be a problem but can still leave a person open to a quick counter.¡¯
Rnd¡¯s mind was indeed made up about the usage of skills. On one hand, they allowed people to perform actions automatically while going above the limits of their bodies. Higher-level skill users couldter engage in high-speedbat with skills helping them evade and counter. While they were quite the boost to one''s strength they could also be a double-edged sword. He could see someone bing too reliant on this autobat-like feature.
¡®It would probably be best to have a good bnce between passive and active skills instead.¡¯
He was not really someone that used a lot of active skills but he could see a battle between higher-level skill users to be something simr to a chess match. They would need to decide when the best point was to activate their attacking or defensive skills. Seeking opportunities for an opening or luring in others with a fake one, was part of the course.
Yet for someone like him that went with the magical route, he would need to traverse his own path. Combat with fast-casting runes was not something prevalent in this world. Rnd might have been the only person alive with a unique skill setup for magical equipment casting. While rune mages existed, they were not capable of creating something like a suit of armor, nor did they have the strength and endurance to use it in battle. There was no blueprint for him, nor would he ever find a master to guide him to his answer. What he could do was just continue practicing, make mistakes, and learn through experience.
¡°We are lucky, theva pool is clearing out.¡±
¡°Yeah but we are not alone, isn¡¯t that a tinum adventurer?¡±
¡°You¡¯re right but the rest look like golden adventurers. Did they hire the person to guide them into the new area?¡±
Lobelia responded to Armand after the group arrived at therge pool ofva that was about to clear up. Now that Rnd¡¯s secret was out in the open, everyone else was eager to visit the new dangerous area. Even on the way here, they saw some strong-looking parties venturing through.
¡°We need to run you two, ignore their group.¡±
He voiced his opinion while storming off for the entrance. Agni was right behind, his tongue flopping around as he was quite enjoying the freedom to run through the dungeon. Soon everyone waiting for theva to clear was sprinting into the middle.
¡®I¡¯ll have to bring this up with Arthur, this can¡¯t continue to be the only way of getting to the dungeon.¡¯
Getting to the new dungeon could set people back by days. It would probably now be faster as the monsters would have been cleared out, yet this couldn¡¯t go on. The longer they or any other adventurer needed to get there, the more money they would lose. Thus there were two options, either build some type of elevator at the chasm area or a bridge through thisva pool.
The molten rocks at the center spot were somewhat shallow. Creating a small barricade around it might have been possible. Now that there was a reason to invest in this venture they needed to hasten this process. It was well worth it to spend copious amounts of money on getting those tier-3 materials out into the city. They would stimte the economy and allow everyone to profit like they never profited before.
After arriving at the middle Rnd activated the secret area. The other adventures that wereing with them were probably equipped with one of the keys that he made. It was just a small te of metal that looked like a credit card. With its help, people could open up this area to gain ess.
¡®It¡¯s quite the scam though, the charges are limited and you have to pay at the adventurers guild to get more.¡¯
Getting to resources wasn¡¯t free and anyone that wanted to get further in had to pay up. The card also allowed the city to profit from an adventurer that didn¡¯t make it back or decided to sell their materials elsewhere. Thanks to this method it allowed Arthur to gain a little bit of extra money without having to do anything. Even though Rnd¡¯s cards could probably be copied by others, some money would flow back into their pockets.
While remaining silent the fifth member of their group was first to make her way down into the chamber. Mary seemed slightly on edge while traversing through the dungeon. The young woman didn¡¯t seem to be too trusting and perhaps was constantly looking for an escape route. Going in first would allow her to check for traps and other elements while getting away.
¡°Hey, cute maid, why are you so silent?¡±
¡°I just don¡¯t want to talk to you, we should remain cautious of our surroundings.¡±
¡°We don¡¯t really have to be with those two around, just rx and have a nice chat.¡±
¡°Hey, leave her alone.¡±
¡°What? I¡¯m not doing anything?¡±
Lobelia interrupted Armand¡¯s exchange with Mary, who didn¡¯t seem too interested in her new adventuringpanion. The man continued to send her lustful gazes throughout the entire trip and continued to throw one-liners in her direction. Luckily their trip had continued without much of a problem and Armand was able to keep it inside of his pants.
¡®I hope these two won¡¯t get in a fight while I¡¯m gone¡¡¯
The path forward was clear, the corridors that were usually filled with monsters were barren. Many other adventurers had already gone through which allowed them to reach the boss chamber rather fast. The entrance was open and to Agni¡¯s dissatisfaction, his favorite meal was not there. Instead, they found a few dwarves moving outside withrge backpacks.
¡®Should I stop them¡¡¯
For a moment Rnd contemted using his newly gained position. He was a Knight Commander which put him above any guard or soldier in the city. When applying an analog from the real world, he was something simr to a police chief. If he wanted to stop this group that looked like miners, he could.
¡®Maybe another time, I need to teach those three how to grind out experience and not like a Knight Commander should perform searches on random people in the dungeon.¡¯
His position was supposed to be something above amon guard. Perhaps if there were some lesser knights or guards here with him, then ordering them to do a search was proper. This group had several guards around them and didn¡¯t look too happy about something. When he examined their clothes it seemed that they had gone through some type of encounter.
¡®There shouldn¡¯t be any other monsters beyond this point, did they walk into the traps or get into a fight with other adventurers?¡¯
For the time being he decided to make a mental note on the looks of these people along with using his runic camera to save their portrait. There was no reason to stop them but if he found out that they murdered people in the dungeon, then it was now his job to report them. They belonged to the dwarven union and some of their faces were familiar so finding themter wouldn¡¯t have been a problem. Soon Rnd and the group continued onwards and finally arrived at their destination.
¡°This ce was a lot more sparkly before.¡±
Commented Lobelia while being the first one after Agni to run into thisrge mine. Even though there were some ore deposits here and there, it was a lot more barren than when he was the only one aware of this ce. Clearly, the group that left before had something to do with it but they weren¡¯t the only ones responsible.
¡®Others are also picking at the rocks, we¡¯ll have to hire some proper guards along with the new route.¡¯
Just as he expected, a lot of treasure hunters had arrived at this ce. He could see at least three separate groups taking away the minerals from here as if there wasn¡¯t a problem anywhere.
¡°Now that it¡¯s known that this ce has precious metals, even the adventurers have turned into scavengers.¡±
¡°This mine belongs to Lord Arthur, how dare these hoodlums steal from him?¡±
Mary moved her hand towards her thigh where she had a few throwing knives hidden away. While she was usually wearing a maid uniform, this time around she came in dark leather. Her face was mostly covered by abination of a hood and something akin to a ninja mask which went along with her current ss.
¡°Hold on, just leave them be, we don¡¯t have time for this.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve recorded all of their faces, after we return we can have the guard captain take care of it.¡±
Mary knew about the technology where he could produce images. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to find these people and fine them for their actionster on. In a sense, they were performing fleebor as they would probably give up all the mined materials to not get thrown into prison. Now came the important part, the entrance to the dungeon which was upied by some people.
¡°Now first, let me show you something that you will need.¡±
¡°We need even more? Is it a better weapon?¡±
¡°No.¡±
¡°But you gave her some throwing knives and even Lobelia got arrows, why am I the only one being left out?¡±
¡°Because you don¡¯t have any ranged skills.¡±
¡°What do I need ranged skills for, all I need are my fists!¡±
¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t give you a weapon, you¡¯d just end up killing yourself.¡±
¡°What? You think I¡¯d get killed by one of those monsters?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Damn, you didn¡¯t even hesitate, that hurts brother.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not your brother.¡±
"Can I at least use that strange backpack with the rods attached to it?"
"Yes, but only use it when you get into trouble."
"Nice!"
Besides the scrolls with divine spells, he had given Lobelia a quiver filled with arrows and Mary some throwing knives with a simr effect. He did not want any of them getting too close to the tier 3 undead monster as he feared that they wouldn¡¯t even be able to take one attack without dying. Giving Armand a pair of knucklebusters so he could get himself killed was an enticing idea but Elodia would probably kill him if she found out. For the backup n, they had a refurbished runic device that could generate a certain spell, if all things failed they were told to use it for their safety.
¡°Just look at this, Mary you probably remember this, Lord Arthur has a simr device in his office.¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s the runic hologram.¡±
The chessboard-size box that was at Arthur¡¯s office was simr to this one which was much smaller. With the help of his current ss, he was able topress it further and this would allow his friends here to progress through their training safely.
¡°Then this will be easy, as you can see these red dots represent the undead monsters in the dungeon area, you¡¯ll be able to prepare before they even show themselves.¡±
The tactic for the grind was rather rudimentary. With the help of this device, they would wait for a monster to appear and then pelt him with some divine scrolls, arrows, or throwing knives. He instructed Lobelia and Mary to try and get their weapons back if it was possible but run if any danger appeared.
¡°Let¡¯s go in then, I¡¯ll clear the path.¡±
While he had done all of this before, grinding directly at the dungeon entrance was impossible for them. For the time being he needed to prepare a location where they could perform the task without other people looking in. Having divine spells flying around was quite eye-catching and would probably draw unwanted attention.
¡°Agni, stay in the back for now and all of you remember to follow my instructions, otherwise I can¡¯t guarantee your safety.¡±
¡°Woo! Lead the way, Knight Commander Wand!¡±
¡°Show them hell, Knight Commander!¡±
Lobelia shouted out while cheering from behind and was quickly copied by Armand. Both of them kind didn¡¯t really see him as a proper noble and somewhat believed that there was something fishy here. Thus they did the only rational thing they could think of and decided to make fun of the situation.
¡°Oh shut up you two.¡±
¡°Aye, aye. Commander!¡±
¡°Right¡ Let¡¯s go¡¡±
Chapter 344: Floaty Cubes.
Chapter 344: Floaty Cubes.
¡°Wait here.¡±
¡°Are you going to be okay? Even if you are at tier 3, two monsters at once might be troublesome.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to be fine, it¡¯s just two berserkers, they are the easiest to handle. They will blindly charge at anyone that gets in range. If you follow after me they might target you instead of me, it willplicate things.¡±
¡°If you say so¡ we¡¯ll be cheering for you!¡±
¡°Agni you too, just wait here and protect them.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
Lobelia gave Rnd a big thumbs-up while smiling brightly. Behind her was Armand who repeated the gesture, Mary on the other hand continued to stare at the surroundings without saying much. She seemed to be constantly on the lookout for potential monsters, traps, and urrences. It was clear that she was a true professional that didn¡¯t let her emotions wander during a mission. Agni on the other hand seemed a bit disappointed but when he was ordered to protect the whole group his eyes perked up.
From the look of things, he judged the three people correctly. His two friends here were concerned with his life while the Ninja Maid was not. If something happened to him he could probably count on her prioritizing her own life. This was fine as their rtionship was only blossoming. Perhaps after more time had passed, a better partnership bond could be created.
¡®Two berserkers, I said that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem but I¡¯m not entirely sure myself¡¡¯
Even though Rnd spoke confidently he still had some butterflies in his belly. In theory, the skeletal fiends that weren¡¯t over level hundred sixty should pose no threats to him. They were weaker than Emmerson that he faced and alsocked tactical thinking. Their main skill was going berserk which enhanced physical stats.
They were usually endurance, strength, vitality, and agility. Yet there were debuffs that came with the power increase as their intelligence dropped by a significant amount. The stronger their power became, the dumber they got, and turned into rage monsters that could only react.
¡®Will he end up like them when he advances?¡¯
While moving forward away from his current party he nced in Armand¡¯s direction. His newest ss was of the Berserker family and could be a problem in the future. It was possible to master this skill at the higher levels but it usually had a downside. Rnd knew of it as he had engaged with Armand in singlebat. If he wasn¡¯t capable of defeating the enemy after his buffs ran out, then he would be at a massive disadvantage.
Name :
Armand L 121
sses
T2 Fist Berserker L 21
T2 Pugilist L 50
T1 Warrior L 25
T1 Brawler L 25
¡®But would it be smart to switch now, he is probably used to fighting with timed buffs and should know how to manage his resources. Would he even listen to me if I told him to take something less vtile?...¡¯
Rnd had to ept the fact that even if he told Armand to go with a specific ss, his muscle-brained friend would probably go for another one on purpose. Perhaps if he went with a reverse psychology approach or asked Elodia to do it for him it could be possible. Yet there were merits to choosing such an iffy ss.
The increase in physical stats was tremendous, it put them on the level or even above prestige sses. This meant that if Armand managed to progress enough in his stat-boosting skills and learned to control everything, his strength wouldn¡¯t be something to scoff at.
¡®There should be ways to alleviate the mind debuffs, I should be able to make something¡¡¯
There were mind-cleansing spells out in the world. Now that he could tap into the field of the magic of the priest and cleric sses, he could do something about it. This was even on of the tactics used by high leveled adventurers when a berserker was inside their group. A priest could calm their rage down if it got out of hand or install some buffs to let them focus better. With Rnd¡¯s skill set, he could probably create an automatic piece of armor that would cast the spell whenever Armand¡¯s mind was affected. If he implemented this, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about getting a rough fisting from behind.
¡®That would cover the idiot then what about Lobelia¡¡¯
Name :
Lobelia L 112
sses
T2 Silent Arrow [ Pathfinder ] L 12
T2 Bow Rouge [ Bow Expert ] L50
T1 Thief [ Scout ] L25
T1 Archer L25
When analyzing Lobelia¡¯s status screen he could see through the item she was using. It disyed her Thief ss as the Scout ss instead and also hid all of her other sses from view. There were special conditions to meet when getting the thief ss. Usually, people looked down on others that went with this route so this was expected. The adventurer guild wouldn¡¯t look down on them but this didn¡¯t mean that other adventurers wouldn¡¯t.
Lobelia was focused on rangedbat but not fully. The Bow Rogue ss would help her with getting dagger-rted skills. It was quite the expansive ss that gave a person a lot of options and also opened up paths to various assassination professions. One of them was the Silent Arrow ss which as the name stated, allowed people to remove sound when using ranged weapons involving arrows.
¡®She is a bit less problematic but I might have to enhance her status-altering enchantment, if I can decipher it so will others.¡¯
She would just require regr archer-rted equipment such as arrows. Her ss was simr to Rnd¡¯s and relied on outside sources. With the correct ammunition like elemental arrows for the right asion she could potentially deal with almost any hurdle.
¡®Instead of making hundreds of various types of arrows, why don¡¯t I focus on designing multi-purpose ones just like with my armor? That¡¯ll probably save a lot of time and resources.¡¯
Rnd had been able to change the elemental attribute of his spells since forever now. While Lobelia didn¡¯t have any rune-rted skills to alter the runic operating system, it was the same for him when he started out. Thus he already knew how to design the arrow shaft and tip for her. The only problem would be the materials as he couldn¡¯t just use regr wood.
When it came to Mary, on the other hand, he could see equipping her with some powerful stealth weapons. She was probably going with the assassination route, giving her something to cancel out sounds in a wider area would probably enhance her potential. Some spells that produced shadows or generated sounds in other areas would probably allow her to infiltrate areas better. Yet before she received her tier 3 ss he wasn¡¯t sure what to go with. Throwing knives seemed to be something that she used normally and creating ones simr to the elemental arrows was a possibility too.
¡®Now let¡¯s focus on these two, at least those guys did their job with rigging this ce up.¡¯
On the small disy screen inside of his helmet, he could see the entire dungeon area. All the corridors and rooms that had monsters crawling in them, were all showing up. They were represented by red dots while any person of the races by green dots. Thanks to this he could calmly approach his next target.
Infernal Skeleton Berserker
L157
¡®Both at the same level, they seem to be moving on a pattern.¡¯
There was an additional feature in his map as his armor was capable of storing data. The same was for the sensors but their storage capacity was limited and would reset after a while. They were somewhat simr to cameras at a store that needed their tapes reced. All these monsters were on rigid paths that never changed. There was one constant pattern that in this case would repeat every one and a half hours.
¡®The closer one should start moving towards this corridor in a minute while the other will remain there. That''s good, I can take care of him without immediately getting attacked by the other one.¡¯
It was time to test out a few things from his arsenal. With a little help from his multiple minds, he activated the storage space that was integrated into his back. A ripple in space could be faintly seen as a cube-shaped object emerged from within. It was followed by three identical ones and before dropping down to the ground they started glowing.
All four activated almost instantly after being deployed and showed off the various glowing runes they were inscribed with. Normally Rnd needed to use his mage hand spell to hold items up but these four cubes didn¡¯t need it. Instead, they equaled themselves with the help of the levitation spell they were equipped with. Two of them floated over to where his shoulders were and remained slightly above them. The other pair made their way to the sides and remained at around waist level.
¡®Connection seems fine, mana transfer is at over 90%.¡¯
He nodded while looking at his disy. These floating cubes with rods attached to them had their own batteries but they had other ways of keeping themselves afloat. As long as they came back and hovered around Rnd¡¯s body he could share his mana with them. The further away they got the harder this process became and more mana was lost. However, they had enough energy tost through a few battles and this would be the time to test them.
¡°Time to go, Bit three and four, attack the designated target, and keep your distance.¡±
While he didn¡¯t have to use a voicedmand he wanted to test the feature. It was possible toter integrate the floating devices into his workshop or into the city. For this, he would need them to be able to receivemands from other people that couldn¡¯t ess the runicponents as he could. Other golems that were in the world already had those features and he needed to keep up with all the other craftsmen.
Just as hemanded, the two cubes started floating forward. They were integrated into his map system in a way that allowed him to pinpoint the target. After going around the corner they quickly floated out of the range of the first skeletal berserker and continued on their way to the true target.
¡°Hey, your opponent is me, so try to focus¡¡±
This didn¡¯t mean that the monster wouldn¡¯t go after them. The moment the two floating units were before it, the monster started charging. Luckily this dungeon had quite arge ceiling and this skeleton was in possession of no ranged weaponry. This didn¡¯t mean that it wouldn¡¯t be able to jump high enough to swipe at it with the help of its massive w-like hands.
Before it did though its opponent appeared in the form of arge armored man. Rnd took aim with his hand stretched out and immediately activated one of the tier 2 divine attacking spells. A bolt of sparkling mes escaped from his palm and connected with the monster that was distracted by the flying cubes. The moment the divine energy touched the undead monster''s bones a quick reaction took ce.
The Berserker gave out a strange low-pitched howling sound as if it was in pain. Its whole body started going up in mes as the effect of this spell took over. It wasn¡¯t just a simple bolt of magical energy. The divine pattern came from Sria, the goddess of the sun. Rnd discovered that this type of wavelength worked together with fire spells which burned quite well. Thisbination allowed for a longsting damage over time effect to take ce which would persist for a while.
¡®Its health points are going down rapidly and the bits are managing to hold their own against the other one¡¡¯
This was not a true fight but more of a test for the spells that he inscribed for the other three people that came with him. He made sure to mimic the output of the scribed spells, if he overloaded them with his skills then the test wouldn¡¯t really matter. The monster continued to burn but one hit didn¡¯t kill it.
¡®As expected, one won¡¯t be enough but¡¡¯
While the monster was still alive and moving forward, its steps had be sluggish. It didn¡¯t seem like something a tier 3 creature should be limited to. The weakness to divine spells that undead creatures possessed was truly massive. They didn¡¯t just suffer a lot of damage but also received a debuff.
Divine Retribution
Debuff
All undead beings under this effect have all their stats lowered by 40%
As long as the burning effectsted, the monster would continue to suffer this massive weakness. This was a drastic decrease in stats that brought the monster down to the level of tier 2 ss holders. It was thanks to this effect that this ce made the perfect grinding ground. If he had been capable of producing this effect in the past, he might have actually been able to explore this dungeon before reaching tier 3.
¡°Two should do it¡¡±
With another hit, the monster¡¯s legs began to crumble. Even though it continued crawling his way the persistent burning effect managed to finish it off. The scrolls that he created packed a punch and were sorge for a reason. Even though they only contained tier 2 spells, they were all empowered divine spells that contained his own mana. If they connected with the target once then it was over for the monsters.
Now it was time for the second monster that had justunched itself in his direction. Even though the flying bits were capable of producing beams of mana, the monster was more interested in the divine energies. It was a strange urrence, even though undead were susceptible to divine energies they were drawn to them. They would target any person that cast these types of spells. Of course, he knew this and was prepared to st this charging maniac as well.
¡®This one is wearing some better armor but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¯
Thisrge skeletal monster had a rude awakening as something collided with his rear end. It instantly stopped in its tracks as it could feel the bones that it was made of start to crack. The attract came from behind and it belonged to one of the flying cubes. While they were not capable of producing the same divine spell as the one he previously used, they still could provide some fire support.
The other two cubes that were hovering around his shoulders were activated as well. They flew forward while zooming around the air at strange angles. These devices came equipped with a few possible flight paths that were meant to confuse their targets. It did the trick as the monster found itself unable to keep up or to decide on the one he should target.
Rnd decided to hang out in the background while moving in closer. What was happening in front was quite the show. The monster was constantly getting hit by yellow beams of light. They were like tiny long thinser beams and with each hit, the creature grew slower. The same debuffing effect was activated to slow down the monster¡¯s agility. With it not having any way of reaching the floating cubes nor any intelligence to grab a rock to throw at them, the monster was soon defeated.
¡°This would probably not work against a Lich or a Champion with a shield¡ but that¡¯s why I chose this room.¡±
Rnd looked at the crumbling monster that was barely moving. It was still alive and that was what he was aiming for. After getting closer he felt strange, the enemy was defeated but it felt too easy. These things were capable of murdering him without any trouble just a few months ago but now, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to scratch his heavy armor.
¡®Hanging around this level won¡¯t do me any good¡ I need to explore the lower levels if I want to actually level up.¡¯
He reached out toward the monster''s chest to grab something. The moment he grasped it and pulled the monster gave out itsst howl. After a quick scan with his analyzing skill, he nodded and put the round object into his spatial space.
Infernal Skeleton Core
¡®I wonder if I can get one from a Lich¡¡¯
At first, he wasn¡¯t happy that he needed his mana to activate his storage but now he thought differently. Even if his armor was stolen by someone, it would have been impossible for them to ess his items. No one would even suspect that there was such an option integrated into a heavy suit of armor like his. They would just look for any pouches on the sides that contained some items he didn¡¯t care much about.
¡®I should call those three over, I¡¯ll guard them for now but I can¡¯t babysit them forever.¡¯
There were many things that he wanted to discover in this dungeon. The tinum Adventurers had given a report but he couldn¡¯t fully trust them. Without exploring everything himself and affixing more sensors could he truly get this ce under his control.
Chapter 345: Power Leveling.
Chapter 345: Power Leveling.
*Click*
¡°It was really there¡ How did you know?¡±
¡°There was a pattern in the dungeon.¡±
¡°A pattern? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing before.¡±
¡°Most people don¡¯t do things like me so they wouldn¡¯t be able to find it.¡±
Rnd replied to Mary who was astonished by the opening secret door before them. Inside was a small room of around twenty square meters. Right at the end was a lone chest with unknown contents. It was a secret room just like the ones sprinkled in the other dungeon and the entrance was quite simr.
¡®These dungeons aren¡¯t connected to each other but they are very simr. I''ve heard a theory about it and this might confirm it¡¡¯
Back in his youth, Rnd made an effort to go through all the books on this world that he could get his hands on. Someone once said that knowledge was power and he took the advice seriously. His arrival here was abrupt and he needed all the information that he could get his hands on. Thus even before bing an adventurer, he made sure to study dungeons and what made them tick.
After starting his new profession he continued to gather more information. Now it allowed him to put a few things together to find this hidden chamber that opened through another runic lock. It was simr to the ones in the original Albrook dungeon but getting in would have been impossible without his new tier 3 ss. The runes had increased in difficulty and now required more involvement from his skills.
Usually finding a room like this would have been impossible through normal means. It was behind some bones in what looked to be a burial chamber. Rnd had an ace up his sleeve which was his mapping system. Through it, he was able to previously discover a pattern in the secret chamber location when he was going through the upper levels of the old dungeon. This same pattern in dungeon room creation existed here as well and somewhat confirmed the theory others before him came up with.
This theory stated that when two dungeons existed close to each other, the one with the lesser dungeon core would get affected by the other one. If it was true then the Albrook dungeon could have been affected by this one. The simryout of the rooms and secret chambers locked behind runic symbols was the simrity. The undead ming skeletons on the upper levels could have also been affected by this undead crypt.
¡®I need to visit the lower and upper levels before anyone else can discover these areas¡¡¯
The hidden rooms and chambers usually had some bonus rewards for anyone that found them first. Other Times it would require a long waiting period for things like special bosses and chests to reappear again. Now was the best time to go through all the levels and grab all the loot before the other adventurers made their way here.
While the runic symbols could be only activated by people that could affect greater runes, this didn¡¯t mean that there weren¡¯t other ways of getting in. He was able to drill passages through walls, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if someone could st their way through if they knew that something existed on the other side.
¡®High-level adventurers usually have some items that detect hidden treasure chambers, eventually, they will find them and after the cat is out of the bag, others will begin scavenging for more.¡¯
He could already imagine word getting out and tinum adventurers pushing through to get the hidden loot. Perhaps he could spoil their fun, if he managed to discover the hidden rooms and take everything for himself, they would arrive at empty chambers. If the consensus arises that no items were to be found in these hidden rooms, then perhaps he could push others away from wasting time on entering them.
¡°Hey, is it safe?¡±
¡°Hm¡ it doesn¡¯t seem to be a mimic¡ but I¡¯m not sure my skills are high enough for a higher tier mimic¡¡±
While he was having a look at the minimap, Armand asked Lobelia a question. For a moment he expected the meat head to just go for the chest. At least when it came to adventuring he had enough experience to know better. Chests could be monsters or boobytrapped, even the areas around them like walls or ceilings could hold hidden traps.
¡°I don¡¯t see any traps or mechanisms, no weighted panels either, it should be safe¡ what do you think?¡±
Lobelia made her assessment and soon looked over to Mary. Both had sses that were good at discovering things and a lot of their skills ovepped. The maid dressed in dark leather nodded and performed a search herself before finally speaking out.
¡°It seems that it should be safe but I think it would be better if Sir Wand opened it.¡±
¡°You heard that Sir Wand? Go ahead.¡±
¡°...¡±
Rnd just grumbled while the three of them cleared out. He intended to do it himself from the start but Armand made it sound like it would have been better if the chest blew up in his face than in theirs. His armor was equipped with a few discovery spells that could detect magical traps and the sorts. This was uncharted ground though and he needed to prepare for every possibility.
When it came to B-ranked dungeons and above he didn¡¯t have that much hands-on experience. Reading through books and old adventurer stories gave him an idea of what to expect but safety was first. Thus the best way of tackling this matter was through ranged spells. Even if it was a higher-level mimic or a magical bomb, it wouldn¡¯t get to him if he was out of range.
While his three party members stepped to the side he took a step forward. He didn¡¯t enter the room but remained at the edge of the entrance. Sometimes entire rooms like this could be affected by things like teleportation traps or pitfalls. The safest way to go around this was using his mage hand to reach for the chest.
Before producing this newly favorite spell, he activated his floating cubes to move forward. They were floating around in the chamber in the event of a monster being unleashed inside. Soon the chest was floating into his hands and it seemed that the safety measures weren¡¯t needed.
¡°Hm¡¡±
¡°Is something wrong?¡±
¡°It¡¯s locked¡¡±
¡°Locked? Can you bring it over here?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not a mimic at least, I think it should be fine¡¡±
After exchanging a few words with Lobelia he decided to use his mage hand spell to pull the chest out of the hidden chamber. Everything seemed to be clear and when it was outside they just needed to open it. Smashing a chest was always an option for getting items out yet it could damage the items inside. Not everything was resistant to shocks from the outside and this chest here was quite robust.
¡°Can you open it? This is a B-rank dungeon.¡±
¡°Who do you think I am? No problem!¡±
Lobelia seemed confident and there weren¡¯t any obvious traps on this chest. Smashing it open was an option but he would have rather not damage potential rare materials. The rewards that could be found in B-rank dungeons and above were exceptional. It was possible for one of these to contain something special.
*Click*
¡°Haha, I knew I could do it!¡±
The lock popped open and he could see the lid opening up. Lobelia didn¡¯t just remain in that spot but instead jumped right behind Rnd¡¯srge frame. Yet no explosion came of it and finally, the item that was hiding away was revealed inside.
¡°Eh? What is this b of metal?¡±
¡°Ugh this thing is heavy, don¡¯t just stand there and help me out.¡±
¡°Leave this to a real man! ¡ What the¡ is this made of star metal or something? Why is it so heavy¡¡±
Armand¡¯s muscles bulged as he needed to use both of his hands to yank the object out of therge box. When it came out into the open Rnd realized what it was. The shape was simr to a coffin but it was clearly a tower shield. After looking at the identification screen he understood why even someone as strong as Armand was having trouble with the weight.
Name:
Enchanted ck Mithril Tower Shield
ssification:
Rare.
Durability:
90/90
Armor Rating
B+
¡°It¡¯s not Star Iron but close, it¡¯s made from ck Mithril.¡±
Lobelia whistled after hearing Rnd¡¯s response. There were various elemental variations of mithril and the armor he was wearing was made from such a variation. This one was a little bit different, usually the element they were aligned with just increased the resistance values against it. ck mithril was created by absorbing dark energy which could be produced in a crypt like this. It was usually secondary to the unholy undead energies but didn¡¯t trail far behind.
After the metal absorbed the dark energy it didn¡¯t be more resistant to it. Instead, it became a lot heavier and had its defensive capabilities enhanced. When it came to raw armor ck mithril was up there even with higher-tier metals. A whole shield made from something like it would be able to defend even against the highest-tier opponents and was quite the lucky find.
¡°Bwahaha, Hey look at that, Wand can hold it with one hand, maybe if you didn¡¯t spend so much time fooling around then you¡¯d be able to do it too!¡±
¡°Shut up, he is a tier 3! Once I ascend I¡¯ll be able to do it too!¡±
Lobelia pointed out with her finger at Rnd who took the shield from Armand. With his current stats, he would be able to use this thing without suffering any penalties. Besides being shaped like a coffin it had arge skull on the other side. It didn¡¯t take him long to figure out the enchantment that made Mary flinch a bit when activated.
¡°The skull eyes are glowing? Woah, it¡¯s turning green.¡±
Lobelia voiced her concerns but Rnd was quick to calm the group down.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, it has a protective spell on it, I guess someone thought it would be funny to make the eyes glow.¡±
From his point of view, there was no reason for the visual cue with the glowing eyes. The spell was a reflection enchantment that would rebound physical damage when hit. From a style perspective, the whole motif went well together and was something that Rnd usually ignored during his crafts.
¡®It does look a bit cool¡ When I get back home I should remake this into a runic structure, the spell in itself isn¡¯t bad but it can be enhanced.¡¯
¡°I don¡¯t think those two fit together.¡±
¡°They don¡¯t fit?¡±
¡°Yeah, maybe if you put some skulls on your armor and get a darker sword it could work. You should probably ditch it but don¡¯t worry, I have a friend that could use something like that, how about I take it off you¡¡±
¡°...¡±
Armandmented on the look of the items Rnd was carrying. The shield belonged more in the hands of a dark knight while the sword he took from Emmerson was too gant. Thenbined with his crimson armor that looked more streamlined, it just didn¡¯t mesh well together.
¡°I¡¯m still taking it, you¡¯d just sell it.¡±
¡°Damn, he saw through it¡ Can I at least¡¡±
¡°No, now get into the chamber, we already wasted enough time on this¡¡±
Rnd shook his head in disgust at the muscle-bound idiot. Even though he was letting him tag along to help them power level, he still wanted some extra cash. Lobelia wasn¡¯t much different as she had a somewhat longing gaze when looking at the ck shield. The only person that looked normal was Mary who probably just wanted to train.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay here with you for today but in the future, you¡¯ll have to do it by yourself.¡±
Everyone nodded without voicing anyints. While it was safer for Rnd to remain with them, he would get sidetracked and gain nothing in return. During this small window he had before the dungeon became infested with other adventurers he had to dive deeper into it.
¡°Mary, you''re acquainted with the map the most so I¡¯ll leave most of it to you. Can you ce the device down here?¡±
The ninja maid nodded while all of them started cing down their belongings. Soon all of them were looking at the dots on the screen while Rnd tried to exin everything. While perhaps he was worried about Armand, with Mary around they should be able to seed.
¡°So you want us to focus on the Berserker variants?¡±
¡°Yes, they are the easiest to read and defeat, as long as you fight one at a time everything should be fine.¡±
The n was simple. Using this chamber as a safe zone they would target the nearby Infernal Skeleton Berserker that he just cleared out. After going through the dungeon map back to his ce this was the best tactic he could think of. While it was safer to remain in the mining area, there were too many eyes on them and the grinding trick would surely be known to everyone. If they stayed here, they could casually hide away if any tinum adventurer arrived. Without the proper tools, they would be unable to open this hidden room where their group could hide until he returned.
¡°This sounds simple enough and could actually work¡ If the scrolls do the job.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to stay here for now. The next Berserker should appear in around twenty minutes to go over your equipment.¡±
The biggest help was actually the mapping device and not the divine runes. Weapons were easily made and even something like his big mana cannon could be used instead. Yet knowing when the monsters would respawn and which paths they took was the biggest advantage a person could gain over them.
He wasn¡¯t sure if people were actually aware of these paths as they were hard to confirm. The monsters would move away from them whenever they encountered a living person and sometimes some random factors were introduced. Without something measuring the repeating paths on a daily basis, it would have been hard to confirm for regr adventurers that just wanted to make a living.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Just giving the device the correct code, you¡¯ll be able to open the chamber with this when I¡¯m not here.¡±
The item in his hand looked like an id card. It was simr to the one people used to enter the hidden chamber under thevake. The hardest part was finding these rooms and then cracking the code, creating a key to get in was rather easy and didn¡¯t require that many materials.
¡°But what if it doesn¡¯t work and we can¡¯t get out?¡±
¡°In that case, you¡¯ll just have to wait for me toe pick you up.¡±
¡°But what if something happens to you?¡±
¡°Then you¡¯ll have to dig yourselves out.¡±
Rnd pointed to the backpack that he had Armand wear throughout the trip. It wasn¡¯t just a runic methrower but also had other items inside. If for some reason he wasn¡¯t able to make it back to their location and the key was damaged, they would have to get out of here the old fashion way.
¡°The walls aren¡¯t that thick, it shouldn¡¯t take you more than an hour to get out of here. Now get ready, the monster is about to spawn, this is the best time to attack it.¡±
After exining everything he pulled all of them back into the room where he defeated the two berserkers. There he was able to catch the moment of recreation, it was a phenomenon where a monster spawned back in the dungeon.
It was a strange magical phenomenon that not many people understood and it was taking ce before them. First, a strange substance that looked like water rose up from the ground. It soon split and turned into a floating orb that turned from being translucent into a ck color. This orb then started expanding into the shape of the skeletal monster that inhabited the dungeon.
¡°This is the best time to attack, they won¡¯t be able to move for a second or two after respawning, use your scrolls on it.¡±
Rnd called out to Mary and the others that pointed therge pages with runes at the monster. If aimed correctly they would be able to deliver a devastating critical blow without even having to endanger their own lives. Three bolts of divine energy flew at the skeletal being and connected right as it was about to move. The glowing eyes activated just at the right time to see the spellsing their way.
¡°We got it!¡±
¡°It¡¯s burning up¡ h-hey, I leveled up!¡±
¡°Me too! What is this experience?¡±
¡°... It actually worked¡¡±
Lobelia and Armand were ecstatic while Mary was more baffled by the fact that this whole process seeded. Now it was up to them to continue their work while Rnd prepared for some spelunking.
Chapter 346: Levels Rising.
Chapter 346: Levels Rising.
¡®They got the hang of it rather fast¡ I might be able to move along to schedule for once¡¡¯
Rnd was leaning against the corner while watching Armand use the divine spell scroll he created. The spell was constructed in a way to guide itself toward undead creatures. Even if they aimed it at the ceiling the bolt would bend and fly at the giant spawning skeleton in the middle of the room.
The area he found for the three to go through had two respawning monsters with one more traveling through it. After killing the initial two monsters it was quite easy to exterminate them on a timer as they always returned within the same amount of time to the second. Even the moving creature was easily dispatched if all of them activated their weapons as he walked through the corner.
¡®The perfect room for grinding, those berserkers always stop for a moment to activate their rage skill which makes it easy to kill them.¡¯
The tactic seemed rather easy and made something difficult look rather trivial. This wasn¡¯t the case as without the divine spell all three of them would be devastated by this monster. While they could quickly dispatch it, the same could be done by this creature that was above their tier.
¡°Woof!¡±
¡°Are you getting impatient? Don¡¯t worry Agni, your time wille.¡±
Agni whimpered a bit while watching the trio dispatching the respawning monsters. His wolfpanion hadn¡¯t really had anything to do since getting here. He was unable to use divine spells and sticking magical scrolls into his muzzle to do the same would be sub-optimal. Luckily there were other ways that he could help his caninepanion level up faster.
Their connection as master owners was somehow created by this world. The experience between the two was shared to a degree as long as they remained in close proximity. This was also why Agni was behind as Rnd didn¡¯t bring him to the dungeon during his grinding sessions. Then there was also the issue that the shared experience had begun declining as if the system didn¡¯t want Agni to progress too hastily.
Yet this issue could be alleviated with a set of wolven armor. Agni was still in possession of his old armor that wasn¡¯t that hard to modify with some leftover mithril. Just like the trio here, he would be able to produce the same divine spell. The spell manifestation rune was close to his horn which would allow him to aim it in a more natural fashion.
¡®That about wraps out the test run, they should be fine for half a day. While they are here, I can start exploring the dungeon.¡¯
¡°Think you three can handle yourselves?¡±
¡°Are you getting bored?¡±
Asked Armand while smiling slightly and Lobelia chimed in from the side.
¡°What will we do without our knight in shining armor?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes, I¡¯ll be gone for a few hours so just stick to the safe room when you see other adventurersing.¡±
¡°Yes, mom.¡±
Nodded Lobelia while shrugging, it didn¡¯t seem that the two were too concerned about the situation. It seemed that they were too enamored with their fast pace of leveling to care about their safety. Luckily they had one more mature member in their midst. Rnd looked headed over to Mary that was in the process of dislodging one of the throwing knives he gave her.
¡°Can you watch over those two? Even though the monster paths are set in stone, it¡¯s possible for some toe when lured by other adventurers.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t promise that I won¡¯t prioritize my own safety over theirs but if they won¡¯t get in my way, then yes.¡±
Mary nodded at the request but Rnd wasn¡¯t sure how he should feel about the response. He had been on the fence about this girl for a while. The only reason he was helping her out was so his workload was decreased. If she was a tier 3 ss holder then at least he wouldn¡¯t need to constantly watch Arthur¡¯s back. Without him around any semipetent tier 3 assassin would probably be able to sneak into the vi. Even if there were some magical defenses nted there, it might not be enough.
¡°Well, at least you are being truthful about it but I hope that you at least realize that you owe me.¡±
¡°Of course, I will never forget what you have done for Lord Arthur¡¯s sake but I must prioritize him and his mission over others.¡±
¡°Is that so? I hope you understand that I¡¯ll cut my ties with your lord if anything happens to those two then.¡±
Mary was taken aback by the response. It was one thing to save herself to remain at Arthur¡¯s side but it was another to lose an asset like Rnd. Without him, the city would quickly go under and she understood what he was implying. If those two died then their rtionship would sour and at least for the time being, she could not let that happen.
¡°I understand, I¡¯ll prioritize their safety.¡±
¡°Good that we coulde to an agreement.¡±
Now that he had said his piece to both parties he hoped that they would at least watch each other''s backs. While he didn¡¯t trust Mary too much he believed that she would at least prioritize keeping him happy. She knew about the n to implement runic equipment into the city along with creating a better way of getting to this ce. Only with the help of his mapping system would they know how to create the correct path.
¡°Let¡¯s go Agni but remember to stay behind me.¡±
¡°Awoo!¡±
Finally, he disappeared behind one of the passages. The dots representing Armand, Lobelia, and Mary began to vanish on his zoomed map that only showed the immediate surroundings. Now that he was alone and with no distractions he had some time to take in the scenery. The area that he arrived in looked quite spacious and was covered by columns and arches. Right at the end, he also spotted one new enemy.
Infernal Skeleton Champion
L154
This Infernal Skeleton variant was smaller than the Berserker. His frame was more simr to a regr human''s with a few differences. Some of the skeletal features were out on disy as the armor it was wearing had some holes in it. Those glowing eyes thatcked any emotions were also peeking from under the helmet and they quickly focused in on the target.
¡°What are you looking at?¡±
¡°...¡±
The monster didn¡¯t reply as he mmed his new tower shield with therge greatsword. This produced a loud banging noise which focused all the attention on him. For Rnd taking care of this monster wouldn¡¯t be hard but today he did note here for leveling. His role was as a support for others.
After releasing a strange shriek the creature charged forward. For a fraction of a second, he felt like something was trying to enter his mind but was unable to pierce through it. More than likely the scream was an attack aimed at stunning. It wasn¡¯t very effective on someone like him that possessed high willpower yet Agni on the other hand, was frozen in ce.
¡®Screams and shouts can be skills too. I¡¯ll need to upgrade Agni¡¯s armor to take care of the debuff, he can¡¯t handle it at his current level.¡¯
Rnd¡¯s armor was actually capable of guarding him against such attacks. Many magical shields existed and they weren¡¯t only limited to blocking elemental effects. There were ones that increase willpower or could even block out adverse effects. Yet having them up on a constant basis would be quite troublesome, triggering the effect instantly after the attack came made things more manageable.
The monster charged forth, in its right hand it had arge mace, and in the other a moderately sized oval shield. Rnd instructed the bits to float to the side and remain on standby while he casually walked forward with his new shield in hand. The monster started swinging and by the glow of the mace, it was clear that it was some sort of skill.
This attack connected with the darkened coffin-shaped shield. Instantly he could feel the weight behind this hit, even though the monster was below his level and stats his feet were pushed down into the floor. Cracks formed where he was standing and they continued to spread in all directions. Yet he didn¡¯t back down and instead decided to give this skeletal fiend a push with the shield he was holding.
With the added weight of his armor and his superior stats, the monster was forced back. The momentum it gained only caused damage to the arm that was holding the mace. It stumbled for a moment but soon was at it again, another hit from it wasing and Rnd wasn¡¯t really doing much to stop the monster.
This time around it was different, instead of just taking the attack to the shield he activated the enchantment on it. The skull on the front side started glowing while the coffin was covered by a green glow. The attack flew in just to be reflected by the enchantment. Part of the force was sent back to the enemy due to the recoil causing some damage.
¡®I¡¯d say, around forty percent reflection value¡ I could probably make it better.¡¯
The monster''s right hand didn¡¯t look good, the bones that were sticking out started crumbling and probably with the next attack, it would lose its weapon. If this was a Berserker variant it would have just continued with the attack. The Champion on the other hand was somewhat more intelligent. Instead of continuing with the attacks, it started to back away.
¡°Trying to turtle up now? It won¡¯t work, Agni.¡±
Rnd wasn¡¯t alone here, while he was testing his new shield Agni¡¯s stun effect wore off. During the second hit, the wolf circled around and got behind the enemy to now be able to activate his own armor¡¯s effect. Using the fact that Rnd was ying tank allowed for a nice shot from the back.
A bolt of divine energy shot forward and connected with the creature''s back. Normally the skeletal champion would be able to evade such a sluggish attack but it was being held back by a quick binding spell. It wouldn''tst for more than a second or two but this would be enough for hispanion. Agni¡¯s attack connected nicely with the backte of the monster and the divine mes seeped into the boney insides.
¡®It¡¯s a bit less effective on armored enemies.¡¯
¡°Agni, do it again.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
While the monster was hit the holy mes were having trouble seeping in through the armor. Luckily the te this champion was wearing had many holes and looked rather old. This allowed for the magical energies to seep in and apply the debuff against undead creatures without much of an issue. After the monster was weakened it was easy for Agni to take over and soon the battle was over.
¡°Good job Agni.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
After a pat on the wolf¡¯s head, he noticed that his level had gone up by one. From a hundred thirty-eight to thirty-nine. Agni didn¡¯t suffer from taking one more tier 1 ss like he did so after only eleven more levels he would arrive at his tier 3 evolution. What Agni would turn into was something that he was looking forward to. He would also be quite the asset as there weren¡¯t that many tamed beasts of the tier 3 variety.
¡®Registering him will be a lot easier now that I¡¯m the Head-Knight. Maybe I should also go and get my adventurer rank increased to tinum.¡¯
Now that he was slightly famous and had more to say it would be easy to pass the tinum exam just like the others. He expected the guild master to wee him with open arms after what he did to Emmerson. A nice changepared to his old life of having to keep his head down.
¡®He can¡¯t ask me for my status screen either, I can veto that decision as a Knight¡¡¯
While thinking about his newly gained perks of being a knight he plucked out the monster¡¯s core. Agni instantly perked up at the round object but after giving it a few sniffs he wasn¡¯t too interested. Mana stones were part of his diet but these undead cores weren¡¯t apparently as interesting.
¡°So the armor remains and I can even take it now¡ It doesn¡¯t look too good though, should I just melt it down?¡±
Name:
Resistium Chestpiece
ssification:
Umon
Durability:
34/72
Armor Rating
C
Name:
Resistium Mace
ssification:
Umon
Durability:
44/64
Attack Rating
C
These skeletons were using damaged weapons but they weren¡¯t that shabby. They were a notch above what he was able to make when he was a tier 2 craftsman and they were made from better materials as well. The storage space that was inside his backte wasn¡¯t super spacious but he could at least fit a few weapons and armor pieces inside. Later he could decide on what to do with these things.
¡°Perhaps Bernir could restore them, with a few enchantments and the tinum adventurers around it should fetch a good price¡¡±
The influx of potential customers was upon him but he didn¡¯t really have the time to manage everything in his shop. These weapons the skeletal fiends dropped could be refurbished and restored for a hefty profit. Their worth was below a mithril weapon but above a durasteel one. For people that were just looking for something cheap that worked, these would offer the perfect bnce.
After packing up he started delving deeper into the dungeon. The first thing that he noticed was that this space was a lot more spacious than he anticipated. It was one thing to look at a representation of reality on a map and another to actually be there. Luckily this level didn¡¯t pose that many obstacles as it had been already fully explored by the tinum adventurer party.
¡°Woah, one of them actually appeared.¡±
While most of the creatures here were humanoid skeletons there were other variants. One of them gave him a little scare as it instantly zoomed in his direction from the other side of the chamber as he approached. It was a ming skull that continued to release a scream while flying forward. This time around Agni was surrounded by a specialized shield and didn¡¯t suffer the stunning effect.
¡®It¡¯s fast but¡¡¯
Before the monster could approach him, all of his floating cubes started firing bolts of mana to intercept this strange being. The moment one of the attacks collided with it, an explosion rocketed the wholerge crypt he entered.
Infernal ming Skull has been in.
This creature was more like a homing missile than an actual monster. The moment it was touched by anything it exploded. It was important to quickly kill this thing with ranged attacks before it reached anyone or it could potentially wipe out an entire party of adventurers in one go. His map only showed him some dots so he wasn¡¯t expecting the skull missile to fly his way but luckily his flying automatons were programmed to intercept such things instantly.
¡°This is troublesome¡ Agni, step back and only use your ranged spells and equipment to attack.¡±
¡°Woof?¡±
While informing his wolf of the danger he activated his armor¡¯s magical systems. A lone ming skull wasn¡¯t that dangerous but it posed a big problem. When it screamed or exploded, other monsters that were close became alert. When looking at his map he could see multiple dots moving his way. Some were quite fast and were probably other ming skulls.
¡®There is only one ce they cane through¡¡¯
Thanks to his map he was given a tactical advantage. An easy decision was made to focus on the lone corridor that connected to three others further in. All the monsters would charge through it to get to where he was. Without even thinking about it that much he started casting one of the premier cleric spells.
The runic traces started traveling from his chest down to his feet as he took a step forward to perform a stomp. Almost instantly a radiant glow escaped from his sole and traveled in a straight path forward. The ground that was filled with undead energies was bing cleansed as the hallowed ground spell effect took shape.
Soon enough the first skull appeared and was swallowed up by the divine zone. While this spell didn¡¯t produce direct damage, it produced the same longsting debuff. Each and every one of the undead that appeared through the corridor would be sluggish.
¡°I guess it¡¯s time for some target practice.¡±
Rnd started sting, each and every undead monster that appeared was quickly dispatched by his beams. Even Agni that was standing to the side was able to put in some work and deliver doom to a few monsters that would normally kill him with one swing of their ws.
¡®Hm¡ This might be a good tactic for leveling¡¡¯
He looked at the pile of destroyed bones before him and smiled. While his level did not increase, Agni¡¯s jumped by another two. At this pace, the ruby wolf would quickly achieve his next evolution.
Chapter 347: Hidden Meeting.
Chapter 347: Hidden Meeting.
¡°This is thest one, let''s see¡ some gems but no other items¡¡±
Rnd looked at a small sack filled with various precious gems. After letting his calction-rted skills do the work he was given a gold price of around two hundred gold coins. For a normal person, this was quite the amount of cold hard cash but for someone that could spend more in a week, this was nothing.
¡®So that leaves me with a shield, one trapped chest, and these gems, other than that there is nothing left on this level besides the undead monsters.¡¯
¡°Woof!¡¯
¡°These aren¡¯t mana stones Agni.¡±
Agni moved his big nose toward the bag filled with sparkly items. After a couple of sniffs, he gave out a resounding sneeze. Even though he liked to snack on mana stones, regr gems with no mana in them didn¡¯t really interest him. Luckily nobles in this world were still vain, they would buy out precious gems and even pay an extra if they knew they were unearthed from a high-rank dungeon.
¡®Some of these can be used by mages if prepared correctly.¡¯
Even though these gems had no magic in them, they were created by the dungeon. To his knowledge, there were some techniques that could potentially turn these into something that could go onto a mage''s staff. Some could also be used in various alchemical concoctions that he was not aware of. He¡¯d need to go to an alchemist to have them analyzed as his specialty was more in line with metallurgy. Transforming crafting materials into something else, was in their field of expertise.
¡®I wonder what happened to that old gnome?¡¯
While packing up the stones into his own spatial backte he started to reminisce about the past. His old boss was a crafty alchemist, if he had someone like that around then perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have to spend so much money on side materials for crafting. Having a steady supply of stamina-boosting potions with no side effects would have been great too.
¡®He probably lured in another unsuspecting youth with one of those contracts.¡¯
After shaking his head Rnd left the third hidden chamber on this level. Now that he had some time to explore this ce he realized of its vastness. All the chambers wererge and spread apart by long corridors that were patrolled by undead creatures. While the dungeon levels were bigger here than the ones in the lesser dungeon, the monster poption was smaller.
¡®The concentration of hidden room is greater though, I never found more than one hidden chamber on each level and here there are three¡ This might be a gold mine for treasure.¡¯
The dungeon level he was in wasn¡¯t the lowest or the highest. He could climb up and find weaker monsters and probably lesser rewards if he went up. If he went down, however, he would reach unexplored areas with harder mobs waiting for him. Going up might decrease the experience gain but it would allow him to grab some free treasure.
¡®I need to figure out the time it takes for the chest to respawn. It shouldn¡¯t take more than a week if this ce is anything like other B-ranked dungeons and A-rank ones are simr too¡¡±
¡°Awoo.¡±
¡°I¡¯ming, it¡¯s been half a day already, we need to return to those three.¡±
His thought process was interrupted by a bump to his side. A paw made its way toward his thigh to make him finally leave the room. The wolf that this paw belonged to looked a bit saddened by the fact that they needed to return. Killing the skeletal beings here was clearly bringing him joy.
Mystical Dire Ruby Wolf
L 146
¡°The next time we get here, you¡¯ll probably reach the limit of your levels¡ I wonder what you¡¯ll turn into¡¡±
¡°Worf?¡±
Agni tilted his head to the side as if he didn¡¯t know the answer to the question. The choice would be up to Rnd and he had already studied the evolutionary process of a Ruby Wolf. He was worried that Agni would get toorge to fit into the house that he already had problems with. If this was the case then perhaps arge doggy house would need to be created.
Both of them made it back to the initially hidden chamber where Armand and the rest were waiting for him. At this moment there were no undead monsters in the area and the group was following his advice to stick to the hidden chamber. Throughout the journey here he had kept watch over their dots. Whenever another adventurer party wandered through they would wait inside and only came out when the coast was clear.
¡°Wand!¡±
Lobelia called out to him after leaving the hidden chamber. His dot on the map device that he left them was colored purple so they could easily spot him approaching. Right as they entered his field of vision he decided to nce at their stats. To no surprise even only after half a day of grinding their levels had gone up. At this pace, within this month it would probably be possible for all of them to reach level hundred fifty.
Armand
L 125 [+4]
Lobelia
L 118 [+6]
Mary
L 139 [+4]
¡®I wonder if rich nobles power level their kids in this way too¡ It¡¯s probably harder to do without targeting the weakness of a monster.¡¯
He knew that it was possible for the rich to use items like the ones he created to do the same. However, this didn¡¯t mean that there weren¡¯t other limitations like a good grinding spot for their offspring. Not many parents were fine with sending their young into a dark cavern filled with monsters. There was also always a chance of subterfuge, enemies were everywhere and constant battles for inheritances raged. Even if they had the means, it wasn¡¯t that easy to get someone trusted to help them level.
This reminded him of the goblins his family kept down in their own dungeon. Perhaps instead of sending their kids away to adventure, they brought monsters back to their estate to be farmed for their experience. This method would be safer but also a lot slower than just waiting for a mob to respawn
¡°Do we have to go back? Can¡¯t we just get a few more levels, I¡¯m so close to getting another one!¡±
¡°Yeah, how about we stay here for the night!¡±
Armand along with Lobelia started chattering up his ear. He could understand how they were feeling, being able to gain multiple levels in just a few hours must have felt wonderful. For people like them that had to push themselves out of the dirt, this was a once-in-a-lifetime chance.
¡°I know how you feel but you shouldn¡¯t push your luck, this was supposed to be a test run, you probably don¡¯t have that many scrolls left either.¡±
¡°Sir Wand is right, if we happen to run out of the magical scrolls we won¡¯t be able to leave this ce without his help.¡±
¡°If Mary is on your side then I guess we should go back¡¡±
¡°Hm?¡±
Rnd noticed that Mary was acting a bit more docile than before. She instantly agreed with his n, even Armand for some reason was agreeing with her.
¡®Did they grow a new bond during this time? They were stuck in that cramped room for a while between monster respawns.¡¯
He wasn¡¯t sure what happened there but at least they weren¡¯t at each other''s throats. For a time he expected the two parties to not work well with each other. On one side there was a maid with a lordplex and on the other, there was a perverted muscle-bound idiot with his thief little sister. He could only attribute it to the fast leveling progress, with this kind of carrot dangling on a stick before them, they could do nothing more than work together to progress even faster.
¡°Good, we will leave now and get back here in a few days, prepare for a longer trip we will try to stay here for a few more days.¡±
¡°Woo!¡±
Lobelia jumped up and cheered while Armand did a fist bump. The two looked ecstatic about the thought of them leveling up and even Mary was the same. Soon the small group of four and a wolf returned to the mine area. There they encountered more scavengers plundering the site and fighting with each other. Just like before he made sure to capture their faces forter use.
¡®The guardsmen need a holographic device too, I need to talk about this with Arthur and start the recruitment, I can¡¯t do this alone.¡¯
While it would be easy for him to take care of this, his position was too high to worry about some mining materials being lost. Arthur needed to put his foot down and hire more people. This entire ce needed official protection from the Valerian household. Stationing guards and recording tools would be the first step. If potential thieves became aware of their acts being recorded, they would certainly try to avoid areas with runic cameras.
¡®A lot has to change around here¡¡¯
Soon the group headed up through the dungeon without getting into any kind of trouble. tinum adventurers appeared here and there but thanks to his map he was able to avoid any conflict by just taking another route. Their concentration within the dungeon was rather low but more were on the way. A new space within a dungeon would entice many treasure hunters and before they arrived he needed to clean the ce out.
¡®Leveling Agni and the otherses first, getting all the treasures is just secondary, I can always make more moneyter. I should look at the bigger picture.¡¯
He was not a simple adventurer that ran down into the dungeon to grab spawned items from within. Even the shield he received was not that great, it was possible for him to create something better just if he got his hands on the raw materials. His main profession was still that of a craftsman and he needed to continue to push it to the next level. Gaining experience through monsters would not be as fast as in the past nor would they help him advance his current main skills rted to runesmithing.
¡®Installing elevators should not be impossible, it will just take some time¡¡¯
With more work on his mind, Rnd headed back to his home. There he needed to prepare the paperwork for the next stage of the rune city n. After he was done leveling Mary she would be able to take care of the other two knights. When the two reached tier 3 and became Knight Commanders his role would lessen. In the end, he still just wanted to continue running his shop and live an easy life. If that would be possible remained to be seen as while he was about to reach his home another scene was ying out elsewhere.
¡¡.
A pitch-ck room, devoid of any life, produced a blue spark of light. This bluish me illuminated the dark area and therge round table within it. Around it, tenrge chairs made of stone could be vaguely seen. The wisp of light that appeared was above one of these seats and soon another one appeared opposite to it.
¡°Seat of Azure, you are early as always.¡±
¡°One can never be too early, Seat of Crimson.¡±
A red me took shape and produced words. The sound was somewhat distorted, switching through tones, pitches, and intonations which made it hard to pinpoint the gender or age of the person speaking. Soon other mes started to appear, the range of colors seemed to be limited to variants of blue and red with one being pitch ck.
¡°I see that not all of us have made it here¡¡±
¡°Seat of Vermillion has been having trouble with the churchckeys in their region, perhaps he has fallen?¡±
¡°No, his soul still remains bound to this world.¡±
¡°If the Seat of Obsidian says so, then it must be the truth but why have we gathered here today?¡±
One of the stone chairs in this dark chamber was somewhatrger than the rest. On top of it, a pitch-dark me was dancing around. All the other mes seemed to be pointed toward this seat of obsidian. Even though their voices were masked by magic, their tones remained subservient to this one individual.
¡°We must discuss the issue of Dragis Ind again.¡±
¡°Seat of Violet¡¯s area?¡±
The mes even without having any bodies seemed to turn in the direction of a purplish me. The moment it was called out by their leader it seemed to lessen in size before speaking and expanding back.
¡°Is it finally time?¡±
¡°Yes, the presence of Sria¡¯s minions has lessened, we must reim thosends but more importantly, find how the mistake happened. Are you up for it?"
¡°Of course, just allow me to send in some high priests from the main temple¡¡±
¡°Our numbers have been depleted since thest battle, I fear that we can¡¯t send more than two with some executioners, this will have to suffice.¡±
¡°Two?¡±
¡°You want more, Seat of Violet? Have you not managed your temple well? Do you require more help?
¡°Maybe Seat of Violet isn¡¯t feeling confident enough? How about you leave it up to me? My troops are ready and willing, I have enough High Priests toplete this mission.¡±
¡°Be silent Seat of Indigo, My temple will take care of this issue, I don¡¯t need your help.¡±
The violet me started to intensify when Indigo spoke out. Their intonations were hard to make out but the rage was quite strong.
¡°Very well, we shall leave this issue to the Seat of Violet. You must identify the reason for the breach, how could one of the monoliths be broken, discover the issue, and dispose of it¡
Now let us move on to the other issue concerning the Royal Family¡¡±
¡¡.
¡°Indigo¡ that damn bastard!¡±
¡°My Lady, is everything alright?¡±
A loud bang that was followed by wood and crystals shattering alerted the people waiting outside of the room. Three women d in maid uniforms in to discover a smashed tea table along with a crystal ball that was on top of it. Before it, they could see a beautiful woman, the leader of their temple and also the mistress of this ce.
¡°What are you staring at, clean this up.¡±
¡°Certainly My Lady.¡±
The woman looked with disdain at the maids as they cleaned. The only thoughts that were going through her head were about her new mission. She had toplete this task and regain her prestige within the cult. After the strange urrence that involved one of the grand obelisks, she lost a lot of power within this region. The ind was given to her to be her territory and she worked tirelessly to gain a foothold here.
¡°Call Kovak to me.¡±
One of the maids instantly stopped cleaning and bowed before this woman. She was quick to open therge metallic door that was covered by strange ult-looking symbols. Instead of red paint, they seemed to have been drawn in by blood to retain a strange mystical power. Within a few minutes, the maid was back with the person her mistress requested.
¡°I am here to obey, what does the Cult Arch Priestess wish of her servant.¡±
The man had an odd paleplexion that was simr to that of a corpse. Purple veins adorned his motionless face. He looked quite frail and his stature was average at best. Nevertheless, the few maidservants that were here seemed terrified, their gazes avoided his as much as possible without being rude.
¡°I have a mission for you. Use the whispers of the dead to find the truth of what transpired at the Vige. The main temple will send us some aid but take as many of our devotees as we can spare, this mission is of the utmost importance and can not fail! Gather them now, I will inform you about the detailster.¡±
¡°As you wish, Arch Priestess!¡±
The man was quick to bow and leave the area, his steps were slow but for some reason, he was still moving at a rapid pace. Soon the woman was left alone in the chamber surrounded by nothing by stone walls with ult symbols.
¡°I need to go back or that idiot will start asking questions again¡¡±
She gave out a sigh while waving her hand. One of the marks on the wall started glowing to reveal a circr staircase going up. Her form disappeared within and she quickly traversed the long path up. It was quite the steep climb that would take a normal person over fifteen minutes but she made it up in five.
After passing through another magical entrance she arrived in a room filled with costly items. To one side was a closet with rows upon rows of costly gowns that would shatter the coffers of most merchants. To the other furniture lined with costly gems and limited edition tea sets worth more than what a peasant could earn in a year.
None of these items brought joy to her face as she just wanted to toss it all to the side and set it aze. Yet now was not the time to rebel, the time that the god she worshiped would descend was close and she needed to make sure that it happened. Her recent blunder could not be repeated, without spending any resources she needed to find the one responsible and offer him to the abyss.
Chapter 348: Street Lights.
Chapter 348: Street Lights.
¡°Oh, are they doing something with the old clock tower? Are they going to finally fix it?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, they started bringing in thoserge bs¡ what are they trying to do?¡±
¡°Are they removing the old clock? Maybe some rich merchant finally decided to buy it?¡±
¡°Why would they, there isn¡¯t really anything here, and it¡¯s not close to the marketce or any of the districts¡¡±
¡°Those look like city guards, this must have been ordered by the City Lord¡ and isn¡¯t that the new Knight Commander? What is he doing here?¡±
A group of confused people were looking at arge group of craftsmen. They were working on an old clock tower that was inside the city. It was in a somewhat bad location away from any trade or entertainment districts. Not far from it was the city hall which most people hoped to avoid due to therge concentration of soldiers and bureaucracy. Officials for cities were known to have a stick up their rear, so everyone wished to limit the interaction if it was possible.
There wasn¡¯t really much here but for some reason before their eyes, therge structure was being turned into something new. After a while, everyone went on their way but from time to time some of them returned to take a peek at the progress. It didn¡¯t take long as the changes weren¡¯t that extensive, instead, they were kind of strange to the onlookers.
The clock tower remained mostly the same but something was ced on top of it instead. It consisted of arge shaft with three des attached to it. Only after they started moving did people realize that it was somewhat simr to a windmill. Yet it didn¡¯t seem like the insides of the tower were changed to amodate the true use of this construction, it was spinning but no grain was being transported inside to be turned into flour.
¡°What is this supposed to be for? Decoration?¡±
¡°Was our city lord this strange? He seemed like a regr noble¡¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t all nobles strange? But didn¡¯t this all start ever since that Knight Commander showed up? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be a rune smith?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t that turn out to be a lie?¡±
Residents of the city didn¡¯t know what to make of this thing. It wasn¡¯t the only strange change that was implemented. Right as this de tower was being assembled many ditches appeared in the city. They were ced on each side of the road and even caused some trouble with carts and merchants. Some strange ck rods that were able to bend were ced inside and then covered up. They could even see them being connected to this clock tower for some reason.
This process was quite interesting as some magic was involved. At first, it was the Knight Commander who disyed earth magic to help create and cover those ditches. After a week some mages appeared to take over and continued filling up the holes with those strange things that were apparently called wires. The purpose of this alluded the popce until they brought in another strange device.
¡°What are they doing now¡ why are they cing those poles into the ground?¡±
¡°They aren¡¯t made from wood? Are they hollow on the inside?¡±
The workers brought out a strange hollowed rod through which they started shoving those ck wires. One side of this thin iron pole was then connected to a thicker base. Some of the onlookers noticed that this thing was getting assembled near the previously dug-out ditches. Others also saw the workers connecting the two wires with each other by some type of strange sp.
On top of this thing, there was a ss rectangle that started to get wider when arriving at the top. The four sides were covered by regr cheap ss that wasn¡¯t anything hard to produce even in this world. Then when trying to peek into the inside they saw some strange te with an even stranger symbol on it.
¡°Is that some kind of rune?¡±
The day was almost over so the area they were cing this thing in was bing darker. Usually, the only thing that lit up the night streets were the torches the guardsmen carried with them. Sometimes when an important guest arrived at night some temporarynterns could be set up but they could not burn forever.
¡°It looks like antern but not like any that I¡¯ve seen before, it¡¯s more simr to magicalnterns.¡±
¡°A magicalntern? But why would they just put them here out in the open?¡±
¡°I have no idea.¡±
Lanterns existed in this world but they were usually costly to produce and even costlier to care for. They required constant refills of mana fluids or mages. They usually found their way into the homes of rich merchants or nobles that had ample amounts of money to spend. Even the ones in richer cities were only ced in rich districts or points of interest. This one on the other hand was near amon road that led to the marketce.
¡°Okay, that should be enough, we are going to activate the construct.¡±
¡°Oh, they are doing something?¡±
While the onlookers were contemting this strangemp the people that were assembling it, started to back away. To the side, there was another strange box with some switches. It was constructed before thismp was ced here and the main technician was now about to activate it. After a resounding click, the rune on the te started responding and quickly a bright yellowish light appeared.
¡°It is a magicmp¡ are they going to ce them along the street?¡±
Amotion broke out again, the light was bright and illuminated the usually darkened street quite well. To everyone''s surprise, they could see more of these hollow rods and ssmps at the side of the city workers. It quickly became clear that they were going to ce more of them throughout the city.
Within the span of a few days, the main road had a row of thesenterns. The first time they were all activated the people were baffled by the improvement. Everything was so bright and they could easily traverse back home evente at night. With this amount of illumination another boon was noticed, the street had be a lot safer than before. Thieves and pickpockets could not use the shadows to their advantage anymore, the improvement to safety during the night had been expanded.
Luckily, this wasn''t all. Soon an
Announcement
ing from the Town Hall informed them about the future ns of the new lord. These runterns were set to be ced throughout the whole city. They would also reveal a series of new quality-of-life improvementster on and they would be even allowed to test them out for a period of time. No one was sure what to make of it but as long as their life was improved through these magical devices, they were willing to give it a shot.
¡¡.
¡°The people seem to like the newnterns but¡¡±
¡°Is there a problem?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m not sure how they will take the increase in taxester, what did you call it again, magical power bill?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, after they get used to the magical devices they won¡¯t be able to go back again. The tax won¡¯t be that high which shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±
¡°Hm¡ I hope you¡¯re right my friend.¡±
Rnd Along with Arthur were looking over some paperwork in the vi office. There were mostly records of the material costs for the current project. With the help of Arthur it became possible to create the first wind generator inside of the city. As it was generating magical power he created some street lights that used cheap metal tes.
These could be made even from iron which was easy toe by. With his current level and tier, he was able to copy lesser runes without losing much mana. The runic light spell was very power efficient and would allow these tes to shine for many months without burning through the metals.
They were simr to modern light bulbs and were also easily reced even by a person with no manufacturing profession. There was a simple sp within thentern that could be spread and then mped back down on the reusable piece of metal. While the work just started he expected the city to be lit up within a few weeks. However, this was only the start of his n as what happened next was more important.
Lighting up the city would first make it a lot safer and easier for the guards to spot criminals roaming at night. Then after all wires were spread through the city as a, he would go to phase two. The people in this worldcked a lot of modern-day necessities. After gaining a cheap light source it was time for heating and water.
Plumbing existed but as with everything else, it required a lot of busy work and also magic. He was no plumber but creating a sewage system and runic spells that created water was possible. His own home had a bath that could be heated up by simple runes and soon everyone in the city would be able to do the same.
Even though they were in a region close to a Vulcan during the nights the temperature would decrease. With power being supplied they could create heaters for the night and simple fans for the day if things got too hot. With his runic generators in ce and some help from the mana crystals from the mine, they had enough juice to jumpstart this revolution.
¡°We will offset some of the cost by selling the precious metals for now, while we are on the topic of metals, there were some people that could be useful but you¡¯ll have to judge them by yourself?¡±
¡°Oh? Are they from outside of the city or from within?¡±
¡°From outside, I think some of them can be useful but how about we ask the Union for some help? I¡¯m sure everything would go smoothly if we get their craftsmen involved.¡±
¡°The union huh¡¡±
¡°I know that you don¡¯t favor them but this is just business.¡±
Rnd frowned a bit but he also needed to look at the bigger picture. He was the only runesmith in the city that would go through another poption increase soon. Now that tier 3 monsters appeared in the region, craftsmen on his level would appear here. Even the Union of Dwarves would have someone like that appear. This new person would probably be the new chief there and rece the dwarves that tried to kick him out of the city.
¡®He might be worse than them but I can¡¯t keep makingmps and home appliances¡¡¯
The biggest problem when allowing others to look at his creations was getting them copied. There were no patentws in this world, anyone could just take an existing design and copy it if they were able. At most, he could keep others from investigating his wind turbines which were the heart of it all. The only thing he could do was make everyone sign a contract of no disclosure to slow down the process or introduce some sort of self-destruction process into the runic structure.
¡®Sooner orter someone will figure it out¡ but by that point, I should be self-sufficient again.¡¯
¡°I¡¯ll take a look at their new Chief Craftsman, I think he should be arriving in a couple of days.¡±
¡°I see that you are well informed.¡±
Both of them continued to discuss the city before finally parting ways. Rnd had gained a lot of duties. He was the Head Knight and also the Chief of Arthur¡¯s craftsmen. A group of them had been assembled and given residence in one of the watchtowers. It seemed that working under a tier 3 Runesmith as a lure had worked out. Some Enchantsmiths had taken the bait that didn¡¯t belong to the dwarven union.
While that faction wasrge there were other smaller ones scattered over the whole kingdom. With some help from them, he would be able to progress somewhat faster and focus more on his own work. Now he just needed to nab himself a proper runesmith apprentice and all would fall into ce.
¡®Those three should be somewhere in the dungeon, their levels are close to being maxed, I wonder what they will choose as their sses but I also need to make a choice¡¡¯
After a day of hard work, Rnd was returning back home. He found himself in a bit of a predicament after his caninepanion had reached his next evolutionary point. The choices he received were quite good but one of them looked somewhat problematic. To confirm his worries he decided to head to one of his acquaintances.
¡°Sir Wand, I¡¯m d that you havee. Let us pray before the Goddess together while she goes into slumber.¡±
¡°Ah yes¡ the sun is going down¡ right.¡±
When he arrived at the church a sermon was taking ce. Sister Kassia was there along with the old priest that he encountered during the Abyssal Cultrvae debacle. Apparently, just like with the Union when tier 3 monsters appeared next to the city a new leader would appear. With strong undead-type monsters in the dungeon, it was important to have someone around that could dispel greater curses.
¡°I see that you are busy, I¡¯ll just wait here for a moment I wanted to ask you something¡¡±
Rnd needed to wait to the side while Kassia along with the Priest performed their task. Even though this religion was different it had simrities to modern-day Christianity. The only difference here was that miracles could actually be produced by the priests. Godhood was a lot more palpable which increased the number of people of faith. He wasn¡¯t even sure if any atheists existed here as magic was a daily urrence.
¡°Praise the Sun, Sir Wand, you wished to ask me something.¡±
¡°Ah yes, praise the sun¡ I was wondering¡ are there any divine beasts rted to the Sun Goddess? Like um¡ perhaps a Phoenix or something like that?¡±
¡°Divine beasts? The Goddess Loves all creatures that live under the sky, the Phoenix is a creature born of secret mes and has a close rtion to our Goddess that is true. Would you like to hear its tale?¡±
¡°No that¡¯s fine¡ are there any wolven creatures that you know of?¡±
¡°A wolf birth of secret mes? I don¡¯t recall any legends rted to them, hmm¡¡±
¡°Is that so¡¡±
¡°There are many divine beings blessed by the goddess. Have youe across one of them? Oh my, could it have appeared in the dungeon?¡±
¡°Oh¡ no nothing of the sort, I was just wondering what the church would do if a monster that was ¡®blessed¡¯ appeared in the wild.¡±
¡°The church tries to not involve itself with such beasts, we believe that the Goddess has a n for everything. Of course, it is forbidden to hunt such blessed beings.¡±
¡°It is forbidden?¡±
¡°Yes, one must not harm a being blessed by the Goddess. If you find yourself discovering such a being, please report it to us immediately.¡±
¡°I need to report it?¡±
¡°Indeed, heathens target these magnificent beings born of the sun! If it is possible, we must protect them from harm.¡±
¡°I see, I think that will be enough. I have to leave.¡±
¡°Ah already? How about we pray together for a while Sir Wand, I¡¯m sure everyone from the flock would love the Head Knight to join us.¡±
¡°Ah, you¡¯ll have to excuse me, I¡¯m very busy and need to resume my work¡¡±
He was quick to distance himself from the sun fanatic and the cult-like stares that he was getting. While these people looked harmless on the surface, they could be quite scary. The inquisitors that could judge people on the spot were one problem and when one was judged to be a heretic, then their life would be practically over.
¡®Hm¡ they don¡¯t capture monsters born of the sun but instead, protect them¡¡¯
While going back home Rnd nced at the status screen that belonged to his tamed beast. There he could see the possible choices for his next evolution. He had been conflicted on what to get but after having a talk with Kassia, his mind was shifting towards the surprisest one.
Lesser Mystical Ruby Fenrir
[ Fire/Earth/Beast ]
A rare lesser ruby variant of the apex Fenrir wolf. Itbines arge frame of a Fenrir with the magical aptitude of a Mystical Ruby Wolf.
Mystical Orthrus
[ Hellfire/Beast ]
A rare ruby variant of the two-headed hellhound. The heads of this species can function independently of themselves and destroying one of them will not kill this creature. Their mes gain a special property and can¡¯t be doused by normal means.
Alpha Volcanic Dire Wolf
[ Fire/Earth/Beast ]
A fully adult variant of a volcanic dire wolf. Its whole body is now transformed into a shell of volcanic matter. Its flesh is extremely resistant to physical attacks.
Alpha Mystical Dire Ruby Wolf
[ Fire/Earth/Beast ]
A rare fully adult specimen of the Mystical Dire Ruby Wolf. The horn on their foreheads bes even more pronounced and their size is greater than their unevolved counterparts.
Sunlight Wolf [ Ruby Form ]
[ Fire/Divine/Beast ]
A legendary creature rumored to have been birthed by the sun. This ruby variant uses therge horn on its forehead to channel divine fire spells. Its mane can take on the form of radiant mes and it is rumored to have been apanion animal of the Sun Goddess.
Chapter 349: Tier 3 Evolution.
Chapter 349: Tier 3 Evolution.
¡°Woof!¡±
¡°Hey, calm down, just give me a moment¡¡±
¡°Awoooooo!¡±
Rnd was looking at an over-excited ruby wolf that was jumping around his backyard. The moon was peeking out from behind some clouds and barely illuminating the night sky. Even with no natural light, the two could casually see everything. There was no need for runic lights thanks to easily produced spells that allowed for night vision.
Agni knew that today was the day that he would be allowed to turn into a new form. His owner just needed to choose the option and the transformation would take ce automatically. Monsters did not have to go through tiresome trials to finalize their tier 3 ascension but their change was sometimes brutal. They could turn into entirely different creatures with different skeletal structures and sizes.
¡®He won¡¯t set the whole ce aze after the change, right?¡¯
After some deliberation and input from the Srian church nun, he had decided to use the most unique evolutionary path from the four choices avable. All of them had their pros and cons with the exception of the volcanic variant that seemed the weakest of them all. The Lesser Mystical Ruby Fenrir for instance would probably be quite powerful but also thergest one of the bunch.
A fully adult Fenrir was a tier 4 creature and it wasrger than a wooly mammoth. Even the lesser version here was supposed to beparable to an elephant. Then there was also the possibility of the mystical ruby variant bing evenrger as it was a rare variant. It would be quite hard to bring Agni in a Fenrir form into the city or even into the dungeon as he might be toorge to fit through some of the tunnels.
Then there was the Orthrus which was a lesser form of the more known Cerberus. It only had two heads instead of the three the other legendary creature was known for. It was an evolution that belonged to the hellhounds and many of them ended up as a variant. While this was an interesting option, Rnd almost instantly tossed it out after putting in some more research.
The biggest problem with this one was that Agni¡¯s personality would be split between the two heads. It would create a whole new being born out of one with none of the two heads being the original Agni. When advancing further into a Cerberus the process would somewhat repeat itself to a somewhat lesser extent but the main problem was still there. The main persona would be somehow divided into two and then three heads and that was not something that Rnd wanted. After all he and Agni went through, he wished to keep his caninepanion¡¯s brain intact.
The third option was the most basic one. It would just transform Agni into a finalized version of the Dire Ruby Wolf. Probably if it wasn¡¯t for the fourth option, Rnd would have decided to pick this one. The size wasn¡¯t as huge as that of a Fenrir, nor were there any problems with him losing his identity. However, the Sunlight Wolf was something that could not be ignored, a divine beast form was something special.
¡®Sister Kassia confirmed it so it should be fine¡¡¯
His main gripe before consulting with the nun was the Srian Church. He wasn¡¯t sure how those fanatics saw monsters rted to their god. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to either want to capture all divine beasts or even to try to exterminate them. Perhaps a monster born of the sun would be seen as a sphemy against Sria.
Luckily this wasn¡¯t the case and they were seen more as something worth protecting instead. It was like a lucky charm for the church, some religious convocations would even flock to be near such a beast. They saw it as a blessed creature by their deity that could bring them good fortune.
¡®But not like I¡¯ll make it easy to identify his status.¡¯
Rnd nodded while bringing up the options screen. Thanks to his recent research into status screens and runes that could alter it, there was no problem in giving Agni a special evolution. Even if someone tried to identify him they would be given faulty information. If they got a sniff of divine energy he could easily deflect it. Constructing divine runes was not a problem and he could always im that to be the source of the magical wavelength his wolf was using.
Name :
Mystical Ruby Dire Wolf
[ L 150 ] [ Ex 100% ]
Type :
Fire/Earth/Beast
HP
6150/6150
MP
7123/7123
SP
10287/10287
Strength
193
Agility
267
Dexterity
130
Vitality
220
Endurance
243
Intelligence
216
Willpower
202
Charisma
18
Luck
15
When Rndpared Agni¡¯s base stats to his own when he was at level hundred fifty, it wasn¡¯t that much off. He had received a big boost from getting his Runesmith Lord ss but had lost a lot due to his scribe ss. Now the big question was if it was possible for Agni to receive arger multiplier as well. Considering that his Overlord ss was somewhat rare, there was a possibility to apply to a divine beast.
¡°Agni, do you want to drink a potion for the pain?¡±
His wolf was quite intelligent and his stats showed it. This didn¡¯t mean that he was on the level of a regr human. The intelligence stat in this world worked differently on monster races and mostly reflected magical power. There seemed to be a hidden debuff depending on the being''s race when this was taken into consideration. Yet, at least he was somewhat able to understand Rnd¡¯s words and the meaning behind them.
¡°Worf!?¡±
¡°Is that a no then? Okay, if it gets too painful just tell me.¡±
After shaking his head Agni gave a resounding no to the pain relief potion that Rnd had prepared. The time to change was finally there and so he clicked the option on the screen. It didn¡¯t take long for the transformation to take ce as Agni¡¯s body started changing. A glow resembling the rising sun engulfed his body and soon turned into wild mes.
¡®This is quite the light show¡¡¯
Rnd stood to the side with a slight look of concern stered over his face. While he knew that mes should not be able to damage a wolf born in a volcanic dungeon, it was heart-wrenching to see him burning up before him. It also didn¡¯t help that he could hear various whimpers that were preceded by crunching sounds of bones being shifted around.
¡®Why is it so bright¡ maybe I should have done it inside the workshop instead.¡¯
His hand moved towards his magically enhanced eyes. He assumed that an evolution of this caliber could have been dangerous in an enclosed space. Records of monsters getting birth in an explosion of magical energies were out there. If Agni was turning into some sort of me hound it was possible for his mes to damage all the runic equipment down there.
¡®Heree the mes, I need to contain them.¡¯
A pir of mes was starting to form and was shooting straight up. It engulfed Agni¡¯s entire body and illuminated his wholepound. To halt the advance of these magical mes he activated a shielding spell that he previously created. It created a dome of around fifteen meters in diameter around Agni. It also lowered the intensity of the light to not make it less suspicious.
This allowed for the mes to be contained and prevented all his wind turbines from catching fire. A ze of mes was raging inside but he could tell that Agni wasn¡¯t suffering any damage. It was the reverse, his health points were going up just like everything else. He could see some of the stats ticking quickly up before settling on certain numbers. Finally, after a few minutes, the ze started to subside and the next form of his caninepanion was revealed.
¡°Agni, how do you feel?¡±
¡°....Wooof¡¡±
The first bark was a bit weak but soon he could see him regain hisposure. The pain of getting their body twisted and changed was probably not something for the faint of heart. He could only imagine what Agni had to go through. Some monsters were recorded to even pass out during their evolutions if they were too extreme.
¡°Awooo!¡±
A resounding howl filled thepound and it was apanied by mes dancing. Arge wolf with a ming mane stood before him. Agni¡¯s size had increased, it was nowparable to an adult horse with his head reaching higher than that of his master. It would seem that riding on top of this ming wolf was now a possibility, that is unless he received damage from the ming parts.
¡®The mes are subsiding¡ he is starting to look more like a ruby wolf now?¡¯
At first, he thought that Agni went through a full transformation. Instead of a wolf covered in rubies, he was more simr to a me Wolf which was another variation of a volcanic canine. His entire body was covered by mes which when examined by his mana sense exuded a strong divine wavelength. On the outside, they looked like regr old magical mes but were actually holy in nature. For a moment it looked like it would be a problem but soon after, his form reverted to one of rubies.
The ruby horn was still there and it was just more pronounced and a bit pointier than before. On the outside, he didn¡¯t look that much different than the old dire wolf form with just an increase in size. This was how he expected him to look if he ever went with the Alpha Mystical Dire Ruby Wolf variant.
¡°Are you feeling alright Agni?¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
¡°Good. Now, can you turn into that ming form you had before?¡±
¡°Worf?...¡±
He tilted his head to the side before giving it a go. The evolution had been just reached now so his caninepanion still had some problems grasping his skill. After a few moments, a change started taking ce again. The red rubies started to shift into mes that covered his entire body. The inferno raged and Rnd could feel the increase in temperature.
¡®Those mes are strong enough to turn the ground into ss, his stamina isn¡¯t going down and neither is his MP, this is like the books described, good he''ll actually be able to switch between forms.¡¯
His main worry when considering this ss was hiding the divine energies. While the church considered creatures with them to be blessed, cultists didn¡¯t. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t raise the ire of the Abyssal cultists but there were some necromancer groups that despised such energies. Sometimes they made it their problem to get rid of beings like Agni before they became a problem as they casually carried around their greatest weakness.
¡°Okay that¡¯s enough Agni, can you turn off that skill you are using?¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
In a few seconds, the mes subsided and his body was back to normal. Rnd took a nce at Agni¡¯s status screen to see something interesting. There was a note by the ss''s name indicating the current form. Previously it showed ¡®Divine Form¡¯ but now it changed into ¡®Ruby Form¡¯. It was a clear indication of the shifting ability and the good fortuneing his way.
Name :
Sunlight Wolf [Ruby Form]
[ L 151 ] [ Ex 0% ]
Type :
Fire/Earth/Divine Beast
HP
25248/25248
MP
24152/24152
SP
37857/37857
Strength
203 [+10]
Agility
282 [+15]
Dexterity
140 [+10]
Vitality
230 [+10]
Endurance
253 [+10]
Intelligence
231 [+15]
Willpower
217 [+15]
Charisma
20 [+2]
Luck
18 [ +3 ]
Mystical Tier 3
Trait
Increases MP by 100%
Tier 3 (Divine Beast)
Trait
Adds a multiplier of 3.777 to all of the basic stats with the exception of luck and charisma
¡®That¡¯s an interesting multiplier, do gods in this world believe in lucky numbers?¡¯
After ncing over the increased multiplier he started going through some of the other improvements, one of them was the divine element affinity. While Agni had been granted this affinity it didn¡¯t mean that he was capable of producing healing spells. Rnd concluded that he would most likely only be capable of enhancing his mes with this new element. This would make it easy to contend with the undead creatures down in the dungeon and allow for a quick level-up experience.
Divine Element Affinity L1
Passive Skill
Allows the caster to infuse their spells with the given element. Increases the probability of learning divine elemental spells and lowers the failure rate of casting any divine spells.
Besides gaining a few more skills and the capability of producing divine spells, Agni¡¯s charisma and luck stat had gone up. Rnd wondered if this was one of the reasons for the sun church believers seeing these types of monsters as lucky.
Advanced Destruction Magic - Fire/Earth L1
Passive Skill
Gives the user the knowledge to cast advanced destruction spells of the given element. This trait also allows the user to learn other spells from the given element. If the spell can be learned depends on the user¡¯s intelligence stat
To confirm his theory about Agni being more built for attacking spells he also saw the advanced destruction magic passive skill. It would allow him to produce better spells and perhaps infuse them with divine energy to produce some unique effects. However, this didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t be able to learn any restoration spells that were usually locked behind priest sses. Devine monsters were different from human sses and the possibility was there, perhaps if he continued to level he would be able to unlock that spell tree as well.
¡°Woah slow down there¡¡±
While he was looking over the stats, Agni started jumping around the wholepound. His body had increased in size and coupled with the increase in agility brought some downsides. He was clearly not used to the increase in his stats and after a few jumps collided with one of the wind turbines.
¡°Hey¡ stop moving!¡±
Before he could stop him from causing even more damage he saw him rocket into the air while in his divine form. He activated a strange skill that made his paws shine brightly. A magical circle appeared right under his hind legs which acted as a tform. He was able to actually push himself off it to jump higher where he created another magical ledge.
¡°He can do that?¡±
This started to remind him about his crashnding when he was trying to test out his levitation spell. Agni kept rising into the air while moving in one direction as if fascinated by the view. It was as if he was fascinated by the moon that had shown itself behind the clouds. Yet his wolfpanion forgot about the rule of the world, what went up had to eventuallye down.
¡°He''s not looking at his mana at all¡¡±
These tforms were not a skill, they were a magical spell. They all required a chunk of his mana that was getting drained rather quickly. Soon Agni would feel a sharp pain akin to having drunk a frozen beverage too fast. It would make him fumble the next magical tform to send him spiraling down toward the ground. The wolf had no experience in controlling this spell quite yet and found himself on a collision course with the nearby forest.
¡°You¡¯re lucky that I¡¯m here¡¡±
Rnd¡¯s voice called out to Agni as his now erged form started to slow down. Before he could crash into the trees below he was caught in a levitation spell that lowered the speed of his descent. He was then able to regain some of his bnce to produce some of those tforms and finallynd down on his own four legs. His owner had followed the zig-zag pattern that went in the direction of the forest.
¡°Hey, stop trying to lick me¡¡±
After the danger was gone Rnd found himself getting assaulted by a canine tongue. With the increase in size, Agni didn¡¯t even need to stand up on his hind legs anymore, he could just directly assault his face instead. Luckily, Rnd still had the strength advantage in this case and was able to push his overzealous friend away.
¡°Bleh¡ Calm down, we need to get back before anyone notices¡ and remember, you are forbidden from showing that ming form to anyone unless I tell you to, do you understand?¡±
¡°Woooo?!¡±
It didn¡¯t seem that Agni was too happy about having to hide his true form from others but after getting red down by his master he lowered his head.
¡°Good¡ I think you¡¯ve gotten too big to fit into the house now¡¡±
Even though the size was notparable to a Fenrir, a horse-sized wolf would not fit well into his home. Some of the rubies covering his mane had be sharper and so did his paw ws. The floor and walls would be scratched up if he let him roam around too much. Instead, he would need to have his own dog house which was big enough to contain his erged new form.
Chapter 350: New Master Craftsman In Town.
Chapter 350: New Master Craftsman In Town.
¡°How did it go, Mary?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry Lord Arthur, I¡¯ve failed¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself over it, most fail the first time around, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll make it next time¡¡±
Arthur smiled at Mary who lowered her head. After reaching the maximum level that she could, her attempt at the tier 3 ss had been a failure. This was quite normal but the maid wished to be her lord''s sword for the future as fast as humanly possible. She knew that her liege also wished to level up faster and at least reach his second tier 2 ss. This would be impossible unless she and the two knights that he could trust reached a high enough level to protect him inside the dungeon.
¡°If you have some time to spare, how about you take Sir Gareth and Sir Morien into the dungeon, their progress has also stagnated recently. Ah¡ I¡¯m such a terrible lord¡¡±
¡°My lord, what do you mean? That¡¯s preposterous.¡±
¡°Heh, thank you but if I didn¡¯t have to rely so much on you three, then your future would have been bright.¡±
A solemn expression crept onto Arthurs''s handsome face. The knights that were around him had a lot of talent but due to his circumstances weren¡¯t able to use it. They felt obligated to stand guard over him at all times of the day and didn¡¯t trust the other soldiers to do a good enough job. Even now when the road was open for them to progress, his mere presence was holding them back.
¡°I have already been blessed, without the Lord¡¯s involvement, reaching tier 3 wouldn¡¯t have been so easy¡¡±
¡°That we all owe to our friend Wand¡¡±
¡°But without the Lord¡¯s involvement, he would have to leave the city, and would have never had the time to unearth the secrets of the dungeon!¡±
¡°Hah¡ perhaps¡¡±
Arthur wasn¡¯t that sure about his involvement counting too much. His new friend that was hiding his name seemed like someone capable of paving out his own future. Without him around he would not have been able to progress this far. The dungeon would have been taken away and his fate as ackey of his older brother would have been sealed.
However now that he thought about it, the man he was working for had a past filled with many questions. Why was he running away from a reputable household like the Arden family? Perhaps just like his own Valerian family, they had a problem with younger siblings taking the limelight.
Then there was the issue with the Lich that to this day remained a mystery. Arthur decided to not pry into the issue as it was resolved by the man that also discovered the new dungeon. It was too much of a coincidence for him to not be involved in the issue in some way. That the Lich chose to attack his home before the city was also suspicious. The man he was working with was perhaps not as virtuous as he assumed. For the time being, they had an agreement but in the future, he needed to be self-sufficient.
¡°Yes, the Union would not have been as lenient and speaking about them¡ isn¡¯t it about time for that new Chief to arrive? Do we have some information about his identity?¡±
¡°We can¡¯t be sure sir, there were a few people that fit the description.¡±
¡°Hm, was there perhaps a runesmith among them?¡±
¡°There were a few high-enchanters but some Master Runesmiths were on the list¡¡±
Arthur¡¯s intelligence agency which was created by Mary still worked in a limited capacity. The best they could do was to get a list of potential craftsmen that could be sent into this region with the current dungeon rated at B. If it was an A-rank dungeon then probably someone experienced would be sent but at the lower ranking, it was less likely.
Even though his partner in crime didn¡¯t like the Dwarven Union their existence was required. They had all the connections and funds to help this city prosper. What he wished was for the two parties to squash their problems and work together. There was a lot of money to be made if they cooperated.
Pushing the established group of craftsmen out of his city would set him back. He would need to fund a new guild thereafter which would not be an easy task. While perhaps in the far future, this would bring him more funds and control over the city, there was no time. The more time was wasted, the further he got away from his goal. Regretfully he didn¡¯t see a way for the two parties toe together unless the dwarven side did something. The man named Rnd was quite stubborn and he couldn¡¯t see him relenting in this situation.
¡°I wonder who it will be¡ Mary, find out this individual''s name, we must get him on our side before his mind gets rotted away by the other dwarves. The Union isn¡¯t a monolith, the higher masters vary in their beliefs, maybe if we are lucky this one won¡¯t be as bad¡¡±
Arthur felt somewhat uselesstely, yet there were things that only he could do. One of them was trying to get the new magical craftsman on his side. This required some charisma and meditation skills that his friend somewhatcked. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t toote for him to do something about it. With the allure of creating a city with many runic devices everywhere, perhaps even a dwarf could look past who it was created by. If he enticed them over to their side, the profits that they could create would be tremendous.
¡°Quickly Mary, we must prepare. Send out someone to receive the new dwarven master, bring them over here!¡±
¡°Ah? Of course, My Lord.¡±
While Mary didn¡¯t know what happened to her lord, he looked to have been invigorated. After failing her tier 3 ascension trial she had some free time until it became unlocked to her again. Thus she rushed to the exit to inform the head butler and the maids about the arrangements. They needed to prepare for an important guest that belonged to the dwarven union and by the looks of it, they didn¡¯t have that much time.
Just as Mary and the staff were scrambling around, a simr scene was ying out at the dwarven union. A group containing the two leaders, Bamur and Dunan were making their way down the street. There were around fifteen other dwarven men right behind them which brought in curious gazes from people passing on the side.
¡°Wha do ye think they sent to us?¡±
¡°Ah dun know, it''s strange, they didnae mention it directly, whit could this mean?¡±
Dunan nodded at Bamur, who had been previously their only magical craftsman. Usually, they just received wares from the main union headquarters just like any other branch and did some simple crafts here by themselves. Now a new boss was about to arrive along with others. It was a higher tier along with their own disciples and both of the dwarven men here were trying to earn that right here.
¡°Coud it be master, Thornyn? or perhaps Galtharn?¡±
¡°Ah hope it''s one o thaim, if we can get on their good side then nothin¡¯ will be able to stand in our way, no e''en that human!¡±
¡°Aye.¡±
The two recalled suffering many defeats at the hand of Wand the Runesmith. Little did they know that he had been a high leveled knight in disguise. They didn¡¯t even know if he was a proper runesmith or if there was a hidden master within Arthur¡¯s estate. The City Lord also made things very hard for them since he arrived.
However, with a Master on their side, things would change. This person had a lot more pull than any of them and could make it hard for anyone to prosper inside this city. They could not see the nobles leaving money out on the table, there was just too much to gain. Soon all of them arrived at the meeting ce where the carriage would be.
The wait was boring but they needed to be here early to not miss their new boss. Dwarven craftsmen took their job very seriously and there was a clear status quo. A master was always thest person to arrive at the smithy and the first one to leave. Even if they had to wait for a whole day, they needed to be there to greet him.
¡°Ah, it¡¯s there!¡±
One of the men from the back shouted out while pointing at arge carriage. The symbol of the dwarven union was on the side and behind it, a few others of the same type were approaching. They were sure that it was their new leader and the other carriages contained their entourage. Now it was up to them to make a good first impression through which they hoped to get into his good graces.
¡°Git a move on and make way for the master craftsman!¡±
¡°Aye!¡±
The dwarves weren¡¯t tall but they made that up by being quite wide. They were all grizzled men with bulky arms and when they acted together, no one could stand in their way. Every person that was near the carriage section was pushed to the sides so that their boss could get out of his carriage. Someined while others shouted out some profanities but after realizing that they belonged to the dwarven union, all of them quieted down.
Even adventurers didn¡¯t want to speak out about them. The weapons and enchanted gear were mostly created at their workshops. If they caught the ire of the union then perhaps they wouldn¡¯t even be able to sell the loot they received at the dungeon or get their weapons repaired. The lone runesmith in the city couldn¡¯t handle all cases which made them all reliant on these bearded bullies.
¡°Greetings¡¡±
Bamur stepped forward to greet the new chief but before he could finish the sentence the carriage door mmed open. His aim was to open it up but instead, it collided with his face and sent him tumbling back. The other dwarves stood still as if they were frozen as the voice of the person that wasing out of the carriage sounded a bit off.
¡°Argh, why doesn¡¯t this shit ole¡¯ have a rune train, I just had to go an¡¯ get on da nerves of that ol¡¯ nook! Huh, what is this? What are ye bastards staring at?¡±
The group of dwarves was stunned by the look of the person that left the carriage. At first, they thought that perhaps their new leader was behind them but no one else was there. Then their gazesnded on the emblem on their clothes which confirmed that they were a higher-up member of the union and more than likely their new Chief.
¡¡.
¡°Okay Agni, give it a shot.¡±
¡°Awoo!¡±
Rnd called out from the back while ordering his recently evolved wolfpanion to activate one of his skills. Agni¡¯s mouth started producing some smoke before a surge of mes erupted forward. The dummy on the other end along with the reinforced wall started to quickly heat up.
¡°It¡¯s melting right through it¡ okay, stop!¡±
¡°Bworf.¡±
What was left of the iron representation of a human was nothing more than red sludge. The mes of a tier 3 creature born inside a volcano were nothing to scoff at and basic metals could do nothing to stop them. This was not the end of the test as there was a simr untouched dummy on the other end.
¡°Now, transform and try doing it again.¡±
Agni responded to themand by instantly shifting into his Sunlight Wolf form. The ruby horn that adorned his forehead turned into something made of red energy and so did his entire mane. In a sense, he looked like a being surrounded by mesing from the sun. The attack was now aimed at the other dummy but there was a significant change.
First of all, there were no mes this time around. Rnd could see energy particles being formed within Agni¡¯s muzzle that quickly started swirling into arger more condensed form. A ming circle appeared right before a beam of heated energy escaped forward to collide with the iron target. The intense heat caused the target to almost instantly melt before his eyes. It was a more focused shot that went right through it and collided with the wall on the other side.
¡°Woah¡ okay that¡¯s enough, turn back. Good boy.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
It was the next day after Agni had transformed. After some tests down in the training range he had an idea of what this special evolution was truly about. The Sunlight Wolf form could be essed at any time and allowed Agni ess to some unique abilities. He could freely change between this appearance and that of an Alpha Ruby Dire Wolf. It was something that he ounted for by doing some research and asking around. Thanks to this knowledge he was able to make the correct choice and now had himself a special caninepanion.
¡®As long as he doesn¡¯t transform, no one will be able to tell that he is a Sunlight Wolf.¡¯
For the time being it was better to keep his true capabilities in check. Agni¡¯s abilities needed to be enhanced by a few trips down into the dungeon where he could probably easily take care of the skeletal beings there. With his help, Rnd expected to be able to level up even faster than before. Both of them were capable of destroying the undead and when it came to attacking spells with the divine attribute, Agni¡¯sst attack hit harder than the spells that Rnd could produce.
¡®It¡¯s a proper tier 3 magical skill, the enhanced tier 2 spells that I created pale inparison. I should be able to use it to enhance them even further now, the only problem now is¡¡¯
¡°Woof?¡±
¡°Are you worried about me?¡±
¡°Woo!¡¯
Agni seemed to have be more attuned to his master after the recent transformation. It was obvious that Rnd was getting stretched thin. He had to help show the construction team how to assemble the runicmps and also help them ce the cables. There was a lot more work to do around the city which was stifling his progress here. Instead of creating refrigerators and ovens for themoners he wished to delve into the dungeon. There he wanted to hone his skills and perhaps discover new possibilities for the future.
¡®Will Arthur be able to procure those craftsmen?¡¯
His only help was the city lord that too heavily relied on his help. He would rather just draw up some construction ns and have someone carry out the work for him. Craftsmen of his caliber were usually not relegated to grunt work. They had extensive businesses with multiple employees that they could work around. He wascking in that department with Bernir being something simr to an apprentice.
¡®When his kid gets born he probably will need some time off with his wife and I¡¯ll be left with absolutely no help¡¡¯
Dyana was also part of his smithy but she was indisposed at the moment. There was clearly a need to expand his roster of employees but he still had a massive distrust for others. The only way of going around it would be by establishing a secondary workshop somewhere else so that people would not have direct ess to his home and main workshop. Something like that would take time and he would rather invest into something else.
¡°I don¡¯t really have a choice though, unless some kind of miracle happens, expanding the city will take a while¡ but anyway, let''s go Agni, I need to work on a few things.¡±
After dousing out the mes he started heading back to his workbench. Before he could go there to perform some runsmithing on a few shop items he was interrupted by some buzzing. Not far from the bench was a small crystal ball that could receive various magical signals. With the help of some previous tinkering, he was able to configure some new uses. First was the vibrate option and second was red words that informed him about the identity of the caller.
¡°Arthur? What does he want?¡±
*Bzzz*
¡°Wand, I¡¯m d that you are here.¡±
¡°Greetings Lord Arthus, is there something?¡±
¡°I think you might want toe to the estate, I have someone here that wants to meet you¡¡±
¡°Someone wants to meet me?¡±
¡°That¡¯s correct, pleasee, sooner thanter¡ I¡¯m not sure I can keep them away from the runic creations¡¡±
¡°Keep them away?¡±
Rnd wasn¡¯t sure what this was about but apparently, someone was trying to fiddle around with his runic creations. If they couldn¡¯t be stopped by a noble lord, then either they were someone important or crazy.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon but who is it exactly?¡±
¡°Thank you but there is no time to exin!¡±
The conversation ended and he was left pondering about the issue. Was it another knightmander seeking trouble? Should he gear up fully or use his knight uniform instead?
¡°Hm¡ Agni, stay here and guard the house, I¡¯ll be backter.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
After a moment he decided to move it, from Arthur¡¯s tone he didn¡¯t interpret the situation as being dangerous but mostly something annoying. His interest was piqued, who could have intruded on a noble''s house?
Chapter 351: Odd Chief.
Chapter 351: Odd Chief.
¡®Could it be someone from my ¡®family¡¯? No that makes no sense, Robert should be nowhere near here and my name shouldn¡¯t have leaked. Could it be someone from the Arden house? Maybe someone that he trusts?¡¯
Rnd was making his way down the street while wondering about Arthur¡¯s visitor. From the short conversation he had with him, this individual was somehow interested in his runic items. This didn¡¯t help much, even the city lord himself was pretty fond of the magical creations and so would other people.
¡®I guess I¡¯ll find out when I get there, he sounded more perplexed than afraid so it should be fine¡¡¯
After racking his head a bit he decided not to worry too much. From the tone, it didn¡¯t seem that it was anything that urgent. The situation was probably not that grave as Arthur never mentioned an adversary. However, just to make things less troublesome he decided to peek at the runic camera¡¯s that he installed throughout the Valerian v. While the image quality was still not the best it would answer a few questions.
¡®Hm, are those the dwarves? Why are there so many of them¡ There is someone in the middle but it¡¯s too blurry to make out the face.¡¯
Rnd started squinting while trying to examine the footage. The recording showed a group of dwarves arriving at the front gate. Two of the faces were easily recognizable as he had multiple run-ins with the union.
¡®Dunan and Bamur are in the front, by the way, they are acting¡ the person in the middle must be the master craftsman the Union sent here¡¡¯
It didn¡¯t take him long to figure out what the situation was. His theory was confirmed after passing some carriages that had the Union¡¯s symbol on them. It was clear that hispetition had finally sent out someone to trulypete with him. This person had probably arrived at the Vi to voice theirints and the entourage they brought along was probably there to back them up.
¡®What do those dwarves want? Hope they won¡¯t try to use ckmail again¡¡¯
His history with the Union was long and tiresome. They had tried to price him out of the city and also forced all the shop owners to ghost him. Only thanks to Arthur and the thieves guild was it possible for him to make it through that period of his life. Now he had some semnce of power but the Union was still a big yer here. Even if he wanted nothing more than to send them packing, they had a lot of money and were not easily reced.
¡®Ugh, I¡¯m already getting a headache just thinking about this¡¡¯
At this stage, the city wasn¡¯t there yet. There were many streets that needed to beid out with wires to power the street lights. Then he also needed to create various runic items that could use the supplied mana. The mining area needed to be secured as they needed a steady supply of mana crystals from it. Before they created more wind generators or went geothermal, they needed to subsidize it through the mine.
Getting into another war with the dwarven Union could waste a lot of money. Arthur could of course throw them out of the city but it would set them back by at least half a year. The tax revenue that they were receiving from their shops was immense and recing them with other craftsmen would take a while. With the influx of new adventurers, they needed to supply all the demand for magical weaponry.
¡°Greetings, Knight Commander!¡±
¡°At ease.¡±
He was greeted by the guards at the gate that saluted almost instantly when they saw him. Even now he was still getting used to how they treated him. In their eyes, he was some mysterious knight that had been hiding out in in sight. Some even worried that he would seek vengeance for the times they gave him the stink eye. Such things didn¡¯t really bother him as he had no pride concerning his noble heritage or being a knight.
¡°Why are these people here?¡±
¡°They arrived along with the new master craftsman, Commander!¡±
His newfound position at least made it easy for him to get information. To the side, there were about twenty dwarves that clearly belonged to the union. They had created a little spot for themselves on the side of the road and were probably waiting for their leader to return from the Vi.
¡®Those two aren¡¯t there so they must have gone inside along with the new guy¡¡¯
Rnd could already see himself getting shouted out by an old dwarf with more experience than him. While he was a full-fledged runesmith his work mostly focused on the runes. This person that arrived could be his senior and superior in the way of runes. Yet, he was no slouch either and was also interested in some input.
¡®It wouldn¡¯t be bad to have someone to bounce my ideas off¡ but considering that this is the union that we are speaking about, they might demand that I hand over all of my schematics¡¡¯
In the past, all of his runes came from using his debugging skill. After copying and analyzing pre-existing runic structures he was able to reverse engineer the designs. These of course originated somewhere, it was worrisome if he had some angry dwarf using him of giarizing. Yet,ws against this didn¡¯t exist so it was unlikely that such usations would amount to anything.
¡°Did you see this master craftsman? How did they seem to you?¡±
¡°No Sir, they were behind all the dwarves, I didn¡¯t really take a good look¡¡±
¡°Hmm¡ Try to get a better look next time.¡±
¡°Y-yes sir! My apologies, Commander. Miss Mary received the guests so I¡¡±
The soldier looked a bit frightened by his response and started bowing to the point of his helmet falling down. Rnd was taken aback by this reaction but soon realized that it wasn¡¯t so strange. This man¡¯s life could be taken away in an instant if he was deemed useless by someone of his position.
¡°It¡¯s fine if Mary was there.¡±
After scaring the poor guard at the entrance he headed in. The dwarves that were there he remembered from within the city. His intelligence stat allowed him to remember faces quite well. These were not any normal craftsmen, they were all in higher positions and were even allowed to have apprentices.
¡®There are even some shop owners here, they really cherish their master craftsmen, don¡¯t they?¡¯
This reminded him a bit of the time he tried informing his father about his goal of bing a runesmith. His old man didn¡¯t want to have any of it but his attempt at teaching him a lesson backfired. Now he was there and already a tier 3 ss holder in his early twenties.
The human race that he was part of didn¡¯t treat their workers as well as the dwarven race did. To them, they were just a means to an end. The people wielding the weapons were far more important than the ones making them. It was easier to rece a craftsman or buy something from the union than to train a soldier.
¡°Hm? One of the turrets just went offline. What are they doing there?¡±
Rnd mumbled to himself while ncing at his small disy screen. Due to this being an unforeseen trip, he decided to wear his full bulky armor. Through its mapping device, he could see theyout of the whole vi and the turrets ced on the walls. One of them just went offline while he was walking.
¡®Could this person have simr skills to me or did they use something like the anti-magical powder?
Normally, no one should have been able to ess his runic device but it was shut down by an external force. When he tried to ess the golemic eyes in the vicinity, there also was no signal. His steps became slightly faster as he needed to get to the bottom of this. Could this person be actually nning to cause some trouble and would he be there in time before something happened to Arthur?
If the city lord perished, his father could hold him ountable. Under this assumption, he started rushing over to the back of the vi where Arthur¡¯s and Mary¡¯s dots were still visible. When he arrived there the dwarves that went by the names Bamur and Dunan were there. They were not alone as a third member from their race was with them.
¡®Is that the master craftsman?¡¯
To his surprise, there was something different about this person. First of all, they were tinkering with his turret while standing up on adder that was being held up by the Enchantsmith, Bamur. The person on top of thedder had the height of a dwarf but they didn¡¯t look as bulky and their figure was slightly off.
¡°Awright, wha made this? th'' outside looks like ''twas shat out by a donkey bit th'' runes aren''t half bad.¡±
¡®It¡¯s a woman?¡¯
The voice was a bit lower but it sounded like it belonged to a woman. She was also smaller than the other dwarven craftsmen with her arms also not being as thick. Compared to a human she looked quite gruff and stocky but her figure belonged to that of a woman.
It was quite a surprising turn of events. Rnd didn¡¯t expect to see a woman be the new chief of the union branch here. Society in this world was mostly patriarchal in nature, it wasn¡¯t forbidden but there were some roadblocks set up for people like this woman here. If she managed to gain this spot, then it meant that she either worked extra hard or had ties to some people that could pull strings.
Name:
Brylvia L 234
sses:
T3 Master Runesmith L59
T2 Runic Golem Craftsman L50
T2 Runesmith L50
T1 Mana Scribe L25
T1 cksmith L25
T1 Mage L25
¡°What th''...? Who did that? Wis it ye¡¡±
Without thinking he used his analyzing skill on the person before him. This time around the person he was trying to inspect had the usual status blocking item. He was quick to use his method to go around it but to his surprise, this person realized what had been done.
¡°Ah, if it isn¡¯t Sir Wand, jus the man we were waiting for.¡±
¡° ¡®Ey, don¡¯t ignore me! Ah don¡¯t care if ye''r a knight or something, ye shouldn''t peek at assies intimates lik'' that¡±
¡°Lasses intimates? Uh, care to exin?¡±
Arthur posed the question while quickly moving in his direction. Mary was also there keeping an eye out but she remained in the role of the maid. It didn¡¯t seem that she was that interested in this master runesmith. Considering that Mary was very pedantic about the safety of her lord, it was probable that there was no danger here. This didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t in danger, as the woman that looked to be in her mid-thirties was stomping his way.
The most obvious part was theck of facial hair which the men wouldn¡¯t be seen without. Her hair was long and braided back into a bun. While her body wasn¡¯t exposed, Rnd could tell that those arms were packing some meat. Her hands had visible calluses that some women would rather hide behind some gloves.
Dwarves on the other hand liked to show them off. The rougher their hands were, the better. Her face when going by human standards was on the rougher side. She was certainly not someone that cared about makeup but her face wasn¡¯t that bad either. There was a certain fire in those eyes that drew him in and her chest was not something to scoff at either.
¡°I just went through her status screen, that¡¯s all.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°My apologies if I offended you but I am responsible for the Lord¡¯s safety.¡±
¡°Th¡¯ Lord¡¯s safety?¡±
It was better to shove the me onto his responsibilities as a knight. In a way, he was required to check for her status and anything that could be deemed suspicious. Without having a good retort the woman seemed to back away from this problem. Her status screen reminded him of his own ascension ritual which had those same sses as potential choices.
¡®Looks like the usual runesmith path that any Master Runesmith takes but she will probably be superior to me when ites to cksmithing¡ and that golem ss might give her some insights that I could becking¡¡¯
If it was possible he would rather remain on neutral grounds with this person. However, the first impression was now gone and he was caught spying on her status screen while going through her blocking device.
¡°Yes¡¡±
¡°If ye wur able to do that... Urr ye maybe th''d a''ve been hearing about?¡±
¡°Aye chief this wis th'' person, he is responsible fur a'' o'' it!¡±
Before they could continue with their conversations, Dunan rushed in from the side. It was the same dwarf that he wrestled the orichalcum anvil from. It was no secret that both of them didn¡¯t like each other and perhaps the younger dwarf was waiting for their new leader to chew him up for it. Harsh words left the mouth of this woman but they weren¡¯t directed at him.
¡°Wha said that ye could speak? Did yer mother not teach ye proper manners?¡±
The one getting chewed was Dunan and not Rnd. He even received a smack to the back of the head from his superior that he couldn¡¯t do anything about. Bamur, who would usually back up his fellow union member, remained in the background without even letting out a peep. She was keeping the two on a short leash and not taking any back talking, when Dunan tried raising his voice he was instantly smacked again.
¡®Is she his mother or something? The two look like kids that did something wrong.¡¯
It brought a small smile onto his face to see the Union dwarves getting some pushback but he couldn¡¯t rx yet. What did this womane here for and why was she tinkering with his turrets? Was she actually trying to get to his secrets or here toin about his unorthodox use of runemithing?
¡°Just go stand thare ''n'' hold yer mouth.¡±
The two nodded and quickly moved to the side. Now he was left looking at the small woman that was around one hundred and forty centimeters. Dwarves in this world were usually somewhere between one hundred twenty and up to a hundred fifty centimeters in height. She was taller than the usual female of her race and also the reason why he at first took her for a man.
¡°Are ye th'' one that created that monstrosity?¡±
¡°Monstrosity? Are you talking about the runic turret?¡±
¡°So ye gave it a name.¡±
¡°Yes? Is there something wrong with it?¡±
¡°Wrong wi'' it? Where do ah even start? Th'' shoddy design, th'' unpolished edges... How can something be so ill yet... Yet so exquisite at the same time?
¡°Huh?¡±
¡°How does it not explode? How did ye do it? Ye must tell me, how did ye git around th'' trace expansion problem?¡±
¡°Trace expansion? Ah I guess it goes around the standard route that other simr devices use¡¡±
To his surprise, the woman started suddenly praising his runic turret. While the outer shell looked abysmal in her eyes. Theponents that made out the heart of this creation were worthwhile to look into. Rnd used a lot of runes as their base but liked to y around with theponents to get as much efficiency as humanly possible. This left most of his creations to be over-tuned on the inside but somewhat in on the outside.
¡°Wait, is this why I was called here?¡±
¡°Ah yes, Master Brylvia was intrigued by the various magical contraptions around the city. Why don¡¯t you have a chat with her while Mary prepares some tea?¡±
¡°...¡±
Rnd could tell that Arthur here was attempting to sweet talk himself into another good deal. The woman before them was the new leader of the dwarven union that they had bad rtions with. Her presence was something that they would probably need to live with for some years. Rnd realized that Arthur wanted him to make a good impression. This exined why he allowed her to tinker with the runic turrets and the golem eye system around the vi.
¡°That armor... Those runes... Marvelous could ye tak'' it aff?¡±
¡°You want me to take off my armor?¡±
¡°It¡¯ll be hard to examine it while yer sportin¡¯ it, yeah?¡±
For a moment he could have sworn that he saw some drool running down her mouth that she quickly whipped away. When looking in her eyes for a moment he remembered a certain noble mage that was too much into runes. This dwarvendy was simr and it didn¡¯t seem like she would take no for an answer.
Chapter 352: Forced Apology.
Chapter 352: Forced Apology.
¡°Master Brylvia¡ could you not¡¡±
¡°Whit do yi''ll want me to do? if ye don¡¯t tak'' it aff, then ah have to examine it this wey, now hush a''m needin'' to focus! On the runes, this is so fascinating yit so impractical it boggles th'' mind. How much mana wid ya need to activate such a runicponent¡¡±
¡°Ha ha, I see that you have formed a bond between craftsmen but perhaps we should have a small chat together about the future of this city and perhaps the new partnership with the Union!¡±
¡°As long as it gets me out of here¡¡±
¡°Hey, stop movin!¡±
Rnd tried to pull his arm away as it was being examined by a rather strange dwarven woman. She was wearing some special sses that had something that looked like a magnifying apparatus attached to it. This little gizmo when looked through allowed the Master Runesmith to magnify the traces better to get to the heart of theponents.
Brylvia the new Union Chief craftswoman and the new leader of the dwarves in the city had taken a liking to his armor. He was astonished that she had no quarrels about getting closer and trying to yank his gauntlets from his arms. An attempt to go for his helmet was also made but she was too short to lift it above his head. While he didn¡¯t want to have anyone investigate his suit, it was also interesting to see someone from his own profession.
The woman was a Master Runesmith, something that he once aimed to be when he started out at the age of ten. She had all the textbook sses like mana scribe, mage, and cksmith without the runic variants being there. Not many people that were given the mage ss would choose this profession without belonging to the dwarven race. There was a reason why almost no runesmiths existed that weren¡¯t part of their group. The mage ss offered a lot of possibilities that didn¡¯t involve tiresome work at a stuffy smithy.
¡°Please, I¡¯m sure Master Wand will allow you to look through his creationster. First though, perhaps we should discuss an agreement?¡±
¡°Ye wish to do business?¡±
¡°Of course, as exined before, my head knight who is also the one that created that armor has not been on good terms with your people, I wish to remedy that and let bygones be bygones.¡±
¡°Ah thought ye wur trying to pull a fast yin on me, bit thisd seems to be th'' genuine article. Hm¡¡±
After hearing Arthur¡¯s points, the dwarven woman decided to look away from the runes on his armor. Even though she belonged to the Union it didn¡¯t mean that her opinions and motives were the same. Instead, it looked like she was far more interested in his body of work than that he was a human runesmith.
¡°So thay really did that, ah will have to apologize on thair behalf. Ah have hoped that the idiots would learn something wi'' age bit old habits die hard. But¡ oh weel, that''s just how those mallet-heads ¡®re, can not do much ¡®bout it.¡±
The woman shrugged while grinning in Rnd¡¯s direction. He wasn¡¯t sure what to make of it but at least at this moment, it didn¡¯t feel like she saw him in a negative light. The two other dwarves that previously led the branch didn¡¯t like him and didn¡¯t change their tune to this day. While Rnd was sometimes petty, this didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t see the broader picture.
¡®Is she actually willing to work with me? Wouldn¡¯t this make my work a lot easier?¡¯
The current main issue was his position. He was acting as the head knight and had some troublesome duties. This didn¡¯t allow him to leave the city too hastily and he was even forced to monitor Arthur¡¯s vi. There were even incidents with trespassers that probably belonged to some information guilds. Everyone was trying to gather information on the new Valerian son that was rising in fame.
Watching over Arthur, instructing the construction workers with the runic wires, and also having to produce them himself. Assembling home appliances and working on a way to magically innovate the city. Helping Mary along with his friends to level up and finally do it himself. All of these things had to be done and if he had an actual master runesmith to push some of the load of, it was something he had to keep in mind.
¡®A Dwarven Master Runesmith does never wander alone, she must have a few regr runesmiths under her wing, with multiple people like that around¡¡¯
There were a lot of advantages if he decided to work with the union. However, they had already wronged him once and he could not just trust this unknown person. While she seemed more interested in his armor than anything else, perhaps that would be all that he was to her. He could see their partnership ending the moment all of his smithing secrets had been revealed.
¡®It has to be an equal trade. I at least need to get something else from this if they decide to screw me over in the end.¡¯
Rnd was a lot more experienced now and knew what to look out for. Arthur was also here so it wouldn¡¯t be hard to draw up a few binding contracts. This was all going to be a business partnership where all the sides were profiting. There were a lot of things that the Union could take care of for them but a line needed to be drawn.
¡°Can¡¯t do much about it? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be satisfied with just that?¡±
¡°Oh? Was there more to it?¡±
Brylvia looked to Arthur who was sitting on the other end. All of them were outside in the same location he had invited Knight Commander Emmerson before. Previously he had exined some things but even Arthur didn¡¯t know the full extent of the bullying received from the dwarven union. Rnd somewhat glossed over a few details that also involved him having to work together with ck market merchants. It was noughing matter and normally someone in his situation would have been forced out of the city, or into an unfavorable contract.
¡°I¡¯m not sure what your colleagues have told you, probably some nonsense to make themselves look better but it¡¯s not something that can be forgiven with a simple apology. Plus as you saw, they weren¡¯t very apologetic and tried to shove the me on me.¡±
¡°Ah see that yerd will not just let it be, just lik'' ye said, m'' lord.¡±
Rnd was a bit out of the loop here, before he arrived at the vi Arthur and his guest had ample time to chat. It was possible that he mentioned the people that wrong him. The two that were the biggest troublemakers were even here and they tried to paint him as being in the wrong. Brylvia even saw Dunan trying to make excuses when Rnd arrived.
¡°Very well, Kin ye call them idiots ower?¡±
The Woman looked towards Mary and after getting a confirming nod from Arthur she headed out. After a minute, Dunan and Bamur were before them. Both didn¡¯t look very well and were somewhat nervously sweating. Rnd didn¡¯t know what she was trying to do but it seemed that the two would be in for it.
¡°Dunan, Bamur.¡±
¡°Y-yes?¡±
¡°Apologize, to master Wand ¡®ere.¡±
¡°Apologize?¡±
¡°Do ah have to repeat masellf? Wha do ye think yer talking to?¡±
¡°B-but Master Brylvia¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t ye Master Brylvia me, Lower yer head an apologize, now!¡±
To Rnd¡¯s surprise, the scene devolved to Brylvia shouting at the two dwarven craftsmen. It reminded him of a mother having to force their kids to say sorry. The two were adamantly refusing the order but when they did, all hell broke loose. It was quite a sight to see her fists descending on their heads. Her level was quite high and the strength increase from smithing sses was tremendous. It only took one hit per person to knock them down to the ground and out for the count.
¡°Ah didn¡¯t hit ye that hard, git up!¡±
¡°Ah... Ah apologize, please stop hitting me¡¡±
¡°Aye, me too¡ I wus wrong!¡±
No one stopped the woman from giving the two dwarves a few bruises. Arthur that was watching this seemed happier than Rnd who wasn¡¯t sure what to make of it. If a few punches to the face didn¡¯t really make the years of struggles any better. He remained quiet while staring down at the two kneeling men as if waiting for something.
¡°Aye¡ Ye''ll be demoted back to th'' apprentice position.¡±
¡°A-apprentice?¡±
¡°Ye, dat enough?¡±
Dunan¡¯s paleplexion got even worse after he heard the decision. He along with Bamur were above level hundred and just needed a few more years to reach their next ascension. Relegating them back to apprentice positions might have seemed like a p on the wrist but in the dwarven circles, this was serious.
The people from the Union ran a business and they kept track of a person¡¯s history. If someone wanted to rise up in the ranks of theirpany, they needed a clean te. Having both of them getting demoted would stick with them for the rest of their lives. Other master craftsmen would probably shy away from taking them under their wing. They would be marked as troublemakers unfit to run their own workces and running a smithy was usually their goal.
¡°Yes, I think that¡¯s enough¡¡±
¡°Great, now git out ye two.¡±
¡°A-aye¡¡±
There was something refreshing in seeing people that had wronged you getting smacked around. The two had some choices but their career would be severely impacted if they decided to leave this ce. Getting mary support wouldn¡¯t be as easy and they were still not at tier 3 level which allowed some wiggle room. Rnd expected them not to go against that status quo and for the time being, settle in the background until things quieted down. The potential for a future enemy was there but he was already so far above their level that he didn''t consider them to be serious enemies.
¡®They will be forced to work on lower level equipment which will slow down their leveling, this could set them back by years, was this what she is aiming at?¡¯
Rnd was a proponent of the eye for an eye dogma. They had tried to halt his progress but failed. This type of punishment would align with his values as he did not really wish death or harm on these two. They never sent any assassins, nor tried to force him out of his home. It was perhaps time to move on with this part of his life. He had advanced past the Union¡¯s clutches and would just slow his progress if he didn¡¯t take this offer.
¡°Ah hope this settles it?¡±
¡°It does.¡±
¡°Great, now could ye shaw me that helmet fur a moment¡¡±
¡°I will not.¡±
¡°Damn. Then, how about a trade instead?¡±
¡°A trade?¡±
It seemed that the woman wanted to offer him something in return for analyzing his suit of armor. While he was not nning to disclose the schematics to this armor there were a few things he was fine with parting. In return perhaps he would be allowed to peek at the work of this Master Runesmith and her apprentices to see if he was deficient at something. At this point in his life, he was skilled enough to notice such things rather quickly. Even a nce at a true master''s work could help him improve his craft exponentially.
¡°Ah, may I cut in for a moment? If we are going to discuss any dealings with my Head Knight, I will have to involve myself.¡±
Before the conversation could continue Arthur decided to cut in. Rnd nodded as he also wished to discuss the issues in the city and how they could tackle them together with the newly run dwarven Union.
¡°Ah ye, the talk from before?¡±
¡°Precisely. As you may have heard there is a mine in the dungeon. I was nning to hire a non-Union-runpany but if we are going to work together, then perhaps I won¡¯t need to.¡±
The woman nodded as Arthur bright forth the issue of the mine. Rnd had previously advised him to not sell the rights and not rent it. They needed the mana crystals that formed there to run their new mana power nt. Yet getting experienced miners wasn¡¯t that easy. The team from the Union was already there so it would be a quick remedy to their issue if they could work out a good enough deal.
¡°If yi''ll want mah men to help out down thare, ye''ll have to gimme a good enough deal¡¡±
She replied while sneaking some nces at Rnd¡¯s runes. In response, he looked at Arthur and started shaking his head.
¡°Now now, I¡¯m sure we cane to an agreement. Maybe my Head Knight won¡¯t part with his intricate armor but perhaps you could trade some secrets between each other at a more private location? I¡¯m sure there will be enough room at your great workshop for another skilled Runesmith like him?¡±
¡°Aye, that sounds reasonable¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m d that you think so¡ How about we change locations and discuss things more thoroughly?¡±
¡°That might be better... But a''m needin'' mah assistant. Making contracts is not mah strength.¡±
¡°An assistant of a Master Runesmith is always wee.¡±
Soon Mary with a few other maids appeared with the said assistant. It was a rather in-looking dwarf that was somewhat on the shorter side. His clothes were also differentpared to the other craftsmen. He was more simr to a butler and even without giving him a scan Rnd knew that he was probably closer to an ountant. Soon all of them went away to discuss the future of the city which would hopefully ease the workload that was crushing down on his shoulders.
¡¡
¡°No please, I did everything that you wanted me¡ why are you doing this¡¡±
¡°Why are we doing this? Because it¡¯s fun!¡±
¡°ARGHHHHhhhhh¡±
A high-pitched scream echoed through the dark room as a ck dagger went through a bond man¡¯s chest. As the weapon pressed in a strange puss-like substance started oozing out instead of blood. The sounds of sizzling flesh were drawn out by the screams of the man that was being tortured. Yet before he could continue screaming his whole head rolled to the side in an instant.
¡°Hey, why did you have to spoil the fun, you dumb Warlock!¡±
¡°Stop wasting time.¡±
¡°Having fun is never wasting time, you should try it too!¡±
In one of the corners of this dungeon room, a man covered by a dark robe was standing. Something akin to a tendril with a sharp ending started slithering back into his sleeve along with some of the blood of the prisoner that was just killed. Compared to the other person here his frame wasrger and his voice deeper.
¡°Such a shame, he was also a looker, no wonder he was able to scam all those nobledies.¡±
The woman picked up the head that rolled to the side only to examine the dead man¡¯s features. Then out of nowhere, she tossed it upwards while pulling out two matching ck-edged daggers. The des moved like lightning bolts toward the head and turned it into multiple slices.
¡°Are you two done? Good. We have gotten a request from a temple, you two have been chosen.¡±
¡°Another mission already? They are really working us down to the bone, at least this is thest one!¡±
The person with the daggers cackled while looking at a third robed figure that had entered through a prison-like door. This individual was somewhat hunched over and their digits were extremely long and thin. The two people inside the room waited for the man to enter before leaving themselves.
On the outside, they ended up in a wider area with torches producing green light. Every so often a scream entered this area and pushed the mes around. Many simr opened or closed dungeon chambers continued to appear with various other robed people inside. Marks that involved ult magics written in blood were everywhere and the smell of death and decay filled the air.
¡°I wonder where they will send us this time? Oh, I hope it¡¯s somewhere nice, I haven¡¯t had my hair done in a while!¡±
¡°...¡±
The woman continued to babble on while the strange man followed after her without uttering a word. Both of their figures slowly faded into the darkness while the grunts and screams continued to spread through this cold and damp ce. Even after one died down another soon took their ce in a seemingly never-ending serenade of pain and anguish.
Chapter 353: A New Life.
Chapter 353: A New Life.
¡°WaAaAaaaah¡¡±
¡°Congrattions, it¡¯s a boy!¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°He passed out¡¡±
¡°Waaaaahhh¡±
¡°My baby¡¡±
A woman reached out for her newborn son while trying to ignore the passed-out father next to her bed. The baby cried out almost instantly after getting smacked on the bottom by the attending cleric. This feline nun was performing the rites and quickly infusing divine energy into the tired mother.
¡®Hm, so that¡¯s how they do it in this world. Interesting¡¡¯
To the side was Rnd who was having to pick up the passed-out father from the ground. Dyana had finally given birth to a healthy baby boy that didn¡¯t seem to have any abnormalities. It was the first time for him in this world and his old one to witness a birth. After a quick scan with his analyzing skill, he was given a mostly nk scotus screen with no name or sses.
Name :
Strength
1
Agility
1
Dexterity
1
Vitality
1
Endurance
1
Intelligence
1
Willpower
1
Charisma
6
Luck
10
¡®The name is nk and all the stats are at one besides charisma and luck¡¡¯
Rnd had to take a second to look at the child''s luck stat which was a lot higher than the one he had at the age of five. This was a strange stat that kept going up with his age and had an obscure use that even people in this world weren¡¯t sure about. The consensus was that the higher the number, the more a person was favored by god and good things happened to them. Considering that he had a lot of close-death experiences in his youth, perhaps he was disliked for some reason.
After looking over the status he peeked at the midwife, Sister Kassia. Thanks to his involvement Bernir¡¯s wife Dyana was given one of the better clerics in the city to help her through the pain. This was considered a luxury as mostmoners could not afford a higher-level priest to attend. Physicians existed in this world but they were seen as lesser to a priest. Theycked skills rted to healing and had to use bandages or medicine made by alchemists as a substitute.
With the help of a priest giving birth didn¡¯t seem that bad. Kassia was able to cast spells to relieve pain and there were also potions that did the same thing. Using potions was somewhat inferior as they varied in quality. There was a possibility for them to affect the child as they had a hidden toxicity rating. When a threshold was reached it would produce a debuff that couldst for a while.
¡°Hey¡ wake up¡¡±
Rnd moved his palm towards Bernir¡¯s cheek and gave him a few smacks. His strength was quite up there so he tried to not give the new father a concussion. Finally, after a few seconds, Bernir opened his eyes widely.
¡°Huh, what?¡±
¡°I think you should join your wife and son.¡±
¡°My son? I have a son?¡±
¡°Can you stop embarrassing yourself already? Get over here you idiot!¡±
Bernir had passed out around the moment the child''s head was emerging. The sight even made Rnd look to the side. It didn¡¯t seem like it was Kassia¡¯s first rodeo as she didn¡¯t even flinch and kept infusing the areas with divine spells. Thanks to them the mother didn¡¯t have to suffer through the pain and the baby finally emerged.
He stood back while watching Bernir, who was his assistant awkwardly touch the baby. This reminded him of the reason that he was even here. The two new parents didn¡¯t really have anyone they knew in this city. They had arrived here to start a new life and they had been sessful. Yet there was ack of certain people in their life that could take on the role of a Godfather or mother.
There were a lot of traditions in this world and it was quite simr to his old world. While there were multiple gods here it didn¡¯t mean that people didn¡¯t get baptized. One of the important parts of this world was the concept of a godparent which kind of fell into hisp. Rnd was supposed to take on this title which would somewhat tie him to this family even more. If something were to happen to both of the parents, it would be his duty to take care of their child.
At first, he was apprehensive about it but after recalling the past history he had to agree. Bernir had proven to be a good assistant and also a good friend. When his home was getting attacked he protected it and even went against Valerian knights to protect it. There would probably not be that many other people that he could trust as much as Bernir.
¡®I bet he wouldn¡¯t even hesitate if I asked him to do the same if I ever got a kid. A kid huh?¡¯
Rnd felt strange when looking at this family before him. He had never really thought about getting and with so much work there was no time for one either. Perhaps it was an excuse to postpone the decision but he didn¡¯t feel that bringing a child into this world at this time would be the best decision. Before he could have some deeper thoughts about the issue he was interrupted by the midwife priest.
¡°The Lady of the Sun has graced us with another life, it¡¯s life is like the rising sun that illuminates the world we walk on.¡±
¡°Ah yes¡¡±
It was quite early in the day and the sun was rising. For the worshipers of Sria, this was a good sign when a child was born. A new dawn signified longevity while giving birth at sunset wasn¡¯t as weed. Then in some other religions like the ones worshiping the moon, it was the exact reverse. Birth by day with the blessing of Sria and birth by night with the blessing of Lunaria and Lunaris. Some people even attributed these birth cycles to indicating future sses a person could possess.
¡°Oh look at the time, I think Dyana needs to rest so I¡¯ll see myself off now that the ceremony is finished¡¡±
While Kassia started babbling on while praying in the direction of the rising sun, he approached Bernir. His assistant wasn¡¯t even looking in his direction as he was too busy having his newborn son clinging to his pinky with that small hand of his.
¡°He has quite the grip! Ha ha, he must have gotten it from his mother!¡±
¡°Hey, what¡¯s that supposed to mean.¡±
¡°N-nothing¡B-boss did you want something?¡±
After seeing arge vein appearing on Dyana¡¯s forehead Bernir decided to turn to Rnd for some help. He didn¡¯t really want to get involved in the squabble but instead decided to offer the two some free time. In this world, things like maternity or paternity leave didn¡¯t really exist. Usually, the mother took care of the kids while the husband never stopped working. Luckily for the two, Rnd was able to offer them some more time with their newborn.
¡°Yes, I just wanted to congratte you and also tell you that you don¡¯t need toe to work for a while.¡±
¡°Thank you! Oh, are you serious? But don¡¯t you need help at the workshop even more than ever?¡±
¡°Well, I¡¯m going to meet the new Chief today, with the help of those dwarves we won¡¯t need to worry about the city anymore.¡±
He shrugged as to be frank, he wasn¡¯t that much in a rush to create items for his own store. With the Union feud finally ending there wouldn¡¯t be as much pushback on the market. The two sides that created magical items within the city could actually work together for once. It was now possible to increase his prices to get more money for the same items as his opposition would not price him out anymore.
There was no need to strongarm merchants or use the auction house to get items. Rnd would now spend less on everything and could earn more. When also including that tier 3 runes went for a lot more, he wouldn¡¯t be running out of money anytime soon. After having a talk with the new Union Chief again he wanted to take Agni back into the dungeon.
Armand and Lobelia had managed to reach their caps as well which would allow him to focus on his own progress now. The dungeon held many secrets within it and before other tinum adventurers arrived he needed to go through all of the hidden chambers. Gaining a tinum adventurer card wasn¡¯t required for someone that was a head knight but having it around wouldn¡¯t hurt either. If he ever decided to end his knightly career, having the card would make things easier. The adventurer guild was epted in other countries so it would be helpful if he ever was forced to run again.
¡°Is that so¡ Well I won¡¯t say no to some free time, don¡¯t regret itter Boss!¡±
¡°I won¡¯t and also, congrattions on your child, Dyana.¡±
¡°Thank you Wand but¡¡±
¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡±
¡°Well, I know it was thanks to you but¡ could you do something about that?¡±
¡°That?¡±
He followed Dyana¡¯s gaze whichnded on the kneeling nun. She was performing some type of ceremony and continuously praying. What the mother required was some peace and quiet. Thus he just nodded and decided to grab her off the floor on his way out.
¡°Sister Kassia, I think you¡¯ll miss the morning mass like this.¡±
¡°The mass? You are right, I need to tend to the flock, I have almost forgotten my duty, thank you, Mr. Wand.¡±
¡°Ah sure no problem¡¡±
Rnd closed the door behind him and left the building. Kassia disappeared into one of the nearby alleyways as she headed to the church. When looking around he could see various people waking up and some even opening the shops here. The ce Dyana gave birth in was her own smithing shop. The building had been turned into more of a house through the years as the two could just focus on their work at hispound.
¡®I wonder if eventually, they will want to move here permanently?¡¯
The shack that he offered Bernir a few years ago turned into a secondary smithy. This didn¡¯t mean that it was truly his. Rnd knew that every craftsman wished to have their own little ce to call their own and Dyana¡¯s house was better suited for it. He could see the two settling here and creating their own brand of items. In the end, he believed that most people liked to have a corner for themselves.
This didn¡¯t mean that Bernir would stop working right this instant nor that he couldn¡¯t still cooperate with each other even if they worked at different sites. With the help of the Union, it might be possible to implement some quality-of-life changes which involved them making all the streetmps and even runic turrets.
¡®So this is it huh? I¡¯ve seen this ce from outside many times but it will be the first time to actually go in.¡¯
¡°Good day, you must be Master Wand, pleasee this way, the Chief is expecting you.¡±
To his surprise, he was instantly greeted by someone at the entrance. The person was a dwarf of unknown origin with some runic symbols adorning their clothes. They weren¡¯t working runes and seemed to be more of an artistic choice.
¡®Is this one of the apprentices?¡¯
Previously he offended Brylvia slightly by analyzing her status screen after disabling her status scrambling item. This person on the other hand didn¡¯t seem to have one on them. Thankfully he could always use his position as a head knight as an excuse for these asions.
Name:
Hufil L 77
sses
T2 Runesmith L2
T1 Mana Scribe L25
T1 cksmith L25
T1 Mage L25
¡®It is a runesmith and one that only advanced recently.¡¯
Rnd felt slightly jealous of having ess to so many apprentices. This man here wasn¡¯t the only runesmith around as there were two more walking around. He was at the main smithy that contained arge group of craftsmen. When stepping in the stuffy air and heightened temperature was apparent.
Someone without a resistance against heat would have a tough time moving through this ce without passing out. Inparison, his own workshop was a lot more friendly towards non-cksmithing sses. To allow Elodia to go through the underground workshop he created runic AC units that infused some ice energy as well as cleared out the stuffy air.
It was strange to follow after this man that could run their own runic shop just like he did. A runesmith could already create tier 2 items and earn a good wage by themselves. However, in the eyes of dwarves, they were still just slightly above regr apprentices. They still had years of training to go through. Also if they abandoned the union they would face scrutiny just like he did.
They would be forced to go through the same issues as he did. Renegade dwarven craftsmen existed and usually ended up as personal smiths of nobles that with their influence could provide them with everything they needed. These types would be scrutinized by their peers but sometimes earning more money was more important than furthering the craft.
¡®It¡¯s not as loud as you¡¯d expect a huge smithy to be¡¡¯
The ce looked more like an iron mill than a smithy. There wererge cauldrons being heated up by magical mes. He could see a few dwarves dressed in thick leather pushing some of them over to pour the mixture into some molds. In other ces, he could see four stocky men hammering out a piece of metal with giant sledgehammers in unison. All this without much sound getting outside.
¡®They are using sound-canceling runes, no one is going to lose their hearing here.¡¯
The pathway that he was taking with the runesmith was safe from the sound but sometimes when he went beyond the barrier he could hear intense hammering or sizzling noises. The men here were producingrge numbers of weapons and armor. Only thanks to the adventurers that frequently went missing or had their items broken on monsters could such a business keep functioning.
The workers became aware of his presence rather quickly. While he was not wearing the bulky mithril armor today he was still a human. Due to his height, it was easy to pick him up from the crowd. At first, Rnd was concerned about his rtions with these people. They showed themselves as his enemies but was it the same now? The regr cksmiths didn¡¯t really know him nor did they take part in making the decision to shun him. Some of them did look somewhat annoyed with his presence but others were also curious.
¡°Chief, Ah brought the guest lik¡¯ ye wanted.¡±
After going through therge building that made his own workshop look rather small he arrived at a door. It was newly made and the metal was recently worked on. In the middle, it had a nicely made que from mithril with Brylvia''s name on it. It felt like he was going into the office of a professor at a prestigious university. The only difference was that he was not a student but also a fellow professor of the same ranking.
¡°Aye, let him in.¡±
Both he and the man that brought him here were able to hear the Chief¡¯s voice. The dwarf just nodded after hearing the words and decided to leave while Rnd saw this as the cue to open the door. When he opened it he could see quite a mess inside. Large stacks of papers were everywhere and after a quick nce, he could identify them as schematics.
They were all over the ce but mostly shoved to the sides with some free space in the middle. There a desk of smaller height rested with a stack of books on top and Brylvia behind it. In the back, he could see several bookcases that seemed to have been assembled only recently for her use. Dunan and his friends were probably responsible for assembling this room and the things inside of it but the new Chief turned the ce into a mess.
¡°Oy, be careful wi'' that, if ye step on it, ye rece it!¡±
¡°I think you need a separate storage unit for these¡¡±
¡°Ah know, If they idiots made this affice bigger then it wouldn''t be a problem! How do thay expect a master lik'' me to fit everything into this shit¡¯ole! But anyway, have ye brought it?¡±
¡°Yes, I have what you asked for.¡±
After closing the door behind him he reached his hand into his spatial satchel. From it, he pulled out a metallic cylinder with some runes on it. On top there was a smalltch that could be opened but only with the correct mana signature. Inside were some of his own runic schematics that he wanted to present to this Chief. One of the reasons was for some input and another as a bargaining chip.
¡®I need to y my cards right, she must have some rune-rted books I could go through, maybe even some skill books.¡¯
While Rnd didn¡¯t see himself as an inferior craftsman to this Master Runesmith, there were probably things that he didn¡¯t know. She was sitting on hundreds of years of dwarven knowledge that could propel his career into a new dimension. Yet for that to happen he probably needed to propose the right trade without giving away too many of his own secrets in the process.
Chapter 354: End Of An Era.
Chapter 354: End Of An Era.
¡°Aye, sure tak'' them, now gimme that.¡±
¡°Wait¡ you¡¯re willing to part with your books this easily?¡±
¡°Huh? aye? not lik'' a''m needin'' them fur anythin''?¡±
¡°Ah huh¡¡±
Rnd was a bit confused as he had given the Chief a proposition. After giving her some basic schematics to some of his creations he would receive ess to some of hers. This would include craftsmanship manuals that dwarves had ess to that contained their secrets. To his surprise, this woman was willing to instantly give everything up as if the old scripts were useless.
¡®I expected her to bargain more but¡ Am I perhaps selling myself short here?¡¯
¡°What? Ah thought we had a deal? Are ye trying to go back on it?¡±
When looking down he could see the dwarven Chief yanking on the cylinder he brought. His stats greatly eclipsed hers so she was unable to make it budge. Her grabbing onto it the moment he asked for a deal was also perplexing. Were the higher-ups of the dwarves always this strange or was she just the oddball out?
¡®She did call Albrook a shit hole a couple of times, it doesn¡¯t seem that she came here by her own decision. Could her behavior have something to do with it?¡¯
Even though this city was still developing it wasn¡¯t all that runesmith friendly. There weren¡¯t many mines inside of the city and the tier 3 adventurers had other options that were closer to the super dungeon. Most of the time a Master Runesmith was already an established craftsman. They usually chose to go to ces that could offer them the most.
On this ind, this would be the main city of Isgard which was the closest to the S-ranked dungeon. Judging by her level being well past hundred and fifty she was not a new Master Runesmith but someone that should have had her own group. Either she was pushed out by another more prestigious force or she saw something here that others didn¡¯t.
¡®Am I thinking too much into this?¡¯
His grip on the cylinder lessened and when it did, the woman that was pulling on it was sent flying back. She crashed into some of the stacked up schematics while screaming profanities in his direction.
¡°Oy, Tell me whin ye''r about to let it go!¡±
¡°My apologies¡ So then, can I pick out something from here.¡±
¡°Ye, go ahead, knock yerself out ¡ ¡°
Brylvia stood up with the runic cylinder in her hand. Rnd had not yet told her the password that was required to open thetch but that didn¡¯t stop her. Instead of asking him for it, she started fiddling with the runicponents. It was the first time he saw someone else fiddling with runes which made him focus and even use various of his skills.
It was actually interesting to see if the new Chief was capable of cracking the runic code he made. She infused her mana into the runic structure to feel it out just like he did but after a quick analysis, a few differences were seen. First of all, her control over mana was greater than his, at least when it came to fiddling with runes. This he attributed to her probably gaining various other skills topliment her craft.
One thing stood out though, while her mana control was superior to his, the same could not be said for her mana capacity. It was something that he expected as the Master Runesmith ss had one ring fault. While runesmithing required a lot of mana maniption it didn¡¯t offer enough skills to lower the costs. His ss had a huge stat multiplier of 4.5 and also had a passive skill of lowering mana usage on all rune-rted skills by a whooping 60%.
¡®The multiplier of a Master Runesmith stays at 3 and I bet the passive isn¡¯t as high either.¡¯
Tier 3 runes were vastly moreplicated than tier 2 runes as they entered the third dimension. They also required a massive amount of mana to work with and this lock that he made was of this same tier. He could see her struggling to get through the traces of the program but she was able to eventually get there. When she did, Rnd saw another downside of this sspared to his own, working with the internals was not as easy for them as with the externals.
It started with the Runesmith Lord ss and now continued with the Overlord. He considered this ss to be a mix of two sses, Runesmith, and Rune Mage. The former was poised in creating runes while thetter was a specialized user. Rune Mages could mold the integrated operating system but were constricted to what a Runesmith created. Rnd on the other hand was a two in one package and after working together with his friend from the magic academy, his insights into the inside systems went over what a regr runesmith was capable off.
¡°Is this some kind o'' a joke, do ye want me to pass out or something?¡±
¡°I see that you found the first lock.¡±
¡°Ye, If Ah had mah mana support apparatus but those idiots haven¡¯t set up mah workshop properly!¡±
The woman seemed angry and thought that he was trying to y a prank on her. The first lock would require a person to just inject a lot of mana through the runicponents. It would be an easy task for him as he possessed the skills that lowered mana usage to get around this problem. The new Chief on the other hand required some outside help.
While he wanted to see this apparatus she spoke of he could imagine that it was something that just provided mana from outside. Just like he used runic batteries to run various runic tools, the dwarven craftsmen had ways of going around using up all their energy in one go.
¡°If I may?¡±
Brylvia grumbled and gave the cylinder back which Rnd was able to open without any outside help. Showing off some of his skills was intentional as he wished to not be underestimated by his fellow runesmith. This would tell her that he was somewhat special and perhaps give him something to barter with in the future.
¡°Yer not a regr ol¡¯ Runesmith are ye?¡±
¡°I never said that I was.¡±
¡°Ah see, maybe this will not be as ill as Ah thought¡ The old bastards might have actually given me a boon in disguise.¡±
He was interested in what she meant by the old bastards but it kind of aligned with the story that was in his head. After the cylinder was open she snatched it back and started going through the various schematics that he brought over. Today it was mostly work-rted. What was inside was rted to the magterns and other devices for the future.
¡°Ah will have to look thro'' these just tak'' wat ya need ''n''e back to me tomorrow¡±
Brylvia skimmed through the papers and mostly ignored the basicmp design. It wasn¡¯t anything special but after flicking through the pages she stopped. There she saw something that looked like a windmill and the runicponents that it wasposed of, didn¡¯t quite make sense.
To this day no one was aware of his runic batteries or creating electricity that could be transformed into mana. It was something that could revolutionize this world that relied on mana fluid. What he brought over was iplete and after Brylvia analyzed the papers she would figure it out too.
To keep it a secret he decided that it would be better if he made the finishing touches himself. What the people from the union were creating would be the framework while the heart of the generator was his to make. The possibility of the Chief figuring out everything herself after performing some tests was a possibility.
However, this didn¡¯t matter that much as he was not really that interested in bing a mogul. It was probably impossible for him to monopolize this technology as it was rather easy to construct. It was achievable when he wasn¡¯t even a proper runesmith so a Master Runesmith would probably not have that much trouble. Luckily she was now working with them and bound by a contract, so for the foreseeable future, she needed to keep her mouth shut.
¡°Interesting¡¡±
While Brylvia was busy looking at the runic mana generator he took his time in going through the books here. There wasn¡¯t that much that caught his eye as the basics were given to him inside the ascension trial and a lot of runes he discovered thanks to using his debugging skill. Nevertheless, he grabbed a few of the books off the shelf so that he couldpare his knowledge against the dwarves.
¡®This one looks interesting, ¡®Efficient Rune cement'' huh?¡¯
On one side of the room, he discovered some material that looked promising. These books were not about runes but instead described ways of pushing up the efficiency of cement. Another one described the synergies between runic types and metals. Some parts pointed to the best alloys when working with specific runes. It seemed that there were ways of including some rare metals to make some spells more efficient.
¡®This coulde in handy, maybe I won¡¯t need to make the next version of the armor so thick.¡¯
There were a lot of helpful tips when it concerned smithing but not that much when it came to runes. After a few nces, Rnd realized that when it came to the magic symbols he was somewhat ahead of this literature. He could not discover any hidden truths or wrong assumptions when it came to in runesmithing. Instead, he even found some faults in the diagrams.
In a way, the dwarves were doing the reverse of what he was. He focused on amplifying the efficiency of his runic structures and pushing them to their limits but this left the outer shell looking in. The dwarven smiths on the other hand focused a lot of time on the presentability of their wares. Their runes almost felt like an afterthought whenpared to some of the sleek designs. Perhaps if he managed to work on this one weakness of his, then bing aplete craftsman was possible.
¡®Well, I never expected to get any high-rank runes to y with¡ they are probably keeping the good ones in some kind of vault.¡¯
After greater runes came grand ones which were usually the end all be all of runesmithing. The secrets of these runes and how they connected was a highly protected secret of the dwarves. His only case involving ones involved the monolith he encountered during his gold rank adventurer test. It was made up of multiple greater runes which made out arger magical structure. With it as a basis, he might be able to reverse engineer the correct pathways to produce a tier 4 grand rune.
If he was able to get his hands on other tier 4 runes, this process could be pushed forward just like with tier 2 runes in the past. The only downside that arose was the size of these things. He could not see himself being able to fit a gigantic runic structure into his armor. It would take up too much space and probably require him to upgrade his runepressing skills first.
¡®I wonder if they worked with rune mages more, if their rune technology would be more advanced?¡¯
There was a way to go around theck of mana of a rune-smithing ss. With the help of a Rune Mage ande cooperation a Runesmith would probably be able to increase the potency of their creations. The mages were better at working with the operating core of the runes which demanded more mana to y with. In the current world, there weren¡¯t that many people that went against the grain. They all stuck to the old designs that just worked.
¡®They focus on creating the highest rank runes without really looking if they perform the function correctly.¡¯
With no need for innovation in the runic side of the equation, they overfocused on the designs. The weapons that were made in this workshop were superior to anything he could make himself. Yet when it came to the implementation of runicponents they were trailing behind and the gap was only increasing. With this in mind, he was convinced that with time he could outshine hispetition in both aspects.
¡°I¡¯ll take these, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow then?¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°I¡¯ll see myself out then.¡±
After going through the books and schematics he picked up all the reading material he wanted. His new business partner didn¡¯t answer as she was too busy looking through his handmade ns. This was an unexpected turn of events as he expected her to give him an earful for changing the runes so much. Perhaps she was not like the other craftsmen that just stuck to the old designs if she was this involved. Soon he left her office and arrived outside therge smithy.
¡®I guess this is the end of an era.¡¯
When turning around and looking at therge building that was as big as a factory he recalled all the old problems in the past. Due to the Union, his first contract with the Adventurer Guild had been canceled and then he needed to involve himself with the thieves guild. Following that a plethora of roadblocks were put in his way that he had to annoyingly shove to the side. Even with all that blocking his path he somehow made it out and was still going.
Without anything left for him to do here, he decided to head home. Bernir and his wife would be inessible for a while and he wanted to head into the dungeon with Agni. Mary had finished leveling but had failed her ascension quest just like Armand and Lobelia. They were probably not pushing for super prestigious sses so he expected them to have them within a month or two at most. Then the two loyal knights could progress with the help of the upgraded killer maid without his involvement.
¡®Hm, should I close the shop for the time being?¡¯
Rnd passed through the entrance gate while getting saluted. There the sight of guards reminded him of the recent home invasion. If he were to head into the dungeon then Elodia would be left by herself at the shop. With the infusion of tier 3 adventurers, the area had be more hazardous. These new people would probably cause some trouble as they were not aware of the current power structure in the city.
When it came to money, he was quickly recovering the losses he suffered after creating Rune Mark I. He was able to stock up on tier 3 monster materials down in the dungeon which went for a good amount of money. Even if he gave up his profession and decided to be a full-time adventurer, he would not go hungry.
¡®Things are going well, so I don¡¯t really need to rush it anymore but why am I getting this bad feeling¡¡¯
His quest to be a sessful craftsman had already be a reality. Nothing really stood in his way and the Valerian brothers from other parts of the ind didn¡¯t appear. By his calctions, nothing too eventful would be happening for quite some time which would allow them to build up this city. After it was all done, they would have the stage set and could begin to fight back.
¡®Things do tend to go bad when you least expect it¡¡¯
After leaving the city he increased his pace. Time was supposed to not be an issue and he was supposed to guide some of the dwarves back into the dungeon in a few days. Getting the mine to operate at full capacity and also creating a good enough travel route was the next step. With his mapping device and the dwarven proclivity of digging tunnels, it could be possible to find a better solution.
¡®I guess not having to sleep much is still my best skill from all that I have.¡¯
Soon he returned home to inform Elodia of the recent events.
¡°So it¡¯s a boy, have they thought of a name? Such a shame that I missed it¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure, I think Dyana was supposed to choose a name if it was a girl. With iting out to be a boy, Bernir will probably give it a more dwarven one.¡±
¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice.¡±
Elodia was home along with an erged Agni that was in front of the store. His size had be a bit toorge to leave him on the inside but there was a n to remodel the inside. With the increase in his skills, he wanted to create a separate section just for tinum adventurers where they would find better gear. Hiring more people and creating some golems to act as a deterrent was also part of the n.
¡°If you want to go see the baby, go ahead. I was thinking of closing the shop for a while¡ Are you even listening?¡±
¡°Oh huh? Ah sorry, my mind wandered a bit, maybe that would be the best for today.¡±
He wasn¡¯t sure what it was about but Elodia seemed a bit out of it today. She had been acting like this for a few days now and he was starting to think that it was due to the recent birth. Elodia¡¯s age was a few years above his and she was not getting any younger. People in this world usually started families rather early, even Bernir¡¯s case could be consideredte.
¡®Children huh? Would it really be that bad?¡¯
Rnd looked at the woman before him and then was quickly distracted by therge ruby wolf peeking at them through the window. His sight brought his mind back to the current problem, before thinking about his private life he needed to progress further. Getting up his levels and grabbing all the possible treasures from within the dungeon was his main priority.
Chapter 355: Time To Explore.
Chapter 355: Time To Explore.
Due to personal reasons, I''ll be taking a short break, next chapter will be dyed by a few days.
¡°AWOOO?¡±
¡°For thest time, don¡¯t change until we reach the deeper dungeon! How many times do I have to repeat myself!¡±
¡°Worf!?¡±
Rnd frowned while looking at Agni jumping around all over the ce. Even though his size had increased he was more agile than ever. It wasn¡¯t that long since he achieved his Sunlight Wolf evolution and it was clear that he wanted to have some fun with it. Having two forms that differed from each other was not something Rnd could rte to but it seemed that Agni wasn¡¯t taking it that well.
¡®Has he gotten more rebellious after the recent evolution?¡¯
He looked at Agni who was jumping around and exterminating every smander monster the moment it came into view. While he was a bit too excited for his own good, the wolf was still following all orders. There was no growling or animosity that he could detect from his mannerisms.
¡®I guess he isn¡¯t acting that strangely, he is just probably excited to be in the dungeon without anyone else dragging us down.¡¯
Armand and Lobelia had managed to reach level hundred fifty with rtive ease. Now they were up top trying to prepare to retake their ascension rituals. Even Rnd wasn¡¯t able to get through his trial the first time so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the two took a few weeks. He assumed that their sses wouldn¡¯t be as prestigious as his was which would allow them to retake the test more frequently.
¡®Mary is the same, I wonder what the three will change into.¡¯
There were a couple of paths that all of them could take. Mary would probably choose something to aid her in gathering data and protecting her lord from the shadows. Armand would take something that enhanced his strength even further and perhaps also made him stupider. Lobelia had a few choices of ranged and rogue sses, a goodbination would make her a lot deadlier than she was now.
¡®The biggest downside of this shortcut is the skills. It would have probably been better if all of them maxed everything out with thest skill included¡¡¯
He was a bit worried about the push in leveling being somewhat detrimental to the choice of the next ss. However, his own Overlord ss variation didn¡¯t require him to have everything maxed. It seemed that maxing out on all the skills of the first tier 2 ss was enough to get him through and perhaps it would be enough for his friends.
¡°Woof!¡±
¡°Watch out, it¡¯s some type of evolved creature?¡±
¡°Could it be a rare spawn? Should we retreat, it looks strong, I think it¡¯s a Dire Ruby Wolf, but it looks bigger¡ could it be ¡ ¡°
¡°Wait¡ calm down, isn¡¯t it walking next to that ¡ armored man?¡±
¡°Is that a man? Could it be some type of metal golem? That thing looks heavy¡¡±
¡°Awooo!¡±
¡°Oh shit, it spotted us¡ let''s run!¡±
¡°...¡±
Rnd stood in shock as he appeared at thevake. A lot of new adventurers arrived and were itching to get down to the new secret area. Some of them did their research on the area and what monsters to expect. Volcanic wolves could be discovered in limited areas and Agni¡¯s erged form could be mistaken for a rare variant of those types.
¡°Stop scaring the adventurer¡¯s Agni, you¡¯re using that skill too much.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
Agni¡¯s tongue flopped out after he performed his howl. He had gained a passive skill that would cause enemies to panic if they didn¡¯t have high enough willpower. Every chance he got now he would use this howling attack as it didn¡¯t really use up any mana or stamina points. While it did allow them to move through the dungeon faster, Rnd was starting to feel bad about the newbies just trying to make a living here.
¡®They won¡¯t go to the guild and tell them that a rare ruby wolf variant is terrorizing the dungeon, right?¡¯
While looking at Agni¡¯s stupid expression he realized that he might have to go and report the increase in tiers of his tamed monster. Even though Agni was wearing armor that he made to look tamed, his size was stillparable to a horse. His presence among the lesser monsters was eye-catching. If they bumped into an unreasonable tinum party that was informed of a rare variant running loose, then it could get bloody.
He tried ignoring this issue for the time being but heading to the guild was now a must. Thankfully he was the Head Knight so even bringing a horse-sized wolf into the city could be excused. Perhaps cing a saddle on Agni and riding him into the city would give more validity to the whole situation.
¡°Worf?¡±
For a moment, Agni backed away from Rnd, who was taking measurements of his back. He had never created a saddle before but making one from some fire-resistant leather would probably not be that hard. Perhaps hispanion wasn¡¯t too keen on getting ridden by a man that was wearing armor above a hundred kilos.
¡°What? You¡¯re a big wolf, you¡¯ll be able to handle it. Anyway, theke is clearing up, let''s go.¡±
The two traversed this stretch in a record amount of speed with Rnd losing the race in a substantial manner. At least when it came to running speed he could not go against his derpy-looking wolf. The two soon disappeared through the secret door and squeezed through the corridors that in some ces were a tight fit for Agni¡¯s increased size.
¡®Oh, they are already here?¡¯
¡°Ah, Sir Wand, Good day.¡±
When he arrived at the mining area he was greeted by an acquaintance. Myrtle was there along with the whole party of adventurers that had been hired by Arthur. After a quick nce, it was clear that they were here to act as bodyguards for the Dwarven Union. Arthur had already signed a contract for the mining rights. Luckily he was able to shove the responsibility of taking care of the miners into the hands of this tinum party.
With a situation like this, the other adventurers had to give up on getting any of the rare materials without in some way getting themselves in hot water. Even if they were able to get through the hired muscle, they would be going up against the Valerian household. As he nodded at the woman he took a nce at his mapping device and could see some movement at the end of the corridor through which he discovered this location years ago.
¡®They seem to be working on that lift too, I see they took my advice to heart.¡¯
Thanks to spatial magic moving the heavy ores wouldn¡¯t be a problem. The real issue was the long walk back up and constant waits for thevake to clear up. To alleviate this problem he proposed to create a pulley system going up that didn¡¯t necessarily have to carry the dwarves up. If it was able to house a cart with a spatial bag inside, it would be enough. It was more important for the materials to leave the mine early than the workers that could even sleep in tents here.
¡°Oh my, that magnificent creature¡ Is that an Alpha Dire Ruby Wolf? But the man is evenrger and that horn radiates strange mana¡¡±
His thoughts were interrupted after Myrtle spotted Agni. Compared to the weaker adventurers in the dungeon these five didn¡¯t seem to care that much about Agni. Perhaps their extensive experience allowed them to distinguish feral beasts from tamed ones. All the other people including the miners began inching back but soon went on with their work after they realized that Agni was a tamed monster.
¡°Yes, something like that, now if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±
¡°Oh, are you going into the dungeon, Sir Wand?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave things in your care here, if something happens you can contact me through the usual channel.¡±
¡°Of course, I¡¯ll use this as you¡¯ve instructed.¡±
Myrtle smiled while moving her hand to the side. There she had a runic device that had the shape of arger smartphone. Instead of a screen, it was covered in various runes with a crystal orb closer to the top side.
¡°Hello, is it working?¡±
¡°Yes, I can hear you just fine.¡±
¡°Splendid.¡±
It was a two-way connection that transmitted sound. Rnd just implemented some of the crystal ball magical technology into this runic device. It could not send through any images which conserved a lot of mana. Thanks to all the runic mapping devices that could transfer signals, it was possible to connect sound too. It was simr to a wireless phonework but was still quite limited.
One of the biggest limitations was the route that was required. It would be impossible for more than two people to converse while going through the same mapping devices that were shoved into the dungeon walls. It would also affect the map on his armor and produce errors if he used all of them at once. The new audio enhancers that didn¡¯t interfere with the map still needed to be ced and his current trip here involved this issue as well.
¡°Please be careful and good luck.¡±
¡°I will. Come Agni, let¡¯s go.¡±
Besides Myrtle, the party leader, the other four didn¡¯t really react to his arrival. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was disliked by the four others but at least Aubron looked displeased for a moment when he appeared. Perhaps in their minds, he had put them in a disadvantaged position by pretending to be weak.
¡®Okay, which route is empty.¡¯
Without anyone holding him back anymore he ventured forth. The need for traveling with a lumbering mule golem was also a big perk. With the runic dimensional pocket that was on his back, his traveling speed had increased. Agni¡¯s armor had been enhanced with the same storage feature which made the old golem obsolete.
¡°Okay, this should be far enough¡¡±
¡°Awoo?¡±
¡°Yes, go ahead Agni.¡±
With the help of his mapping system and theck of tier 3 ss holders venturing into this dungeon, he was able to safeguard Agni¡¯s secret. The shape of the Ruby Wolf started to shift as the ruby mane turned to one covered by red and orange mes. The main reason toe here was to level up but also to see how Agni fared against the undead creatures here. The first enemy wasn¡¯t far and also one of the favorite types, a Berserker undead.
Infernal Skeleton Berserker
L153
¡°Go for it Agni.¡±
¡°Grrrr.¡±
His floating cubes moved upwards to offer some ranged support if necessary. With the power of mapping, he was able to pick out the perfect location for Agni¡¯s first duel. His opponent had a slightly higher level but was still at arge disadvantage. The moment it charged the effect took shape and the speed drastically decreased.
¡®So even without using a proper spell a debuffing effect is in ce, could it be the ming mane made from divine mana?¡¯
This Skeletal Berserker suffered a stat lowering debuff without getting even hit once. Once he got in range of the heat that was generated by Agni, his stats started to decrease. The monster was an undead so it didn¡¯t feel any fear or pain so it continued forth. Both of its hands were raised up for abined attack against the ming opponent.
Rnd didn¡¯t say anything but he was still nervous. Agni was just standing there as if everything was perfectly fine. Even with the decreased stats the ws still regained their hardness and piercing power. If they connected the wound would be deep and if it hit an artery it could be devastating.
Before he could initiate his hovering cubes, Agni reacted. The first swipe came at him but he just jumped to the side. The attack was quickly followed by another which didn¡¯t even graze the ming mane. It became apparent that the difference in agility was tremendous and further enhanced by the monster¡¯s constantly lowered stats.
¡®The debuff effect isn¡¯t as strong but the longer the fightsts, the stronger it bes.¡¯
To get an immediate effect a divine spell needed to be utilized but a slow buildup over time was also possible. It was somewhat simr to the hallowed ground spell that he was able to create. From his calctions, the area affected was about ten meters around his wolfpanion.
¡®This is the perfect grinding spot for him¡¡¯
¡°Hey Agni, stop messing around, just kill it, more monsters areing.¡±
It wasn¡¯t much of a fight as the Skeletal monster couldn¡¯t evennd one single hit. Agni for some reason was ying around with his first kill as if he wanted to show off to his master. While everything looked fine, even a weaker monster could be a problem if not handled well.
After hearing the order, Agni finally got his butt moving. The ruby mana and tail had been reced by sunlight mes but they still could be used for attacking. His bulky form moved up into the air as he jumped. He performed a midair spin and used the momentum to enhance his tail attack. Instead of it flying forward like the previous ruby version it created a sharp arc of mes. This half-moon connected with the monster''s body and took out its legs causing it to fall down to the ground.
It was quite the sight to behold. Instead of falling down after the summersault Agni created a tform to catch himself. While jumping up even higher he raised his muzzle to the side of which some mes were already gathering. The monster down on the ground could only watch as the inferno descended from above.
¡®He decided on the mes instead of the beam, I see that he managed to see the bigger picture.¡¯
His breath attack was somewhat weaker than the beam that he could produce but there was one advantage, it used up a lot less mana and stamina. The sr beam was better suited as ast hard-hitting attack to end the whole fight and not when more monsters were on their way. Just as the skeletal fiend croaked, another one arrived through one of the corridors. This time around, Rnd was there to intercept it with the help of his floating turrets.
The monsters wereposed of the usual Skeletal Berserkers, Guardians, and Champions. With Agni¡¯s help, they went down rather quickly. Rnd took the job of the tank that forced the attention on his shiny armor. This left Agni open to strolling around therge chamber and using his divine me spells to inflict massive damage. The weakness of the undead was far too advanced for them tost more than a few minutes against theirbined attacks.
¡°Oh, you leveled up already?¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
Agni jumped down next to one of the defeated skeletons and gave it a sniff. With ack of mana stones to eat he decided to grab one of therge femur bones to munch on instead. After gathering up the dropped undead cores they moved on. The bones that they dropped could be sold for some change so he decided to insert them into Agni¡¯s spatial rune. In the future, he hoped to increase the size of it, as he wanted to be able to fit in various weapons and even golems. He had to work with the four floating cubes to act as support golems.
The two soon left and continued with their journey toward the dungeon staircase. Previously he had explored this level and discovered all of its secrets so now it was time to head somewhere else. After finally arriving there and taking care of a few skeletons along the way, a choice needed to be made.
¡®Should I go up or down?¡¯
There were only a couple more levels when going up and then the dungeon ended. Monsters became weaker and even tier 2 ones started appearing if he decided to go up. By his calctions, the upper levels became smaller by around five percent until thest one that seemed unfinished.
¡®Well, I¡¯m not purely here to level a greater item is a greater item.¡¯
When looking at his weapons he was still using the sword that he had obtained from his duel. It had been enhanced with several runes and so was the skull shield that he retained from this dungeon level. The room that it appeared in had not replenished itself so his search for more loot would continue upwards.
¡°Awooo?¡±
¡°Yeah, I made up my mind, let''s go up first. I¡¯d like to look through the highest level¡ or in this case, it would be the lower levels.¡±
The theory that this was still an expanding dungeon looked the most usible. He wanted to check for himself how a dungeon in this stage looked as not much information about this phenomenon was essible to him. Perhaps when he arrived there he would be able to discover some other secrets like where this dungeon was heading. If for some reason it popped out outside the Albrook region it could be a problematic event.
¡°Wait, before we go¡ I should probably give her a call.¡±
Rnd stood straight in ce while activating several runes. His armor released a torrent of blue light that started shining in front of him. It created a region of blue light that soon started to pulsate. The pulsing continued for a minute before it changed into the form of an orb and within this orb a human face could be seen.
¡°Wand? Is something wrong?¡±
¡°No, just wanted to give you an update on the situation. I¡¯m about to go up into the dungeon and don¡¯t worry, the monsters here are rather weak so it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±
¡°Please just be careful in there, when will you be back?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to spend more than a few days here.¡±
On the other end, Elodia¡¯s brows furrowed. He had promised to keep her informed about his whereabouts within the dungeon and this was not the first time he had contacted her. Both had ways of signaling if something went wrong and he had a direct line to some allies like Arthur if something did happen to her, his home, or the orphanage. After a little back and forth he ended the magical call and turned to Agni.
¡°Let¡¯s go, you can take point this time around.¡±
¡°Worf!¡±
Agni was ecstatic at the order of moving forward. Both soon ascended the stairs to a level with weaker monsters. With both of them now being in possession of rare tier 3 evolutions and sses, there was nothing to fear. The dungeon would soon open up all its secrets.
Chapter 356: Exploring The Other Dungeon.
Chapter 356: Exploring The Other Dungeon.
¡°Just like they said, there are other undead monsters than skeletons in here.¡±
Ghoul
L140
¡°Oooooo¡¡±
There wasn¡¯t much time for him to look over this pale creature as its demise was rather swift. Before the monster could even react it was turned into a walking fire. The thin skin that it was covered by quickly evaporated along with the rest of it.
¡°This feels like a walk in the park.¡±
Rndmented while moving closer to the defeated creature. Agni was already looking for the praise inside the corpse and he had to be fast before he decided to swallow it.
¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡¡±
¡°Awoo!?¡±
¡°You¡¯ll get a stomach ache if you continue to eat those corrupted mana stones¡¡±
Agni whimpered a bit while looking in the direction of the burned Ghoul. A ck mana stone was left behind by this creature that was different from the undead skeletons. Instead of having a core, it was more in line with the other regr monsters that dropped mana stones. Undead like this ghoul were considered to be evil and their mana stones cursed. They became ingredients in making cursed weapons and concoctions just like he used regr mana stones for runic crafting.
The ck stone was grabbed by him and ced into the storage ce. Agni had eaten a previous one and thankfully not sumbed to the cursed energies inside. Normally the stone would be considered poison. Only thanks to the unique evolution of a divine beast was it possible for the wolf to not receive a bacsh. The holy energies inside of his body were somehow able to counter the cursed ones inside the stones.
¡®It¡¯s fine with these tier 2 stones, but if he tried to eat a tier 3 mana stone. I wonder if I can do something with those stones¡¡¯
There was potentially a new line of research that these stones could help him with. While the regr stones allowed him to buff his main stats, these dark ones could do the reverse. Lowering the main stats of an enemy woulde in handy. Making cursed wares would be problematic but this didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t go through it. After seeing the undead monsters sumb to divine spells, he now knew the potential of debuffing.
¡°Stop sulking, what kind of divine beasts eats mana stones from undead creatures?¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
¡°Yeah, yeah¡ Anyway. I think we reached the end of the road, this tunnel doesn¡¯t seem to lead anywhere¡¡±
Rnd had climbed up all the possible dungeon levels and reached the end. It confirmed that the group of tinum adventurers had done their job. When looking at the map he couldn¡¯t find any open paths, nor were there any secret ones. This whole level only had a few ghouls running around andcked theplexity of the corridors that the other levels consisted of.
¡®Interesting¡ The dungeon is moving.¡¯
Myrtle and her party arrived here a while ago. They had ced several sensors in the walls just like he instructed them to. Thanks to this he was now able to calcte the changes as he had saved the previous map. When he oveid the one from a few weeks ago he could tell that some of the corridors had be erged. The number of undead monsters had also increased by one.
¡®This room is starting to form into something but at this pace it will take many years until it reaches the top.¡¯
Thanks to some of the mathematical skills and his rather high intelligence he could perform some simple calctions. When taking the expansion rate of the corridors and his current location. Even if the dungeon went straight up it would take more than forty years to reach the top. If he took into ount that the dungeon spread out horizontally first, it would probably take even more.
¡®I guess I don¡¯t need to worry about this thing reaching one of the other brothers.¡¯
Unless the dungeon went through some type of hastening process, it would not reach the top. What he was previously worried about would not take ce for a while. If the dungeon appeared somewhere within Theodore¡¯snds then he would have the right to im the whole dungeon for himself. Even more, if it was discovered that he had drilled a hole from the other dungeon to get inside this one. While Arthur would still have some rights here, it was better to not give their opponents any legal validity to pursue.
With that issue somewhat resolved he could now focus on exploration. When going around the upper levels there wasn¡¯t that much to discover besides the change in the monster types. Ghouls like this one became more prevalent but they did not appear as their tier 3 counterparts just yet.
¡®The air in the dungeon became a lot more stale and the smell of rotten flesh is everywhere.¡¯
When the dungeon continued to evolve he expected to encounter zombies that could evolve into ghouls. It was as if the skeletal crypt was a whole new region and it kind of reminded him of some information he read before. Some dungeons that had a stricter level divide sometimes changed themes every ten levels or so.
¡®If it¡¯s working in this direction, then perhaps it¡¯s going to be the same when I go up.He was banking on maintaining the advantage of divine spells, so encountering monsters that were resistant to it wouldn¡¯t be great. Luckily, at the moment it was just a switch from skeletons to zombies so perhaps instead of them he would just encounter other undead creatures. As long as the main biome was kept all would be fine.
¡°Let¡¯s see what I have¡¡±
Name:
Spiked ck Mithril Spear
ssification:
Rare.
Durability:
55/55
Attack Rating
B-
Name:
Curved ck Mithril Dagger
ssification:
Rare.
Durability:
45/45
Attack Rating
B
These were two weapons of note that he managed to unearth on the upper levels. The dungeon went for a skeletal theme where he discovered those. The spear tip looked like another skull with a long deing out of its open mouth. There were additional spikes around the ck skull which contributed to the name. When it came to the dagger the hilt had some smaller skulls here and there topliment the pitch-dark de.
The ck mithril these weapons wereposed of made them a lot heavier than usual. They would not be usable by lower sses and probably give others some trouble too. A spear and a dagger required some finesse and having them be heavy could hinder the execution of some skills. If he found something like a battle axe or halberd it would have been much better. With these two here he wasn¡¯t sure if it wouldn¡¯t be better to just melt it down and use the ck mithril on new armor pieces.
¡®If people don¡¯t find the hidden chambers, I could potentially use it to gather ck mithril and make some things where weight won¡¯t be a problem¡¡¯
A stationary turret wouldn¡¯t really be affected by the weight as it just needed to remain in ce. The metal would make it a lot more resistant to spells and physical attacks. Making a heavy golem was also an option, there was no need for evading if the attacks caused no or limited damage.
¡®The rest is just some gold and gems like with the other locations, it isn¡¯t that great.¡¯
While the rewards that he found would make most adventurers happy, he was long past the point of caring about money. What he wanted to find are things thatplemented his armor and fighting style or something like Agni¡¯s rare egg. Having a tamed beast of his caliber at his side was more precious than any of the other treasures he discovered during the years of dungeon diving.
¡®I guess the good things can only be found fighting bosses¡¡¯
The thought did cross his mind. After defeating Emmerson and causing the other head knight to back away, Rnd was feeling good about his newfound power. The first boss clear could potentially allow him to gain a special reward just like the time he fought the ruby golem.
From the information he had gathered, the first clear would usually allow a person to get rare rewards without the need for a unique boss spawning. What he defeated when he received Agni¡¯s egg was a stronger boss that had a low probability of appearing. Thus if he discovered the boss chamber, the enemy inside shouldn¡¯t be as troublesome but get him a special reward. The tinum adventurers didn¡¯t go down that far as the monsters had started to equal their levels.
¡®Well, I¡¯ll decideter, I should go back.¡¯
After packing up he nced at his map once more. While his associates did ce sensors around the levels he had to fill in some holes. Now all the levels going up were showing up and ready to give him all the information he needed. Only after securing these devices in ce could one of his new money-making schemese to fruition.
¡®I could shove off some of the manufacturing onto the dwarven runesmiths, I bet the Chief will like the idea.¡¯
There was a little pet project that involved the dungeon that he had been working on. Now that he had free ess to the dwarven union resources it had be feasible. If it all worked out then they would create a secondary revenue stream and also make this whole ce a lot safer to traverse.
¡°Would be nice if this ce had some hidden staircases, going back will take me a few hours.¡±
While the levels became smaller and smaller as a person traveled up, the corridor cement made them harder to get through. However, he did have one ace in the hole. With the help of his map, it was possible to calcte the shortest route back to the stairs. It was one option but there were also better solutions that he already tested out in the original dungeon.
¡°Come Agni, we are going to be taking a shortcut.¡±
¡°Woof?¡±
Soon the two made their way to the corner of this unfinished chamber. Rnd didn¡¯t even need to go far to get to the shortcut that he just needed to create for himself. Each of the new levels had a different staircase cement but when it came to their location, all of them were on top of each other. It was like a cone that was getting smaller and smaller when traveling up and this fact could be used to go down rather fast.
¡°The ground is the thinnest here¡¡±
After squatting down and cing his hand on the floor he was able to determine the thickness thanks to various magical sensors. Now it was just a matter of punching a big enough hole for him and Agni to fit through. Previously he would have gone with a forceful approach but with his current level and knowledge of spells, there were other options.
His gauntlets started glowing with the inscribed runes on them bing visible to the naked eye. The effect wasn¡¯t instantaneous but after a few seconds, a dark orange glow appeared at the spot he was holding his hand over. Slowly but surely the effect of the spell became visible as the hard rocks started to soften up.
Instead of forcing an opening by injecting a massive amount of mana, Rnd decided to use an enhanced earth spell. It started turning the ground into soft sand and the effect continued to spread downward. Within a few minutes, he could see the result as the softened earth started sliding down until only arge hole remained in its ce.
¡°It worked¡ this is a lot better than drilling through but also takes a lot more mana.¡±
After standing up he could still see some of the soil dripping down as if it was water. This spell was a variation of a quicksand trap spell. The original would turn a designated area into quicksand but it couldn¡¯t be focused in one spot as much. With his runic knowledge now reaching a higher point, manipting such a spell to do his bidding was quite easy.
¡°Common, you should be able to fit through¡ Should I put you on a diet?¡±
¡°Awoo!¡±
Agni was the first one to go through the hole but for a moment his now bigger wolven body had be stuck. Only after receiving a few pushes from Rnd was he able to squeeze down into the lower dungeon level. Following his descent, Rnd also jumped down and the two headed over to the next location to repeat the same process. The trip back that would have normally taken them a good few hours was hastened to twenty minutes.
The way to the upper levels was now open for him and the feeling of sleepiness was not affecting him at all. His skills allowed him to almost not rest for an entire week and made it perfect for visiting this ce while also maintaining his other work. His aim was to spend a few good days exploring here and then sleep it off when he returned. He had stopped looking at his body with the same logic of his old world.
Sleeping a few hours every couple of days was more than enough to keep him going. With his body going through all the tier 3 enhancements, his sleeping habits had be even worse. Even when he promised himself to take it easy, his responsibilities just grew. His proclivity for worrying about everything and everyone around him just wouldn¡¯t let him sleep at night. The intrusive thoughts always won out and sleep continued to evade him.
¡®Should I go back, or go down for more¡¡¯
Agni sniffed at the air where the stairs down were heading. The monsters at his old training area didn¡¯t go over level one hundred sixty. When he went down a level they would be enhanced further and be more dangerous. His aim was to explore everything and to at least get within level two hundred in a short amount of time. For this, he would need to venture to an area where the monsters were around level hundred eighty which was around three levels below this one.
¡®I should be fine as long as I just retrace the steps of that party.¡¯
Perhaps if it was him from the past then he would have decided to leave it at this and return home. With how things stood the monsters below wouldn¡¯t pose much of a threat. They were no match for Agni and his own divine spells. Going down lower would not be a problem and there was much to explore. With confidence, he took the first step forward and descended down the circr staircase to arrive at the next area.
¡°Well¡ look at that¡ Either my luck is really low or high¡¡±
Infernal Lich
L165
To his surprise, the first monster that he encountered was something familiar. The Lich looked simr to the one he encountered previously but there were some subtle differences. The most eye-catching one was the color of the mes which was pure red and not green as in the Purgatory Lich variant. It was also not alone, next to it stood two Skeletal Champions. One was armed with a broadsword and a kite shield while the other was holding arge ive, a quite umon weapon.
¡®It didn¡¯t spot me yet¡ What should I do?¡¯
He looked at Agni who was standing at attention. His caninepanion remembered his blunder during the Lich¡¯s attack so perhaps he wanted to regain some lost trust. Previously he had to be saved from the much stronger monster and even though this one was of a higher level, with the help of the holy energies their victory was likely.
¡®Its level is slightly lower and it¡¯s a different variant but it should have a simr array of spells¡¡¯
¡°Agni, I¡¯ll make them focus their attention on me, do you think you can get behind the Lich?¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
Rnd nodded while maintaining the sound-canceling spell. A runic version of it was inscribed into Agni¡¯s armor which would allow him to quietly move into the battlefield. After the n was made the duo got into gear. Hisrge armor made a lot of noise as he ordered his flying cubes to start lighting up the ce.
The two champions instantly focused on the noise and started charging forward. Their Lich friend on the other hand didn¡¯t move from the spot but instead started casting some type of defensive spell. It didn¡¯t take long to cast and a strange dark shield appeared around the two monstrous skeletons that wereing his way.
It was a mana shieldbined with dark mana. This type of shield would decrease people''s stamina the moment it was touched and even cause a sickness debuff. However, this only happened if it was directly touched or destroyed at close range. With his armor and barrage of spells that the floating cubes produced, it was shredded to nothingness by the enhanced divine mana bolt spell.
Rnd¡¯s n was working, the three were focusing on him and the Lich continued to cast various supportive spells at the Skeletal Champions that were suffering from divine poisoning. It even started using the same skill that the Purgatory Lich used to summon more skeletal minions. However, theycked dark coloring and were more simr to regr infernal skeletons.
¡°Agni, use it now!¡±
¡°Awooo!¡±
Just as an elite skeleton was formed a beam of light exploded. Arge ming wolf appeared and doused the whole area in rays of sunlight. The monster that was more than ten levels above him could not withstand the torrent of energy. His mana veil was quickly destroyed and a hole appeared inside the skeletal chest. The skull followed soon after as a critical hitnded on the monster''s core that could not shift it away in the same fashion as the Purgatory Lich did.
Congrattions you have leveled up.
The leader was dead and taking out the two remaining champions proved to not be a problem. All the work that he put into gaining this newfound strength had not been in vain and he could not wait to descend even further down. Gaining levels fast was quite an intoxicating feeling and he was just getting into it.
Chapter 357: What’s This?
Chapter 357: What¡¯s This?
¡°So, did they decide on a name?¡±
¡°Yes, after some back and forth, Bernir wanted a more traditional name but Dyana didn¡¯t like the idea. You know how those people are, even poor Bernir was shunned by them when he was younger.¡±
¡°So what did they end up with?¡±
¡°His name will be Thordrin. Apparently, there was some kind of legendary hero with a simr name who was closely rted to Dyana¡¯s tribe.¡±
¡°Hm, interesting.¡±
Rnd nodded while thinking that the name was strangely familiar sounding to something from his own world. Before he could ask about the origins of the name more closely he was shoved to the side by a ming wolf head.
¡°Woof!¡±
¡°Oh, Hey Agni. Does he look different than usual? Is that some kind of ming spell?¡±
¡°Something like that, I¡¯ll exin it when I¡¯m back.¡±
¡°Well, don¡¯t take too long, if we don¡¯t open the shop we will lose all of our clients to the union.¡±
¡°I know but I don''t think the Union will be much of a problem anymore. I was thinking of hiring some more people to go with the expansion, did you look over the ns?¡±
¡°Yes, there are some things I¡¯m not sure about.¡±
¡°That won¡¯t be a problem, we can still change it, just let me know what you need.¡±
Rnd and Elodia continued to talk while he was still wandering through the dungeon. He was approaching day three of spelunking and had managed to gather some more treasures. Instead of receiving ck mithril gear, he found some potions and more valuables. Even if the monsters were stronger on the lower levels this didn¡¯t always mean that the treasures would be better.
The size of the levels began to increase and sometimes traps or roadblocks got in the way. He decided to stick to the already explored pathways the previous tinum party ventured forth as they were the ones that were mapped out. Being able to predict which monsters he would be facing was maybe his second biggest advantage with the divine spells being the first. With time he wound up close to the stairs leading down to an area with monsters close to his current level, the real grind was beginning.
¡°Call me back when you are finished and¡¡±
¡°Yeah I know, I¡¯ll be careful and I¡¯ll be back soon but if there is a problem let me know.¡±
¡°Alright, Not much has been happening here while you were gone besides the Union dwarves running around a lot more¡ I saw those two fixing some fences, do you know what¡¯s that about?¡±
¡°Hah, I guess she kept the side of the deal.¡±
Rndughed after being informed by Elodia that the two dwarves that caused him some misery in the past were now being relegated to grunt work. There was one thing that those types couldn¡¯t stand and that was to be demoted. The two soon ended the call as he got ready to cross into the next level.
¡®It shouldn¡¯t take much longer until I level up, I should at least remain here until then.¡¯
After venturing to the upper levels and back he was now level hundred and seventy-nine. The monsters that he was facing were slowly reaching his current level and with the help of the divine debuff he hoped to hasten the leveling process even more.
¡®So this is what they decided to evade but behind it should be a room filled with treasure.¡¯
At the moment he was at the level that Myrtle¡¯s party had ended their adventure. What he was looking at was a wide open space with seemingly not much in it. The only thing of note was the ground tiles which were all square and about one meter long. This whole ce had hundreds of them and at the end, there was onerge sliding door made of thick rock.
¡®It¡¯s a trap but also a puzzle¡ Those darkened tiles are the break-off points, from what those adventurers reported, a person must make it through while lighting up all the square tiles¡¡¯
This reminded him of puzzles from video games that he used to y. The logic behind it was quite simple. When he stepped on one of the squares it would start to glow and activate. He needed to activate all of those squares while only using one path. The ck tiles were spots that needed to be walked around and were neutral. They created areas that couldn¡¯t be crossed which made the puzzle slightly harder.
¡®They didn¡¯t go through it and took another path but I wonder what¡¯s on the other side.¡¯
He had decided to not endanger himself too much but he was interested in where this trap led. There were a few possibilities so he decided to go along with a small test. First, both he and Agni walked out of the room and waited in the corridor that led them here. Instead of stepping on one of the tiles himself, he decided to use one of his cube turrets.
The tiles were simple pressure tes that even this floating cube could activate. Just as he expected a glow took over the tile onto which hended the cube on. After it hovered back up into the air, the glow on the tile remained. Slowly he started moving the cube around faster to light up a path forward. The first n was simple, use the shortest path forward without stepping on every tile.
¡®Will it trigger something?¡¯
His first test was unfruitful as it was apparently possible to just go to the other side withoutpleting the puzzle. The only thing that wasn¡¯t possible was opening therge sliding door at the end. It was clear that without the correct path beingid out, the door would not open. Now for the second test, he tried to backtrack which proved to be quite deadly. The moment his floating turret descended on one of the already lit-up squares, everything started glowing red.
¡°Woof!¡±
¡°Calm down Agni, we are safe here.¡±
After a sh of red light and a lot of noise, all the squares started crumbling. The cube that was able to freely float around did not copse down along with the floor. Anyone that was attempting to solve this riddle would find themselves falling down.
¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±
The moment the entire room became devoid of a floor some strange sounds filled his ears. Not everything had copsed as there was still a ledge before the tunnel leading up to this ce. Thus to figure out this conundrum he decided to take a peek down without actually going into this ce. It was possible that a secondary copse was triggered if he stepped forth so for the time being, a golemic eye was used to send him some pictures.
¡°What are those things? Worms?¡±
At first, he expected sharp spikes or something likeva to be down there, instead, there was a vast quantity of monsters. They were not skeletal in nature but instead resembled the squiggly monsters that caused him to find the mine a few years ago. After examining the situation he realized that it was possible for him to take a step forward. The hole down below had no light source but with the help of his helmet, seeing in the dark was as easy as breathing.
Undead gue Leech
L 145
¡°They are all gue worms down there?¡±
This was quite the discovery and sight to behold. The hole was around fifty meters deep and led to a limited space filled with these creepy leeches. They were an undead variant of a leech monster found in other dungeons. A gue leech was able to spread diseases that were quite nasty. If bitten a person would find themselves vomiting constantly while receiving various debuffs. Even if they were all just tier 2 monsters there were hundreds of them down there.
¡®Anyone that falls down there will be eaten alive in a matter of moments, there is just not enough space to defend yourself.¡¯
This reminded him of the chamber with the Troglodytes and also gave him an idea. Even though these worms were just tier 2 monsters, they were close to level hundred fifty. With the sheer amount of them down there and thanks to the confined space, he could use it to gain some easy experience.
His backte started glowing for a moment while a single metallic orb that was the size of a tennis ball emerged. It was covered in various runes and could perhaps offer him a safe way of getting all of the experience down there. After examining the situation he took a few steps back and then tossed the now glowing orb forward.
The runes were quickly activated to prime the spell that this sphere came equipped with. It didn¡¯t take long to reach the end of the fifty-meter-deep hole. When the runic device connected with the first monster down there it instantly produced arge holy explosion. These leeches could not crawl out nor react to the attacking their way and quickly evaporated into nothingness.
Congrattions you have leveled up!
Congrattions you have gained Overlords Aura Skill
¡°Nice!¡±
Rnd cheered while hearing strange sttering sounds down below. There was a certain special trait that the regr gue leeches had. If they were critically injured but still alive they would explode in a burst of poisonous goop. These explosions carried within them some force and could also damage their own allies. After the runic grenade delivered the initial burst of damage it created a chain effect.
¡®The initial experience is nice but ¡ it won¡¯tst for long.¡¯
While he had reached level one hundred eighty this spot wouldn¡¯t help him gain that many levels. The further a person leveled the less amount of experience they received from monsters below their level. He would need to find a simr trap with tier 3 versions of these monsters if he wanted to abuse this method.
¡®Maybe I can¡¯t use it that much but Agni still can.¡¯
Agni¡¯s level was below his and only now was the wolf slowly catching up. It was possible for him to use ranged spells and also skills so killing these stationary targets wouldn¡¯t be a problem. While keeping that in mind he also brought up his status screen to look at the first new skill he received since attaining his Runesmith Overlord ss.
Overlord''s Aura L1
Active Skill
When activated, it provides a small boost in stats to the Overlord''s allies and subjects.
¡®Hm, I think Pdin sses have simr aura skills. This one seems to be more vague, does it rise all attributes equally?¡¯
After a quick test and scan of Agni¡¯s status screen, he had his answer. At level one the skill increased his caninepanion¡¯s numbers by two points each. While this didn¡¯t seem as that much, if he was surrounded by tens of men he would be providing quite the boost.
¡®It¡¯s also just at level one, if it gives ten points at level nine then it will be rather overpowered¡ the only downside is that it uses a set amount of mana and doesn¡¯t give me any benefits.¡¯
When looking at his own status screen he didn¡¯t see any increase in stats. This was clearly one of the leadership-primed skills that this Overlord ss offered. It was quite useless without anyone around him and would just waste his mana if he activated it like that. Then there was also a big minus to the way that it looked as it made him out to be a target.
¡®This circle of light makes me very conspicuous ... ''
One thing that he disliked about this skill was the strange glowing donut that it was creating under his feet. It started from directly under his feet and pulsated a few meters away from his location. It persisted even when trying to walk, run or even jump. It was glued to the area directly under him and would guide everyone to his location from a distance. It was as if he was showing his enemies that he was the leader of the group and they should quickly dispose of him.
¡®But it¡¯s possible to use this to my advantage if I need to lure someone away, I bet even the monsters will be attracted to the glow to some capacity¡¡¯
He could see a few good uses of this skill. There was something simr like a hidden animosity when it came to fighting monsters. Some skills and sses were more prone to pulling monsters their way. Clerics with their healing magic were prime examples as they were usually the first to get targeted even by mindless beasts.
Rnd was used to attracting the beasts in the dungeon as he was heavily armored and getting through his now-enhanced mana shields was not that simple. Having a skill that let anyone that was with him have a power boost was quite nice but would only shine with more people. Maybe if Armand and Lobelia finally reached their threshold, he could bring them here. With this trap being here it would allow them to rise in the levels rather quickly.
¡®I should leave a sensor in the walls below.¡¯
The trap had been sprung and almost all of the monsters down below had been killed. Now he had to wait for it to reset to actually go forward into the unexplored pathway. How long this would take wasn¡¯t known to him so leaving a sensor to detect when the floor reformed itself was the only thing could do.
It was possible for Agni to use his magical tforms to get to the other side and he also had his levitation spell. Getting to the other side wouldn¡¯t be impossible but drilling through the chamber door was somewhat problematic. Thanks to the sensors that were already here he could measure the thickness of the walls to some extent. It wouldn¡¯t be that easy to blow his way through the closed door as it was made of exceptionally sturdy material. The walls on the sides were also quite thick and would not break from his earth-softening spell.
¡®The density of mana in the dungeon walls is interfering with earth elemental spells. I won¡¯t be able to get through without proper drilling equipment.¡¯
The further down he went the stronger the mana density became around this ce. There was only one reason for this to ur and that was the dungeon core. It was possible for someone with a mage ss to predict the strength of the monsters just by the ambient mana in the air. The more he explored this dungeon the better at it he became. Not only the monsters were strengthened with the rise of mana. Better items could appear, and things like rare minerals in mines would be essible. Even the dungeon walls were enhanced the closer one got to the center of the dungeon where a dungeon core would be found.
¡®It¡¯s forbidden to damage or remove a dungeon core from within a dungeon¡¡¯
While wrapping things up he recalled some information about dungeon core removals. There wasn¡¯t that much information as it was forbidden to touch them. Their capabilities in producing monsters, mines, and treasures gave the countries they were located a free source of ie. Removing them would also spark quite the catastrophic event of untold proportions depending on the size of the dungeon.
Each dungeon required mana to exist and the dungeon core was considered to be the device that provided it with everything. Some people believed that cores just formed in areas rich in mana and just were somehow able to manage those resources. Others believed that they were monsters in themselves that created everything as they evolved. The truth was probably out there but to get it, he would probably need to gain ess to one of the libraries of a magical academy.
Without anything left within this chamber, he decided to take the other route to the exit. It could take several days for this magical contraption to reform and even longer after he blew up many of the monsters down below. The journey had to continue and new skills needed to be discovered. After clearing up some of the other passages they arrived at another set of stairs.
The thickness of the mana below had spiked yet again and he was sure to encounter monsters that were above level hundred eighty. This would probably be thest floor he explored before returning. The area he arrived in wascking in mapping sensors which he quickly fixed by inserting one into the walls.
¡®Oh? What¡¯s this?¡¯
While he was alone here it didn¡¯t mean that other adventurer parties weren¡¯t wandering around. After nting one of his sensors he became aware of dots belonging to people of the races. There were six of them but they were not alone. Many red circles that represented unidentified monsters were gathering around them.
¡®It doesn¡¯t look good for them¡ should I get involved?¡¯
Rnd looked at the map and then over to Agni in his Sunwolf form. The only reason that he was able to get this far was thanks to using his divine spells. Usually, he used his map to evade the few adventurers that were wandering these tunnels as he did not want anyone to see this little secret of his. A decision had to be made, should he help this small group up or just move along as he had nned beforehand¡
Chapter 358: Hesitating.
Chapter 358: Hesitating.
¡®The one in the middle looks different than the others¡ is that person, not an adventurer or something?¡¯
Rnd was moving through some corridors that were luckily monster free. All the dots representing them had probably moved into the chamber containing the party of adventurers. Inside his HUD, he could see a group of fiverger green dots surrounding a smaller one in the middle.
This device detected mana patterns and could also somewhat measure a person¡¯s level. Depending on a few factors it would change the size of the dot on the screen. Whenparing the other ones to the one in the middle there was a clear difference. It was as if the person in the middle was not part of the group and maybe didn¡¯t even possess abat ss.
¡®Could it be their porter?¡¯
That was a possibility, some people still used the services of porters. However, when it came to B and above ranked dungeons, this role was given to actual adventurers. Someone above level one hundred that could carry arge spatial backpack and maneuver was needed. It wasn¡¯t strange to have to retreat, having a regr persone along was a recipe for disaster.
¡°Agni, stay behind me for now, and don¡¯t show yourself unless I say so.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
Agni was smart enough to know what Rnd was afraid of. Even without mentioning it he returned to his regr ruby wolf form. Even if he wasn¡¯t capable of using his divine attacking spells, it was possible for Rnd to utilize his. It wouldn¡¯t be that hard to exin the usage of divine spells if he was performing them. He could go with the use of crystals bought from the church or say that he just had his armor charged by a priest beforehand. Before showing himself he needed to observe the situation, perhaps his help would not be needed.
¡®They should be just around this corner.¡¯
While moving his hand up to make Agni stop he inserted another map sensor into the nearby wall. After its activation, he got a better idea of what he was working with and the full number of potential enemies that could be lurking down there. His armor disy was capable of presenting him with the monster count almost instantly. If the mana patterns belonged to previously encountered beings it could also categorize them. These could be customized but he usually liked to put ranged and magical monsters into a separate group. Focusing on them was usually more important than on the melee ones.
¡®There is one Infernal Lich in the group, his level is higher than the one that I faced¡¡¯
He wasn¡¯t sure how the group of adventurers let themselves be surrounded by a high-level Lich but it wasn¡¯t looking good. The monster had two Guardians next to himself along with a backline of archers. Most of the group consisted of Berserker skeletons with two or three champions mixed into the group. These close-ranged monsters were charging at a group of five adventurers and one extra person.
¡®They set up a perimeter in the middle¡ but they are sitting ducks down there, was there something there?¡¯
Rnd wasn¡¯t sure how these people got themselves in this predicament but the cave that they found themselves in gave him an idea. The tunnel he arrived here through left him up on high ground. The way forward was cut short as he arrived at a ledge. When ncing down he could see some holes in the rocks that could be used for going down.
¡®They must have climbed down to get to that altar, this exins a lot¡¡¯
His mapping device wasn¡¯t perfect as he could only see everything as a t surface. Inside this huge cavern, there was something that looked like a ritualistic altar. It looked like a pyramid with the top ttened. On this ttened space a rectangr b of rock with strange ult-looking symbols resided. On top of it, he could see some rocks that had probably been used to go around a weighting mechanism. These were quitemon in dungeons and triggered the moment something was removed from on top of them.
¡®They must have misjudged the weight or a secondary trap was triggered.¡¯
There were a few possibilities here, either the monsters appeared after the item was taken or some type of rm was triggered. Rnd assumed that it was thetter that took ce as before he arrived here he could see various monsters from within the dungeon swarming to this location. This trap probably had amand that forced monsters from this level to swarm from all sides.
All things weren¡¯t bad as thanks to this strange-looking temple altar in the middle, the group of adventurers had the high ground advantage. All the monsters were trying to climb up the stairs while getting hit by ranged attacks. This group of six had two people that had bows that were emptying their arrows on the berserkers.
They were using some special arrows covered in some strange alchemical concoction. At first nce, it looked like alchemical oil that when lit would burn monsters quite well. However, the color was different as it was blue instead of the usual red. Using fire against Infernal Skeletons was also not the greatest strategy as they were immune to the mes. These blue ones, on the other hand, were somehow corroding their bones and sessfully slowing them down.
Besides these two archers, there was onerge man with a shield and mace. He somewhat resembled the guild master with how bald his head was but he was not as tall. Another man was equipped with a long spear that he used inbination with the tanker of the group. While the man stopped the skeletal berserker''s advance with his strength, the other would shoot forth some type of spear skill.
This skill would make the long weapon move at quite an astonishing speed. When connecting with the monster¡¯s body it would create arge circr hole. It was as if an explosion was triggered the moment the tip of his long spear connected with the monster. Perhaps if they were up against fleshier enemies this skill would have been of more use. Against monsters that could move with parts of their bodies missing it was ineffective and forced the man with the shield to take more hits while trying to stall.
Then there was the third person that was holding onto two swords. In his right hand, he had a longsword, and in the left a shortsword. His position was more in the middle where the sixth and most unique person from this group was standing. All of the other five were just humans with maybe the person holding the shield having an usual frame. The middle person on the other hand was much shorter than everyone.
¡®Is that a Gnome? What is someone like that doing down in a dungeon?¡¯
There were various humanoid races in this world with many of their own quirks. Dwarves for instance loved crafting and usually focused on it but not as much as Gnomes. This race didn¡¯t possess robust bodies that were capable of exerting a lot of force. Instead, they were blessed with brilliant minds and dexterous fingers.
When it came to their professions they rarely became adventurers due to theck ofbat sses they could receive. Instead, they made potent potion makers or mages that didn¡¯t require much physical strength. Just like Dwarves, this smaller race had one profession in particr that they were proud of.
¡®Judging by those small sks he is probably an alchemist or some type of potion maker.¡¯
There were multiple sses that specialized in making potions and concoctions. It was somewhat simr whenpared to Enchantsmiths and Runesmiths. In their case, an Alchemist went above other potion-making and material-producing sses. They weren¡¯t as limited as the others and couldbine separate professions into one.
¡°Why did I hire a bunch of idiots like you? How did you get the weight wrong on a simple trap like this? Even after I used all those expensive ingredients¡¡±
While he was examining the situation and using his helmet as a set of binocrs he heard the gnome talk. He seemed to be mad about something and judging by what he was seating, these five were just hired mercenaries. His voice didn¡¯t sound that old by human standards; he could have been someone in his early thirties. It was somewhat hard to measure an age of a gnome as their faces were usually covered by a lot of facial hair.
¡°Shut up and use those holy potions, do you want us all to die?¡±
¡°Damn, crooks! I¡¯ll remember this! You¡¯ll pay me for every single one of these.¡±
Rnd still didn¡¯t decide to move as for the time being the group was holding out. The moment holy potions were mentioned the gnome started rummaging through one of his many spatial bags. From one he pulled out a potion that had a somewhat orange coloring to it. The subtle glow that it was radiating and the previous name made it obvious what it was.
The gnome looked angry but he started handing out those potions that made their way into the hands of the adventurers. There were two ways of these being used. The archers started coating some of their arrows with the concoctions while the others just threw them onto the close by skeletal berserkers. The effect was quite simr to his own divine spells as the monsters were instantly affected by a debuff.
It started looking like the group would be victorious. With the help of the alchemical concoctions, they were able to deliver a lot of damage to the charging monsters. They became weaker due to the debuff and after coating their weapons in the liquid, the weapons started going through their bones like it was butter.
¡®Can they do it?¡¯
Rnd was actually d at the pushback as this meant that he would probably not need to involve himself in this fight. However, there was one big problem that this group forgot about and it was the Lich. Even though the skeletal champions and berserkers were down on the ground their bones started to move. When ncing over to the high level lich, it was obvious that it was the perpetrator.
¡®It can resurrect them?¡¯
His experience was limited to the monster he defeated inside his workshop. That one created its minions from the corpses of people or with the help of a unique skill. This one on the other hand seemed to be able to empower and also conserve the regr dungeon skeletons. It was probably due to them being inside of a dungeon that spawned these same creatures constantly.
¡°Shit, we need to get that Lich or we are all dead, take it out!¡±
The man with the dual des pointed at the casting monster in the distance. One of the archers took aim and empowered his arrow with a skill. It looked simr to the one the sun elf used from the tinum party he knew. The arrow was shut upwards and made a nice arc in the direction of the creature¡¯s head. It started shifting around in mid-air as the monster noticed, it was obviously keeping track of the monster¡¯s location as per the skill.
¡°Shit, can¡¯t you do something about those guardians?¡±
Even though the arrow was coated in the holy potion it didn¡¯t connect with the right monster. Instead, it collided with arge tower shield that was being held by one of the skeletons near the Lich. These two guardian skeletons that were specialized in defending started intercepting all the arrows. The divine energy that was imbued into the arrows didn¡¯t fare well against cold metal that their bulky armors were made of.
¡®They won¡¯t be able to get to the Lich like that¡¡¯
As the group failed to kill the spell caster it was able to finish its spell to restore the defeated monsters. With their vigor regained they all tossed themselves into battle once more, even when they were destroyed again it didn¡¯t take long for their bones to start wiggling around.
¡°We need to kill that Lich or we¡¯ll die here.¡±
¡°Then kill it already!¡±
¡°We are trying to!¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t we just run, we might be able to make it for that ledge?¡±
¡°The ledge?¡±
The gnome asked the man with the swords while he was forced to help out his party members with some of the charging skeletons. The area that was pointed to was in the opposite direction of where Rnd was sitting. It had the lowest concentration of monsters but had a problem.
¡°We¡¯ll never make it, do you think the monsters will just let us climb the wall?¡±
¡°Can¡¯t we distract them with something? I know, give me a moment and I''ll make something.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll make something?¡±
¡°Leader, we can¡¯t hold them¡ What should we do?¡±
At this point, the tide was shifting and Rnd was ready to intervene. While he didn¡¯t want to get involved, letting people die if he could do something about it was not his style. However, before he could even start something unexpected urred. As the gnome was trying to prepare some mixture the leader of the adventurers grabbed him.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°We do need someone to distract the monsters¡ I¡¯m sorry but I have to prioritize my men.¡±
¡®Are they betraying that gnome?¡¯
It was probably a move of desperation but the leader decided to toss the smallest person in the opposite direction of where the others were running. The n was simple and had some merit to it. Before the throw happened the leader doused the gnome in some leftover divine potions. Undead monsters were drawn to these energies and would prioritize the gnome that was drenched in the potions.
¡®This is bing problematic, I should have not hesitated this much.¡¯
For a moment he hesitated as now even the adventurers that he was going to help out might want him dead. He had witnessed a murder attempt y out in front of his eyes. If those five saw him rescue the alchemist it wouldplicate things. They would probably not want a witness to their crime to be left alive. Luckily with all these monsters around, they couldn¡¯t really chase after him or the gnome he was going for.
¡°Agni, I need you to grab that gnome and retreat here, I¡¯ll keep those monsters and that Lich busy, can you do that?¡±
¡°Awoo!¡±
Agni moved forward as the two left from behind the rocks they were hiding behind. The gnome he wanted to rescue had justnded on the ground while being drenched in golden-like liquids. While things didn¡¯t look good, helping out just one person was easier than saving a whole group of six. Defeating all of the monsters in thisrge cavern wasn¡¯t his goal.
¡.
Just like the leader of the tinum party expected, the monsters were drawn to the divine mana wavelength that the gnome was covered in. With the path bing mostly clear they just needed to push a few undead skeletons out of the way to get to the wall. Climbing it wouldn¡¯t take that long and then they would be safe.
¡°W-what¡¯s that?¡±
To their surprise, while they were running away a hail of strange golden bolts entered the cavern. This light show lit up the dark cavern that was previously only illuminated by a few torches and the mes of the undead monsters eyes. They started connecting with the multiple skeletons in the area and even caused some to copse from direct hits to their undead cores.
¡°Leader, there is someone there!¡±
One of the archers pointed into the distance where they could see arge armored man emerging from the shadows. There were strange four floating cubes around his body and they were lighting up the whole ce. These seemed to be the source of the light show happening now but before they could focus a loud howl filled the entire chamber. For a moment they felt their body freezing up a telltale sign of a stunning skill taking effect.
¡°What¡¯s a Ruby Dire Wolf doing here and why is it carrying off that damn gnome?¡±
The five were shocked as they witnessed the monster appear out of nowhere. It sted some of the skeletons with its me breath to make some space before grabbing the gnome between its fangs. At first, it looked like it was trying to eat him but soon it became clear that it was just holding onto his backpack. It vanished soon after jumping all over the ce at an intense pace.
Before they could take a better nce at what was happening an even more intense light filled out the area. It came from the direction of the armored man and the source was his chest. A thick beam of light was produced and connected with one of the guardian skeletons that were defending the Lich. The monster defended against it with the help of its thick tower shield that was augmented by the Lich¡¯s spell.
Yet, even with the help of magic, it couldn¡¯tst for more than a few seconds before it pierced through it. The monster that gave them so much trouble was hit by the ray of light and various ricochets of energy were sted everywhere. This strange urrence continued as the man d in bulky armor quickly retreated without even saying a word.
¡°... Did he just¡¡±
¡°Leader!¡±
¡°What now?¡±
¡°The Skeletons, they areing our way!¡±
¡°Shit, start climbing you morons!¡±
The group was stunned by the appearance of the third party so much that they forgot to climb up the wall and escape. Now they had the remnants of the skeletal fiends chasing after them as there were no other targets in their field of vision.
Chapter 359: Time To Run?
Chapter 359: Time To Run?
¡°Watch out!¡±
An arrow connected with arge skeleton¡¯s head and shattered it instantly. The monster lost its bnce and fell down from the wall it was climbing. On the way, it took a few simr-looking skeletons together as there were multiple of them right behind it. All of these could be seen climbing up a sidewall of arge chamber, chasing what looked to be an adventurer party.
¡°Use the potion!¡±
¡°But it¡¯s thest one¡¡±
¡°Just use it, do you want them to get up here?¡±
¡°...¡±
A man holding two des shouted at one of the archers that were shooting. Two men were still climbing the wall, one of them was wearing quite heavy-looking armor along with a shield on his back. The other one was close to the ledge as he was not as encumbered as his heavier party member. If nothing was done about it, the skeletons would surely reach the slow-moving man.
It was a group of Infernal Skeleton Berserkers that was after them. Theirrge hands that had sharp ws made it easy for them to climb hard rock walls like this one. They could casually stick those pointy digits into the rocks without needing to find a good spot for their footing. They were climbing at twice the speed of the armored man that was barely keeping himself from falling.
One of the monsters approached, and even when getting bumped by the falling skeleton it still persisted. Its massive mitts moved for the man¡¯s ankles in an attempt to grasp them. Luckily before it could sink those ws into his flesh a il of golden liquid connected with its face. This concoction produced a sizzling sound as it burned the unholy creature and caused it to fall and drench some of the other pursuing monsters.
¡°Now, kill them all!¡±
The Archers listened to their leader that was in the process of helping the spear user up to the ledge they were standing on. With many arrows still remaining and skills to guide them to the undead cores, it was possible to cause enough damage. With the help of all this support the heavily armored man managed to make it up to the top where he was pulled up by to of his party members.
¡°We need to get out of here, we¡¯ll run to that tunnel!¡±
¡°But what about the skeletons?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll copse the path, just get into the tunnel first.¡±
Everyone nodded as they quickly decided to leave this ce. They were able to destroy some of the undead that were after them but this wasn¡¯t over. Their leader came prepared as he took out a circr magical bomb that could cause the ledge they were previously standing on to copse. Just like nned the magical explosion sent a mass of rocks down towards the group of skeletons.
Following the group would not be as easy anymore and by the time they got to the tunnel the adventurers escaped into, their presence would be lost. Even though the animosity rating would persist for a while, the monsters had no way of tracking their enemies. The adventurers knew this and would use it to their advantage. It would only take them a few forks to probably lose the monsters and cancel out the aggro.
¡°Who was that guy?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, but do you think that Gnome is still alive?¡±
¡°Shit, what if that fucker reports us to the guild?¡±
The party leader cursed out his luck while thinking about the biggest problem they were facing. They had tried to sacrifice the temporary party member that had actually hired them to perform a task. For adventurers like them who lived from taking missions, trying to sacrifice the person that hired them was unforgivable. It would be enough for them to lose their adventurer cards and being tinum rank would not save them.
Biting the hand that fed them was one of the things that the guild could not stomach. However, this was probably the least of their problems. There was a strange witness with the gnome and the bigger the case the more in hot water they became. Losing their cards or being demoted was bad but they could be turned into criminals. Considering that they were tier 3 adventurers there would be only one thing left for them, bing battle ves.
Tier 3 ss holders had a lot of worth and this worth could be brought out in various ways. Usually, people like them would be wined and dined. They brought in too much money for the guild that would rather protect them as the money makers that they were. There was always a limit to this generosity and they could still be profited off by being sold as ves. They would be sent to either work for the army as cannon fodder or work in dungeons until they died. With a ve cor around their neck they would have all their rights stripped and used for all they were worth.
¡°Hey Jack, didn¡¯t you notice something strange about that guy?¡±
¡°Yeah, that armor, I¡¯ve seen it somewhere¡Oh shit, could it have been¡¡±
¡°Who is it?¡±
The two archers started talking as their eyes were the only ones good enough to see through the dark caverns. It was a badly lit ce but for them with various skills to help, seeing in the dark was rather easy.
¡°I think it was the new Knight Commander from the city, I¡¯ve seen him parading through the city in the same thing, he was missing the cape but the noble crest was still on his breastte¡¡±
¡°The fucking Knight Commander from those shitty nobles? What the fuck is he doing down here?¡±
¡°How should I know? It was him for sure, that thing that grabbed the gnome was a wolf monster.¡±
¡°I heard he had one of those¡¡±
The other archer nodded as the two came to an agreement. They had not been long in this city but long enough to gather all the important information. It was good to know who the powerhouses of each city were and the Valerian noble house could not be denied. All of them knew about the duel but were not really aware of the levels the knights had.
¡°This looks bad, weren¡¯t those people at the entrance also part of those noble bastards? If it was only the gnome then we might have had a chance of exining ourselves¡¡±
Now it was the spearman that voiced his opinion. If it was the word of one alchemist against a party of adventurers then they could have perhaps gotten away with it. However, if someone like a knight from a noble household backed up those ims, it would be over for them.
¡°Leader, what should we do?¡±
¡°What can we do?¡±
The leader stopped in his tracks as the group left the skeletal chamber in the dust. There was no danger of them catching up to them and a decision needed to be made. All of them were in it together, putting the me on the leader was an option but would probably not work. No one lifted a finger as they just abandoned the gnome that had all the right to me everyone for it.
¡°If that Knight makes it to the exit, then I see only two options. Either we leave the city before they can report it or¡¡±
¡°Or what¡ Do you seriously want us¡ He is part of the nobles and the Valerians, you know how those bastards are!¡±
Everyone here knew what the leader insinuated. People died in the dungeon constantly and if a knight vanished in these unexplored depths, then it wouldn¡¯t be that suspicious. If they yed their cards right, it would be possible to get away with murder.
¡°Then what do you want us to do instead? Turn ourselves in Jack? Do you want to be a ve? I¡¯d rather join the thieves guild! But do we have to? It¡¯s only one Knight, he might have won one duel but there are five of us and two of them.¡±
¡°He is right, if the Knight bastard vanishes here no one will me us nor will they know how he died. The lord of this city isn¡¯t even a real noble, he doesn¡¯t have enough leverage tounch a full investigation, and even if he does¡¡±
¡°We¡¯ll be long gone!¡±
¡°Yeah¡ I¡¯m in, what about you?¡±
Jack, who was the only one that voiced another opinion, was shocked by his party members. Yet, he knew what all of them were getting at. If they allowed them to escape then their lives would be over. The only option would be to give themselves up to the nobles or escape somewhere. Their future would then involve bing bandits or attempting to leave the Kingdom itself.
¡°I¡¯m¡ in too.¡±
¡°Good, we need to see the bigger picture here. If it wasn¡¯t for that shitty gnome bastard, we wouldn¡¯t be in this shitty situation to begin with.¡±
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all that midget''s fault!¡±
Soon the group started pointing their des in the direction of the gnome. It was easy to make him the reason for their current situation. If he never came along then they would probably be enjoying themselves in the city''s pleasure district instead. As tinum adventures, they had already reached a point that most people could only dream about. A lot of hard work had gone into attaining this position and this would not be the first time that they had to get their hands bloody¡
¡
¡®I thought my luck should have gotten better, is there even a point in increasing this stat?¡¯
Rnd nced at the gnome that was being dangled around by Agni. His wolfpanion had performed his task rather well by grabbing the small man by his backpack. This left him wobbling around with his arms and legs iling around with Agni¡¯s stride. The five adventurers that tried killing this man had wondered out of the range of his mapping device, which was only one part of the bigger issue.
¡®Will they just let me leave like this?¡¯
There were a few scenarios running through his head. When taking into consideration his previous experiences, the situation looked grim. He witnessed an attempted murder by the tinum adventurer party on this alchemist here. Both parties were at tier 3 and would be considered equals if they ever made it to court. It was probable for the group to ount for this ande to a conclusion that was to their benefit.
¡®I have to assume that they¡¯ll try to finish the job while we are still in the dungeon.¡¯
He knew quite well how easy bodies disappeared in these dungeons. Even his position wouldn¡¯t save him from getting hunted here. What went on in the dungeons usually stayed in them. Even if Arthur died here his father that was the duke would have trouble unearthing the mysteries of his death. Getting an oracle down here to look for some evidence would also be problematic. The magical nature of a dungeon usually interfered with their magic and required an exceptional individual to work.
¡®I should contact those five at the entrance but can I really trust them?¡¯
Rnd had his own party of tinum adventurers waiting at the mine area. They could act as reinforcements and perhaps arrive here before anything dire happened. However, there was a minor problem as trust was not something he gave out that easily. There was a tiny possibility of another betrayal but it was somewhat unlikely.
After signing several contracts that team of adventurers was fully invested in the development of the city. If something happened to him during that time, they would not be able to receive some of the promised bonuses. The uses were added to give the group incentive to work hard. If the city prospered, so would they.
¡°U-unhand me you beast!¡±
¡°Hm?¡±
While Rnd was using his runic armor to connect to Myrtle, the gnome had finally awoken. The small man had passed out somewhere around the time he was grabbed by Agni. Perhaps he thought the giant wolf was there to eat him and just couldn¡¯t take it. Now, on the other hand, he looked quite energetic. His legs and feet were moving around but he couldn¡¯t do anything about his current predicament.
¡°Agni, let him go.¡±
Agni snorted with his nose and then quickly opened up his muzzle. The gnome was around a hundred and ten centimeters in height. He was wearing a backpack with a lot of ripped side pockets. Around his waist, he had many smaller satchels that looked to have been emptied in the fight against the undead monsters earlier. His face was covered by a somewhat shorter beard whenpared to other gnomes.
¡°Argh¡ what are you doing, you damn beast!¡±
¡°Awooo!¡±
¡°Aghh¡ D-don¡¯te near me, stay back I say!¡±
It didn¡¯t seem that the gnome had noticed the armored man that was standing directly behind him. His eyes were focused on the huge dire ruby wolf that was as big as a horse. Rnd could only imagine how someone almost half his height felt when looking at a big creature like this. However, there was no time for this as all of them needed to start their tactical retreat sooner thanter.
¡°Agni stop ying around and you, get up we need to go.¡±
¡°Huh? W-what are you!¡±
¡°Just a man? Your legs don¡¯t look injured so can you stand up already?¡±
Finally, the gnome turned around to look his way. His gaze was met by a metallic helmet with glowing eyes and his first reaction was to jolt at attention. There were armored monsters in dungeons called Living Armors that could be found in crips like this. With little light in the corridor and the glowing eyes that were caused by his usage of the helmet disy inside, could confuse almost anyone.
¡°A man?¡±
¡°Yes, as you can see, I¡¯m not your enemy.¡±
To make things go a bit faster Rnd decided to produce a bit of light to illuminate the area. His finger then pointed to the Valerian household crest that was engraved on his breastte. This crest gave him an addedyer of protection as even hardened criminals would think twice about attacking a Valerian Knight.
In this case, it could be used to calm down this person. Rnd knew that after getting himself almost murdered by a group of adventurers, trusting would be hard toe by. Luckily, he was not an adventurer but a knight who was sworn to protect the citizens of this kingdom. To this gnome, it was a true blessing and his eyes changed as he realized this.
¡°The Valerian crest? So you are¡¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m a Knight and I¡¯ve witnessed all of it. Now, we must move those five men might decide to seek us out.¡±
¡°Seek us out, for what purpose?¡±
¡°What else? To silence us, forever¡ now excuse me, we can talk along the way. Agni, I¡¯ll leave him to you so try not to drop him.¡±
¡°Woof¡¡±
¡°Hey, what are you¡¡±
¡°There is no time to exin, get a good grip and try not to fall off.¡±
Rnd didn¡¯t really know who this person was nor did he care at the moment. What the two needed to do was to make a run for it. He had already achieved everything that he needed to do here. Perhaps the group of tinum adventurers would make a different decision and just run from the city. Perhaps they would attempt to bribe him instead but he felt that they wouldn¡¯t. They clearly saw him in that cavern and it was possible for them to be aware of his true identity.
¡®They had to pass through the checkpoint. There is only one exit there so they will want to get me before I can get to it¡¡¯
¡°Woah, hey.¡±
¡°Excuse me¡¡±
Rnd grabbed the confused gnome off the ground with one hand. His weight was non-existent to someone with his stats. It was probably embarrassing for the adult male to be treated like a child as he was yanked up and then deposited onto Agni¡¯s back. There was no working saddle but the wolf armor had a few ces that the small man could cling onto.
¡°Hold tight.¡±
¡°Hey, now listen here, I¡¯m thankful to you Sir Knight but who are¡. aghhhh¡¡±
Before the gnome could finish the sentence Agni started running. His agility stat was quite high and he could easily outrun a regr horse. Rnd wasn¡¯t slow either as with the help of some spells to lower the weight of his armor and haste, he could keep up with Agni¡¯s pace. His map wasn¡¯t finished but he knew where he came from, with some luck the adventurer party would be busy with the skeletons for long enough for him to reach the higher levels¡
I''ll be taking a break for a week.
Chapter 360: You Activated My Trap Card.
Chapter 360: You Activated My Trap Card.
¡°I¡¯m not sure if we will be able to make it to your location in time, you¡¯ve descended into the unexplored lower levels.¡±
¡°I know but this is what the situation is, I¡¯m not sure what those people will¡¡±
¡°Is something wrong, I¡¯m not hearing¡¡±
¡°I need to go, they are here.¡±
Rnd stopped while raising his hand up. Agni after seeing it stopped in his tracks as well. The sudden stop sent the third person who was here flying forward. The gnome made a nice spin through the air before getting grabbed by a translucent blue hand.
¡°C-can we t-take a b-break? I think I¡¯m going to¡ urp¡¡±
The short man grabbed his mouth as he tried to hold it in. Riding Agni was doing wonders to his stomach which was about to explode. To not get any of it onto his armor Rnd decided to push the gnome away to the side. There while he was expunging hisst meal, he took in the uing situation.
¡®How did they get here before me? Is there some kind of shortcut that I¡¯m not aware of?¡±
It was his first time in this section of the dungeon. After wandering in he had left behind a sensor at the entrance and then a few further in. During the exploration, the sensor managed to pick up the location of the chamber with the gnome. It was around the edge of the sensor¡¯s limit and cing more at the entrance to therge cavern didn¡¯t expand the area that much.
Without cing sensors in almost every major cavern and even into some longer tunnels he would not have a clear map of the entire area. The mana of the dungeon liked to interfere with the visuals from time to time and the only way around it was to ce more sensors. His new enemies had to have some prior knowledge about this dungeon as they were just arriving at the exit.
¡®I was counting on them arriving here after me, this doesn¡¯t look good, what should I do?¡¯
Rnd looked at Agni who had not yet picked up on the presence of the adventurer party. The group of five had arrived before the stairs leading up. It was probable that the archers would discover their tracks leading to the passage he was currently hiding in. This way only led towards therger chamber where the adventurer party was fighting undead monsters.
¡®A tier 3 tracker will probably know that I have not gone up the stairs yet, they will either remain by the entrance and wait for me or go after the tracks. That is if they actually want to get to me and this gnome¡¡¯
The motives of this party of adventurers were at this moment unknown to him. If they just left up the stairs, then it was probable that they decided to flee. However, they weren¡¯t budging from the spot which meant that they went with their other option.
¡®Will showing them the Valerian crest do me any good? Probably not¡¡¯
His murder of the man that worked for his father¡¯s estate already proved that leaving bodies behind in dungeons made it hard to discover the cause of death. There were many stories of knights and even nobles going missing inside dungeons. They didn¡¯t know that he already informed the other tinum adventurer party about the incident. Even if they managed to kill him along with the gnome, their actions were already known.
¡®They will never believe that even if it¡¯s the truth. If I retreat, I¡¯ll just wind back up at that altar with the undead but is running and hiding my only option?¡¯
Realistically speaking, survival wouldn¡¯t be that hard. Even though the monsters on this level were about level one hundred eighty, they weren¡¯t that problematic. The dungeon was not explored yet but the possibility of finding a hidden room that could be opened by runes was high. If he retreated and continued to explore, it was possible for him to hide. There were some supplies in the spatial satchels he brought along and also in Agni¡¯s armor.
He had prepared for the possibility of getting trapped down here for a prolonged time so retreating would have been the safest option. The group of adventurers would probably not expect him to return to therge chamber nor would they want to go back to a ce filled with monsters. Then he could just wait for Myrtle and the others toe to pick him up. Perhaps the group of five would just leave after a day or two of waiting.
¡®Do I really have to retreat? Their levels weren¡¯t all that high, they don¡¯t evenpare to someone like Emmerson¡¡¯
A thought crept into his mind. Rnd had spent most of his life running away and even after receiving his new ss and going through the difficult ascension ritual, this was still his default setting. It was a bad habit of his that served him well in the past that was not that easy to discard.
¡®How long will I have to remain in this damp dungeon if I retreat?¡¯
After living the life of a feudal lord in the ascension trial his demeanor had begun to change. The safest route was not always the best one. If he didn¡¯t act now then he could perhaps lose days of work. Even asking for help from the tinum adventurer group was problematic. They weren¡¯t really that different from this group he was trying to evade. It was possible for Myrtle to even lose her life when they encountered this group and he was not there to give them some support.
¡®I still have the element of surprise on my side and Agni is also here, I¡¯m not alone.¡±
¡°Worf?¡±
After ncing at hispanion he nodded. The time to act was now. This group of adventurers was probably still in a state of confusion. They would not expect a direct attack from one man. In reality, they weren¡¯t too smart either as for some reason they didn¡¯t ount for his strength. He was alone here but they didn¡¯t consider why he could be. A person who could casually survive encounters with powerful undead, would naturally also have to be strong.
Perhaps in their rage and desperation, their minds decided to ignore this fact and focus on his escape. If he was stronger than them, then why didn¡¯t he stay there but run instead? The logic was sound but they could not foresee that their opponent was skittish by nature.
¡°Hey you, stay here.¡±
¡°Stay here? What are you trying to do, isn¡¯t the entrance to this floor?¡±
¡°It is but your friends decided to block it. If you want to, you can go ahead and have a chat with them.¡±
¡°I¡ I¡¯d rather not¡ but w-what are you going to do, Sir Knight?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure, that depends on how far those guys are willing to take it¡ Before I go.¡±
Rnd started checking his equipment and running a few tests to see if everything was in working order. While he was rescuing the gnome there was no time to analyze his opponents so before venturing forth he needed to get some precious info.
¡°Can you tell me all that you know about those five? What are their levels, sses, and the extent of their weapons?¡±
¡°Ah? I¡¯m not too sure myself but their levels are between hundred eighty and hundred ny. That bastard with the two swords is their leader but you probably realized that by now¡¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
The gnome started rubbing his beard while giving him all the info that he was aware of. He knew some things about their sses but nothing specific. The group was apparently using some magical essories that didn¡¯t allow his identification skill to work. Usually, no one looked into the sses of tinum adventurers as their achievement of the high rank already said enough.
¡°So you only know this much¡ but it should be enough, I¡¯ve already seen them fighting.¡±
Rnd nodded as he just wanted to confirm a few things before leaving. While the group was fighting the undead he had gathered some data already. His armor had already locked onto their mana patterns which would make taking them out a lot easier. The group had a rudimentary setup. The tank would take all the blows and the two archers remained in the back.
The spearman was the main damage dealer and the swordsman leader gave out orders. His eyesight was probably good if he could take care of the situation and keep giving them orders. The sacrifice of the gnome was the right solution that would allow him and his men to get to safety. If he wanted to disrupt their team work, going for the dual swordsman was probably the safest bet. The group relied on him issuing orders while they just focused on the battle.
¡°Wait, that¡¯s it? You¡¯re just going to face them, alone?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not alone though?¡±
¡°Awoooo!?¡±
Angry howled at the small gnome in anger after that statement. Rnd had covered the ce in a barrier of sound already so their conversation would not be heard even if someone was close by.
¡°Ahhh¡ No¡ I mean¡ wouldn¡¯t it be better to retreat? I¡¯m sure Sir Knights''s allies wille and save us.¡±
¡°My allies? What allies?¡±
¡°Uh¡ are there no other soldiers here with you?¡±
¡°Soldiers? No, It¡¯s just me and him here.¡±
¡°You and him?¡±
The gnome looked at Agni who held his head up high as if he wanted to show off his magnificent ruby mane. It seemed the person he saved had attached too much worldly logic to Rnd¡¯s appearance. Valerian Knights weren¡¯t known for wandering alone into dungeons. Usually, they were apanied by arger group of soldiers but he was not really part of that group.
¡°B-but you are a Valerian Knight right?¡±
¡°I guess?¡±
¡°T-then shouldn¡¯t other soldiers be here?¡±
¡°No, let¡¯s say that things areplicated but I really need to go, so just stay here and stick to the shadows.¡±
¡°But what if some monsters appear?¡±
¡°They won¡¯t but ¡ use this if something happens, just put some mana into it and throw it at the monster.¡±
Rnd gave the gnome a round object with some runes on it. The item in question was just a standard explosive that also had some divine properties to it. It was strong enough to take out a berserker and should give this person some time to escape. After receiving the magical bomb the gnome seemed astonished by the runic patterns over it. His ss was closely rted to magic so he could probably tell the worth of this item.
¡°... Shit ¡ Give me a moment, if you are really going to confront those shitheads¡ then take this with you!¡±
To Rnd¡¯s surprise after his new friend received the holy grenade, he quickly dove into his backpack. From within he pulled a strange-looking bottle that was longer than wider. It wasn¡¯t a standard health or mana potion bottle. Those two were usually rounded on the bottom and also ced into the clear ss to show off their color. This one was made from stained ss that didn¡¯t allow him to see the pure coloring of what was inside.
¡°This is?¡±
Greater Elixir of Empowerment
High
Elixirs and potions were different as they had varied beneficial effects depending on the type. If what the gnome was telling him was true, then this elixir here was quite useful. Regr empowerment elixirs increased all the base fighting stats by a set percentage.
¡°An Elixir and it¡¯s a greater one?¡±
Greater Elixir of EmpowermentHigh
¡°Of course, who do you think I am? Just a regr gnome? Now that I think about it, we haven¡¯t properly introduced ourselves to each other. I am Rastix Zelbebanin, Master Alchemist extraordinaire!¡±
¡®Extraordinaire?¡¯
The Gnome straightened out but he had so much dirt in his beard and clothes that it was hard to see him as a Master Alchemist. Rnd didn¡¯t really want to waste any more time as the dots on his screen started moving. So he just nodded and quickly replied.
¡°You can call me Wand, I¡¯m Lord Arthur¡¯s, Head Knight.¡±
¡°The Head Knight of the Valerian Lord?¡±
¡°You have my thanks for the elixir, I¡¯ll use it if the need arises.¡±
¡°If the need arises? What do you¡¡±
Rastix was stunned for a moment but didn¡¯t really have time to ask more questions as Rnd just started leaving. A greater elixir of empowerment would probably boost all of his stats by around ten to fifteen percent. It was quite arge boost which was better used in a pinch. The time it worked was limited and as it stood now, he didn¡¯t really see the need for it.
¡®I hope this newfound confidence doesn¡¯t end up killing me¡¡¯
Before leaving for the entrance clearing he called his partner over. After a few adjustments to the armor Agni was wearing his body started blending in with the shadows. His enemies would probably be searching for his caninepanion but before they noticed it would be toote.
¡°Remember, move slowly just like we practiced in the workshop. Unless you make any sudden movements, the spell will remain.¡±
Agni nodded and the two parted ways. They both knew what the n was and the group pursuing the gnome would be given a chance to surrender. Rnd didn¡¯t think it would work but ying the bait was also fine. While opening fire up instantly was an option, the group of tinum adventurers had not yet attacked him directly. If there was a small chance of this ending without people dying, then he was willing to give it a try but if they answered in avarice then he was ready.
¡°I heard something, someone is there.¡±
¡°It¡¯s that knight, watch out, something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±
Rnd emerged from the shadows before the group of adventurers. They were standing in the same formation as before. Two archers in the back, tanker in the front and the other two just waiting there for him to approach. They were cleary suspicious of his appearance there but it was clear that they recognized his shiny armor that was producing a menacing runic glow.
¡°That Knight has a name and is part of the Valerian household, care to exin yourself?¡±
¡°Where is the Gnome? Is he hiding behind you?¡±
¡°Leader, I don¡¯t like this, that beast isn¡¯t here either¡¡±
He decided to keep moving. In his right hand, he was holding arge tower shield while his de floated to the side. It gave him a menacing and mystical appearance that could perhaps convince this group of backing away. Yet as he got closer, they continued to block the way forward and also unsheathed their weapons.
¡°Stay where you are!¡±
The leader pointed out with his longsword while the two archers nocked their arrows and pointed them directly at his head. While normally a heavily armored man would have nothing to fear from arrows, in the hands of tier 3 archers they became deadly weapons. The silvery coloring of the tip clearly belonged to mithril and would even leave a mark on his own red one.
¡°What do you n to achieve by pointing your weapons at a Valerian Knight? Do you wish to be hunted down like dogs?¡±
¡°Cut the bullshit, you know what this is about, either tell us where that gnome is or we¡¯ll beat it out of you!¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
Rnd was a bit stunned by the forcefulness of their leader. He didn¡¯t even make an attempt at bartering and his eyes were resolute. It was probable that this was not the first time he was doing something like this and it was the same for the other four. It made the moral quandary of his decision nonexistent. They just wanted to get rid of him along with the alchemist and were already preparing to run him through.
¡°So, if I understand correctly. You are unwilling to return to the surface and have yourself judged for your transgressions?¡±
¡°What is this fucker on about, are you stupid or something?¡±
¡°I see¡¡±
¡°Tell us where the gnome is!¡±
The angry leader shouted while his group started inching forward. They probably realised that they were at a disadvantage if they remained in that spot. They had seen him use spells so they were right to assume that he was a mage or used enchanted items. It seemed that the n was for the archers to keep him from casting while the tank rushed him.
¡°I refuse,y down your weapons and surrender, this is yourst warn¡¡±
Before he could finish the sentence one of the archer¡¯s arrows left their bow. Almost instantly the man that was wearingparable heavy armor to his started running forward. Even with all that weight on his shoulders, he was sprinting like an Olympic-level athlete. His body was submerged in an aura simr to Emmerson¡¯s skill and right behind him was the spear wielder. The man used his party member¡¯srger body to keep himself hidden and would probably attempt to use that explosive thrust that was used on the skeletons previously.
It was a n with some merit. The first arrow collided with his mana mantle, the same type of spell the lich he defeated had used. He spread it over his shield which allowed him to resist the archer¡¯s skill. The weight behind the ranged attack was surprising as it actually forced him to exert some physical force to not have his shield blown away from his hand.
¡°You should watch where you are going¡¡±
Rnd just stood there without using much to resist the charge. The leader of the group probably found this suspicious as he approached at a slower pace than the two others. One thing that he didn¡¯t expect was that his opponent already expected this behavior and was aiming for it.
To the man¡¯s surprise when he started stepping forward he heard something. It was directly below his feet, some type of trap. None of them could have known that their opponent had ced mapping sensors here, one of them was directly under the dual swordsman¡¯s foot. While the device was used for making maps, it was possible for its creator to alter the runes even from a great distance¡
Chapter 361: Seeing Progress.
Chapter 361: Seeing Progress.
A man¡¯s foot was turned into minced meat from a concentrated magical explosion at ground level. While taking in the pain he started wondering about the life choices that brought him here. Was he too greedy by taking on the unreasonable request of the gnome to go here? Was it theck of other tier 3 adventurers that made him forgo the usual safety measures? Or perhaps he did not anticipate what they were going up against well enough?
He could only cry out in pain while trying not to fall down as the horror unfolded before them. Their opponent was supposed to be some type of magical knight. The spells used against the skeletal beings were a dead giveaway. Someone like that should have to rely on others the most, gathering mana and casting spells should have not been that easy. Yet, there was no downtime or indication of something happening. The spells just took shape and exploded all over the ce, just like the front of his foot.
His n was standard, keep the mage locked down with the help of his party members. The arrows were supposed to bring the mana shield up and force the spell caster on the defensive. As long as he was focused on defending his body from taking damage, an opportunity would arise.
Even if he was using enchanted armaments, it all defied logic. Magical armor was supposed to only provide basic defense, a mantle of mana, and some buffing with perhaps a few secondary spells as a means of attacking. What they were seeing before them was not even close. The crimson armor lit up like a Christmas tree as a strange bluish field of energy exploded around them. Soon after a vast array of spells took form that they could only describe as overpowering.
¡°Shit, what are there¡ the ground is shaking!¡±
¡°D-doge it, it must be a binding vine spell of some sort!¡±
¡°No watch out, there are spikesing out from the walls and ground!¡±
A scene that no one was expecting was ying out before them. Even before they could reach the magic caster and contain his spells they were already upon them. It was all as if their opponent predicted all of their actions and had lured them all into a trap. Strange dark green vines with sharp ends appeared from under them to grasp their strongest warrior in ce. Hisrger frame and heavy armor didn¡¯t allow him to react fast enough to this quickly cast spell.
Not all was lost as the spear user just needed to change the trajectory of his attack to blow away the vines. This however would allow the mage knight to gain some space that they worked hard to create. When freed their tanker instantly used his shield along with a defensive skill to deflect the rocky spikes from above while retreating.
¡°Huh?¡±
Everyone was ready to get hit by some more spells but instead, the man in the crimson armor didn¡¯t move. Therge shield that he was holding previously was mmed into the ground. His sword, which was also covered in some runes, just floated to the side without any indication of attacking them.
¡°What is that fucker doing?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know but be careful, he is probably trying to lure us into a trap, look at those strange things floating around his back!¡±
A moment of respite was given to the group as the barrage of spells stopped. Something felt strange as it didn¡¯t make sense for him to halt his counter-offensive. After the explosion that caused an injury to the leader''s foot, the momentum shifted. Yet now, on the other hand, the five adventurers were able to assess the situation. Their opponent¡¯s armor was glowing, runes were everywhere, and were probably the source of his power.
¡°Surrender.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°You should surrender, you can¡¯t win this.¡±
¡°What is this fucker talking about!¡±
Before they coulde up with a winning strategy the man spoke out. His echoed through the cavern they were in a strange fashion and were obviously backed by magic. In response, the group quickly attempted to cover their ears. Various skills and spells could travel through sound waves and affect a person''s senses, in this case however, they were just being overly cautious.
¡°If you surrender now, your lives can be spared. You will be given a fair trial just as thew states, this I guarantee on the name of the Valerian Household.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, he is just trying to confuse us.¡±
The group wasn¡¯t buying it, from their perspective it was some kind of trick. This knight was probably just trying to lower their guard before using more spells. It was also possible that he wasn¡¯t sure of his victory and was trying to buy some time.
¡°The bastard uses magic, he might have been able to contact that party that was in the mines, I bet he is just waiting for them to arrive!¡±
One of the archers quickly screamed out while pointing his bow at the unmoving knight. If what he said was true then this group had to move fast. The group in the mine could be a problem but knowing that they were rushing over here, wasn¡¯t all that bad. In the mind of the leader, it was a blessing in disguise.
¡°Good try but we weren¡¯t born yesterday, you¡¯re just trying to buy some time for your friends to arrive. Thanks to your stupidity you just revealed your n.¡±
¡°My n?¡±
The man sipped on a healing potion while smiling as he was given enough time to recover from his foot injury. The armored man¡¯s tone indicated some confusion but from the standpoint of the party leader, everything was already obvious. The best chance they had at getting out of there was by leaving this man¡¯s corpse behind. While the party attempted to recover it, they would either avoid them inside the dungeon or prepare another trap.
¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t realize that you contacted your friends from the mine?¡±
¡°Oh, so you figured it out? But what will you do with that information?¡±
¡°There is no point in telling that to a dead man, you should have nevere here.¡±
¡°So that¡¯s your answer¡ That¡¯s disappointing, I don¡¯t really enjoy killing people but you leave me no choice then¡ Agni, do it.¡±
The talks had died down and the second round had begun. This group of five didn¡¯t change their tactics that much as they were ready to use arrows to halt him from casting. The most visible difference was that their leader had taken center stage and started attacking along with the two other warriors. In their minds, their opponent was just bluffing. One way or another they would overpower him and then make it out alive.
One small thing evaded their notice and that was the location of the wolvenpanion of this armored man. They assumed that it was guarding the gnome somewhere inside of the dungeon. More than likely it was somewhere within the tunnel from which their enemy came out. Thus it was quite surprising to see it a lot closer than they had anticipated.
The moment the armored man mentioned the wolf''s name, it appeared out of the shadows. It was followed by a strange runic glow produced by tes of metal that looked like armor covering its body. It all culminated in a mass of mes escaping its mouth that headed straight at the two archers near the dungeon level''s exit.
¡°Shit, how did that thing get here¡ it evaded my detection skill?¡±
The two archers in their confusion were unable to properly react to the enemy attack. The one that was closer to the mes screamed out in pain as it engulfed his entire body. To make things worse, before the other one could make some distance something grasped his ankle. It looked like a strange red whip made of crystals and before he knew it, he was getting pulled in towards the erupting inferno.
¡°ARRGHhhh¡±
¡°What the¡¡±
¡°You should probably focus on your opponent instead of looking behind¡¡±
The warriors looked back before hearing the man respond in a cold voice. When ncing back they suddenly saw four floating cubes moving up into the air. They had seen them dispatch some undead so they became weary so they needed to take care of the problem instantly. Their tanker quickly charged at the man that had ced his shield down on the ground and attempted to bash him with his own.
¡°What the?¡±
To his surprise the enemy did not even attempt to use his defensive weapon, instead, he just caught the charge with his right hand. The man was an experienced warrior and had gone through many trials and tribtions. Even then, he did not remember such a big difference in strength existing even when he mmed intorger monsters. It was as if he collided with a massive wall made of iron that he could not even move by a millimeter.
It became quickly clear that the discrepancy in levels must have been staggering. Even when he attempted to push it was only his own feet that were descending into the rocky ground that began to crack under the weight. The only thing that he could rely on were his allies so he continued to persist while waiting for a familiar spear tip to appear next to his head.
¡°I got him!... huh?¡±
The sound that was supposed to trigger was not there. Instead, the two just saw the spear tip connecting with a barrier of light. It rippled around the weapon¡¯s point as if it was quickly dispersing the energy from the destructive skill hispanion always used. Then suddenly the ripple stopped in ce and started flowing back to the point of impact.
¡°Shit, pull it out!¡±
¡°I¡ I can¡¯t!¡±
Before the two knew it, both of them were flying back through the air from the recoil. They weren¡¯t sure how the spell or skill worked but it somehow reflected the attack performed by the spear expert back to them. The impact was also enhanced several times as it should have not been enough to send both of the high-level warriors flying as easily.
¡°Fucking die!¡±
Their leader came flying in the moment they were catapulted away. His two des attacked the armored man that continued to just stand there without even using his shield or sword. The expert swordsman¡¯s long and shortsword lit up the room in a mass de energy. There was a tremendous amount of skill and speed involved yet, something wasn¡¯t right.
¡°H-how is he so fast?¡±
The man continued to try but for some reason, he could not even connect with the bulky armor. It didn¡¯t make sense for someone ofparable size to their tanker to be able to dodge this well. All of his moves were being seen through and before any of them couldnd on something, thatrge armored body just moved out of the way. Was it the difference in skill or perhaps levels? When he interacted with the man he seemed rather young andcking, could it have been impossible from the start?
¡°We need to help the leader, stop spacing out, and let¡¯s go!¡±
The two warriors were surprised by the evading capabilities of their enemy but perhaps if they joined up together, a miracle could happen. They nodded at each other and charged forward but a strange crunching sound from behind them brought them back to reality. In their desperation they had forgotten about their two backline supporters that had to contend with the wolven creature.
¡°J-Jack?¡±
When they looked back they could see the man¡¯s neck between the monster¡¯s teeth. His blood was dripping down onto the rocky ground while their other archer¡¯s body was already turning ck from getting swallowed up by the mes.
¡°I told you that you should have surrendered, I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not lenient enough to give you a third chance to survive¡¡±
All of them quickly looked back to the armored man that was doing something. The four cubes that were previously floating around him started moving forward. They hovered in front of him whilebining into arger rectangr shape. Their sides came together while producing visible electrical discharges before settling together.
Soon after the blue mana mantle that the man was constantly producing started getting sucked up by the new flying rectangle. A pulse of energy flew forward shoving them back by a few meters as the thing continued to charge. Even when they attempted to get in closer it repeatedly produced a wave of energy while also devouring more and more of blue particles escaping the man¡¯s body.
¡°It¡¯s doing something, shit spread out it probably can¡¯t get us all!¡±
Panic spread through the group, their eyes showed fear for the first time during this short fight. All of them finally realized that the knight they were facing was not like them, he was a true monster. Even when it came to tier 3 ss holders there was a pecking order and this man here was on the top. There was nothing they could have done but only running remained. With three of them still alive it was now a free for all, he could at least not catch them all so running away was their best bet.
¡°Agni¡¡±
Only one word left the man¡¯s mouth as the whole area lit up in azure light. The fourbined cubes produced a massive forward cone of energy that engulfed everything in front of them. The screams of the three tinum adventurers were quickly drowned out by the screeching sound of mana particles colliding with everything in sight.
¡
Expert Swordsman has been in.
Expert Spearman has been in.
Expert Shield-Bearer has been in.
Congrattions you have leveled up!
¡®This was a lot easier than I anticipated¡ Am I actually a lot stronger than I previously thought?¡¯
Rnd looked at the four cube-shaped hovering weapons drop down to the ground. Their front side had partially melted and they were now unable to make use of their runes. The spell was a rudimentary mana-based attack that just magnified its output by the amount of mana given to it. With the help of his Mana Overflow skill, he was able to fill them all up to the brim.
With the boost, the attack engulfed the entire chamber. The three warriors attempted to flee but it was impossible as the attack was far too wide. Even the Shield-bearer was unable to do anything about it. Rnd watched the man defend himself with a skill that melted away in a matter of seconds.
Then the man started engulfing his armor that was supercharged. While the mana was not fire-aligned the man had been simrly cooked inside of his armor with parts of his flesh turning to ash. His twopanions fell to the same attack and even with their increased nimbleness were unable to do anything about it.
¡°Awooo!?¡±
¡°What? You¡¯re fine aren¡¯t you?¡±
Agni started howling from the other side of the room where a round shield was still surrounding his body. Thanks to Rnd¡¯s research into mana wavelengths it was possible for him to do something about friendly fire. By inputting Agni¡¯s mana pattern into his armor he was able to substantially reduce the damage his tamed beast would suffer. Agni just needed to surround himself with a simple mana shield to receive no damage but apparently, he was still not happy about getting sted.
He shook his head at Agni and continued to jump around in dissatisfaction. His mind was in another ce though as he was contemting his previous tactic. He quickly realized that the five men posed no threat to him at all. The surprise foot explosion was not needed and neither did he need to watch out for the two archers in the back. It was possible for him to just waltz into the room from the start.
¡®I bet it has something to do with their sses, they didn¡¯t even have master variants¡¡¯
Thanks to this battle he had made a realization. His strength with this armor on had propelled him into a category of its own. This party of adventurers was between the levels of one hundred eighty and ny. With how easily he was able to dispatch them he could probably take onrger groups with ease.
¡®I guess adventurers are a lot weaker than knights which makes sense¡¡¯
Rnd grasped the shield that was left over by the armored adventurer. The damage created by his spell had made the metal crack and turned it into junk. His misconception was attributing Emmerson¡¯s base level to these people but considering that their sses, levels, and gear were inferior, there was no way that they stood a chance.
¡°I can¡¯t really use any of this¡ I think I overdid it¡¡±
To someone that loved collecting materials and then turning them into profits, the whole battle felt like a waste. Everything was burned by the wide-area attack including the spatial bags that these people were going around with. Yet in the wake of his improvement, he still felt reassured as finally, his struggles were paying off.
Chapter 362: Impromptu Interview.
Chapter 362: Impromptu Interview.
¡°There is not much left, I guess it¡¯s not the same as hunting monsters¡¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
¡®These weapons and armor they were using were mostly made out of cheap mithril alloys, no wonder they melted so fast.¡¯
After his victory over the tinum adventurer party, Rnd was going through their equipment or more precisely, through what was left of it. The group wasposed of lesser tier 3 ss holders that apparently didn¡¯t have that much money to buy proper equipment. It made a lot more sense now why they had the alchemist with them as he probably made the battles against the undead a lot easier.
Why all of them were doing down here was still a mystery as the area had not truly been explored. To be on the safer side, an adventurer party wanted to wait for a stronger group to go through all the areas beforehand. The adventurer guild wouldmission maps from such adventurer parties that would go for quite the penny. Yet, not everyone was concerned about safety and wished to be the first one to discover unearthed riches.
¡°I¡¯ll probably won¡¯t be able to identify them like this, their cards were destroyed too¡ You cane out now, I know that you¡¯re there.¡±
¡°I uh¡ I wasn¡¯t trying to peek.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, they won¡¯t be bothering you ever again.¡±
While he was trying to find something worthwhile to take from the piles of scrap, his new acquaintance appeared. Rastix Zelbebanin was his full name but he was not part of the noble cast. Gnomes liked to bind their families throughst names just like nobles but they didn¡¯t carry as much power behind them.
From the outer appearance, he was somewhat simr to his old boss but that was where the characteristics ended. He could not see that old fart putting himself in this much danger and also failing at it miserably. The two tier 3 elven bodyguards that were around him could have easily dispatched the tinum party here.
¡°I can see that¡ Damn ruffians, serves them right!¡±
After analyzing the situation the small man walked out from behind the rock he was hiding. The battlefield wasn¡¯t all that bloody as his spell had mostly burned away on the flesh of the adventurers. It left most of the cavern sterile and devoid of any blood or guts.
¡°So¡ why what were you trying to achieve bying to this dungeon, Mr. Rastix?¡±
¡°Oh well, you know¡ I was just trying to get some rare ingredients.¡±
¡°Rare ingredients?¡±
Rnd somehow knew that this would be the answer but wasn¡¯t sure why the gnome decided toe here. Were the items on this level so important to risk his life? Could he have not been able to get them with the help of gold? Considering his profession should have given him enough money, things didn¡¯t make that much sense.
Name:
Rastix Zelbebanin L156
sses:
T3 Master Alchemist L6
T2 Alchemist L50
T2 Potion Maker L50
T1 Herbalist L25
T1 Brewer L25
HP
1010/894
MP
1960/1960
SP
910/610
Strength
30
Agility
43
Dexterity
102
Vitality
81
Endurance
72
Intelligence
166
Willpower
104
Charisma
13
Luck
16
¡®He is a Master Alchemist, so he shouldn¡¯t have mary problems¡ unless he got himself into some kind ofrge debt.¡¯
These were the stats of a nonbatant. People like this alchemist didn¡¯t receive any type of multiplier when reaching a higher tier nor did their base stats increase much. Even though his intelligence was high it did not trante into casting spells or a veryrge mana pool either. They retained the tier 1 multiplier and could not reallypete with any monsters above level fifty that had gone through their second evolution.
¡®One hit from a skeleton in this dungeon could turn this guy into paste, what was he looking for here?¡¯
There were a few reasons for a person toe to Albrook as it was a new city with new possibilities. Some people flocked like he did before to establish their positions before it was toote. Considering that this gnome¡¯s Master Alchemist ss level was still low, he might have been trying to start his own thing. If he was here alone, then perhaps his contract with apany simr to the one he joined in Edelgard had ended.
Rnd didn¡¯t really need to lose time to specte as the man was right before him. Thanks to his current position and performance he was sure that his new little friend woulde clean rather fast.
¡°What rare ingredients are worth losing your life for? I don¡¯t think these adventurers had anything like that on them, nor did I see anything in that crypt¡¡±
¡°Oh well, you know¡¡±
¡°Hm¡ do you perhaps have that rare ingredient on you? I will remind you that I am a Valerian Knight. If you are in the possession of any illegal or forbidden substances, artifacts, or monster parts¡¡±
¡°I uh¡ damn fine¡¡±
Rnd was a lot bigger than this small gnome here. Rastix was also not stupid and knew that a quick search would give away all of his secrets. There was no way to run or hide anymore. If he lied about what he had in his backpack, then his safety was at risk.
¡°Give me a moment, it¡¯s in my backpack.¡±
¡°I¡¯m waiting.¡±
¡°Worf!¡±
Agni snorted from the side as he moved in closer. He nted his posterior behind the gnome who almost had a heart attack from the thud. It was certain that there was no ce to run for Rastix who was also probably not sure about Rnd¡¯s true intentions. Even though he was identifying himself as a knight, his true identity could have been different. The item was indeed in the backpack and it was brought forward slowly.
¡°Now be careful, this thing should be touched without proper protection¡¡±
¡°This is¡ a cursed item?¡±
Cursed King¡¯s Remains [ Cursed Item ] [ Unique ] [Curse of Decay ]
His identifying skill didn¡¯t tell him much about this thing and it was not really rted to his own profession. It looked like a skull taken from a Lich monster with a dark gem ced in the middle of the forehead. It made it look like a sideways eyeball and was radiating some cursed energies. When examined by Rnd¡¯s eye of truth he could somewhat identify a wavelength on the opposite spectrum to divinity, something that perhaps an evil god would attune to.
¡°Well yes it is something like that but¡¡±
¡°But what, it has a decaying curse on it and a particrly strong one, if someone touches it¡ their face could melt off¡¡±
¡°Uh that¡¯s correct but¡ even poison can be made into a miracle elixir!
¡°You want to make an elixir out of this?¡±
¡°Of course! After it¡¯s purified it can be so much more, just think about the possibilities. Elixirs, tinctures¡ even magical alloys and devices! The possibilities are boundless!¡±
Rastix was using a type of special glove to hold this skull in ce. Agni had backed away as a pungent odor filled the air and it was clear that this item was powerful. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if even a tier 3 ss holder like himself would sumb to the curse and quickly perish afterward. He had heard that alchemists use various special ingredients to produce effects in their line of work. The gnome probably had specialized identification skills that allowed him to confirm what this thing could be made into.
¡°That¡¯s enough, put it away before something happens.¡±
¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, my hands are very nimble!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure that they are, put it away.¡±
Rnd waited for the cursed object to make it back into a strange sack with some magical symbols over them. They weren¡¯t runes but something else and after a quick look, he realized that they had some type of curse-dampening properties. After it was ced away and back in the gnome¡¯s backpack an ufortable silence covered the area.
¡°So uh¡ are you¡¡±
¡°Am I what?¡±
¡°Are you¡ are you going to kill me?¡±
The gnome looked quite distraught, now that he looked at his face the man was exhausted. Probably after the continuous close calls during this trip, he was close to losing it. His willpower stat wasn¡¯t all that high so it wasn¡¯t strange. While the item was presented to him, Rnd felt that there might have been more to it. Either he wasn¡¯t telling the whole truth or it was worth more to an alchemist than their life.
¡°No, I won''t. Instead, I''ll escort you back to the mining area and from there you¡¯ll be guided back to the city by some of my people just give me a moment¡¡±
Rnd activated his helmet which made his eyes glow a bit to get in contact with the group of five that was rushing over here.
¡°You can stop, I took care of everything on my end, just return to the mining area and wait there.¡±
¡°Yes¡ yes¡¡±
The gnome wasn¡¯t sure what to make of therge man speaking to himself but considering that mana was involved, he quickly realized that it was some kind of audio transference magic.
¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Goodbye.¡±
Rnd ended his quick conversation with Myrtle and turned back to the gnome. The small man was looking at his with a strange expression stered over his face and seemed to want to ask something.
¡°What?¡±
¡°Uh¡ are you perhaps¡ The Albrook Master Runesmith?¡±
¡°The Albrook Master Runesmith?¡±
Rnd parroted the reply as this was the first time he had been referred to with that kind of title. Rastix here was an outsider which meant that someone had to have given him this information. This begged the question, why was he looking into his name, and also who was keeping tabs on his movements?
¡°Or perhaps¡ has the Master Runesmith made that armor you are wearing, Sir Knight? It¡¯s quite the exquisite piece if I do say so myself.¡±
¡®Has my name been spreading? But as a runesmith and not as a Knight?¡¯
It was somewhat confusing as the name Wand should be more synonymous with the Head Knight position than with the Runesmith one. However, this gnome here was part of another way of life that probably considered crafting as its focal point. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he focused on the rune smithing part of his fame more.
¡°Is it true? it must, this must be my lucky day! I know this is a strange thing to ask but could you tell me where I can find, Wand the runic craftsman?¡±
¡°He''s not hard to find¡ but what do you want from him?¡±
Rnd was a naturally distrustful person and worried overly too much over everything. The previous battle that he could have easily won without much effort was an example of his caution. Would he trust a strange gnome that he only met? No, he wouldn¡¯t. It was probably good that his new friend didn¡¯t realize that he was talking to the person he was searching for. Perhaps it would be possible for him to get his true motives of searching him out.
¡°Haha, so he does live here, I almost thought that those rumors were false, thank the Goddess this whole trip might not have been in vein!¡±
¡°Right¡ We need to move, stay behind me and try not to fall behind, there are a lot of undead in this dungeon.¡±
While he was trying to gather some more information from Rastix a bunch of red dots appeared on his map. Either the monsters had respawned or were returning to their original locations. Rnd had enough fighting for today and just wanted to get back home. Escorting this gnome to the mine area was his next goal and perhaps during the trip there, he could figure out what the little man wanted from him.
¡°More undead? Of course, lead the way, Sir Knight! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be a burden! I still have one of these.¡±
Rastix took out a dark bottle with a potion that Rnd could easily identify as something used for lowering presence. It would make whoever drank it harder to detect by monsters and worked simrly to an invisibility spell. While it wasn¡¯t the best to have a conversation while wandering through a dangerous dungeon, with the help of his mapping device it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.
¡°... So then do you believe it? They just kicked me out of the academy, just for a little experiment!¡±
¡°A little experiment?¡±
¡°Well, the explosion produced some toxic fumes and a few people had to be brought to but uh that¡¯s just a little setback in the pursuit of the truth, don¡¯t you think?¡±
¡°I guess so? But what does this have to do with you wanting to meet the city Runesmith?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry Sir Knight, it will all make sense in a moment! Now where was I¡ ah yes! After the small ident, my true journey started!¡±
Agni that was forced to have the gnome ride on his back was not looking too happy but there was no other choice. The small man was far too sluggish on his own and it was easier to avoid unnecessary battles if he just remained on Agni¡¯s back. Both of them couldn¡¯t wait to drop him off at the mine before they went insane.
The story he was retelling made him out to be some kind of mad scientist. He sugarcoated a lot of events but it was clear that the man loved to experiment with exotic ingredients. A lot of times he produced failed products but sometimes there were some breakthroughs. At least that was his side of the story as eventually he was kicked out of the Alchemical Academy which was simr to the mage academy.
People learned the way to make potions and were required to study many recipes. The herbalism ss allowed them tobine many ingredients into simple ointments and first and when they achieved the potion maker ss the paths to alchemy was open. Alchemists didn¡¯t need to have mage sses or a mana sense to create elixirs. They just gained specialized skills to take care of the busy work.
sses like Arcane Alchemists existed that could infuse mana and spells into these elixirs. This was not a requirement to produce them as it was possible to go around the issue with the right items. As the story continued Rnd started realizing what this gnome wanted from him and it would require his cooperation.
¡°So¡ in short, you got yourself banned from conducting experiments in most of the main cities and came here to strike a deal with our Runesmith?¡±
¡°What am I supposed to do? The Alchemical Guild is led by a bunch of decrepit old farts! They are incapable of thinking for themselves and don¡¯t understand my genius!¡±
¡°Ah yeah, sure¡¡±
Rnd was not sure what to make of this person. Just like the Dwarven Union specialized in magical enchantments, the Alchemist Guild focused on potions. It was made up of mostly gnomes that just liked making elixirs and smelling herbs. If this person had been cklisted by the guild he had to be some kind of troublemaker.
¡®But I guess the Union treated me the same¡¡±
He felt a bit of sympathy for the alchemist as he had gone through a simr experience. His whole career had almost gone up in mes just like the manyboratories that this man had worked in. Hiring an alchemist wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea as there were a few things that only they could construct, just like the liquid metal suit he used for his armor. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to have someone around that could produce magical ink and stamina potions.
The reason why he came to this city was obvious as alchemists and runesmiths had a synergy with each other. Thanks to the mage sense that a runesmith possessed he could help in the creation of various ingredients for the alchemist. The Alchemist could then provide the runesmith with various concoctions and even help create unique alloys for magical items.
¡®So that¡¯s why he came to me. The Alchemist Guild and the Dwarven Union have close ties with each other. I bet he was not able to find a runesmith to work with him because of that ban. What better partner than a runesmith that is hated by the Union as well¡¡¯
The fact had be obvious, the man wished to team up as ast-ditch effort of getting some help from a runesmith. While Rnd would have probably epted the help a few months ago, now that he had squashed the drama with the dwarves he had other options. He would need to decide if it was worth cing an incident-prone alchemist near his workshop and risking his home burning down.
"So what do you think? Do you want to work together?"
"Work together?"
"You didn''t think that you could hide your true identity from Rastix Zelbebanin, now did you? You''re far too knowledgeable for a simple Knight, Sir Wand..."
His decision-making process was interrupted by his true identity getting exposed. It wasn''t much of a secret but at least showed that the gnome could connect the dots when he had to. It seemed that the interview for the Alchemist position had already started before he even realized.
Chapter 363: Squire.
Chapter 363: Squire.
¡°Sir Wand, I¡¯m d that you have returned safely.¡±
¡°Awooo!¡±
¡°Sir Agni as well, he has gotten so much bigger but if I may ask¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s true, luckily the tunnels are wide enough to even fit him through and if you want to ask about the adventurer party, there wasn¡¯t much left from them. Luckily some of the adventurer cards survived enough to identify their group.¡±
¡°I see, will you bring up this issue with the guild?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be heading there now.¡±
Rnd arrived at the entrance to the mining area with Agni trotting slowly behind him. Myrtle and her party looked somewhat astonished by theck of damage to his armor. This group was probably a bit stronger than the lesser tier 3 tinum party he took out. They were aware that the party of five who had ventured into the dungeon beforehand. Their levels were simr and they would note out unscathed from a proper engagement.
Even though their sses were of the lesser kind, a lot of things could affect a battle between the adventurers. One small slip-up and any one of them could have ended up dead. It was even more likely for something to go wrong when you were engaging others inside a dangerous dungeon like this one. One stray undead monster could cause a shift in the oue rather quickly.
Some of them assumed that Rnd had perhaps lured them into a trap that lowered his achievement slightly. Nevertheless, if he was able to destroy a party of five tinum adventurers his personal strength couldn¡¯t be looked down upon. The party of five had to keep this in mind and watch to not go against the Valerian household. If they went out of line, this scary Head Knight could be their downfall.
¡°Ah, and that person must be¡¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Alchemist that employed those five, I¡¯ll leave him in your care for now, send him back with the miners that are finished with their shift.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not a proble¡¡±
¡°Wait a minute, what do you mean when their shift is over? How long will that take?¡±
Before Myrtle could end her sentence the gnome jumped out from behind Rnd. He didn¡¯t look amused with the idea of staying in this mining shaft for longer than a few minutes.
¡°Well, Mr. Rastix, the escort party should arrive here in around two or three hours. Why don¡¯t you use one of the tents to wait, we do have some rations there.¡±
¡°Three hours? Rations? Are you serious? Do you want to keep a Master Alchemist in a ce like this? Do you want me to breathe in all of this dirt!?¡±
Rastix sneezed as some dust from the mining work tickled his nose. The ce was covered in a lot of dirt but at least with the help of magic, no one was losing their hearing. Simple sound-dampening devices weren¡¯t hard toe by and made this ce rather quiet. It wasn¡¯t such a bad situation considering that the alchemist was safe, yet time was money and at least to this gnome with an attitude problem it was not something he was willing to put himself through.
¡®He sure got a lot louder after we left the harder levels¡¡¯
Rnd was looking at the small shouting man getting mad. It wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t act as an escort warrior but it would have been much faster to just leave the guy behind. There was only one reason he was still thinking about it and that was the offer he was given. The two had a lot of time to converse and the gnome used this time well.
¡®There will be other Alchemists arriving in the city and I can use the resources of the Union but¡¡¯
There was a big difference between buying up alchemical concoctions and having them tailor-made. For instance, the Silvergrace suit that he was wearing could still be enhanced. A proper Master Alchemist should be able to remake it with better materials and even fit it to his physique.
Then there was also the insight into the manufacturing process of alloys. There were many ways of producing these, there were probably ways of making his suit lighter and allowing it to retain all of its functions. Having a Master Alchemist to bounce off ideas along with a Master Runesmith in the dwarven union, could enhance his craft by a tremendous amount.
There were some downsides of this partnership, one of the more obvious ones was this man¡¯s attitude problem. He seemed cordial at first but after the danger had passed it was clear that he had a stick up his ass. Perhaps this personality trait was responsible for him getting tossed to the side by his peers. Was it wise to work with someone that was a ticking time bomb, what if the next thing that exploded was his magic shop?
¡®Maybe I should have someone look into his background before I make a decision? It is possible that he was just targeted by a jealouspetitor.¡¯
Rnd knew a thing or two about irritating people in the same line of work. He had almost been run out of the city by the jealous dwarven union that could still stick a dagger into his back if he didn¡¯t take them seriously. With these variables in mind, he needed to decide as opening a multipurpose store with everything in it was one of his newest ideas.
Thanks to his more modern mind he knew that people werezy and liked when everything was in one ce. The day and age of malls and huge stores had arrived in the world he came from. If he managed to have magical potions along with magical weapons and armor in one ce, then people would flock. Why would they spend half a day in the market if they could just pick up everything in one ce instead?
¡®Getting an Alchemist would just be a start, a good tailor, a cobbler and a leatherworker would be the next step. I¡¯m kind of only covering the heavy armor and weapon side of adventurer gear but there is so much more ground to cover.¡¯
Rnd was somewhat limited in his craft that had to usually stick to metallic constructions. There was however a lot more that he could enchant besides metallic items. There were mana-resistant threads that could be made into mage robes andter enchanted with runes. It was the same with leather that came from monsters that had naturally resistant hides. It was also possible to integrate smaller metallic tes into lighter armor that couldter be reced quite easily.
¡®Other alchemists will probably instantly join up with the union or create their own guild, the other gnomes don¡¯t like to directly work with others. I might not even have a choice unless I make an inquiry with the Union directly ¡¡¯
There was a lot of bureaucracy that went around in the background. He didn¡¯t really know anyone within the Alchemist guild, the probability of them sending one of their masters over to his store was extremely low. Then there was the problem of tier 3 ss holders having a big ego, this gnome wasn¡¯t really that much different than the rest. Everyone at that stage in their life wanted to run their own operation. Rastix here on the other hand probably didn¡¯t have many ces to go.
¡®If the guild he was kicked out actuallyes to Albrook, then he might suffer the same fate as me when the Union arrived, he might not have any other choice¡ Maybe, I can get a good deal out of this.¡¯
While he didn¡¯t want to have a potentially dangerous element around hispound there were ways of minimizing damages. There were a lot of unused farnds to the side of his home. If an Alchemist was to perform dangerous tests that caused explosions it would be best to give him a spot devoid of anything. In his head he already had a few ways of keeping him in check and with a binding contract, it wouldn¡¯t even cost him that much.
¡°Wait, are you really going to leave me here?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m kind of busy¡ Don¡¯t worry we can catch up on our conversationter, juste visit me at my workshop, tomorrow or the day after.¡±
Rnd had gone through this scenario in his head several times while walking here and decided to give it a shot. However, during a negotiation, it was better not to show all of his cards. If he gave Rastix the impression that he didn¡¯t care about him that much, then the gnome would probably lower his initial deal. When backed into a corner, people were willing to sell themselves short. When he was at his lowest, delving into a den of thieves sounded reasonable enough.
¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Rastix. You are in good hands, just take a moment to rest.¡±
¡°Sir Wand is right, you don¡¯t look too good, when was thest time you have slept?¡±
Rastix was not in possession of a battle ss and he had just gone through a tier 3 dungeon. He was down here for several days already and used positions to keep his body going. Taking too many potions always brought some side effects and could even create a persistent debuff. His face was somewhat pale fromck of sleep which could be alleviated by a nap.
¡°Thest time? Uh¡¡±
Myrtle took it upon herself to act as a concerned mother. While she continued to speak, Rnd continued to walk away. Before the gnome knew it he was already at the secret passage area.
¡°Hey¡ w-wait.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll see youter Mr. Rastix, get some rest in the tent ande back with the miners.¡±
Before his new acquaintance could raise a protest he finished along with Agni behind the passageway. With now everyone gone he could give out a sigh and have some time to think about his next stop, the adventurer guild.
¡°I knew that this time woulde, I guess it¡¯s better to do this now thanter.¡±
¡°Worf?¡±
Agni tilted his head to the side as Rnd started looking at him. The ruby wolf needed an update inside the guild which meant that he would need to go through a checkup. Something like that would normally entail going through his own tinum rank test as using a tier 3panion monster had to be reported if he was ever to bring him inside of the city. Luckily with his status, he could somewhat avoid that difficulty.
¡°It¡¯ll probably be better if you just stay at the workshop for now, if everything goes as I think it will¡ Well, anyway let¡¯s go, I¡¯m getting hungry and I¡¯m sure you are too.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
After food was mentioned Agni started springing forward. While he could eat monsters, the undead skeletons and their bones weren¡¯t tasty or nutritious. At least down here he could hunt some smanders whose meat came pre-cooked. Soon both headed to the upper levels and used various shortcuts to cut their trip to only a few hours.
¡°Wee back.¡±
¡°I¡¯m home.¡±
To his surprise, Elodia was waiting with a warm meal and a smile. His fatigue seemed to instantly fade away but before he was able to grab some warm stew, he was hit by adle.
¡°You want to eat in that armor? And you smell like a graveyard, go take a bath first.¡±
¡°Ah¡ sorry.¡±
After getting pushed out of the kitchen he quickly cleaned himself up so that he could enjoy a warm meal. Jorg along with Marcie joined in as it was dinner time. The half-dwarven youth had arrived to help with Agni¡¯s stable project. Even though Bernir wasn¡¯t here the young man could start preparing the logs and nks needed for the construction. Even though he was a stonemason, polishing wood wasn¡¯t a hard task.
Days like this made getting through hardships like the recent one in the dungeon worthwhile. To allow for them to continue there was a lot more work to be done. The sun was still up and he was not that tired, thus before the day ended he needed to get through one more hurdle.
¡®I haven¡¯t talked to that baldy in a while¡¡¯
¡°Is something bothering you?¡±
¡°No, I just need to go to the adventurer guild and report the incident with the tinum party.¡±
¡°Those people give the rest of the adventurers a bad name, I hope the guild master will start taking things more seriously from now on.¡±
Elodia frowned as she had previously worked at the guild. She knew howx the guild master there was. There were also asions where he bent the rules and went back on promises. One of the things that she didn¡¯t forgive him yet, was how he annulled the contract when the Union interfered with it. While she understood the reasoning behind it, there were certain things that were more important than money.
¡°I hope too, well that bald bastard can¡¯t ignore me anymore.¡±
¡°Just don¡¯t call him that to his face or things might escte¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think he would attack a knight working for the city lord¡ but if it¡¯s that guy¡ then maybe.¡±
Rnd started recalling a few instances where guild master Aurdhan had acted rudely in front of Arthur. At that time, the young lord had absolutely no power and was reminded of it. The man didn¡¯t like to move without giving a reason or a deal to increase his profits. Why he was so dead set on making money was still unknown and Rnd wasn¡¯t sure if it was a good idea to get too involved.
People that craved status and power were the most dangerous to be around. Aurdhan was clearly one of them as he sunk his ws into a lot of money-making outlets in the city. The union that supplied the adventurers with weapons was just a part of it all. He obviously also had connections to the thieves guild which would need to be brought up.
¡°Ahh¡¡±
¡°You¡¯ve been sighting for a whole ten minutes now, maybe send one of your men there instead?¡±
¡°One of my men?¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you a Valerian Knight? Shouldn¡¯t you have a squire?¡±
¡°A squire huh¡¡±
Rnd looked at Elodia with a nk look on his face as he realized that he perhaps considered taking in an assistant. Even Sir Gareth and Sir Morien had some people to take care of some busy work. Considering that he was on the surface an honorary noble with somend of his own, there wouldn¡¯t be anything strange for him to have a few people hanging around his home.
¡°If not a squire, then why not use them instead?¡±
He was now getting ready to head into the city and was standing outside his home with Elodia. Just as he was about to go a small patrol of four soldiers was making their rounds here. With his current status, he could have some guards patrol even this more remote area. A n toy out a road was in the works, with the help of earth magic it wouldn¡¯t even take that long.
¡°You make a good point but¡¡±
¡°I know, you don¡¯t trust them but isn¡¯t there one person that is more trustworthy?¡±
¡°Is there someone like that?¡±
Who she had in mind went above his head as he wasn¡¯t really focusing on such an issue. The Head Knight position was also just a cover-up that he hoped to abandon in a few years.
¡°There is one rowdy boy in particr, ever since he heard that you¡¯ve be a head knight he has been asking about it.¡±
¡°Do you mean, Fin?¡±
Besides Marcie and Jorg there was also Fin. He was the only orphan with a battle ss and was supposed to have be an adventurer. His level was quite low and it would take some time before he reached a high enough level to enter the dungeon. His warrior ss and proper training could allow him to gain a squire sster. Rnd had been brought up in a noble house with knightly traditions so he knew what he needed to unlock that option.
¡°Yeah, for some reason he was too shy to ask you about it, if you have some time, could you have a word with him?¡±
¡°Do you want him to be a knight or adventurer?¡±
¡°Neither if it was possible, both choices will put him in danger but perhaps the former is the lesser of two evils¡¡±
Knights usually weren¡¯t put in as much danger as an adventurer. They spent most of their time training their skills while under the employment of a noble. Their expenses were covered and they didn¡¯t need to constantly delve into dangerous dungeons. Instead, they usually fought monsters above ground inrger groups which also lowered the chances of them being killed. The biggest downside was that they couldn¡¯t really decide their own fate. While an adventurer could always run away when things got too hairy, a knight could not retreat unless their leader said so.
¡°I see, if he wants to join up with the new recruits then it might be better to start now thanter¡¡±
¡°Take care then and try not to get into a fight with the Guild master.¡±
¡°Why would I get into a fight? I¡¯m just going there to clear up a few things¡¡±
¡°Sure.¡±
Rnd received a peck on the cheek from Elodia and finally headed toward the city. The tinum adventurers that attacked him belonged under the eye of the adventurer guild. The guild was responsible for them and as the Head Knight, he could not just let it slide¡
Chapter 364: Visiting The Guild.
Chapter 364: Visiting The Guild.
¡°... and then I just smacked them straight in the jaw! You should have seen the stupid look on that moron¡¯s face!¡±
¡°Stop lying, I saw him the next day and he looked fine. I bet you just passed out in a ditch somewhere and dreamt it all.¡±
¡°Buahaha, that sounds like him.¡±
¡°Hey! Are you calling me a liar?¡±
¡°What if I am? What are you going to do about it?¡±
¡°Why you little, I made bigger shits than you.¡±
Two men were ring at each other, the loud one was on therger side which made him feel superior to the man that was confronting him. The other people that were gathered around them didn¡¯t do much to stop them and instead just egged them all on.
¡°I wouldn¡¯t let him talk to me like that.¡±
¡°Yeah, are you just going to take it?¡±
¡°Are they going to fight?¡±
¡°Fight, fight, fight!¡±
People started cheering while looking from the sides. Some hadrge mugs filled with cheap beer while others started moving away to not get involved. One man looked like an average warrior while the other was a more nimble rogue or archer. Therger man seemed to have the advantage when it came to in fisticuffs but one well-ced punch could turn the tide quite easily.
¡°Hey, what are those people doing? Someone needs to stop them!¡±
¡°Those idiots have been getting rowdytely, it¡¯s all thanks to the guild masters'' bright idea of expanding the bar area. Just leave them be, we¡¯ll just subtract the damage from their earnings and give them a penalty.¡±
An elven woman shrugged while talking to a new co-worker that had joined up a few months ago. The flood of new adventurers had allowed them to expand the whole guild that was starting to fit the name more. There were slight problems with the new people that continued to join. The new adventurers continued to get into fights while trying to assert dominance over the others. Everyone wanted to be the alpha wolf in the new budding city with a higher-ranked dungeon.
The scuffle was taking ce in the newly expanded eating area. There were a lot of benches and tables ced in arger room. Adventurers could order proper food and drinks while waiting around for their party to assemble. It was more or less an inbuilt tavern for them to spend time in. However, whenever alcohol was introduced things tended to get rowdy.
In their haste to meet the demands of the new customer base, they had to skimp out on protection services. There were no bouncers around to toss people out and not many would take on a job like that. Fighting seasoned adventurers in a bar setting was a good way ofnding in a clinic with missing teeth and broken bones. There was no way of knowing how strong a person was and idents always happened.
The two men started sizing each other up before attempting tond a few blows. The smaller gentleman was fast on his feet and was able tond a couple of body shots while also evadingrge haymakers. His opponent wasn¡¯t as quick but even one of thoserge swings would be able to take him out.
¡°Is that all you got?¡±
¡°Stop moving, is running the only thing you are good at?¡±
It seemed that the two were somewhat equally matched. The faster fighter was unable to make any substantial progress while the other continued to tank all the hits. Probably the one that couldnd the first big shot would be victorious but before a winner could appear, the door to the adventurer guild opened up.
¡°What is this? Make way you fools!¡±
A voice called out from behind the door but was ignored by the rowdy adventurers. No one was paying attention to the peopleing in nor did anyone care. With how long the fight was taking, they started taking bets and became invested in the scuffle. Their shouts drowned out the man that was speaking.
¡°Have they lost their mind?¡±
¡°What¡¯s the problem? Why have you stopped?¡±
¡°Cmander it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll have these adventurers moved out of the way in no time!¡±
The man that was shouting started trying to shove some of the people out of the way but instead of them moving, he was the one that had to back away.
¡°Fuck off, I¡¯m watching the fight.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you know who this is?¡±
¡°An idiot? I don¡¯t care, now fuck off I don¡¯t care who tha¡ uhh¡¡±
His tongue started twisting as he noticed something. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of the man who was dressed as a guard but behind him was a strange individual. There was something terrifying about this person and how his visor started glowing red. Before he knew it a foreboding feeling of fear took over his body. There was something about that armored man that activated his survival instinct. He was in full-blown fight mode without even once thinking about fighting.
¡°...¡±
The man wearing the suit of armor didn¡¯t reply but it was clear that moving to the side was the best option. For some reason, the people that had their backs to the peopleing into the guild started feeling a chill. They all suddenly looked back to see an armored man with the Valerian crest engraved over his chest. Instantly they recognized him as Sir Wand, the newest Knight Commander within their city.
The Knight didn¡¯t say anything but instead just started slowly walking forward. One by one the adventurers started looking back and quickly making more space. A bout of fear overtook them all as they realized that one wrong move and their life could be in danger. Even though they were all hardened warriors, there was nothing they could do against a tier 3 knight.
¡°Fucking little shit, stop running!¡±
To make things worse for them all, the path that this man was taking was in the direction of the fight. As all of them started parting to let him through, a lone wooden chair flew through the air. It was thrown by the warrior out of rage and headed right for the Knight Commander¡¯s face. Before it could collide with that helmet of his, it exploded into many tiny wooden splinters.
The whole ce went silent as the magical explosion was quite audible. Even the two men that were fighting finally realized that something wasn¡¯t right. Everyone had gone silent, some of the wooden chunks remained in front of the slow-walking Knight Commander who had now stopped moving. The four soldiers that had arrived to apany him were stupefied by the disy.
In their eyes, the man that threw this piece of furniture was as good as a dead man. Going against noble houses and their knights was forbidden. There was even harsher punishment if someone like a Knight Commander was involved, the man was nowwfully allowed to just execute the perpetrator on sight. No one dared to even whisper out of fear, the nobility had its ws deeply ingrained into these people''s minds. Most of them would rather face a berserked beast with no equipment than catch the ire of a noble.
¡°How dare you throw a chair at the Commander! Apprehend that man!¡±
One of the guards that the Knight Commander was with pulled out his sword and pointed it at the warrior. However, before the other three could move forward their leader raised his hand. All of them stopped in their tracks as he was obviously telling them to stop. The scared adventurers weren¡¯t sure what he was about to do but suddenly the same hand that he raised started glowing in a blue haze.
Before anyone knew what was happening this hazy blue fog shot towards the two adventurers that were previously fighting. Both of them recoiled in horror but as they were overtaken by the faint blue light, their bodies stopped. Everyone could see them grasping their throats while flying up into the air, the two men were being choked to death in everyone¡¯s presence.
Some wanted to call out to the man performing this magical act but after being overtaken by the strange pressure, they just couldn¡¯t voice theirints. The quiet room was filled with strange choking sounds as the two men dangled in the air with their legs iling around. Was death the only thing that awaited anyone that inconvenienced the nobles?
Luckily for everyone gathered here, the man performing this violent act was not as vicious as he was presenting himself to be. Just as the foam was gathering around their lips the pressure on their necks was lowered and their bodies were tossed against the nearby onlookers. The two started coughing instantly, a sound that indicated that their lives had not yet ended.
Silence still prevailed as the armored man just continued on his way toward his destination. The door leading out into the inner guild rooms was apparently his destination and the people working here dared not to interfere. Most of them assumed that he had something to talk to with the guild master which after this spectacle made everyone even more nervous. Only after hisrge frame vanished behind the door and his men also left did anyone dare to speak out.
¡°Did the Guild Master do something? Are those two going to fight?¡±
¡°I¡¯m getting out of here if those two start fighting, this whole building mighte down.¡±
¡°Why would he fight the guild master?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know but does it matter? I¡¯d rather wait outside until they are gone, better safe than sorry!¡±
Thedies at the counters stared at the mass of adventurers clearing out of the main building hall. It was the first time for them to see something like this happening. The only people that remained were the people that worked here and a handful of tinum adventurers that didn¡¯t seem to have been intimidated by the previous spectacle.
¡°Mrs. Sna, what should we do? Is the guild master going to be okay?¡±
¡°The guild master? Yeah, he will be fine¡ I think, wait here I¡¯ll go check up on him.¡±
Sna who was the de facto leader of all the receptionists in the guild quickly left. She made her wait to the back door that was used by the new Knight Commander in hopes of getting to the bottom of everything. She was not sure what to make of this, the man inside the armor was Wand, an old acquaintance and the man her friend was with. After his origins arose she was not sure what to make of it, would the guild master be in danger? He had a low tolerance for intimidation but going against a noble knight was probably not something he would be willing to do.
¡°Halt.¡±
¡°Why are you blocking the way? I need to see the guild master, do you want him to be angry?¡±
¡°The Knight Commander ordered us to not let anyone through, please leave.¡±
¡°The Knight Commander doesn¡¯t own this ce!¡±
¡°Please leave!¡±
Two soldiers were left in front of the stairs going up. All attempts at convincing them to let her go up were unfruitful. There was a way of getting to the upper floor that she knew of but there were two other guards that weren¡¯t here. They were probably stationed in front of the guild master''s office or on the inside. If she attempted to sneak up there then the next person that was choked out could be her instead.
¡°When did Wand be so overbearing? I hope that those two are able to talk it out without any trouble¡¡±
Sna retreated back to the main guild hall. She knew about the old contract and the quick dissolution of it a few years ago. It was possible that Wand was going to use his new position to get back at Aurdhan for it. There was nothing that she could do, waiting was the only option that remained.
¡
¡®I always wanted to do that¡¡¯
Rnd entered guild master Aurdhan¡¯s office after taking care of the scuffle in the adventurer guild. The fight was an unexpected event that he didn¡¯t really want to take part in. If it was the old him then moving around quietly would probably have been his main tactic. One problem arose though and that were the four guards that came with him.
His new role ced him in amanding position. A Knight Commander was not supposed to move through the city alone. Even if he was strong enough to protect himself, city guards needed to escort him through the streets. The moment he appeared at the city gate he was surrounded from all sides by these people. They kept things moving fast at least but also forced him to confront the rowdy adventurers.
The chair that came flying was just the icing on the cake as he could not turn back anymore. As a noble Knight Commander, he could not look past such behavior. He did not want to kill the two adventurers, instead, he chose to give them a smaller punishment. After making the two look like mere bugs, his actions were somewhat excusable and no one would probably think too much into it. They would probably assume that he was unwilling to lose more time on the two idiots.
¡°You¡¯ve caused quite themotion down below, I almost had to intervene¡¡±
¡°Maybe if you created some rules, they would stop acting like little kids¡¡±
¡°Ho ho? Now that is an attitude worthy of a Knight Commander~¡±
Aurdhan¡¯s face was all smiles and his pearly whites were out on the forefront. Ever since arriving in this city, Rnd was forced to go along with this man but now things were a bit different. His status was higher and his power as well. After defeating Emmerson and the party of adventurers below he was feeling rather well. However, his confidence was lowered after a nce at the Guild Master¡¯s status screen.
Name:
Aurdhan L 274
sses:
T3 Destroyer L24
T3 Aura Axemaster 100
T2 Aura Barbarian L50
T2 Spirit Axeman L50
T1 Axe Warrior L25
T1 Warrior L25
The man was apparently already in his second tier 3 ss. It was not one that he had ever heard about or read. He was not like that tinum party that was only filled with experts and the higher level was also a problem. He managed to contend with the gap against Emmerson but this man here seemed to have a lot more prestige sses than the Knight Commander.
¡®Why would someone like thise to a small city like Albrook?¡¯
There was something that didn¡¯t add up after going through his status. This made even less sense when he considered that this man loved money. In a small city with a C-rank dungeon, the ceiling wasn¡¯t that high, there weren¡¯t that many opportunities for earning. It was as if he was either forced to be here or knew something that Rnd didn¡¯t know.
¡°I won¡¯t take up much of your time, I just came to report an incident from the dungeon and also some other things.¡±
After his run-in with Brylvia the new dwarven union Chief, he had improved his status scanning capabilities. It came out that she had a specialized runic item that reacted whenever someone attempted a scan or broke through it. Thanks to their new partnership he was able to study it and could counter simr effects. Rnd could tell that the guild master here was in possession of such an item and fooling it was not a problem anymore.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard already but what do you hope to achieve? Do you want money? Do you really want to hold the guild responsible for what happens in the dungeon?¡±
¡°The guild? No, just you guild master.¡±
¡°Me?¡±
A short pause arose as the two men in the room started staring at each other. While adventurers were free souls, they still were managed by the guild. It was up to the guild to give out adventurer cards that allowed these people to make a living. If some of them came out to be criminals, it was their fault for allowing them to persist without getting punished.
While both of the men in the room here knew that it was impossible to keep track of everyone, it didn¡¯t really matter. Whenever an adventurer caused havoc, the guild was tasked with taking care of it. If they failed to do so and someone like a knight beat them to it, then something like a fine would be given.
¡°You know thews and I intend for you to uphold them, the guild will pay for the damages.¡±
¡°Damages? You look just fine to me.¡±
Aurdhan shrugged while smiling and it seemed that he was trying not toply with the order. Rnd was here to show that the guild was not running the show anymore and was just part of therger machine that was the Valerian house. However, without getting this blockhead to agree topromise nothing would be done.
¡°Do you intend to go against the Valerian House?¡±
¡°Go against the Valerian House? Nothing of the sort!¡±
¡°Then will the guildply or¡¡±
¡°Comply? I¡¯m not so sure, it depends on what you actually want¡¡±
The guild masterughed again while also standing up. Rnd met his gaze and the two started walking forward. Soon the two ended up in the middle of the office, it didn¡¯t happen often but therge frame of the guild master overshadowed even the bulky armor that increased his height.
The whole room started shaking as a strange red aura was produced by Aurdhan and collided with blue mana exuded from Rnd¡¯s armor. Silence fell upon the room as the two men continued to size each other up. Neither one was willing to back away and perhaps more drastic measures would need to be taken to resolve this conflict¡
Chapter 365: Staring Match.
Chapter 365: Staring Match.
¡°...¡±
¡°...¡±
Two men were staring at each other while not exchanging any words. One of them was Wand who was wearing his dark-crimson armor. Thanks to its bulky appearance he looked moreparable to the much taller and wider Guild Master. The giant of a man was part of the Goliath race and was still dwarfing Rnd whose height had increased to two meters inside of this new armor.
Two unforeseen forces surrounded the two men which soon shed against each other. These two torrents of hidden energy started pushing and tugging at each other in a bout of strength. At first, it seemed that the guild master¡¯s force was superior but suddenly it was repelled as the armor¡¯s runes lit up.
¡°Hoh?¡±
¡°Are you satisfied or do you want to continue?¡±
¡°Oh? Did you figure me out?¡±
¡°You won¡¯t attack me.¡±
¡°Are you sure about that?¡±
Aurdhan puffed out his chest and took a step forward. There wasn¡¯t much more than around twenty centimeters between the two. Rnd¡¯s personal space was being invaded but he didn¡¯t react. He knew that the guild master couldn¡¯t really lift a finger but if he attacked first, then it could be a problem. The man was just testing him, it was nothing more than pure intimidation to see where both of them stood.
¡°Yes I¡¯m sure but if you want to surprise me, then go ahead, hit the Head Knight of a Valerian noble, be my guest.¡±
A twitch appeared on the bald man¡¯s face after he heard the response. To Rnd, it seemed that this was all just posturing or a failed attempt at intimidation. In the past, the guild master could probably y such games but things had changed. His opponent was not someone he could just start fighting in his office with one hand tied behind his back. He also had nowful reason either and considering that Aurdhan had been sent here for some past transgression, his enemies were probably just waiting for him to slip up again.
¡°Haha, you got me good.¡±
Thus instead of Aurdhan¡¯s fistsnding on the glowing armor, he grasped his belly and startedughing. Just as Rnd assumed, the guild master was only bluffing. In the past, the power bnce was too much in his favor but now it was shifting back towards the side of the noble estate. The Union had also started favoring Arthur and this bald man here proved already that he was unwilling to go againstrge organizations with a lot of money.
¡°But you¡ have you always been hiding it or¡¡±
¡°Do you think that I¡¯d tell you?¡±
¡°Good point, now. What do you want from me? Do you really expect the guild to be responsible for what the adventurers do down in that dungeon? I heard that you also took care of them by yourself, so what is this about?¡±
Aurdhan asked while giving Rnd some personal space. The man leaned his body against thatrge desk of his and crossed those tree trunk-like arms over one another. His gigantic frame was more simr to an orcs than a human''s which made the whole earlier pissing contest even more stressful.
¡°You know as well as I do that it¡¯s not that simple whenever the nobility is involved. If I do nothing then Arthur and the entire estate will look weak.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you already show that you aren¡¯t? Being a tad greedy aren¡¯t we?¡±
The guild master snorted but Rnd wasn¡¯t about to let up. The adventurers needed to see that even something like their guild couldn¡¯t go against the nobles and that possible sanctions wereing if this behavior continued.
¡°Are you talking about yourself? Guild Master, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re already aware of situations like this and how they went, I¡¯m not really being unreasonable here ¡ and I¡¯m willing to lower the price in exchange for something else.¡±
¡°Oh? Now you got me interested, what did you have in mind?¡±
This wasn¡¯t the first time an adventurer attacked or killed a party rted to nobles. There was one particr case that was really famous around the kingdom. A sole heir to a viscount estate went on a training expedition into a dungeon and never made it out alive. It was all in his father¡¯s territory and some adventurers were the perpetrators. Soon after they were at the gallows along with the guild master.
Even when he wasn¡¯t directly involved in the case, some people med him for fostering the sort of adventurers that would kill a noble''s son. Though most people were sure that the reason didn¡¯t really matter and the Viscount just wanted people to pay. Thus paying a small fine to keep the nobles happy would not be seen as much of a hit to the guild''s reputation. It was just to remind people that Arthur was the one in charge here.
¡°Some of our ountants looked over the numbers and found that there are some discrepancies when some parts of the city are involved, one district in particr¡¡±
¡°Oh, do you mean the Red Light District?¡±
¡°Yes, you probably have some connections that could help us with that problem¡¡±
¡°Me? Connections to the Red Light District? Who do you take me for?¡±¡°A man that is capable of giving an aspiring runesmith ess to the thieves guild¡¡±
¡°Heh¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I don¡¯t really care about your connections to that ce, I¡¯ve even used it when I had to but currently my position is different and they are taking money from Arthur¡¯s pockets¡¡±
Rnd had agreed to help Arthur out with his problems. It included getting the whole city under his full control. On the surface, it might have looked like there weren¡¯t that many problems but that wasn¡¯t the case. The constant increase in poption forced eyes away from the criminal element that had continued to grow. Under-the-table deals took away a lot of tax revenue from the city and people were also dying in the streets.
The establishment of a policing force was paramount to things not escting further. Arthur remained lenient with that district as he didn¡¯t have enough protection. The underground had begun to evolve and would be a massive problem if it went uncontested. Seedy drug dens with illegal drugs, gambling houses that withheld their earnings and delivered their own justice to angry customers.
People getting trafficked and forced into very was something that arose in cities that nobles didn¡¯t manage well. Usually, a deal was struck where the noble¡¯s estate received some hush money. Luckily Arthur¡¯s morals aligned with Rnd¡¯s when it came to this issue. Only ves that were once criminals or were paying of a debt were allowed in Albrook and he wanted to keep it that way.
¡°I guess¡ you gained some qualifications¡¡±
The guild master started staring at Rnd¡¯s armored frame as if he was sizing him up again.
¡°Qualifications for what?¡±
¡°To not get yourself killed. I do know some people but you¡¯d have to visit their guild master if you actually want to change anything¡¡±
¡°You mean the Thieves Guild Master?¡±
¡°Yeah, even I don¡¯t know who they really are but there are some people in the city that could probably set up a meeting if you are up for it¡¡±
For the time being Rnd had ess to the guild but this didn¡¯t mean that he would survive stepping into enemy territory by himself. Lobelia could probably ask around and her status would increase if she managed to achieve her tier 3 ss. He didn¡¯t really want to put her in danger though, this guild master was a sneaky one. Apparently, they always wore a mask and no one even knew if it was a man or a woman.
The Thieves Guild governed all the seedy characters inside the city. While it was possible to go to war and take out all of the ruffians they would be quickly exchanged. The n wasn¡¯t to forbid the existence of casinos and ces of pleasure. They just wanted to clean up the streets from more obvious criminals. If people chose to enter those ces to spend their money, it was fine with him and Arthur.
In the past people had gone to war with the guild and even drove it out of their city. Yet, something like that would require a lot more resources and manpower than they had to spare. To make any progress and not jeopardize the future of the city, Arthur needed to find a way to cooperate. If Rnd and his side got their way, the Thieves would lose out on some money. Before they could reach any kind of agreement, his side would need to show that they could not be ignored.
¡°Before that, I¡¯d like you to give me some information.¡±
¡°About?¡±
¡°About the location of the more unsavory criminals in the city, you know the kind that no one would care about if they went missing¡¡±
¡°Oh, I see what you are up to, not a bad n but you might regret itter if you step over their toes too much.¡±
¡°I know.¡±
The guild master nodded as he knew what Rnd was getting at. Before he could reach an understanding with the Thieves Guild he needed some leverage. Arthur didn¡¯t really show his strength or how he felt about that part of the city. They needed to throw their weight around and cause some havoc before being taken seriously. Everything also needed to be bnced to not have assassins floating around the city seeking vengeance.
¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to give me the names and locations of the biggest bastards in the city that no one will miss when they are gone.¡±
¡°The biggest bastards¡¡±
Aurdhan thought for a moment before giving him a name. Rnd was aware that this man had his own agenda so the person that he named could potentially be someone that stood in his way. While he didn¡¯t want to be a sword that cut a path for this greedy baldy, it was probably better to work through it. One thing that he could predict was this man¡¯s pursuit of mary gains which made him more predictable.
¡°I guess that scarred bastard fits the bill, you could go after him if you want?¡±
¡°The scarred bastard?¡±
¡°His name is Ivor but he forces everyone to call him Mr. Ivor.¡±
A smile crept on therge man¡¯s face which Rnd didn¡¯t know how to interpret. Either the man would be a pain in the posterior or he was hated by this oversized warrior.
¡°He runs all of the gambling dens in the city.¡±
¡°All of them?¡±
¡°Mhm, let¡¯s just say that he didn¡¯t let anyone left topete with his businesses, think he has a cute nickname in those circles, what was it again¡ ah yeah, Ivor The Skewer. If you ask me it sounds tacky but I guess it brings the point across. ¡±
Rnd had somewhat of an idea of what act allowed the man to get such a nickname. When thinking about it he heard of one or two incidents where multiple people ended up impaled on single sharp logs together. It could be that the man responsible was this Ivor character. Bringing someone to justice that went on a killing spree would probably shift the citizen''s opinion towards their side.
¡°He doesn¡¯t really have that many friends out there, most of the people I know want him gone but¡¡±
¡°But there is a reason that such a hated man managed to remain in the ce he is?¡±
¡°You do catch on quick, are you sure you don¡¯t want to work for me instead? Working for nobles sounds nice until it doesn¡¯t¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ll have to refuse, could you tell me more about this Ivor? Is someone protecting him or is he just strong?¡±
¡°Strong? I wouldn¡¯t call him that, he is just a crafty son of a bitch. Money talks and he has a lot of it.¡±
It made sense, the amount of money that went around in ces like casinos and gambling dens was tremendous. Some people just couldn¡¯t help themselves and would gamble away all of their savings. He never understood those types of people as he never liked taking chances on anything. Everything in his life revolved around increasing the odds of his survival without being risky.
¡®If he has so much money, then buying somepetent bodyguards probably won¡¯t be that hard. I need to expect multiple higher-tier people to be there¡¡¯
Before the group of adventurers attacked him he would probably take his time to strategise over everything. Now, on the other hand, waiting several months before making his move didn¡¯t sound so appealing. Time was important and giving enemies it to grow would only allow for more trouble down the road. It was better to squash a rat before he evolved into a lion.
¡°Okay¡ could you tell me more about this man¡¡±
¡°Sure but I expect to be off the hook for that little Dungeon incident~¡±
Aurdhanughed while moving over to his desk from which he pulled out some unsuspecting-looking booklet. It looked old and used and was printed over or at least that''s what it looked at first nce. For Rnd that was attuned to magical wavelengths, he could sense that some magic was involved. The letters were probably under some type of illusion spell and would shift to something else when activated.
¡°Do you have something to write?¡±
¡°That won¡¯t be needed, I have a good memory.¡±
¡®And I¡¯ve been recording the whole conversations from the start but he doesn¡¯t have to know that¡¡¯
Even beforeing to this room, he had activated his armor to record the entire conversation he was having with the guild master. Normally, Aurdhan would have been able to tell that magic was being used but due to the friction between the two his scheme went unnoticed. While spells that could track previous conversations existed they were different from his approach.
Whatever items the Guild Master was using to detect them, Rnd could either deactivate or switch up the signal to go around them. He didn¡¯t want to make an enemy of this man but it was better to have a backup n. Soon the names of important Thieves Guild members and their addresses were at his fingertips as the magical booklet was activated. The two men spent some time inside the office discussing the issue and they agreed to a fewpromises.
¡°I guess I can part with a hundred gold coins¡
¡°Just don¡¯t forget to use a fake chest when you present it.¡±
A quick deal was made of the guild paying a fine. On the surface, it would look like they paid a sum of five hundred golden coins but ny percent of it would be nothing but air. Arthur would look like he put his foot down and the guild master wouldn¡¯t need to pay that much. In reality, it would make him look good with the adventurers as on the surface, the fine would be mostly paid from his own pocket.
Normally the gold would have been taken out of the annual earnings that the whole organization made and could even affect the wages of the workers. By paying the bulk of the fine himself the guild master would offset that and look like a saint. Thanks to this deal Rnd would be able to guarantee future business ventures as he wasn¡¯t really keen on angering this bald muscle head.
¡
¡®That about covers it. I have all the information that I need. Now I just need to run it by Mary to confirm everything. I wonder if she was sessful.¡¯
Rnd left the adventurer guild¡¯s office which he spent around an hour in. When he arrived at the bottom floor a lot of people scattered the moment he and his men opened the back door. Quickly they pretended like they weren¡¯t trying to listen in on their conversation but the awkward movements made everything too obvious. While on his way out he encountered Sna who he nodded while they were passing. She headed up the stairs to probably ask about what had just transpired. He on the other hand had other business to do and headed towards the Valerian estate.
¡°It¡¯s the Knight Commander!¡±
¡°At ease.¡±
People continued to back away and greet him. Getting used to this preferential treatment was something that he still needed to work on as it felt stiffening. His work needed to continue as well as this charade until Arthur had gained a better foothold.
¡°Hm?¡±
As he was about to walk through the door he noticed something. There was an odd presence that wasn¡¯t there before only now after he approached was he able to discover it.
¡°Sir Wand, the Lord is expecting you.¡±
¡°... Mary?¡±
He didn¡¯t need to activate his analyzing skill to figure out that this maid had changed. Her whole demeanor felt different and her presence almost nonexistent. Other people that were walking around the estate didn¡¯t seem to be able to see her. It was clear that she had finally taken a step into the next tier.
Chapter 366: Secret Lair.
Chapter 366: Secret Lair.
Name :
Mary L151
sses
T3 Umbral Stalker L1
T2 Ninja L39
T2 Infiltrator L50
T1 Thief L25
T1 Scout L25
¡®And Umbral Stalker? Never heard of a ss like that one¡¡¯
Rnd looked through Mary¡¯s status screen and tried to figure out what her new ss was all about. Considering that even he who had gone through an extensive evolution to his senses could barely see her, the ss had stealth as its main option. She didn¡¯t seem tired while moving around so it made sense that it was some type of passive which probably came with her new ss acquisition.
¡®I wonder if her presence disappears if she disengages duringbat, it would be quite the broken passive¡¡¯
In the past, Mary was using a tier 2 passive that allowed her to not make a sound when walking. Her presence was faint but not something that he couldn¡¯t sense. Thanks to his armor such skills didn¡¯t really faze him as he could still feel mana that was being produced by a person¡¯s body. That problem seemed to be alleviated with this new ss as he could barely feel any mana being exuded.
Everything in this world had mana inside of them, even rocks and trees. Thanks to this phenomenon his eyes of mana skill could function by perceiving the world¡¯s manaflow. The amount of mana everything had varied, a simple rock would have a lot less of it than a living creature. What Mary was doing now was lowering this perceived amount to be more aligned with a rock.
¡®I need to analyze this skill, it will make perceiving assassins much easier in the future.¡¯
This ss was not somethingmon and it was probably fixated on hiding. If he was able to study Mary¡¯s skills it would allow his armor to warn him from hidden threats. It would probably be also possible to enhance his sensors that were also ced around Arthur¡¯s vi. Even if he couldn¡¯t increase the range that much it could be alleviated by cing more sensors. When an assassin passed through such a sensor, they would trip the rm.
¡°Wand my headset of head knights, what do I owe this pleasure?¡±
¡°...¡±
While thinking Rnd arrived in Arthur¡¯s office which looked to be covered in more papers and scribbles. It was clear that the man wasn¡¯t sleeping much either and the empty bottles of stamina potions confirmed his hunch. This noble had developed a liking for his new head knight and would throw strange one-liners like this whenever the two were alone. Mary, who was standing to the side, even chuckled before covering her mouth with her hand.
¡°I heard that.¡±
¡°My apologies.¡±
He was getting a lot more respect from the cat maid at least. She had even be a bit more trusting after achieving a higher tier. Perhaps it was also because she now knew that the man before her was also a noble¡¯s son. Maybe they were just having fun teasing him, who was usually more of a serious person but it was usually better to keep things light so he ignored it.
¡°I see that you have also improved, congrattions.¡±
¡°You need to do something about that habit of yours, it¡¯s going to get you in trouble one of these days.¡±
Rnd nced at Arthur¡¯s status screen almost instantly as he stepped into the room. He had grown ustomed to using this skill whenever he conversed with almost anyone. His propensity for not trusting people or what he saw was still there and this somewhat made interacting with others less stressful.
Name :
Arthur Valerian L102
sses
T2 Aura Duelist L2
T2 Spirit Fencer L50
T1 Sword Warrior L25
T1 Warrior L25
Arthur had actually managed to get a rather prestigious variant of the Duelist ss. This ss was poised in handling dual swords and more specifically rapiers or fencing swords. It specialized in agility over defense andnding precise critical hits whenever the opportunity arose. It was a somewhat difficult ss to master as the person couldn¡¯t rely on brute force but had to instead predict their enemy''s movements.
¡°Were you making secret visits to the dungeon or did you manage to create the training chamber?¡±
¡°Thetter, I wish that I could go there but we don¡¯t always get what we want, right? Plus, Mary also approves of that training method, thank you for giving me the idea.¡±
Mary nodded as the idea was brought up by Rnd that had to go through simr training when he was younger. It was just a training facility where Arthur could fight monsters at his level. Just like Rnd defeated goblins in his youth, Arthur could fight monsters that were either caught or brought from outside.
It was a safe training method that nobles used for generations. Mary could just simply watch over and help out whenever things got dangerous. This method was a lot slower than just going through the dungeon but it was also a lot safer. It was only limited by the amount of money a person had and currently things were looking up for this young noble.
¡®You can¡¯t normally smuggle monsters out of a dungeon but I wonder¡¡¯
The fastest and safest way for Arthur to get his levels up would be through feeding him tier 3 undead skeletons just like everyone else. It was also possible to immobilize a reasonably high level monster and let people wail on it. Skills that required a person to hit something would raise faster if they were performed on a living target.
¡®I heard that some people use trolls for it, they can regenerate quickly and can eat almost everything but the costs are high, and if it breaks loose¡¡¯
What they were working with were undead monsters that were trapped in the dungeon. The Lich that he fought proved that there were ways of getting dungeon monsters out of a dungeon. Considering that these creatures didn¡¯t require oxygen or sustenance, perhaps it was possible to smuggle them out with the help of a spatial storage spell.
¡®Maybe if I extract the core and just leave enough of it intact, it could work as a dummy for hitting¡¡¯
¡°I think our friend has done it again, Mary would you be so nice to bring us some tea, this could take a while.¡±
¡°Of course sir, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±
¡°I uh¡¡±
Arthur smiled as Rnd had gone silent for a few seconds aftering into his office. This behavior didn¡¯t go unnoticed as the man would randomly space out from time to time while lost in his thoughts. He attributed this to bouts of inspiration that arose due to his crafting profession.
¡°It¡¯s fine, I like that unique part, it must be nice to be a craftsman, always thinking about your new creations. However, think we will have to move this along¡¡±
¡°Of course, I just wanted to speak to you about one of the city¡¯s districts, the one ruled by the Thieves Guild.¡±
¡°The Thieves Guild? Has the timee?¡±
¡°I think it¡¯s better to do this now before the problem esctes¡¡±
¡°I see¡ What did you have in mind.¡±
After cing some of the papers to the side, Arthur was at full attention. The problem of a rising criminal syndicate in a developing city was high. During his stay here Arthur was far too weak to do anything about it. The fear of having his people targeted by the Thieves Guild assassins was high. Apprehending or killing one of the bosses would probably be devastating. Only now, when his footing was better and he gained apetent Head Knight was it possible to act.
¡°Frist, have a look at this.¡±
Rnd brought out a notebook that he prepared for this asion. Arthur took it and started looking through the pages.
¡°These people are?¡±
¡°They are the current bosses that ¡®rule¡¯ over the pleasure district. I think we should focus on them before they be a problem but before that¡ I think we should go somewhere more private, how about we go to that room?¡±
¡°Hm? I see, It would be better to keep this kind of information in a safer location, very well, Let¡¯s go.¡±
Soon the group started moving from Arthur¡¯s office and through therge vi. This ce had gone through a lot of changes ever since the young noble moved in. One of them was the new identification system at the main gate and the entrance. Everyone would be scanned if they wanted to go in and simr to the adventurers guild, their status would be revealed. This would allow them to ount for any dangerous individuals that were hidden inrger groups of soldiers or ones that were trying to hide their identity.
Arthur was all for installing more runic turrets which now could be produced by the dwarven union. Their outer shape had been enhanced and thanks to Rnd¡¯s expertise in runes, they became even better than before. Rnd wasn¡¯t sure where all this trust came from but it at least allowed him to monitor this entirepound. While not everything was finished in the future probably no one would be able to get in without tripping a hidden rm.
¡°This is quite an interesting invention, how did youe up with it?¡±
¡°I read about it in a book.¡±
The group arrived at arge room filled with various books. It was simr to the one in the old Arden estate and the books weren¡¯t all that special. All of them headed over to an unsuspecting bookcase next to a wall that contained a secret passage. To make it move out of the way, the books needed to be picked up in a set order. Only a set few people knew about this order and in the future Rnd proposed to switch the orders up at a steady schedule.
Arthur performed this task before Mary could even move as he was the type to enjoy these things. The bookcase slid to the side to reveal an integrated console, it was simr to the one he had in his own workshop. This one was a bit different as it did not use cards but just went for a person¡¯s unique mana pattern.
Rnd looked as Arthur ced his hand on a t panel with some runes on it. The whole thing lit up as it started identifying the person standing before it. Besides the mana reader, it also came with a feature to read fingerprints. It was a two-stage identification process that would be hard to mimic and wouldter be turned into a third one when he got the retina scanner working.
After the scan was performed the wall started sliding back along with the console and then to the side. A set of stairs was revealed and soon everyone had around fifteen seconds to go through the entrance before it closed. Then at the end of the stairs was a proper door made from thick metal alloys that could rival mithril. Even Rnd would need to struggle for quite some time to get through this thick b of metal. This entrance required another password to open up and finally, the trio arrived at their destination, a mostly empty space with a lot of junk lying around.
¡°We really need to fill this ce out with something, Mary do you know how much longer it will take to finish?¡±
¡°The dwarves said that they need at least a week to prepare all the parts at their workshop.¡±
¡°Good, let them prepare they won¡¯t be able to leave after theye here.¡±
It sounded worse than it was. It was quite troublesome to let people in and out of the secret chamber. Everything needed to be made in secrecy and only a few people would actually be allowed inside. There they would be stuck for a few days until they finished their job and let out when it was finished. When it was finished the area would have several rooms for storing costly artifacts and also act as a panic room with ess to all turrets within the vi.
¡°So Wand my friend, why did you want us to move here?¡±
¡°It¡¯s better to organize everything before we continue, one of the rooms is partially finished and I need a board to ce the portraits.¡±
¡°Portraits?¡±
¡°You¡¯ll see¡¡±
What Rnd wanted to create is an evidence board that was usually portrayed in many tv shows about criminal cases. Arge empty board was not hard to prepare and soon it was hung up on one of the walls. In the middle, he ced a current map of Albrook and to the side, he started pasting some sketches. They represented the criminal bosses in the city with the one representing the guild master being just an outline with a question mark.
¡°So these are¡¡±
¡°Yeah, these are apparently the current underground bosses.¡±
Rnd had used his good memory and recording skills to make a copy of the Guild Master¡¯s booklet. In it there were actual sketches of the people involved included with their names and battle power. It was clear that Aurdhan came prepared when handling things in the city and that someone on the inside was helping him. Considering that he singled one boss out of the others, there were two or three potential suspects.
¡°This is Mr. Ivor, he is quite recognizable by therge horizontal scar. He is involved with the gambling aspect of our city and usually hangs around this man, Kabir. Whenever someone needs to be intimidated or extorted this man is usually involved.¡±
There was a nice sketch of the scarred man with arge cigar in his mouth. This was an evidence board so Rnd used some red string to connect him to the next person, Kabir. The man seemed to belong to the Goliath race as well and was responsible for the muscle side of the business.
¡°These two usually work together, they have split the district in half and apparently continue to push in further to the dissatisfaction of the other bosses.¡±
¡°Hm, I see. These two seem to be disrupting the bnce, could it perhaps cause a war between their factions?¡±
¡°That is a possibility, if something like that happens a lot of people will get harmed.¡±
It wasn¡¯t anything new, the thieves guild wasn¡¯t a unified force. It was mostlyposed of smaller gangs with their own agendas. The guild master at the top would only step in if things got too hairy or their position was in danger but other than that, they would remain neutral. They received a big payout from people under them simr to a lord taking in taxes and usually didn¡¯t care about who was giving them the money.
¡°So, are those two people there, their opposition? Is that madam a criminal too?¡±
¡°Yes, her name is Faye but most call her Madam Faye or Headmistress Faye. She runs most of the ¡®pleasure¡¯ portion of the district and controls all of the brothels. The man with the snake mask is called Viper and is responsible for making people vanish¡¡±
¡°Vanish? You mean?¡±
¡°Yeah, he is an assassin and might have ess to one of such guilds, it would be better to not get involved with him before this vi is outfitted.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±
¡°He has some kind of involvement with Madam Faye but I don¡¯t have much information about that side. Maybe if Mary has some time she could investigate further.¡±
¡°It would be good to keep ourselves informed about a potential assassination guild member.¡±
Arthur nodded and Mary did the same. While the Thieves Guild was arger organization there existed smaller ones. Assassination Guilds were hidden away to avoid detection. Some went after very influential individuals that even the Thieves Guild wouldn¡¯t be able to protect them from. Instead, they hid away from sight, as long as no one knew who the assassin performing the task was, they were safe.
The board was quickly filled up and connected through red string. On the map, Rnd circled in the main buildings that housed these people. The number of people working for these people could only be eyeballed as even the guild master wasn¡¯t sure. Now Arthur needed to make a decision, would they attempt to cooperate with these people or strongarm them into submission?
¡°What would you like to do? These people don¡¯t have to be our enemies, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll offer you quite the sum if you decide to work with them¡¡±
Rnd was somewhat leaning in the direction to oppose the evildoers as he didn''t appreciate the type of loitering in his city. However. it was possible to cooperate with these career criminals. They wouldn¡¯t need to lift a finger and just eptrge bribes. If they started any infighting they wouldn¡¯t have to send in soldiers or lose them in potential gang fights. The area would in a sense be governed by the Thieves Guild and be its own little country.
Some cities went with this option which was quite troublesome for its people. The ones harmed the most would be themoners that would lose the protection of their guards. It would slowly cause an erosion of the poption and a drop in favorability to the lord. Yet, some considered the money gained from bribes more than enough to endanger their people.
The second option was to go against them and not allow the spread of this slow-growing disease. It would toss the guards and soldiers they employed into some danger but that was what they signed up for. The crime dens would then be taxed in a legal fashion and with a lessened criminal factor be used by more people that found safety in the city watch. The second choice was the more difficult one and brought in rewards slower.
¡°Okay, I have decided!¡±
Rnd nodded, he could not force his views on Arthur who was the lord of this city. He could only present him with some choices which the young man needed to decide on by himself. However, if the decision impeded his future then he would voice his dissatisfaction and act on it if the need arose¡
Chapter 367: Slaughterhouse.
Chapter 367: ughterhouse.
¡°All right, next please.¡±
¡°Is this really necessary?¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t go through the search you can¡¯t enter the establishment, those are the rules.¡±
¡°Fine.¡±
A disgruntled man stood in ce while anotherrger man moved a strange medallion towards him. The medallion inquisition was covered in strange symbols that the person standing there didn¡¯t recognize. After a moment of waiting these symbols began shining in a sort of pulsating pattern. It was very slow and also produced a chime each time the glow was the brightest.
¡°You¡¯re clear, please go in.¡±
¡°Hmph.¡±
The man that had to wait grumbled but due to the scary look on the other man¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t want to say anything. After fixing his clothes slightly he stepped forward through the door that was previously closed. Before he could go in therger man smacked the metallic entrance twice while speaking out. The sound of locks popping open was then heard before it finally opened.
¡°Finally¡¡±
A small cloud of smoke escaped from the room behind this door but it didn¡¯t keep this man from going in. He was somewhat used to the environment and his eyes were already glued to the bright lights and revealing flesh inside. After he stepped through the door was mmed behind him and the next person from the queue stepped forward. Just like the man before him, the medallion was presented but there was a visible and audible difference this time around.
¡°W-what? I¡¯m clean, that thing must be broken¡¡±
Therge man looked at the glowing symbols there were flickering widely the closer he brought his item to the man¡¯s pockets. He was not the only person guarding this entrance, there were three other men of simr size and demeanor. The moment they saw their detection device reacting like that two of the men grabbed this person and didn¡¯t let him flee.
¡°What the fuck are you bastards doing, let me go!¡±
¡°Stop squirming if you don¡¯t want to die¡¡±
Quickly they started going through the area where the medallion reacted the most. The man continued to squirm around but the strength of the two men holding him was not something he could handle. After rummaging through his pocket they discovered a strange item. It was the one that their detection device was reacting to and was quickly taken away.
¡°H-hey give that back, do you know how much that cos¡¡±
Before this person could finish speaking a fist connected with his face. His nose was instantly broken and if he was not getting held in ce by these people his body would have gone flying into the distance. The group of people that were standing in the line started inching away but still continued to remain in the vicinity of this act. Even after the three men continued to beat the person they did not shy away from remaining in the line.
¡°Bringing in magical items such as this one is strictly forbidden! These are the rules, if you don¡¯t like them then don¡¯t even attempt toe here. If you do, then you will end up as this bastard here.¡±
The doorman shouted out not only to the man that was getting smacked around but also to the people in the queue. All of them were standing in front of a big building with bolted-up windows and smokeing out from the cracks.
¡°I¡ I¡¯m s-sorry¡ p-please¡¡±
¡°You¡¯re sorry? It¡¯s toote to be sorry, our boss told us to take good care of idiots like you. Take him to the back, you know what to do.¡±
Two of the men that were there nodded as the main doorman instructed them to take care of the issue. Soon the man was hit by a fist that caused him to pass out and the tworge men dragged him into a secluded alleyway to the side of the building. There they continued until they arrived at an entrance behind a bulky grate. After knocking on it several times another person appeared before them.
¡°Oh? Who do we have here? He looks a bit thin, what do you want me to do with him?¡±
¡°The usual.¡±
It was arge man that size was quite enormous. It wasn¡¯t the height that made himrge but the belly around his waist that was pushing against the grate and making it screech. After a moment the man opened the grate door to ept the gift from the two bouncers. The passed-out individual was hoisted up by the fat man¡¯s strange limb that had a bloody hook on it.
After attaching this hook to the man¡¯s clothes he started dragging him inside while the two men returned to their work. The man¡¯s thick size made closing the grate behind him quite a chore but after a few attempts, he disappeared inside the dark corridor. He arrived in a dimly lit room with a strange smell around it. It was produced by the strange pile of flesh in the corner that was swarming with flies.
¡°Urgh¡¡±
¡°Hey, quiet down.¡±
Next to this pile of flesh, a groan could be heard. Multiple sets of small cages were there and inside a plethora of humanoid figures. Before the man entered the room they were making some noise but after he arrived and smacked one of the cages with his non-hooked hand, the whole ce went silent.
¡°Doesn¡¯t have much meat on him¡ and not much of a looker either¡ His ss is¡ not good¡¡±
This obese person nced at the new person that he was given. At first, he was frowning but after cing the man on top of a bloody table he started to smile. The passed-out individual was then quickly strapped in by several metallic sps. After making sure that he would not be able to move at all, therge man grabbed a mug filled with some water that he then promptly sshed into the man¡¯s face.
¡°W-what? Where am I? W-what are you d-doing?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry you are in good hands, Lil Piggy, Daddy will take good care of you, this will be a night that you¡¯ll never forget, hehe.¡±
The man used his regr hand to grasp the hooked one to slowly unscrew it. After it was removed he ced it on a table trolley with other strange metallic objects. They were all covered in either dried-up blood or dposing flesh. After fiddling around for a moment he grabbed one other attachment that he promptly attached to his other limb.
It looked to be a saw and one that would usually be used in sawing through bones by doctors. It was equally covered in rust as chunks of meat that the man on the table quickly realized belonged to people. He had a good view of the pile of flesh in the corner of the room. It was filled with limbs that probably belonged to the victims of this butcher.
¡°N-no ple¡¡±
¡°Ssshhhh, I don¡¯t like loud piggies.¡±
Before the man could voice his opinion he had his mouth blocked by a ball gag. It was tightly shoved into his mouth and instantly caused it to bleed. There were many sharp edges on it which kept him from producing any type of sound. His eyes bulged out in horror as the ugly man fastened an apron around his body which at least covered up his previously bare chest.
¡°Now what should I go for first¡¡±
The saw that was attached to his right arm started moving between his arms and legs before ending up at the ankle region. Even though he continued to struggle there was no way of freeing himself from this table. The sharp pain of the saw colliding with his leg brought tears to his eyes and the sawing didn¡¯t even begin yet. His fate seemed to be set as he would get cut up by this weird butcher but before all hope was lost, something strange entered his vision.
His body jolted as he witnessed a third person in this smelly room. Someone was seemingly floating up in the air, they were shrouded in some type of shadowy haze which made it hard for him to identify. The fat bastard that was going for his ankle didn¡¯t seem to notice as he was just licking his lips while looking at the blood beginning to gush.
The pain to his leg area brought him back to reality but soon it subsided as another astonishing scene yed out before his tired eyes. Instead of his foot being dislodged from his lower body, the butcher''s head went flying through the air. He could not see a de or any type of magical attack being activated. The fat man¡¯s face didn¡¯t even register anything as he still had the previous ecstatic expression on it.
Soon therge body copsed forward and he could feel its full weight. Luckily the fall didn¡¯t cause the saw hand to finish what it started and instead slowly the entirerd-filled remains slid down to the ground. He was left stupified by what had transpired and had no idea if he was actually saved or still in danger. The person that was floating in the air previously was not there anymore and he could not feel their presence.
A strange shadow was there, he could see a shadow being projected of a figure that was standing directly behind him. The people or creatures that were trapped in the small cages reacted to it as well. They started bing restless but suddenly all sound vanished. Even though the cages were still moving around, there was nothing. The trapped man could not even hear his own breathing anymore, it was as if he lost his ears. Yet, to counter this im he heard a voice that belonged to a woman call out to him.
¡°Be quiet if you want to live¡¡±
¡
¡°Wand, are you seeing this?¡±
¡°Yeah, I can¡ were they really doing this in our backyard?¡±
¡°...¡±
Rnd asked Mary who remained silent on the other end. The two looked in disgust at the disy of missing limbs and organs ced into jars. He had heard of such ces like this but didn¡¯t think that one such organ harvesting den would be inside of Albrook. There were certain sses that could use human parts to enhance their bodies. Even some more seedy alchemists could use them as ingredients for various elixirs or cursed potions.
After the talk Rnd had with Arthur and Mary they decided to stake out one of the ces in the city. The Guild master urged him to go there first and now he knew why Ivor was first on the list. This little ughterhouse was right next to one of his gambling dens. Mary after achieving her tier 3 ss was the perfect person for the job. Her infiltration capabilities were far more significant than what he could achieve. His armor was far too bulky and meant for actualbat than for sneaking. Perhaps in the future, he could develop a lighter specialized suit for such asions but for now, it was better to leave it to the professionals.
Rnd was not inside the ughterhouse with Mary but looking at everything through an enhanced golemic eye. One of the benefits of working with the Union was ess to better resources and now everything he viewed could be in high definition. He witnessed the man attempting to enter the casino with a magical item that was forbidden. There were many spells that could affect dice and random roll chance.
Establishments like the one Ivor ran could not allow for such items to exist. The ces were fitted out with magical sensors and even Rnd that could deactivate them, could probably not get them all in time before he was found out. Perhaps this person was new in the city and had assumed the same item would go unnoticed here.
However, he was out of luck as these people didn¡¯t y at all, they went straight to killing instead of just throwing him out onto the street. If they just roughed him out as an example then perhaps even Rnd would be fine with letting it be. It was possible that a few bruises were not enough to keep cheaters from ruining their businesses so they decided to be more creative.
¡®I guess instead of sending a message to cheaters, they just remove them from the customer pool entirely. Did they take the saying, ¡°Once a cheater, always a cheater¡± to heart?¡¯
The result of this practice against disturbers was quite gruesome. The man that Mary saved got away from it with just a small bruise on his ankle but this could not be said for the others in this ¡®ughterhouse¡¯. He could see various faces from within those cages, some of them were missing limbs while others had multiple ones attached to their bodies for an unknown reason.
¡®What¡¯s the point of cing those limbs of people¡ Was this guy just a psycho or is there some meaning to it?¡¯
Now that the man was dead he couldn¡¯t really ask him any questions. Mary did quick work of his head with those strings of hers. Her new ss gave her a strange skill called ¡®Umbral Threads¡¯. It allowed her to create these threads from nearby shadows and they were razor-sharp. They were even strong enough for her to stand on top of them which could be mistaken for floating. Inside a dimly lit room, they were practically invisible but they lost some of their potency when it was bright.
¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to find something this soon, it will take some time to get the soldiers ready. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait there for a while¡¡±
¡°You want me to wait in this smelly room?¡±
¡°Just keep the mask on, it is able to filter the air and should protect you from any poisonous gasses. If you activate the runes, it will protect your entire face.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡ why should I stay here? We have enough of that evidence that you wanted, can¡¯t we juste backter?¡±
¡°They might notice that something happened and clean the whole ce up before we return with the guards, it would be better if you remained there and kept that from happening¡¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°Haha, Mary just listen to Wand.¡±
Arthur, who had ess to the line, interrupted his Maid who didn¡¯t want to stay there. Rnd¡¯s actions were a bit silly in her eyes. A noble like Arthur didn¡¯t need a justifiable cause to raid a gambling den. For her, this whole event was a big waste of time as they should have just gone in through the front door with full force.
¡°Wand isn¡¯t wrong if people from the outside see firsthand what these people are capable of. Just as he said, my favorability rating with themoners will go up! If I don¡¯t present them with anything palpable, they will start seeing me as a tyrant.¡±
¡°If Lord Arthur wishes it, then I will carry out themand.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure that you won¡¯t have to wait long, Right Sir Wand?¡±
¡°It shouldn¡¯t take longer than an hour, I already contacted the guard captain.¡±
¡°Splendid, this is a night our city will not forget!¡±
Rnd was still a child of the modern world, his morals were a bit different. The people from his world always presented the public with some insights into their workings. Even if they skewed things to fit their agenda it was better to give the popce something. If they didn¡¯t then soon news of Arthur trying to bully people out of their money would start spreading. Gambling in itself wasn¡¯t illegal but if everyone knew of what was happening behind closed doors, then their public image would prosper.
¡®There will be a lot of civilians there, I need to be careful not to cause any coteral damage.¡¯
While Mary remained in the grotesque room he emerged from the secret chamber under the Valerian estate. His n of setting Arthur up as a just noble was starting. The ce they were going to raid was one of thergest gambling dens in the city. It was even possible that Ivor the boss or some other guild bosses would be there. The more people they could apprehend the better but possible problems could arise from their actions.
¡®I wonder what that mysterious guild master of theirs will do. Even that baldy didn¡¯t know much about them¡¡¯
They would be infringing on Thieves Guild territory by their actions and needed to also be ready for possible counterstrikes. This was the first step into an unknown dispute, something that Rnd was not ustomed to. Instead of running from problems he would be finally starting some himself with a group that he didn¡¯t really know. However, after witnessing second hand what these people were capable of, he was content with his decision.
¡°Knight Commander.¡±
¡°At ease, Captain. Are the men ready?¡±
¡°Yes, Sir!¡¯
He looked at the group of fifty armored men before him. They didn¡¯tpare to the wooden soldier army he led into battle during his trial but they would have to do. Taking down criminals in the city was their duty and this would be their first official mission.
¡°Good, I¡¯ll lead the way, keep up.¡±
¡°Sir, yes sir.¡±
Chapter 368: Taking Out A Goon.
Chapter 368: Taking Out A Goon.
¡®I should be able to take out a few petty criminals, without anyone getting hurt¡¡¯
Rnd tried to pump himself up while slowly walking with around fifty armored men behind him. This would be his first actual time leading arger group of people that wasn¡¯tposed of wood. They weren¡¯t going to war but anything could happen. Even though they were against untrained forces he needed to ount for their levels.
Normally this would be a job he¡¯d push into Gareth¡¯s or Morien¡¯sp but at the moment the two weren¡¯t ready yet. Mary would soon begin their training and show them the ropes to get their levels up. Before that happened his responsibilities would continue. Showing the underground bosses that the city was not theirs was something only he could achieve. After defeating one head knight and easily taking out five tinum adventurers, Rnd¡¯s morale was high and he wanted to keep the ball rolling.
¡®The Commander was right, they can¡¯t see us¡¡¯
''Hey, keep your voice down! What if he overhears you? Do you want us to spend the rest of the night running around the field?''
One of the soldiers whispered, cautioning the other.
¡®Ah, shit¡¡¯
The other soldier replied, realizing the importance of maintaining their stealth. The group of fifty knights made considerable noise, but the sound was contained within an invisible barrier. Furthermore, their presence was veiled by a mysterious, shadowy haze. Two soldiers who were whispering couldn''t believe that the people they passed by seemedpletely oblivious to their presence. No one reacted or caused anymotion, which was highly unusual given the circumstances.
¡®Those guys need more training. I need to design a portable cloaking unit so they can use it by themselves¡¡¯
A lot of crimes happened when the city guards weren¡¯t looking. It was normal for them to not be able to be everywhere and thieves usually implemented lookouts that warned whenever a patrol approached. With the help of a few spells, it was possible to shroud his people in shadows and silence their footsteps. Even if there was a lookout it would make discovering them quite hard. For the time being he was producing his own runic effect but this test was a sess.
¡°Mary, how does it look?¡±
¡°I had to take care of another person, I think that we don¡¯t have much time before they discover that something is wrong.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be right there, the gambling house should be around the corner. I bet some of the important clients or associates will try to flee in the middle of our raid. I¡¯ll leave it to you to take care of that¡¡±
¡®That¡¯s easier said than done but fine.¡¯
Rnd cut off the connection to Mary as he approached their target. The building starteding into view and it was bing hard to hide therge group of soldiers. They were now in the pleasure district and it was around one hour after midnight. Many people flocked to this area of pleasure and he wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if one of the people from the crowd was Armand.
¡°Huh?¡±
¡°What the¡?¡±
¡°Listen up everyone, we will do as we discussed earlier. Keep to your Squad, surround the building, and don¡¯t let anyone suspicious escape. We aren¡¯t here for blood but protect yourself if you have to.¡±
¡°Yes Sir!¡¯
People that were in the pleasure district were astonished by a dual line of armored men suddenly walking out of an alleyway. There was no indication of them rummaging through the streets but now their footsteps started echoing throughout the neighborhood. Usually, city guards didn¡¯t reach this area which allowed for the seedy element to prosper. From this day forth people would know that that was going to change.
¡°What are they doing? Are they going to arrest someone?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that the new knight leader or what you call it?¡±
¡°Hey, aren¡¯t they headed in the direction of that gambling house?¡±
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s where the Lucky Goblin is¡ Did something happen there?¡±
¡°Beats me¡ but how about we check it out?¡±
A crowd began to form as the people formted their theories about therge group of armored soldiers. Most of them knew that the gambling dens had their share of illicit activities but usually something like this was cleared up by bribes. In their eyes, either the city lord was trying to make some kind of example or was trying to force the gambling boss to pay a steep sum. Most of them believed that the nobles were all greedy bastards so the thought of this just being a raid to help themon people, was usually thrown out instantly.
¡®Just as expected, the peanut gallery is assembling, I hope that they will be smart enough to keep their distance. I wonder how those guys will do¡¡¯
¡°Mary, we are going to start the operation, your squad should be there soon, coordinate with them at your leisure.¡±
¡°Finally.¡±
Before he contacted Mary, a small squadron of eight people that were hiding in the shadows split away from the main group. These people belonged to a special unit that Mary was assembling and wasposed of people with more agile sses. They could use their nimbleness to move through the rooftops without making much sound. This group didn¡¯t answer his call as they had been a special unit created by Mary herself. Probably if he ever came to blows with this maid, her small group of assassins would be after him.
¡®Should I make my own special unit?¡¯
The thought of creating his personal army had crossed his mind. Having a whole faction with many soldiers was quite enticing. Even if he reached the levels of tier 4 he would still probably not be able to go against a whole country. There were many boons when acting together within an organization and even more if you were the person on top. While thinking about creating his own special Runic Knight regiment, he and his current troops finally arrived at the destination.
¡°Ignore the people that are on the outside but don¡¯t let anyone else escape, especially if theye from that building.¡±
¡°Yes, Commander!¡±
The fifty men shouted out and instantly brought everyone''s attention to one side. The people waiting outside the gambling building started quickly scattering. On the other hand, the doorman and the bouncers that kept people from entering started backing away. At this point, the bosses on the inside were probably already informed as more of these bodyguards came pouring out.
It was quite the spectacle and not something Rnd had imagined ever doing. His life of keeping a low profile was now over and his name was already being circted in various intelligence guilds around the ind. After this event was over there was a high probability of some animosity getting directed at him. When that time came, he needed to be ready and preparing for the future was something he was good at.
¡°Stop, you are in vition of the cityw. Do not resist, you will be granted some liberties and a reduced sentence if found guilty of crimes against the Valerian House. We are here to apprehend the owner of this establishment. Anyone that is not directly involved in this case will be able to go home. Do not resist and allow the soldiers to confirm your identities if you do not wish to be persecuted...¡±
Rnd used his runes to enhance his voice. It sounded like he was talking through a microphone at arge concert. Even people that weren¡¯t involved in the raid could easily hear what he was saying. The message was clear, the people that were involved with the crime den were to be apprehended while the customers would not.
While there were fifty guards to round everyone up, the number of people on the inside was stillrger. They estimated that even two hundred people could have gathered there with perhaps more criminals rushing to this location to help their boss escape. He did not believe that they wouldy down their weapons and surrender but continue to stall instead.
¡°What are you doing, the Knight Commander gave you an order!¡±
¡°Screw yourself, who do you think that we are? Just wait for the boss to arrive, we rule this city and not you fucking nobles!¡±
The guard captain was with him for this mission. He shouted at the person that was the main doorman but as expected he did not want to surrender. Thisplicated things as Rnd did not actually wish for this to turn into a bloodbath. It would be easy to defeat these people if he activated his spells but there were a lot of people watching. Arthur would start looking like a bloodthirsty maniac if he just allowed his soldiers to ughter people.
¡°What¡¯s with all this noise?¡±
¡°It¡¯s the big Boss! Now you are in for it!¡±
Not soon after he asked for a full surrender one of the bosses of this business appeared. There was a reason why he chose to attack this ce he was trying to kill two birds with one stone. The man that appeared before him looked confident and was the man responsible for the ¡®security¡¯ in this ce.
Name :
Kabir L 194
sses
T3 Metal Fist L 44 [ Primary ]
T2 Pugilist L 50 [ Primary ]
T2 Fist Fighter L 50 [ Secondary ]
T1 Brawler L 25 [ X ]
T1 Warrior L 25 [ X ]
When looking at this man¡¯s status he was reminded of another meathead that he knew. There were three sses that they even shared with each other. This person was part of the Goliath race and was a head taller than even Rnd that was standing at around two meters inside of his armor.
Even if he didn¡¯t go through the status screen it was painfully obvious that the man used his arms to fight. His fist looked like two boulders that had been strapped to two tree trunks for arms. There were many various scars all over those massive mitts and his knuckles had a plethora of calluses. It was as if this man spent his free time punching holes into boulders that caused all those injuries.
¡®It¡¯s probably a requirement to level up his skills¡¡¯
Some sses came with some specific requirements when it came to leveling up skills. The ¡®Metal Fist¡¯ ss likely needed the person to continue hitting hard things with their hands. When looking at the state that those fists were in he had to have probably managed to level it up to the fullest. Rnd was sure that if he got smacked in the face with something of that size, his face would be caved in. That is if he took in on directly without using his own ways of dampening the blow.
¡°So you are the leader? Is the man named Ivor inside?¡±
¡°Who are you to ask for Mr. Ivor?¡±
¡°How dare you speak to the Knight Commander in that tone¡¡±
Before the guard captain could continue Rnd raised his hand to quiet him up. The man seemed to have grown a type of fondness for his new Knight Commander. He was sold on the new leader after receiving a significant raise and some nice runic equipment. He knew that the man just wanted to show his loyalty but he didn¡¯t really want this whole thing to erupt into one big melee.
¡®Mary, I got Kabir here, I¡¯ll leave Ivor in your hands. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll attempt to use one of the thieves guild passages to escape.¡¯
¡®He won¡¯t get away.¡¯
¡®I know he won¡¯t but try to leave him in one piece, it will look better if he answers for his crimes as perw.¡¯
¡®Mr. Wand, I didn¡¯t take you for such aw-abiding citizen all things considered¡¡¯
¡®I¡¯ll talk to youter then¡¡¯
Rnd could hear Mary chuckle slightly after implying his involvement with the thieves guild. Considering how chipper his maid partner was, there didn¡¯t seem to be any troubles inside of the gambling den. For now, it was all going ording to n. While he was confronting the big meathead here she would go after Ivor the real target.
¡°Are you unwilling to surrender?¡±
¡°What if I am? Do you think that me and my men are afraid of those tin soldiers? How about you go back and suck on your mother''s tit before all of you die.¡±
Kabir spoke up while walking forward, it seemed that he didn¡¯t identify the armored soldiers as much of a threat. Rnd''s side outnumbered the bouncers about two to one but after a quick scan it became clear that the new soldiers were stillcking. This growing syndicate employed old soldiers and adventurers that had probably spent at least ten years out in the field.
The people that he was training were still inexperienced but this was just a surface-level assessment performed by a thug leader. It was perhaps true that the soldiers here were lower leveled but their equipment was much better. Each and everyone had various runic weapons that could turn the tide of battle at any moment. The group of criminals was still inexperienced and would soon have a rude awakening.
"If you possessed even a shred of wisdom, you would recognize the futility of your resistance, but s, your intellect appears to be sorely deficient. I shall give you one final opportunity to reconsider your course of action and surrender."
Rnd started moving with slow steps towards the muscle-bound man. Some of the onlookers weren¡¯t sure what his n was as Kabir was clearly a close ranged fighter. The city Knight Commander was known as a magical knight that could use spells. Most people believed that he was at a disadvantage and making a big mistake. Kabir just watched as the man approached and his smile became wider.
¡°I refuse. If you want to meet Mr. Ivor then tell that little noble toe himself, he does not control the city, we do.¡±
¡°Is that so? Are you sure about that? Have you not been paying attention to what has been happeningtely or do you just not care?¡±
¡°Bastard, you¡¯re starting to annoy me. I gave you a chance!¡±
It didn¡¯t seem that this man wanted to hold any kind of conversation and probably was also not able to. His size and demeanor told Rnd that Kabir was someone that let his fists do the talking. Even before they could continue he threw the first punch directly towards his armored helmet.
¡°A man once said, if you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles.¡±
Kabir didn¡¯t respond as he found himself baffled by the situation. Hisrge fist which was almost twice the size of his opponent¡¯s, had been grabbed. Therge man had used a good amount of his natural strength in this hit, yet it was still halted. He saw the hand going for the grab but intended to just send it flying in the direction of his opponent''s face. In his mind, there was no possibility of his well-trained attack to be halted in such an easy fashion.
A strange blue glow appeared on the metal gauntlet that caught the wild right hook. The moment it collided with this light the power that was put into it started to fade away. Right after a strange ripple phenomenon took ce. The glow started traveling from the left hand that caught therge fist upwards towards the left shoulder then to the right one and along the right arm.
¡°It was a good punch, now here, I¡¯ll give it back to you.¡±
Therge man quickly raised his left hand to protect himself from the hit while also grabbing the left hand that caught his previous punch. His n was simple, take the hit and quickly overpower the knight that wasn¡¯t even using any weapons. However, the moment that fist collided with his forearm he had a rude awakening.
¡°Guh¡¡±Everyone gasped as they heard a strange sound when the mithril gauntlet connected with flesh. Therge man loosened his grip and quickly changed his n as he slid back into two of his men that were shocked by this disy of might.
¡°Isn¡¯t kic energy a wonderful thing? Makes fighting against pure physical sses quite rudimentary but not like you¡¯d understand the mechanics behind it¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±
Kabir let out a giant roar as he activated a strange skill that was reminiscent of something Armand would do to increase his physical might. His whole body started shining as if it was covered by polished steel with an emphasis on his forearms and fists that now looked like they were made from metal.
The man charged and Rnd allowed it to happen. His own skill was activated which produced a blue haze around his entire body. The punches rained down upon him and the soldiers weren¡¯t sure if theirmander could take all of it but soon their worries evaporated.
¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this a bit too one-sided?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t know that the Commander was this strong¡¡±
They were all mesmerized, knowing they were witnessing a spectacle they would never forget. The Knight Commander effortlessly evaded a barrage of punches while expertly countering his opponent. It was as if he could predict where each lightning-fast strike wouldnd. His movements were almost mystical, and his own attacks packed the power of an ogre. In less than a minute, the opponent''s enhanced metallic body was covered in fist imprints.
"Argh, I''ll crush you to death!"
Desperate to turn the tide of the battle, Kabir charged forward without regard for his own safety. However, all his punches were effortlessly absorbed, leaving grappling as his only option. He managed to close the distance and trapped his smaller opponent in a bear hug, ready to squeeze the life out of him.
But before Kabir could gain any advantage, Rnd unleashed a surge of lightning energy. Kabir''s entire body was engulfed in electric shocks, intensified by the metallic buff he had on. Soon, the once formidable fightery on the ground, his body charred ck...
Chapter 369: Underground Prison.
Chapter 369: Underground Prison.
¡°Who are you, people? Are you from the guild? Do you know who the fuck I am? Do you?¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°Answer me!¡±
A man with arge horizontal scar on his face was shouting in a darkened corridor. The person he was having a one-sided conversation with looked at him as if he was some type of insect. The crime boss named Ivor found himself in a state of utter disbelief and confusion about this whole situation.
Just a moment ago he was sipping on expensive wine and now he was eating nothing more than dirt. The group of bodyguards that wasposed of guild members had not been able to do anything about the group of assants. Their bodiesy on the ground covered in cuts and bruises. Most of them were dead with only a few survivors that continued to groan as their blood poured into the corridor.
¡°You got Kabir? Yes¡ I¡¯m finished here¡ He is alive but he doesn¡¯t look happy¡¡±
¡°Who are you talking to?¡±
¡°Quiet him down, we need to rendezvous with the main forces.¡±
¡°Wait!¡±
Ivor¡¯s mind raced as the strange woman that took care of his guards ordered her allies to apprehend him. He tried searching for an exnation for this turn of events. In his mind this must have been about money, some kind ofpetitor was trying to infringe on the empire that he had built up.
¡°Do you want money? I¡¯ll double, no quadruple anything that you were offered!¡±
¡°Hah, that¡¯s why criminals like you are no good, this has never been about money¡ Now, silence him, I¡¯m tired of hearing that ugly man speak.¡±
Before the crime boss could utter another sentence he felt something hit the back of his head. His face collided with the hard ground before him and the fall was only cushioned by his nose that cracked on impact. As his consciousness faded his mind became a whirlwind of conflicting emotions, ranging from anger and frustration to fear and paranoia.
¡
¡°Huh?¡±
Ivor jolted up to attention as he awoke in a ce he didn¡¯t recognize. The first sensation that greeted him was a throbbing headache that was quickly followed by a sharp pain in his nose. It had been clearly broken after his previous interactions with a group of shadowy assassins.
¡°Ugh¡ how did they know that I was in that tunnel?¡±
As his eyes adjust to the dim light, they begin to make out the cold, stone walls that confined him. He was inside a dungeon devoid of anyforts and his wrists were bound by metallic shackles. The chains were somewhat longer which allowed him to check his broken nose but his mind was currently on another issue. The people that came after him had ties to the guild as finding the escape tunnel would have been impossible otherwise.
¡°Was it that snake bastard or that bitch¡ Did they find my spies or was I betrayed by them?¡±
His mind raced again as he had paid a lot of people off to keep him informed about the other guild bosses. He didn¡¯t trust anyone from that group which he nned to eventually take over. With the influx of adventurers, there would be people that he could buy as always. With enough backing from tier 3batants, the city would be his for the taking.
¡°So you¡¯re awake?¡±
¡°Kabir? Did they get you to? What¡¯s with that miserable state¡¡±
¡°Shut up¡ ugh¡ it hurts to talk¡¡±
His cell didn¡¯t have any doors but bars instead through which he could easily see his associate. Kabir the man that was responsible for his protection was in another cell. His arms were bound to the walls by shackles that looked a lot sturdier than the ones he was held by. Then there was his whole body which had a lot more scarred tissue than he remembered. It was as if he had been burned by something and then healed after by a lesser healing potion.
¡°That damn monster¡¡±
¡°How did you end up like that? How many people did they bring?¡±
¡°Heh, just one man in a tin suit¡¡±
Kabir groaned whileughing but quickly stopped after realizing that his whole body was still hurting. The healing performed on him was done to a minimal degree. It was amon practice if a person wanted to keep their prisoners alive but also assure that they wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to make a run for it.
¡°Only one man?¡±
Ivor couldn¡¯t believe that a strong man like Kabir was brought down to his knees by only one person. He had scouted this man for the sole reason that he was a strong fighter that kept climbing up the ranks. The sum that he needed to give out for the tier 3 fighter was tremendous but worth it. It was thanks to him that he could pave his way in the early underground game. Solidifying his position as the gambling den owner could only happen thanks to the man¡¯s muscles.
As he continued to struggle against his restraints, the crime boss heard something. A door in the distance opened up and steps echoed in the distance. His mind raced with thoughts of escape and survival. He was at the mercy of an unknown force with all power stripped away.
The realization that his reign of power could being to an end was starting to cross his mind. Yet he was not dead yet, there had to be some meaning behind this urrence. The person that caught him had to want something and perhaps a deal could be stricken.
¡°Good morning Mr. Ivor, I see that you are enjoying your new amodations.¡±
¡°You?¡±
¡°A mere criminal dares¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine Mary, Mr. Ivor has been through a lot and probably wants to hear some answers.¡±
Before him was someone that he saw only portraits off. The noble that run the city was deemed to be meek and timid and not worthy of interaction. Paying him off crossed his mind but he was just waiting to test the waters as the man remained passive for quite some time. After this prolonged period of nothing Ivor assumed that Arthurcked the balls and power to do anything about the crimes done in the city. Yet, now he was here, a man inside a cage.
¡°Lord Arthur, if you wanted to talk we could have arranged a personal meeting¡ I¡¯m sure we can work something out¡¡±
¡°Oh, work something out?¡±
¡°Yes, we are both men of business and I know about your situation¡¡±
¡°My situation, oh pray tell?¡±
Ivor saw a glimpse of hope. The noble was willing to speak to him, he was not dead yet. How the Valerian house operated was known to him and what Arthur waspeting in as well. From his perspective, this was just a power move created by the young brat. Arthur more than likely just wanted to strongarm him into handing over some of his money. If he yed his cards right he would be able to get out of here with all his limbs intact.
¡°I¡¯m sure that I and my businesses could prove very lucrative to your interests¡¡±
¡°Oh, do you want to sponsor my endeavors, that¡¯s very kind of you, Mr. Ivor.¡±
¡°The young lord is very wise.¡±
He smiled as the noble he was talking with seemed to get his intent. Money from under-the-table gambling could not be taxed either, so it was just clean earnings for Arthur. There was no reason to refuse a deal like that and he was sure that no noble could refuse such riches. Even though he would be losing a lot of money his life would be saved. If he had to be a dog of a brat like this one, then it was fine.
As long as he was alive there was always a chance to turn it around and he was not the type to forget old grudges either. Sooner orter he would get his revenge. His life was the important thing now, if he made it out in one piece then his time wouldeter. Even if it took ten or twenty years he could wait.
¡°Well¡ I don¡¯t really need a sponsor like you, so I¡¯ll have to decline your offer.¡±
¡°Please wait, I¡¯m sure we cane to an arrangement. There are thousands of golden coins that I can offer you per month¡¡±
¡°Thousands?¡±
¡°I assure you that recing me won¡¯t be easy, I know everyone in this city. No one else besides me can make so much! Please, reconsider it, My Lord!¡±
¡°Hm¡ it is true, recing you will cause some growing pains and confusion, and this would affect the earnings.¡±
¡°I knew that the Lord would be wise and¡¡±
Before Ivor could continue Arthur just smiled and shook his head.
¡°I¡¯ll have to disappoint you but it¡¯s still a no.¡±
¡°But why, the money¡¡±
¡°It was never really about the money¡ I just wanted to see what kind of man you were and I assumed this much, no remorse for what you have done whatsoever. Mary, I¡¯ve seen enough. We will proceed with the trial as we have nned.¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
¡°Wait, you can¡¯t do this, I can offer you riches and power, you need people like me in the city! How do you think that your brothers operate? Are you really this naive? You need me!¡±
Ivor gritted his teeth as he knew that all nobles cooperate with crime lords like himself. Taking in bribes was like breathing for those bastards and everyone knew it.
¡°I need you? Maybe in the past, that was true and I would have probably taken you up on that offer buy now things are different.¡±
While smiling Arthur looked in a particr direction close to the ceiling which Ivor didn''t understand.
¡°Different.¡±
¡°Well, not like this has any meaning to you, hope you enjoy yourst days here. I hope you like these amodations.¡±
¡°Y-you bast¡¡±
Before the man could utter those words something collided with his face. He could not perceive it but there was only one person who could have done it. The scary woman that stood there reminded him of the person that caught him in the thieves guild tunnel. Her gaze was cold and he could not utter a word when peering into those eyes.
¡
¡°Are you finished?¡±
¡°Yes, the man was truly a snake, I wager that he would have betrayed me in a heartbeat.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d that you didn¡¯t gamble with your life, Lord Arthur.¡±
Arthur chuckled at Rnd who replied with a gambling-rted line just as he did. Both of them along with Mary and the other two Knights were now in the main office. The guard captain had just left with the task of preparing the public court case. It would be held in the town hall where almost everyone could join.
The n of presenting the city people with hope was underway. After seeing one of the crime lords being punished for their crimes, the city¡¯s affection for their leader would surely rise or at least that was what Rnd was hoping for. It was possible for them to have rattled the thieves guild feathers too much with their first mission.
¡°So, how is our little scheme going, has there been a word from the guild or not?¡±
¡°Not from the guild Lord Arthur but my people have managed to schedule a meeting with one of the other leaders.¡±
¡°Which one, was it the Madam, or the assassin?¡±
¡°The former but it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they attempted to retaliate, that¡¯s why Sir Wand agreed to meet her.¡±
¡°I see, I¡¯m sorry that I have to keep you away from other work.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, I expected this much and we can¡¯t have you unprotected before the trial. Some of them might attempt to free their disgraced leader.¡±
Kabir, one of the leaders of the guild had been a tier 3 ss holder and the same might have been true for the man named Viper. If he was apetent assassin then perhaps Arthur¡¯s life was at risk. While no one believed that the thieves guild would do anything against a Valerian noble there was always a small chance of something happening. Sometimes nobles were captured and ransomed off. In Arthur¡¯s case, he would not have many people willing to pay the price of thousands of coins. If he was captured and the Thieves Guild members realized this truth, his life might actually end.
¡°Considering my conversation with the Adventurer Guild master, they all hated Ivor but it¡¯s better if I go there. I don¡¯t believe that they will try something at this point.¡±
¡°Using your ever-growing fame? But are you sure it is safe? Are you sure you can trust that man, what if they surround you?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle prepared.¡±
¡°If you say so¡¡±
Rnd knew that now when the cat was out of the bag, it would be more difficult. Their enemies had a lot of money and if someone like Kabir was there, then it was possible for more tier 3 ss holders to be up against him. However, after histest set of victories, his confidence was growing. Even if he was surrounded, there was probably a way to escape.
¡°... But be careful, I wouldn¡¯t want the rising star of Albrook to be a falling star.¡±
¡°Rising star of Albrook?¡±
¡°Are you denying your fame now? I¡¯m sure yesterday''s acts have already be legends!¡±
¡°Ah, Sure¡¡±
Rnd wasn¡¯t sure how to reply to Arthur¡¯s nonsense. The young noble had be a lot chipper ever since he achieved his tier 3 ss and started throwing his weight around in town. Perhaps he was just d to have a partner in crime or that finally, things were beginning to look up for the unweed son. While he wasn¡¯t sure if he could be a true friend, creating a path for the city to prosper was something he was capable of.
After discussing a few more issues the inner circle consisting of Rnd and Arthur¡¯s old retainers dispersed. The noble needed to prepare a speech for Ivor¡¯s case and the others needed to guarantee his safety. Rnd on the other hand needed to finish what he started and for that, he needed to visit the red light district again.
¡°Knight Commander.¡±
¡°Is everyone ready?¡±
¡°Yes Sir.¡±
¡°Good, follow me and keep a short distance.¡±
At the barracks, he was met by one squad of exactly ten people. This group was made out of better prospects that he handpicked from the current soldiers. Their levels were higher than the average and their experience overshadowed most of the others. While his ns weren¡¯t to y Knight Commander for too long, having a trusted elite troop at hismand was important. Rnd knew that doing everything by himself would not always work and by helping these people grow they would turn into a formidable force.
¡®I see he is actually putting his heart into it. Perhaps Elodia was right.¡¯
Before leaving his eyes fixated on the field next to the barracks. A lone youth was there that had recently begun his training of bing a squire. This squire in training was d in a simple tunic and wielding a wooden sword. His current enemy was a wooden dummy that was getting constantly hit. It was a simple drill to help train his swordsmanship skills to a higher level but would pale inparison to actualbat.
¡®I wonder¡¡¯
While looking at the awkward disy of swordsmanship, his mind began to work. It was possible to fetch monsters to act as training dummies to help people train but was quite ineffective. It was dangerous and the monsters were usually killed quickly and had to be reced. It was easy if it was just goblins but past a certain level this type of training became far too costly.
His idea involved something that could be conserved and something that he had experienced. Golems were something that he could construct and repair. The biggest problem with those automatons was the world system. For one reason or another, it would not allow people to train on created constructs. They needed to be perceived by the world as true monsters for it to work. If he could somehow assume control of a wild golem, then perhaps he would be able to give his people an evesting training dummy that let their skills soar.
¡®I guess, after I¡¯m finished with this issue I¡¯ll see to that¡ There are so many ideas I have in mind, but unfortunately, so little time to execute them all.¡¯
While considering future projects he left the soldier training area. New recruits were pouring in and soon the estate would need to be expanded. If everything went well at the destination that he was heading to, then perhaps assembling a proper castle for Arthur would not be a dream.
Chapter 370: Fluffy Ears.
Chapter 370: Fluffy Ears.
The sun began to set, casting a warm, golden glow over the bustling city streets. People hurried along, their footsteps echoing against the newly assembled cobblestone street. While they went about their daily lives amongst the crowd, a figure emerged, drawing the attention of those nearby.
What drew in their gazes was the gleaming crimson armor that reflected the rays of the red sun. Its polished surface reflected the colors of the surroundings, creating an even more mesmerizing spectacle. The only thing that took away from the shininess was the unusual thickness of that piece of armor and how little sound it produced during movement.
¡°It¡¯s the Knight Commander¡¡±
The person encased in the armor nced at the onlookers who were fixated on him. In the past, such gazes would have made him ufortable, but now they were as insignificant as the air he breathed. However, there was something peculiar about those looks he was receiving. Instead of the usual fear and anxiety that apanied his appearances as a Knight, today the atmosphere was different. Curiosity had reced the old emotions, and a sense of respect was also woven into the mix.
"Have you heard about what the knights have done?"
"Yes, they''ve finally apprehended that murderous bastard. I heard there''s going to be a public trial!"
¡°A public trial? I hope it turns into a public execution. Those people deserve what¡¯sing to them!¡±
"They certainly do. I hope they burn for an eternity in the sun for what they did!"
Rnd¡¯s eyes had be enhanced so hearing those whispers was quite easy. The news about yesterday''s raid had already spread. Now that the people realized that their city was getting protected by a formidable Knight Commander, their outlook was changing. They seemed a bit more lively and content. s, not everyone was on board yet. When ncing at some other onlookers and hearing their whispers he was given a different story.
¡°I bet they are just going to rece him with another hoodlum. All those nobles only think about lining their pockets with money!¡±
¡°Hey be quiet, what if they hear you, do you want to go to prison?¡±
Words simr to those were also tossed about. Convincing everyone in a city that was constantly expanding and advancing wouldn''t be a simple task. However, he didn''t view the reaction as a cause for concern. It would take time for the citizens to embrace the new and more proactive forces within the city. As long as Arthur remained without power, the guards were unable to shield the people from the members of the thieves guild. But now, after acquiring some proper forces, they could begin the eradication of the criminal element.
¡®Well, at least that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to look on the surface, these streets will probably never be safe.¡¯
There was apelling reason why the Thieves Guild had sessfully established its stronghold in this kingdom. Their defeat was not easily aplished, and the nobles reluctantly acknowledged their existence. Eliminating them was not entirely impossible, but it seemed highly improbable. They resembled a hydra, with new heads sprouting to rece any that were severed. Survival was their expertise, and the relentless pursuit had already caused the downfall of several righteous noble houses.
¡°Make way.¡±
His train of thought was abruptly halted as one of the guards beckoned to the onlookers. To his men, it would be quite disrespectful if his stride was ever broken. Their behavior had started to take on an unusual aspect, as they seemed to have developed an even greater respect for him following his victory over the formidable tier 3 opponent. He couldn''t quite determine whether it was due to their fear of his newfound power or the possibility of obtaining runic equipment for free. Nevertheless, his men treated him with the utmost reverence, never questioning his orders, which made his role as Knight Commander much easier.
The guards encircling him maintain a vignt stance, their keen eyes scanning the surroundings for any potential threats. It appeared as though they were eager to demonstrate their dedication, hoping to earn some form of recognition. He found it somewhat amusing that a group of adult men were vying for his attention, but he couldn''t deny that it hastened his movement through the city. However, the downside was that his arrival would be conspicuous from a considerable distance. He needed to anticipate encountering significant resistance if anything were to go awry in the red light district, as the Thieves Guild would likely not remain passive.
After around fifteen minutes they finally arrived at the entrance of the district in question. The entrance itself was unassuming, yet held an undeniable allure. A newly created archway made from freshly cut wood marked the threshold. In the corner, a symbol of the Thieves Guild was present and marked the beginning of their territory. The sound of distantughter and hushed conversations trickled through, enticing those brave enough to venture within.
Passing through this archway on the street he found himself immersed in a plethora of vibrant colors and seductive sights. While there were no neon lights within this world they were reced by magical counterparts. The words on the signs pulsated with magical light to entice the onlookers. Silhouettes of figures, both alluring and mysterious, beckoned from behind elegantly decorated windows.
The air was thick with the scent of exotic perfumes that were there to intensify everyone''s desires. Directly in front of the arch was the main street which split out into many narrow ones. They created a of passages that a person could easily lose themselves in and this was only the start. With time this ce would continue to evolve into something more and an attack like he performed yesterday would not be as easy.
¡°I wee thee, noble Knight Commander.¡±
¡®She must be the courtesan that is supposed to guide us in.¡¯
Before the soldiers could raise their pikes in the direction of the lone woman he made them stop. With the help of the Adventurer Guild Master, he had managed to make an appointment with one of the other crime bosses. Madam Natasha was her name and she was considered to be a nonbatant. The man named Viper was supposed to be responsible for her safety so if something went awry he would have to contend with some assassins.
¡°So you must be the guide.¡±
¡°Yes, the Madam is waiting for you, please follow after me.¡±
The girl went straight to the point and his group followed right after. There weren¡¯t many of them but a group of armored soldiers being led by arge crimson knight was quite eye-catching. From afar, the sound of windows closing could be heard, indicating that the locals were wary, perhaps anticipating a repeat of yesterday''s raid. As they made their way through, the hired muscle in the area shot them menacing nces to which some of his men almost responded.
¡°Leave them be, we are here to talk and not to shed more blood.¡±
Rnd had to order one of his guards to stand down as he had almost charged at a man that spat in their direction. While it would have been easy to dispatch, they were here to make a deal and to make the ce safer for everyone involved.
¡°I see that the Knight Commander is a magnanimous man.¡±
The woman they were with apologized for the behavior of the people in the streets and they continued through one of the alleyways. If any goons nned an attack then these cramped side streets would have been perfect for it. Using his mapping device for help was nonoptimal due to the high concentration of people here. Luckily, after a few minutes and more worrisome nces, they arrived at the meeting ce, which was a brothel building.
¡®From what I understand this isn¡¯t the main brothel.¡¯
The individuals Rnd was about to meet harbored deep mistrust toward him. It would not be surprising if they were hesitant to use their primary location, fearing it could be obliterated. They were well aware of Rnd''s ability to wield destructive magic. It wouldn''t be a difficult task for him to level a building, which would undoubtedly deal a significant blow to their financial interests if he were to destroy their main source of ie.
¡°Wee, to the Foxian Pce~¡±
Their guide led them only to the entrance of the brothel, a ce that clearly specialized in a specific niche. With a swift nce, it was evident that this establishment excelled in providing services rted to fox girls. Through the windows, the soldiers could observe women dressed in short kimono-like garments, adorned with prominent fox ears atop their heads. In this world, where various beast tribes existed, the women of the fox tribe were renowned for their enchanting allure and extraordinary beauty.
There was something in the air as the men could feel a strange attraction to the brothel they approached. Rnd took a second to snap out of it but he could see that his men were actually being affected by something. Probably only thanks to his extremely high willpower was he able not be shaken by this strange ce.
¡®This ce¡ is there some type of strong spell caster within? This feels off¡¡¯
Rnd''s rm was ring, yet the ten soldiers apanying him seemed oblivious. Their eyes zed over and their mouths hung open, almost as if they were being drawn towards the alluring Foxian Pce. It wasn''t until one of the women who worked there emerged and pped her hands that they snapped back to reality.
¡°Wee noble warriors, pleasee in the Madam is expecting you.¡±
The woman sported long ears that were unmistakably genuine, not mere essories. As she turned around, everyone caught sight of arge, red, bushy tail resembling that of a fox. Though Rnd sensed something suspicious, he trusted in his strong resistances and high willpower stat to shield him from any mind-altering spells.
Following his extensive research on the cult relic, he had developed potent runic spells to enhance his protection. Unless he encountered the actual members of the abyssal cult, Rnd was confident in maintaining his mental faculties. His men on the other hand would probably not be of much use. They were already acting strange even before they entered.
¡®Mary, I¡¯m entering the brothel now. I¡¯m sensing that magic that attacks the mind is at y here.¡¯
¡®Mind-altering magic? Like the ones from the cult?¡¯
¡®No, these aren¡¯t illusions, it¡¯s something different. It tugs at the desires of people¡¡¯
Mary, who remained in the estate to guard Arthur, was still on the line. If something actually happened, he could probably only rely on her to get him out. The group of soldiers that didn¡¯t have any magical protection or raw stats to resist wouldn¡¯t be much help. Thus he decided to give them an order.
¡°Establish a perimeter around this building and monitor everyone''s movement. I¡¯ll be going inside alone.¡±
¡°But Sir, what if something goes wrong?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already considered it, just follow the order.¡±
¡°Y-yes, sir.¡±
The man seemed to still be slightly affected by whatever was inside this establishment. He could only attribute it to drugs or the presence of someone with extraordinary abilities. If they were capable of disorienting his men to this extent then their tier was probably above theirs. This was something that he expected and was ready for.
¡°Will the other guests be waiting outside? We have prepared to amodate everyone, noble Knight.¡±
¡°...¡±
He chose not to respond, understanding that silence often spoke louder than words. These individuals were not his allies, and he remained wary of potential attacks at any given moment. As he followed the woman who worked there, he made sure to activate his recording devices and kept a close eye on all his screens. Through them, he could even observe the expressions of disappointment on his men''s faces, clearly displeased by being denied entry to this captivating establishment.
The interior of the brothel was adorned with luxurious furnishings, creating an ambiance that was bothvish and inviting. Soft, dimmed lighting cast a warm glow throughout the space, enhancing the allure of the fox girls who gracefully moved about. The fox girls, with their delicate features and striking eyes, were dressed in alluring attire that entuated their curvy shapes. Their tails gently swayed behind them, adding an element of mystique to their presence.
¡®There is certainly something in the air, it was a good call to leave those guys outside.¡¯
When on the inside he was greeted by many gazes. There was a plethora of fox beauties everywhere and a certainck of men. It appeared that the establishment had purposefully cleared out its usual clientele for this particr gathering. With no external influences present, Rnd realized that it would be rtively simple for his enemies to manipte the situation to their advantage.
As he made his way further into the establishment, he could hear softughter and melodic voices filling the air. Yet, in an instant, all the women who had been gazing at him fell silent. A figure emerged gracefully from a winding staircase, exuding an air of refinement that set her apart from the otherdies. In her hand, she held a peculiar pipe, from which she took a single inhtion before exhaling a perfect smoke ring.
¡°Greetings, honored guest we have been expecting you. Madam Natasha is already waiting for you.¡±
Her voice brought along something strange with it and thanks to his armor''s sensors he was able to identify the source of his worries. Something was off about this woman who was presenting herself as a lesser member of this ce.
¡®Is she actually the real Madam? She doesn¡¯t fit the description though, she clearly belongs to the fox beast tribes¡¡¯
Something wasn¡¯t adding up, it was possible that she was a hidden expert. Kabir whom he faced yesterday was also apetent fighter so it was possible that there were more. As he was walking up those stairs he realized that her status screen had been faked. Her current ss was set as an entertainer but severalyers of magical devices were hindering him from peering through to the truth.
Name :
Isis. L 86
sses
T2 Entertainer L 36
T1 Performer L25
T1 Dancer L25
¡®I bet that name is fake too, is she an assassin from Viper? But she has a strange presence around her¡¡¯
He was unsure of who he was interacting with but this wouldn¡¯t stop him. After his run-in with the new Dwarven Union Chief, he had spent some time improving his status detection skills. The devices people used to tell if someone was going around the protections could be passed. With his current magical sense and expertise, it would only take a few moments before he had his answer. By taking his time he would be able to avoid getting detected but he needed to be careful.
¡°Honored guest? may I inquire if everything is in order?"
¡°Yes, everything is fine.¡±
¡°It''s reassuring to know. We shouldn''t keep the madam waiting for an extended duration, as she is quite upied with her responsibilities.¡±
¡°Mhm.¡±
After a nod of understanding, he trailed behind the fox-like woman. Her hips swayed in rhythm to the music being yed by one of the talented girls. The whole ce seemed well-established and managed. He had anticipated encountering women with hollow stares, worn out from their profession, but instead, they appeared lively and cheerful. It was not something he expected to find in the red-light district. Perhaps not everyone was as bad as Ivor that was heading for the chopping block.
As he reached the end of the second floor, he arrived at his ultimate destination - the room that belonged to the proprietor of this establishment. The doors swung open even before thedy could guide him inside, confirming his expectations. The Madam, as anticipated, was not alone. To her left stood Viper, the man entrusted with her protection. In his hand, he spotted a sinister dark dagger, emanating an aura of cursed mana.As he nced at his mapping device, he noticed the presence of a few concealed individuals. Judging from the dot cements, they were either positioned directly above them, hidden within the ceiling, or lurking beneath the floor. If a conflict were to arise, he would likely have to contend with these individuals, but causing trouble was not his intention.
¡°Isis, be a dear and bring us something to drink, I¡¯m sure the Knight Commander is parched.¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
The woman momentarily removed herself from the room which left him some time to examine Viper. Just as he expected the man was simr to Kabir but of a lesser level and only a regr Assassin with no speciality. Thedy he was to converse with was devoid of anybat sses which caused his mind to focus even more on the Isis person. After the woman returned he continued with his examination which finally bore fruit.
¡®Those sses¡ she¡¯s not an assassin or a mage but a¡¡¯
His confusion could not be seen as he was wearing his bulky armor. The woman that brought some wine over didn¡¯t seem to realize that her status screen was exposed. If what he saw was right, then perhaps the one he should be talking to was not Madam Natasha but this person instead¡
Chapter 371: Angry Fox.
Chapter 371: Angry Fox.
¡°Is there a problem, Sir Wand? Did my Isis pique your interest? She is usually off the table but perhaps for such a man of stature, we could work something out~¡±
Madam Natasha couldn''t help but chuckle as she observed Rnd. His helmet was concealing his face and tipped in the direction of Isis who was actually using apletely different name. The truth was unveiled when he explored her hidden status, exposing her true identity.
Name:
L Hanako 247
sses:
T3 Enchantress L 97
T2 de of Illusion 50
T2 Magical Trickster L 50
T1 Spellthief L25
T1 Mage L25
As Rnd continued to observe the woman, his suspicions grew stronger. It seemed that the person he should truly be negotiating with was not the Madam, but this mysterious Hanako. Her ssbination was unique and hinted at her true abilities. An Enchantress with expertise in bothbat and trickery, she possessed the power to manipte magic and deceive her opponents.
Numerous thoughts raced through his mind as he attempted to decipher the purpose of this deception. The individual assuming the identity of Isis appeared to possess a significantly higher levelpared to the person known as Viper. He had anticipated the snake-faced man to be his primary concern, yet in terms of power, he was closer to Kabir. Kabir''s level did not surpass two hundred, and his sses were nothing extraordinary either.
Name:
Benjamin L 186
sses:
T3 Assassin L36
T2 de Rouge L50
T2 Rogue L50
T1 Scout L25
T1 Thief L25
Did they purchase this woman as a secret bodyguard for their own protection? Her name didn''t even appear on his list of suspects. In the city, there were only four prominent bosses who controlled the pleasure district. Two of them were already imprisoned in the city dungeon. Once he dealt with those two, the trial could finally proceed.
¡®Viper as expected is just a nickname... but wait, there was a fifth person¡ could she be¡¡¯
As the gears in his mind began to click, a realization dawned upon him. There had always been a fifth individual operating within the crime syndicate, known as the Thieves Guild Master. The identity of this person, who led the guild, remained a mystery even to the four bosses. It seemed highly likely that the person standing before him, Hanako, was actually the Guild Master in disguise.
To the uninformed, the Enchantress ss could have been confused with a crafting profession like the Enchantsmith. However, the two shared very few simrities. Rnd possessed only basic knowledge about it, understanding that illusory magic yed a significant role in its repertoire. With tier 2 sses like de of Illusion and Magical Trickster at her disposal, Hanako would undoubtedly engage him in a battle of confusion.
¡°Work something out?¡±
He was out for but a second but Madam Natasha made quite the proposition that took him by surprise.
¡°Mhm. Isn¡¯t that right dear Isis? I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t be against entertaining someone like the Knight Commander~¡±
Natasha''s response only added to the confusion. Was the Guild Master truly the mastermind behind everything, or was she attempting to deceive him and gain ess to his bed for a quick assassination? It was difficult for him to fathom the leader of the guild willingly engaging in such activities. The Madam on the other hand appeared pleased at the idea of establishing stronger connections with someone of Rnd''s high position.
¡°If that is what the Madam wants¡¡±
To his continued surprise, the woman in question was not against it at all. Then quickly after the whole situation got even stranger. The Madam pped her hands together and on the sides, a few sliding doors opened up. From each side emerged a woman in revealing clothing with prepared alcohol.
¡°Splendid! Sir Wand, how about we postpone our chat forter, the night is only beginning~¡±
¡°I uh¡¡±
Rnd surveyed the room, now filled with an intoxicating scent emanating from the alluring women surrounding him. Isis, ever attentive, poured a ss of wine that materialized out of nowhere. It became clear to him that these individuals intended to indulge him in alcohol and pleasurable encounters. They hoped that once he sumbed to their debauchery, he would emerge as a more favorable Knight Commander. However, Rnd was not so easily swayed. He recognized their tactics as an attempt to manipte him, to cloud his judgment with temporary pleasures. He understood that they sought to exploit his desires and vulnerabilities for their own gain.
However, this didn''t mean that he would refuse. It was an opportunity to personally examine this woman. Now that they had given him the chance to speak with her privately in a room, they had made a mistake. They probably assumed that their leader would be able to charm and deceive the unsuspecting Commander with her enchanting skills. It was highly likely that his encounter with her would be nothing more than a vivid dream, simr to the cult relic he had encountered before.
As Rnd found himself surrounded by the seductive women, he knew he had to tread carefully. He couldn''t let himself be swept away by their allure, but he also couldn''t afford to reveal his suspicions just yet. He needed to y along and gather more information. While gathering some strength and hoping that Elodia never found out about this, he decided to give it a try.
"Very well, Madam Natasha,"
He replied, his voiceced with a hint of intrigue.
"I shall indulge in your hospitality for now¡¡±
¡°No need to be shy, please rx but isn¡¯t that helmet a bit stuffy?
Madam Natasha said with a yful tone, her words dripping with seduction. She started urging Isis to take it off which led to a bit of an awkward moment of him having to raise his hand to stop this act. While his willpower stat was quite high, if he removed his helmet then he would be more susceptible to mind-affecting spells and skills.
Thanks to his extensive research on the abyssal relic, Rnd knew that his helmet provided ample defense against illusions and mind-affecting spells. It was a crucial safeguard that he needed to maintain. Not only did it shield him from the enchantments and maniptions that might be present in this ce, but it also had a built-in air purification system. This feature allowed him to breathefortably even in toxic environments, like the strange perfumed air that filled the room.
He suspected that the perfumes wereced with mind-altering drugs and aphrodisiacs, an attempt to weaken the willpower of unsuspecting guests. Rnd was well aware that the group had likely realized his immunity to these effects, as he showed no symptoms of sumbing to their allure.
"I appreciate your concern, Madam Natasha." Rnd replied with a hint of amusement in his voice.
"But I prefer to keep my helmet on for now. It''s a symbol of my duty andmitment.¡±
"A symbol, you say? How intriguing.¡±
She mused, her voice tinged with curiosity.
"Very well, if that is your preference, I won''t press the matter further but perhaps my dear Isis could make you forget about your duty, at least for now~¡±
¡°Perhaps she could, maybe we should change the location¡¡±
The opportunity arose, and he seized it. He wanted to find a quieter spot where he could have a conversation with Isis, away from prying eyes. Revealing her true identity to these individuals could potentially harm their rtionship, as they might be unaware of their leader''s true identity. He realized that engaging in a physical confrontation with someone more than fifty levels above him would be unwise.
¡°Oh my, the Commander is quite daring. Girls, how about you prepare a room.¡±
¡°Madam Natasha, why don¡¯t you leave this to me, my personal chambers will be the best ce¡¡±
¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll leave it up to you then Isis, take your time~¡±
These people were quite fast as he was immediately taken out of this office and taken not that far off. This whole building was probably a front for Hanako who was supposed to be the owner. If she had a private room that she used herself then he needed to be careful. Attacking her wasn¡¯t his intent but he needed to protect himself if the need arose. Soon the group reached their destination and he was left alone with this potential threat.
Once inside the room, Rnd took a moment to survey his surroundings. It was elegantly decorated, with a plush bed, dim lighting, and a small table set with refreshments. The atmosphere was intimate, designed to encourage rxation and vulnerability. But Rnd was not one to be easily swayed by such tactics.
"Please, have a seat I just need a bit to freshen up and you should do the same, that armor must be heavy, should I help the Lord to disrobe?¡±
She gestured towards the side where the bed was, indicating that she had noticed one of the obstacles - his armor set. If she truly was the Guild Master, it seemed she had done her homework. It was evident that he remained unaffected by the enticing scents in the room. While the woman hadn''t made any attempts to activate spells yet, he wouldn''t be surprised if she was simply biding her time, waiting for him to remove his protective helmet. She had a mage ss and could sense the mana that his armor was exuding.
¡°How about we stop here, this is not why I agreed to this meeting.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not? Was there something else the Lord wishes for me?¡±
¡°Yes, how about we start with your name and why you are hiding it from me, Guild Master Hanako.¡±
It was just a theory that his mind cooked up but the moment he mentioned her name the air around the woman changed. His assumptions seemed to have been correct as arge spike of mana surrounded the room, the woman was ready to attack.
¡°Stop, I do not wish to fight you, I just want to talk. I am not your enemy.¡±
Rnd ced a shield around his own body while holding his hand forward. If the two started a magical battle here then the whole building could go up in mes. While it might have seemed that a ss like Enchantresscked much fighting capability this wasn¡¯t true. Strong enough illusions could be reality and even deliver damage to the environment. It was a field that he was not fully knowledgeable in and this woman was not yet his enemy.
¡°How do you know my name? Did they send you here?¡±
The woman inquired with amanding tone, her presence bing increasingly menacing. Simultaneously, her physical form underwent a remarkable transformation. Her ears gradually turned a pristine shade of snow white, while additional tails sprouted from her back, resembling a peacock¡¯s tail. Her once smooth and delicate hands morphed into menacing ws, capable of slicing through flesh. The contours of her face took on a hybrid nature, resembling a striking blend of a fox and a human.
¡°They? No, I just read your status by disabling your magical items, I don¡¯t know who ¡®they¡¯ are nor do I wish to continue, please calm yourself.¡±
¡°You want me to believe that? Who do you take me for?¡±
¡°Probably someone that doesn¡¯t want to blow up a building full of people in it? As I understood, some people are after you? But would ¡®they¡¯ go through something like this to get to you and wouldn¡¯t they figure out your location if you confront me here?¡±
Rnd was not sure what to do, the woman started turning into some kind of menacing fox creature with multiple tails. He was not sure if this was some kind of illusion or metamorphosis spell. His attempt to calm her down seemed to work as after his exnation the woman started thinking.
There were many hidden organizations working in the shadows. It became clear that she was on the run from someone and didn¡¯t want to be discovered. If she went along and caused a scene here then the news would probably spread like wildfire. She had to be aware that this fight would not be easy and probably be taken outside. The advantage was on his side and she knew it.
¡°How can I trust someone that I¡¯ve only met? How can you prove to me that you aren¡¯t involved?¡±
¡°Prove?¡±
¡°Yes, prove it! Start by taking off that helmet so I can see your face.¡±
The helmet that he was wearing was a majorponent of his safety. He had no way of telling what he would be bombarded with if he just revealed his face protection, it needed to remain on even if he had to sacrifice the safety of the people inside this building. However, he needed to convince this woman to put away those ws and only one thing crossed his mind.
¡°For my own safety, the helmet will stay but instead, what if I give you a mage contract instead?¡±
¡°A mage contract? You will offer up your mana?¡±
¡°I see that you heard about it, yes. I will make a vow on my mana that I am not rted to whatever group you are hiding from. If that will give me some of your trust, how about it?¡±
Hanako took a step back and considered his proposal for a moment, her eyes narrowing as she assessed his offer. The mage contract was a powerful vow something simr to a binding contract that could be performed instantly. Just like a regr magic contract, it would have an adverse effect on the caster if they broke it.
Rnd was uncertain about the workings of the spell, but he knew it had the ability to reveal truth in this realm. As a mage, if he uttered a false vow, his mana would be tainted, causing a drastic reduction of ny percent in his mana points. Furthermore, this corruption would render it nearly impossible for him to cast any additional spells, as it would disrupt the intricate flow of mana necessary for spellcasting.
The spell was created by an ancient Archmage as a means to settle disputes among fellow mages. However, its usage was infrequent due to the negative consequences it carried. Only those with a clear conscience could safely perform the spell without experiencing any detrimental effects. It was one of the things Rnd was made aware of with his interaction with the cat professor that brought it upon himself to enlighten the uneducated runesmith.
¡®I wonder what that cat is doing¡¡¯
As Rnd reminisced about the cat''s scolding upon discovering hisck of formal mage training, he nced at Hanako. The woman appeared deep in thought, possibly questioning the authenticity of the situation. Rnd understood her hesitation, imagining himself in her position, being pursued by shadowy syndicates.
Trusting others would undoubtedly prove challenging. Considering how paranoid he was by nature, the possibility of this ce being encircled by his enemies would probably cross his mind. If Hanako followed the same thought pattern, then perhaps she would attempt to flee instead of continuing the conversation. He would not follow her as his own problems were already enough of a headache.
¡°Fine, perform the spell, and don¡¯t try anything funny, I¡¯m watching you.¡±
To his surprise, the woman nodded and backed away for the time being. Her piercing gaze followed every movement as he performed the magical contract spell. Rnd took a deep breath, centering himself before he began the incantation. He ced his palm onto his chest while trying not to perform any sudden actions. The room grew still as he spoke the words that he hoped the woman wanted to hear.
"I, hereby make a solemn vow on my mana that I am not affiliated with any group or organization that seeks to harm or capture you, Madam Hanako, Guild Master of the Thieves Guild. May my mana be corrupted and my powers diminished if I speak any falsehoods."
As the final syble left his lips, a surge of energy pulsed through the room, the mana reacting to the powerful magic of the mage contract. The air crackled as the spell took hold, binding Rnd''s words to his very being. Hanako watched intently, her eyes searching for any signs of deception.
A blue aura of mana enveloped Rnd''s body, swirling and coalescing into intricate symbols resembling runes, yet distinct in their design. These symbols hung in the air, representing the words he had just spoken. As they merged together, they pulsated with an unfamiliar energy that resonated within his being. Gradually, the sensation subsided, indicating that no falsehoods had been detected. In a mesmerizing disy, the magical text transformed into particles of light that swiftly dissipated, signifying thepletion of the spell.
¡°I hope this will dispel the misunderstanding between us¡¡±
The woman stood there, her animalistic features gradually fading away to reveal a more alluring face. The ferocity dissipated, reced by a sense of eptance. It appeared that she had deemed his vow as truthful and was now prepared to engage in a conversation. Rnd felt a surge of relief, but he knew he had to maintain his solemn demeanor and not show any signs of weakness.
While one hurdle seemed to be ovee, another one loomed before him, reminding him of the challenges that stilly ahead. He pondered whether this person could be a potential ally or a dangerous adversary. Was it worth involving himself and Arthur in her unknown business? The decision weighed heavily on his mind as he prepared himself for the conversation that would determine his next course of action.
Chapter 372: Strange Rumors.
Chapter 372: Strange Rumors.
¡®Who is this person, was he trying to get me to attack?¡¯
The beautiful woman pondered, her gaze fixed on the mana contract materializing in the air. The individual standing before her was supposed to be the city''s Knight Commander, who hade to discuss important matters. Hidden beneath her disguise as one of the brothel owners in this growing city, she was actually the Master of the Thieves Guild. She was caught up in these negotiations by unfortunate circumstances.
There were other Madams simr to her, each with their own brothels, under the watchful eye of Madam Natasha, who remained oblivious to the true identity of the woman before her. In order to safeguard her secret, the woman had reluctantly agreed to host the meeting at the brothel she oversaw. This establishment held a unique reputation, as its fox girls possessed an innate allure that drove men wild. Their passive scent was an actual racial skill that had a mesmerizing effect. It likely contributed to the decision to select this particr venue as the meeting ce.
She went by the alias Isis, and it was imperative for her to maintain that facade. Without giving it much thought, she allowed the situation to unfold. Even the implicit expectation to please this man didn''t faze her, for she possessed her own methods of aplishing things.
Her magic was formidable, allowing her to grant men pleasant dreams without having to engage in physical intimacy herself. This had always been her preferred approach, and she intended to employ it once again. It was fortunate that circumstances aligned in her favor, as once she ensnared the man with her spell, it would persist as a safeguard for potential future events.
The man¡¯s level wasn¡¯t all that high but he was able to defeat a rising Knight Commander that she had gathered information on. To her knowledge, the man named Wand was a tricky one. His true ss remained somewhat elusive, as he often presented himself as a Runic Mage during his adventures. However, his actual profession was that of a Master Runesmith, and his skill had been verified by numerous individuals within the city.
His origins remained a mystery, as he had seemingly materialized in the city, possibly assuming a false identity much like her own. She possessed ample expertise in the realm of concealed personas, and this man''s behavior raised several concerns. This unexpected encounter presented an opportunity for her to extract valuable information from him, but unfortunately, things took an unfavorable turn.
¡°I hope that we can start over now, Guild Master?¡±
Her true identity had been exposed, leaving them in a precarious situation. The authenticity of the mage contract left no room for doubt, and she possessed enough knowledge to confirm its legitimacy. Although this person wasn''t affiliated with the group pursuing her, she couldn''t afford to let her guard down. He held knowledge of her true name, and she remained uncertain about whom he might disclose this information to. The utmost priority now was to ensure that he would never reveal this secret to anyone else.
¡°Start over? You have me at a big disadvantage Knight Commander, if you wish for us to start over, you¡¯ll have to guarantee me something.¡±
¡°Your name? I assume that my word won¡¯t be enough?¡±
¡°You assume correctly.¡±
¡°A contract then? But what will you give me for it? I only know your name, nothing besides it, and care not for who you are or what you do in the city as long as you follow the rules.¡±
¡°What do you care for then, Sir Wand, was it? If that¡¯s your actual name¡¡±
She subtly infused a touch of venom into their interaction, aiming to provoke his curiosity and prompt him to consider the usibility of her possessing additional knowledge. Herrge eyes remained fixed on him, searching for any indication that would validate her assertion. Though his face remained hidden beneath aplete suit of armor, she detected subtle cues. A slight crossing of his arms, positioning himself defensively, and a brief pause to regainposure. All these subtle signs hinted at the possibility she had suggested.
¡°Please don¡¯t change the subject. You probably know why I am here already, as long as you cooperate then your secret is safe with me.¡±
¡°Just like you mentioned before Sir ¡®Wand¡¯, how can I believe in just words? What will keep you from telling others of what you have discovered here?¡±
She replied while taking her pipe from the side. The man followed her hand as if she was reaching for a dagger instead. After inhaling she released a puff of smoke, the ingredients inside alleviating some of the stress that she was feeling now. She was at arge disadvantage here, killing the man would fix the problem but doing it here was out of the question. Perhaps after they were done chatting, she could follow after and decide on his fate there.
¡®If I kill a Valerian Knight they might swarm this ce and I will have to leave this city¡¡¯
Hanako had no desire to begin anew, as reaching this secluded region had already proven to be a tremendous ordeal. The position she currently held was not acquired through fair means, as the previous guild master had to be ousted. Seizing the opportunity, she had chosen to seek refuge here until the opportune moment arose for her next move. Presently, it was crucial for her to stay put and further augment her power. The adversaries in pursuit of her were formidable, and starting from scratch would entail a setback of multiple years.
¡°I know that my word doesn¡¯t mean anything but I¡¯m sure we can make a deal, I won¡¯t reveal your name and in return, you¡¯ll help me with a few things.¡±
¡°A few things? Do you want me to be your ve?¡±
Her eyebrow arched skeptically as she scrutinized the motives of the man before her. His words held multiple interpretations, and based on her past experiences, this usually indicated an imbnced transaction.
¡°What? Nothing of the sort? I don¡¯t want any ves, it would be more of a partnership. You might not believe me but I really don¡¯t care about your origin.¡±
She knew she couldn''t trust him entirely, but perhaps there was a way to turn this situation to her advantage. She took another puff from her pipe, the smoke swirling around her as she formted her response.
"Very well, Sir Wand,"
She said, exhaling a plume of fragrant smoke.
"I am willing to entertain this partnership you propose. But understand this, I won''t be manipted or used as a pawn in your game."
Wand''s hidden face remained stoic, but she could sense his curiosity and a hint of surprise at her response. It was clear he hadn''t expected her to be so willing to negotiate.
"What do you want from me? Do you need someone dead? Or does your lord require more coin?"
"None of that sort. My only desire is to make this city safer and enable its prosperity. Individuals like Ivor cannot be allowed to retain positions of power."
¡°Is that all? What¡¯s the catch?¡±
Hanako responded while confused, was this person an actual chivalrous knight? She had expected him to demand money or resources from her, but his request took her by surprise. He wanted her help in making the city safer by removing troublemakers like Ivor and Kabir from the streets. She searched for any hidden motives behind his words as she did not believe that he was doing everything out of the goodness of his heart.
Although his initial intentions appeared pure, there was an underlying theme of authority. By taking control and eliminating the criminal lords within the city, they aimed to diminish the influence of the thieves guild. This posed a potential threat to her organization, which relied on more underhanded methods and thus they could lose a significant amount of gold in such a transaction.
However, it wasn''t all negative. With a safer city, individuals with deep pockets would be drawn to it, including the pleasure district. The gambling dens and brothels didn''t need to resort to violence to generate profits. If everything went ording to n, the guild could actually thrive without putting themselves in any danger.
After a moment of contemtion, Hanako decided to take a calcted risk. She would agree to join forces with Wand, but under her terms. She needed to ensure that her secret remained safe and that her organization would not bepromised.
"I am willing to assist you in your mission to make the city safer if that is your true aim."
Hanako finally replied, her voice steady and confident.
"However, I have certain conditions that must be met."
Wand''s hidden face remained unmoving, but she could sense his curiosity growing.
"What are your conditions?"
"Firstly, I cannot afford to have my name exposed, so we will sign a contract. Which I have already prepared beforehand¡¡±
The man in the armor was visibly startled by the im, causing him to jolt slightly. Hanako had anticipated various concerns beforehand, and the possibility of her name being revealed had definitely crossed her mind. In this world, the only means of safeguarding secrets was through binding contracts, and she had alreadyposed one that would prohibit anyone from speaking out against her. She had several versions of the contract prepared and securely stored in her lockbox. All that remained was to have the knight sign it before his departure; otherwise, she would have to reconsider the option of assassination or making a hasty escape.
"Secondly, any actions we take must be done discreetly. I cannot have my activities brought to light or jeopardized in any way. We must work together covertly, ensuring that our actions are undetectable."
¡°I agree that discretion is our priority but could you go back to the first point, you have prepared a contract?¡±
¡°Yes? Ady needs to be prepared for every asion, even for snooping Knights like you Sir Wand.¡±
She smiled in a devilish manner while exhaling some more smoke. The man had clearly not expected her to be so prepared and had underestimated her. However, he couldn''t deny the logic behind her conditions. If they were to work together, it was crucial that the conditions were kept.
"Very well, Guild Master. I agree to your conditions."
Wand finally replied, his voice carrying a note of resignation.
"But I will need to review the contract before signing it."
Hanako nodded, her smile widening. She reached into the folds of her kimono and pulled out a lone key that had obvious magical symbols etched into them. She couldn¡¯t help to notice that the man had probably identified the use for this item that only worked on the lockbox that was in a secret room leading out. To get the contract here she would need to leave for a moment which could perhaps be seen as an escape attempt.
¡°Now don¡¯t run away, I¡¯ll be back in just a minute.¡±
¡°I see, take your time, I¡¯ll be here.¡±
She gave the man a wink and disappeared behind a set of drapes that led to a side room. These bed chambers led directly to a secret passage that had her true amodations. There she had the contracts along with all sorts of different goodies that could help her with this situation. The key she presented was a bit of a test to see if he would prod for more information. If the man decided to move from his seat to examine the inside of the side room then she would know that he could not be trusted¡
¡
"This contract is... thorough."
Rnd stated, his voice betraying a hint of surprise.
"You''ve covered every possible scenario and loophole¡"
Hanako''s smile widened and her eyes glinted with satisfaction. It was clear that she had spent countless hours perfecting the writing of these parchments he went through. They not only safeguarded her interests but also ensured the confidentiality of her secret. There was no space for ambiguity or mimunication, it was a rock-solid contract designed to withstand the test of time.
¡°However¡ I¡¯m not sure I can ept some of these terms, more than a partnership this looks like a death sentence¡¡±
With his exceptional mental prowess, he was able to skim through the fine print swiftly. The curse of decay he had incorporated into Arthur''s contract seemed mildpared to what the woman demanded to be included. If he didn''t make some amendments to certain uses, he would be heading toward his inevitable demise. As it currently stood, he felt indifferent towards the woman. While she was strong and potentially a valuable ally, the thought of destroying this ce and facing a horde of assassins seemed safer than signing this document.
"Weren''t you the one who initiated this discussion about vows and contracts, my dear?Will a Valerian Knight go back on his word now? I thought it was against your vow of chivalry?¡±
Rnd had the urge to swiftly counter by rifying that he wasn''t truly a knight and therefore not bound by any oath. However, he wisely chose to remain silent, as his true identity was still concealed. Everything was going smoothly, and he had no desire to entangle himself in his family''s old affairs. Having finally achieved sess on his own terms, he couldn''t help but suspect that they might suddenly seek to exploit him for their own benefit if his identity of a Knight Commander was made public.
¡°That is true¡ How about I make a few corrections before we continue¡¡±
As he delved into yet another contract, he found himself investing a considerable amount of time. Despite his extensive knowledge of drafting paperwork, this woman proved to be a formidable adversary. It became increasingly apparent that she had meticulously considered every aspect, quite possibly even more thoroughly than he had. The passage of time was sorge that it drew in the people waiting outside which brought on a misunderstanding.
¡
¡°What are they doing in there, it has been four hours already¡ Does the man have infinite stamina? Will Isis be alright¡¡±
Natasha whispered over to Viper that along with two other people were standing before Madam Isis¡¯ bed chambers. No sound could be heard as some type of silence enchantment had been activated. Everyone expected the magical knight to be the perpetrator of the spell and was unsure of the safety of the member of their guild.
"Could he be one of those peculiar individuals?"
Viper voiced his opinion while pondering the issue. Madam Natasha didn¡¯t like the sound of it and quickly asked for rification.
¡°One of those?¡±
¡°You know, the tortuous kind?¡±
¡°Torture? No, this won¡¯t do¡ We just got rid of that bastard Ivor, we don¡¯t need to exchange one for another. Viper¡¡±
¡°Really? Do I have to?¡±
Natasha narrowed her eyes at the snaked-faced man who gave out a sigh and stepped forward. In both of his sleeves, he was hiding his daggers, ready to skewer whenever it was necessary. After knocking a few times on the door they waited and soon to everyone¡¯s surprise Isis popped her head out.
¡°Oh my, if it isn¡¯t the Madam and Mr. Viper.¡±
¡°Isis, are you alright?¡±
¡°Ohoho, I¡¯m doing just fine¡ but this might take a while¡ you mustn¡¯t worry about me! But perhaps you should turn in for the night, this might take until the sun rises again. Now I must return, can¡¯t keep the Commander waiting.¡±
¡°Is that so¡ Then continue¡¡±
Isis smiled while chuckling and quickly mmed the door behind her. Natasha along with the others tried to peek inside. When they did they spotted a little bit of the Commander who for some reason was still wearing his armor. Natasha slowly looked at Viper who just shrugged his shoulders and walked back.
¡°Does he like to keep his armor on or something? I felt that he wasn¡¯t ordinary¡¡±
¡°As long as he isn¡¯t slicing up the girls, then It should be fine, right?¡±
¡°I guess so¡¡±
Following this unexpected encounter, a rumor began to circte within these social circles. Unbeknownst to Rnd, he had acquired the moniker of the Armored Stallion. Just as Isis proimed, their rendezvous had extended well into the morning and beyond. As the Knight eventually bid farewell, both he and hispanion disyed evident signs of fatigue.
Thus concluded the visit of the Knight Commander, who had been unable to engage in a conversation with the Madam before his departure. The following day, they agreed to converse at a different venue and to have a strictly business-oriented discussion. With the sole intention of resolving their issues and moving past this conflict.
Chapter 373: A Proposal.
Chapter 373: A Proposal.
¡°...¡±
¡°Is something wrong?¡±
¡°Well, I don¡¯t know¡ have I been acting strangetely?¡±
¡°You mean stranger than usual?¡±
Rnd nced at Elodia, his lip turning downwards, as she started to chuckle. The two of them were finally able to rx after the recent events that had unfolded. The city was on the brink of a major transformation following the exposure of one of the crime bosses. Soon, Rnd would have to fulfill his knightly duties by serving as a guard during the trial. Gareth, Morien, and Arthur would also be present, with Arthur acting as the judge.
Although there were officials assigned to handle jurisdictional matters, the noble in charge of thend could also take on this responsibility. Typically, they refrained from involving themselves in the disputes of themoners, but asionally they would step in to resolve issues between individuals. This usually required requesting an audience with the noble. There were designated dates for people to bring up their concerns, but these matters were typically handled by assistants or public officials.
Rnd''s mind was consumed with thoughts of the impending trial, recognizing its significance in establishing a potential precedent. The intention behind magnifying this event was twofold: to demonstrate to the people that criminals would face just punishment and to dispel any doubts about Arthur''s leadership strength. Above all, they aimed to reassure the citizens that the city was a safe haven, with the guards steadfastly standing by their side.
The underlying motive was to foster an environment strengtheningmerce and to facilitate the expansion of wealth. By ensuring the safety and security of the popce, they hoped to attract the attention of reputable merchants who would be enticed to invest in the growing city. The infusion of their wealth would not only benefit the merchants themselves but would also be shared among the entiremunity, ushering in a new era of prosperity.
At least that was the n, if they got there depended a lot on their rtions with the thieves guild that he attempted to clear up yesterday. The woman named Hanako was a mystery and a potential powder keg waiting to blow up. From the conversation he partook with her, it was clear that she was being chased by someone or something. Her level was rtively high and perhaps soon she would even reach her second tier 3 ss which was a feat only limited to this world''s elite. If someone like that was in fear of their life, then the opponent was probably someone quite influential.
¡°I guess yes, stranger than usual¡¡±
¡°Hmm¡¡±
Elodia contemted as she pierced a small tomato with her fork. Herrge eyes, framed by sses, were locked onto his face, causing him to momentarily forget about the pressing matters at hand. In her presence, the problems seemed to fade away, a sensation he never anticipated experiencing. Rnd was typically not one to express his emotions, often keeping everything bottled up inside and refraining from burdening others with his issues. However, he had recentlye to realize that trying to handle everything alone was exceedingly difficult.
¡°You have been wearing your armor a lot more recently but is that because of your knightley duty? I guess you¡¯ve be more open?¡±
¡°More open?¡±
¡°Mhm, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d allow a person like that to work here.¡±
¡°You mean Rastix? Has he been causing trouble?¡±
¡°Trouble? I wouldn¡¯t say that but he is a bit, how do I say this, entric?¡±
¡°entric?¡±
Rnd inquired, his mind drifting back to the encounter in the dungeon. He had made the decision to leave the gnome behind, entrusting him to the group of tinum adventurers recruited by Arthur. His new little friend had appeared soon after managing to hitch a ride with the dwarven miners. Apparently, he had talked Elodia¡¯s ear off when he first arrived at their magic shop.
¡°He already has ns for the shop, I should have probably not mentioned that we were nning an expansion¡¡±
¡°Oh? I hope that he isn¡¯t causing you trouble, should I talk to him?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to, he seems like a good person but I¡¯m not sure how much it would cost to get all the things that he asked for.¡±
¡°He asked for things?¡±
¡°Yes? He made it seem that you two were already something like partners? I don¡¯t know how many times he mentioned that he was a Master Alchemist¡¡±
Elodia let out a sigh, her thoughts probably drifting back to a previous conversation. It was bing apparent that Rnd needed to have a serious discussion with his new ¡®partner¡¯. While he didn''t mind Rastix having a ce in his shop, it was still his shop after all. The only reason Rastix was there was because no one else wanted to work with him.
He conducted dangerous experiments that other alchemists didn''t want to be anywhere near. Creating aboratory for someone like him and ensuring the safety of others woulde at a hefty cost. In return, Rnd expected to receive a percentage of the potion sales, and perhaps even more. Before making a decision he needed to know what Rastix could actually offer him in return.
¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll have a talk with him but I need to take care of the trial first.¡±
¡°Are you sure it¡¯s safe?¡±
¡°No one tried to kill me, or capture anyone here so it should be fine.¡±
Rnd nonchntly shrugged as Elodia visibly flinched at the ill-timed joke. Both of them were well aware of how criminals like Ivor operated, often targeting the loved ones of those involved in a case. Elodia, Bernir, and even the orphans could potentially affect Rnd''s judgment. Thankfully, he had taken precautions to ensure their safety by surrounding them with guards. Even Dyana and Bernir''s home, as well as the orphanage, were heavily guarded.
"I can''t help but worry about the children. Are you absolutely certain they''ll be safe?"
Elodia voiced her concerns.
"They will be fine. Ivor didn''t have many allies, and once he was captured, everyone distanced themselves from him."
"I truly hope so..."
"This won''t drag on much longer, I promise"
Rnd assured her, though the toll of his responsibilities as the Knight Commander was starting to affect both his business and his rtionship with Elodia. Ever since he ascended to tier 3 and had to battle Emmerson the two didn¡¯t really spend much time together. He spent more time in the dungeon than anywhere else and was bound to Arthur¡¯s estate for more than he wanted.
One major obstacle they faced was Elodia''s social status, which remained that of amoner. While Rnd was tied to the esteemed Valerian estate and held the title of a Valerian Knight, Elodia had no such privileges. If something were to happen to Rnd, he knew that help from outside could potentiallye to his aid, but Elodia would be left with no one to rely on except him. There was one way to elevate her status, but it involved a decision that Rnd feared, marriage.
¡°There was one thing that I wanted to ask you but I didn¡¯t really have a chance yet¡¡±
¡°Oh? What is it?¡±
His mouth went dry and beads of sweat formed on his forehead as Rnd found himself hesitating. Doubts began to seep into his mind, fearing that Elodia would reject his proposal if he mustered the courage to make it. Despite others yfully referring to them as a married couple, their bond had not yet been officially solidified. There was a real possibility that she could refuse, and their rtionship could be awkward and strained.
Rnd realized that, in this moment, the fear and stress he experienced far outweighed any he had faced when confronting undead monsters. However, he knew deep down that he couldn''t let things continue as they were indefinitely. If he continued to be indecisive and uncertain about their rtionship, it would ultimately show ack of respect toward Elodia and her willingness to stick by him. In his heart he already knew the answer that she would give them, so there was no reason for not to make it official.
¡°Damn, I¡¯m not good at these things¡¡±
¡°These things?¡±
¡°Just wait here, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±
¡°Uh, okay?¡±
Although Rnd hadn''t taken any concrete steps to progress their rtionship, he had given it considerable thought. He had even imagined several scenarios in which he would ask the significant question and contemted the best approach. In this world, with its diverse array of intelligent races, different cultural practices were prevalent. Traditionally, a man would approach the woman''s father to seek his blessing before proposing marriage. While Rnd found this approach somewhat outdated and not particrly to his liking, he couldn''t ignore the existence of tradition.
As Elodia didn''t have a father figure to seek permission from, Rnd considered alternative ways of asking for her hand. In the same manner as his modern world, nobles often used engagement rings or other pieces of jewelry to propose. During one of his sleepless nights, Rnd had contemted this option and meticulously crafted something special for the asion. The ring was made from a unique alloy, incorporating gold, tinum, and a mana-conduction gemstone nestled at its center. It was a carefully enchanted magical ring, imbued with its own special powers.
"It must be around here somewhere..."
Rnd muttered to himself, searching through a hidden safe concealed within a secretpartment in the wall. After rummaging through the contents, he finally found the ring he had created. When looking at the piece of jewelry that should perfectly fit his bride-to-be¡¯s ring finger, Rnd found himself gued by second thoughts once again. However, thanks to the recent strengthening of his willpower, he managed to push aside the intrusive doubts and focus on the positive aspects.
"Huh? Want to help me do the dishes?"
Elodia asked, her attention focused on tidying up the table.
Rnd paused for a moment, taking in the sight of her diligently cleaning. This might not have been the most romantic setting to propose, but he couldn''t ignore the restlessness building within him. He had already made up his mind, and there was no turning back now. He mustered his courage and approached her, gently requesting,
"No, but could you look this way for a moment?"
Filled with abination of anticipation and nervousness, Rnd summoned all of his willpower to gather his thoughts and express his feelings. The engagement ring, safely tucked away in his right pocket, served as a reminder of his intentions. Standing directly in front of his potential wife, Elodia, he took a deep breath, ready to reveal his true emotions. Elodia''s head tilted up, sensing that something was amiss. Finally, she realized that Rnd was about to share something significant with her.
As Elodia turned to face him, Rnd''s heart pounded in his chest. He took a moment to gather his thoughts, wanting to express himself clearly and from the heart. He reached out and gently took her hands in his, feeling her warmth and the slight tremor in her fingers.
"Elodia, I have spent countless hours thinking about this moment, and I want you to know that you are the most important person in my life. I can¡¯t really imagine a future that you aren¡¯t together with me¡
Elodia''s eyes widened, a mixture of surprise and anticipation filling her gaze. She squeezed his hands gently, encouraging him to continue.
"I know that life can be uncertain, and we have both faced our fair share of challenges. But through it all, you have shown me unwavering support, love, and understanding.¡±
Rnd took a deep breath, feeling a surge of confidence. He could see it in her eyes and sense it in her reactions that she was willing to ept his proposal. However, just as he was about to reach into his pocket to retrieve the engagement ring he had lovingly crafted, the peaceful atmosphere was shattered by the sudden intrusion of two rowdy individuals bursting through the door of his home.
"Hey, Boss! Is this some kind of mistake? Why is this arrogant person here?"
Bernir eximed, his voice filled with irritation.
"What did you just call me, you imbecile?"
Rastix retorted, his face turning red with anger.
"Mr. Wand, who is this disrespectful individual? Are you seriously considering allowing someone like this to work in our esteemed magic emporium that we are nning to create together?"
"Huh?"
Rnd was taken aback by the sudden confrontation between these two. He could sense the tension between them, realizing they must have had a disagreement earlier in the day. While normally he wouldn''t be too bothered by their squabbles, the timing of their disruptive entrance couldn''t have been worse. His carefully crafted engagement ring was still in his pocket, and he hadn''t even had the chance to propose yet.
When he nced at Elodia, she too was wearing a perplexed expression on her face. The intimate moment had been broken and the two idiots were too busy shouting at each other to notice that they were just having a moment. A sigh escaped his mouth as the feeling of both disappointment and frustration washed over him. After building up the courage to finally propose everything was ruined by this weird duo. The two weren¡¯t even aware of their transgression which produced a big vein on his forehead. Soon he released Elodia¡¯s smaller hand and stepped back, it was clear that if he didn¡¯t diffuse the situation no one would.
"Enough! Both of you, stop this nonsense right now!"
His voice was backed by his runic authority skill. Even though his armor was not around his body, it was possible to activate this skill by using other runes in the vicinity. Bernir and Rastix finally turned to look at him, momentarily taken aback by his sudden outburst and the pressure that was building on top of their shoulders. They both seemed to realize their mistake and immediately quieted down.
"Huh? Were you doing something important Mr. Wand? W-what are you getting angry about?"
Rastix replied while stuttering slightly. He was still new to this ce and didn¡¯t really know how things worked. His status as the Master Alchemist made him think that he was a lot more important than he actually was. This only caused the tension build up and the moment to be ruined to the point of not being revocable.
"I apologize, I didn¡¯t think that I was intruding on something important, Boss. I shouldn''t have let my emotions get the best of me."
Bernir added, his tone filled with regret as he now noticed therge frown stered over Elodia¡¯s face, something that he was not used to. The man could not be sure what the problem was but the piercing gaze made him feel in danger. There weren¡¯t many times when the woman of the house was mad but when she was, anything could happen.
¡°Maybe you¡¯re not as much of an idiot as I thought you were!¡±
Rastix was unable to read the atmosphere as he startedughing after Bernir started apologizing. To someone like him, it looked like Rnd was directing his anger at the cksmith and not the alchemist that had certainly more worth.
¡°Uh¡ I think we¡¯ll need to continue thister¡¡±
¡°I think so too¡ You mustn¡¯t bete for the trial¡.¡±
The frustration of this entire situation continued to grow further as the two red at theughing gnome that had no idea of what he had done. Bernir on the other hand started to slowly remove himself from inside of this predicament before something voilent happened.
¡°Well uh Boss, I¡¯ll see youter. I¡¯m sure you have a lot of work to do¡¡±
With a curt nod, he watched as Bernir quickly exited the room, leaving Rnd alone with Elodia and the oblivious Rastix. Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Rnd turned his attention to Rastix. The gnome had finally stoppedughing and was now wearing a confused expression as he was now looking up at an annoyed Runesmith.
¡°What is it? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±
¡°Rastix, I need you to understand something.¡±
Arge hand was ced on the gnome''s head. The small Alchemist was half the size of Rnd. Without much effort, he lifted up the small man who began squirming around. His short legs couldn¡¯t reach the ground as he was brought up to face level for a stern warning.
¡°If you ever enter my house without knocking again, I¡¯ll throw you right back into the dungeon where I found you, do I make myself clear?¡±
¡°C-clear as day Mr. Way¡ no Sir Wand¡¡±
¡°Good. Now, I have to visit the city for the uing trial, until then, you¡¯ll have to find another ce to loiter around.¡±
¡°T-that¡¯s fine with me, I had some errands to take care of in the city anyway¡¡±
After nodding, Rnd released his tight grip on the gnome. Elodia, who had distanced herself from the situation, remained annoyed yet curious about what was happening. She couldn''t tell if he was actually proposing or if it was something else entirely. Her disappointment was evident, but there was no time to address it now. They would have to postpone the discussion until after Rnd finished his duties. Maybe choosing a more romantic location, without any troublesome gnomes nearby, would have been a better approach from the start...
Chapter 374: On His Trail.
Chapter 374: On His Trail.
"Has it started yet?"
"I think it was supposed to start after midday?"
"What are your thoughts on it?"
"I hope he gets what he deserves!"
A group of Albrook residents were gathered in front of the city hall where a significant event was about to take ce. Today, a criminal named Ivor would be put on trial, and his fate would be decided by the city lord, Arthur Valerian. Many of the residents were unsure about the whole situation, feeling that it was being blown out of proportion. However, they couldn''t hide their desire to see Ivor punished.
"They tried to force my sister to work for them. Those bastards exploited my father''s gambling addiction against our family! If it weren''t for the guards... I don''t even want to imagine what would have happened..."
One of the younger men shared his story, and many others chimed in immediately after.
"Did you hear about what they did to people there? They were selling their insides! One of my uncles disappeared after visiting one of those gambling dens; he might have been one of the victims..."
The crowd recoiled in shock, but they were all aware of the news about what was happening in those ces. Body parts had been discovered, and several families had already identified the remains. Some individuals were sobbing, while others red with anger, seeking justice. Arge gathering had formed, all with a vested interest in the oue. Would the nobleman truly punish the wealthy criminal, or would it be a mere p on the wrist? Given the gravity of the situation unfolding before them, it felt like a potential precedent for the future.
"Make way!"
Shouted one of the soldiers,manding the crowd to part as the group approached. The ttering of hooves and the creaking of the carriage filled the air, creating an atmosphere of anticipation. As the onlookers cleared a path, their eyes were drawn to the mysterious carriage. Itsck of windows and sturdy metal construction hinted at the importance of its contents.
Spections ran wild among the crowd, each person eager to catch a glimpse of the supposed prisoner held within. At the forefront of the procession stood Sir Wand, an imposing figure renowned for his bravery and skill. His presence alonemanded respect, and whispers of his recent heroic deeds circted among the people.
"Did you hear? He single-handedly subdued that monstrous man in a matter of moments!"
"Yes, I heard he had no trouble defeating the other Knight either. Some even specte that he may be stronger than the other Knight Commanders in the region..."
"That would certainly be reassuring..."
The crowd buzzed with excitement and admiration for the knight. Despite theck of concrete knowledge about his true character, the people of the city held him in high regard. There were no tarnishing rumors surrounding him, and even his past as a skilled runesmith only added to his air of mystery.
Although he had once been embroiled in a feud with the dwarven union, it seemed that most individuals remained indifferent or neutral towards the matter. Sir Wand''s stoic demeanor and aloofness made it difficult for anyone to truly know him. He rarely engaged in idle chatter, making him an enigma to those who sought to unravel his true intentions. This became even more difficult after he ascended to the prestigious rank of Valerian Knight.
The carriage soon arrived at the end of the road, just before the recently expanded city hall. This building had undergone several changes, with a new courtroom now incorporated. Today, it would be used to handle not one, but two high-profile prisoners. The soldiers swiftly moved to the back of the carriage to open it up. From within, they could see a towering figure emerging, his hands and legs securely shackled.
It was a formidable individual, belonging to the mighty Goliath race. His towering frame stood in stark contrast to the ordinary farmers and shop clerks who had gathered nearby. As he stepped out of the carriage, a hushed silence fell over the crowd. Despite his battered and bruised appearance, an aura of unease permeated the air. This individual was renowned and feared by all who knew of him. The chains that held him in ce didn¡¯t seem like they would hold if he ever decided to run wild.
¡°Get a move on prisoner!¡±
¡°...I¡¯m going to ki¡¡±
Two guards emerged from the sides, brandishing spears aimed at the man''s head. The imposing figure red defiantly, attempting to issue a threat. However, before he could finish his sentence, his body suddenly gave way. He waspelled to drop down onto one knee as the shackles around his hands and legs emitted a pulsating red glow. Runic symbols materialized across the shackles, inflicting excruciating pain upon him.
¡°Is he wearing a ve cor?¡±
¡°It must be simr, he looks to be in a lot of pain.¡±
¡°Good, that bastard should suffer, he is a damn murderer!¡±
As soon as the onlookers realized that the man was unable to retaliate, the noise level rose once more. Some individuals, fueled by their anger and contempt, began hurling rotten fruit and rocks at the lumbering figure making his way towards the city hall. Amongst the chaos, a stone struck Ivor''s head, cutting his eyebrow and causing blood to stream down his face. Before he could express his indignation through a shout, the familiar magical effect surged through his shackles, incapacitating him once again.
¡°That¡¯s enough, bring them into the building.¡±
Only when the Knight Commander raised his hand to produce some type of translucent energy shield did the people stop. It was clear that they wanted to make this man pay for all of his sins but before the sentence was done, the man needed to stay alive.
¡°I must ask you to remain civil, the ones to punish him and others like him are us and not you.¡±
Themanding voice of the Knight Commander resonated through the crowd, instantly silencing everyone present. With the Knight Commander leading the way, the prisoners were escorted into the city hall. However, not everyone was granted entry into the trial room. Only individuals in influential positions or officials representing themon folk were allowed to participate.
The entire area was now surrounded by the new city guard, their armor gleaming with an unprecedented level of pristine cleanliness. Ever since a deal had been struck with the dwarven union, procuring magical equipment inrge quantities had be considerably easier. Gradually, Arthur''s personal army was taking shape, and if given enough time, his reputation would likely soar to new heights.
¡
¡®This was easier when the people were made of wood¡¡¯
Rnd swung open the imposing double doors, revealing the grandeur of the newly constructed juridical chamber where Arthur stood, already poised and ready. Rnd''s purpose for the day was to serve as a bodyguard, the final line of defense in case an escape attempt was made. However, given his prior introduction to the current thieves guild master, things were expected to go down smoothly.
Even if an attempt was made, it would probably not be during the actual trial. The more reasonable time would be when the prisoners were being transported or held in the prison dungeon. Attacking a ce like this in broad daylight was not something even the most courageous thief would do.
¡®Those two didn¡¯t really have many friends, they were still expanding their influence in the city. Plus that woman has to keep her end of the bargain¡¡¯
A deal was struck with Madam Hanako, the Thieves Guild Master. He promised not to disclose her secret to anyone, including Arthur, in exchange for her cooperation. The city was looking at an era free of criminals like Ivor, who traded their organs for profit. However, this did not mean that individuals who gambled their lives away would be absolved by the city. Instead, they would be transformed into debt ves and required to work off their debts.
¡°You can¡¯t be serious, my people will kill you in your sleep!¡±
While he was thinking about the future, Ivor began angrily shouting at Arthur. The man was now a paper tiger, everyone that was involved with him had been made docile by their new associate. It was true that some ns were made for an assassination but no one was willing to take the deal. Murdering a Valerian Noble deep inside of their own territory was just bad business and the money topensate for such a dangerous mission was not there.
¡°Someone please quiet that man down¡¡±
Arthur replied with a hint of disappointment in his voice. Rnd was aware that his noble friend had anticipated a proper trial. Arthur had invested significant time and effort in preparing for the event, but his opponent was making it too effortless. Before Arthur could even mount his defense, his adversary began threatening the judge. Kabir, too, was not behaving any differently, attempting to remove the magically enhanced shackles instead of speaking. Both individuals realized they were trapped and chose to abandon any pretenses.
¡°Order in the court!¡±
Rnd shouted while increasing the enhancement power on the man he previously defeated. His screams and grunts filled the area and caused some of the people gathered here to recoil in fright.
¡®Well, at least this won¡¯t take long. Maybe I¡¯ll get to see Elodia to continue where we left off¡¡¯
His mind was not fully focused on the current issue at hand, as he carried the engagement ring safely tucked away in his pocket. Although he had hurriedly left his home to be here, his thoughts remained fixated on it. Despite the increased responsibilities he had acquired, thanks to the dungeon now under his control, he knew that other knights would soon take over. Once that happened, he would happily return to his previous upation as a humble craftsman, a role he could see himself continuing until hisst breath.
Although he had a rough start, he had grown to love his newfound profession over the years. He eagerly anticipated leaving this ce and immersing himself once again in tinkering with his runic creations. The world had opened up to him, presenting countless opportunities to learn and experiment, and he couldn''t wait to seize them.
¡
"Ugh... How much longer will this take, Mr. Necromancer?"
A woman voiced her boredom while shouting from up top.
"Stop calling me that. My name is Kovak, Master Kovak to you! Damn, disrespectful underelf wench!"
Kovak snapped back in anger while trying to concentrate on a spell. His concentration was constantly being affected by the woman¡¯s yammering which started to drive him insane. The group of undead minions reacted to these emotions by turning their empty skulls up to where she was resting.
"Hehe, so scary and cranky~"
The elven-like woman whoseplexion was quite dark replied while chuckling. It was pitch dark outside but the group seemed unfazed by it. They were surrounded by nothing but rubble from a recent battle.
"Why am I always stuck with you caster bastards? Couldn''t you at least make this more entertaining?"
Nonchntly, she dangled one leg from a branch of a miraculously surviving tree. Suddenly, the ground began pulsating with power, revealing ult symbols that glowed an eerie green. Kovak continued his chants, and the spell''s effects finally took hold as the entire area became enveloped in a radiant emerald aura.
¡°Oh? Pretty lights!¡±
The woman whistled in excitement as something finally interesting unfolded before her. Strange symbols illuminated the entire area, expanding across thend. In a matter of moments, shadowy figures materialized, resembling humanoid phantoms with distorted features.
"Hear me, spirits of the dead! Reveal to me the truth of that fateful day!"
Kovakmanded, forcefully striking his bony staff into the ground. His voice shifted, bing iprehensible to those around him. More and more phantoms flickered in and out of existence, until the entire ce transformed into a small vige, a mere representation of what once existed.
"Hey, hey! I recognize that ce. Wasn''t it a temple hatchery? And look, it even shows where the Abyssal Relic was!"
The woman eximed with nothing but excitement in her voice. This didn¡¯t go to well with her usual partner that didn¡¯t allow any type of transgression against their god.
"Show some respect for the relic!"
The man wasrger than the necromancer and just like the rest a dark hood covered his face. His limbs on the other hand were squirming about and resembled something that should belong to a creature born of the abyss than a person¡¯s limb.
"Huh? Why are you getting angry at me? It''s just a phantom. The relic isn''t here anymore. Those Srian bastards made sure of that,"
The woman retorted.
"Ahh... I wish I had been here when it happened. The blood may have dried, but their scent lingers... It must have been so beautiful, all that death, all of that carnage.¡±
The woman grinned, rubbing her cheeks with both hands. This very ce had witnessed a battle between her cult and the Srian religion. Their relic had once stood here, converting many into their followers. Now, an illusion created by Kovak''s death magic represented the echoes of the past. It showcased what the souls of their devoted believers had once interacted with, allowing the necromancer to reveal to everyone present what had once existed.
"Reveal to me the events of that day."
Kovakmanded, urging the phantoms to present him with the answer. The spell granted him glimpses of the past, with the rity of the image depending on the amount of residual death energy in the area. While the Srian church had the ability to purify this energy, they had hastily departed from the area after a fierce battle with the cult. The conflict had escted into the skies, leaving this ce devoid of anything of value and allowing Kovak toplete his spell.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s changing.¡±
The woman''s smile widened as a battle unfolded before their eyes. The green phantoms, representing their cult, shed with orbs of light, symbolizing the Srian church. This was a conflict that had urred shortly after their side had introduced their corrupted abyssal-worm ships. However, this was not what the necromancer desired to see, so he pressed on with hismand.
"Go back to the beginning. Show me what sparked this crisis. Show me who is responsible!" Kovak demanded. The scene shifted once more, revealing theirrades carrying something.
"They were transporting something, perhaps a new batch of followers?"
Kovak remarked to another member of the group, while the woman continued to act entrically. The rest of the group remained silent and disinterested, but the lone warlock nodded knowingly. They were all aware of the purpose of this vige ¨C a ce to convert more followers by infecting them with theirrvae.
"Someone attacked them during the ceremony."
Kovak observed. It became evident that their believers had been ambushed while gathering inside the temple. Subsequent deaths followed, prompting a counterattack from the caravan. It seemed that external assistance had been provided, which shouldn''t have been possible. Their relic was supposed to render intruders unconscious, making them easily detectable by the sentries.
"What is this..."
The man was shocked by what he was seeing. It should have not been possible for the affected people to be woken up but they did. After the initial attack, somehow they were awoken and the phantoms identified the person. They were adorning a full body armor of some sort that was also radiating strange magics. It was possibly this person that was responsible and somehow they affected their relic.
¡°How can this be?¡±
The warlock was shocked, how could the spell be broken? Only individuals of peculiar power were ever safe from the influence and it didn¡¯t seem that anyone of such raw power was among this group. By the looks of things the man with the armor was someone of tier 2 variety, something that should not have been possible became real.
Kovak muttered, continuing the spell and going back to the beginning. A peculiar urrence caught his attention. A few of their followers seemed to struggle with a particr part of the caravan. They were rendered unconscious and left behind as the rest retreated into the temple. This strange event piqued Kovak''s curiosity, leading him to focus on it. Gradually, the truth began to unravel as the eyes of the believers revealed the armored man to be the source. He had arrived with the group and somehow awoken from the abyssal dream.
¡°So, is that our target then?¡±
All focus was on this person. Thanks to the dead phantoms of their cult members they were able to reveal his armored form yet his face was still obscured. Too much time had passed or no one was able to make a glimpse before perishing. However, they now had a lead of who was responsible and a target to focus on.
"They arrived in a caravan that made its way to the city... We must uncover their identity and the reason behind their presence."
Their investigation would lead them back to the city where the outbreak had originated. Although not many of their cult members remained there, infiltrating the weakened city would not prove challenging. The influence of the Srian church had diminished over time. Once they were there, their priority would be to identify the caravan and decipher the symbols it bore. With the assistance of the deceased believers, this task would be within reach. Their enemy would soon be exposed and held ountable for their defiance against their god.
Chapter 375: Sealing The Deal.
Chapter 375: Sealing The Deal.
"Mr. Ivor and Kabir, isn''t it?"
Arthur''s voice rang out, directed towards the two restrained men who sat in silence. Despite their moving mouths, no sound escaped, thanks to a potent spell cast by a skilled Knight Commander. This silencing enchantment proved exceedingly useful when dealing with spellcasting mages who required vocalization for their magic, as well as when managing criminals whose only contribution was malicious speech.
"I''ve extensively reviewed a multitude of documents, and I''ll only be reading a selection of the charges you''re facing today¡"
Arthur''s voice steadied as he took a deep breath, his words unleashing a torrent of heinous crimes upon the courtroom''s gathered attendees.
"Charges include but are not limited to: organ harvesting, murder, kidnapping, uwful ve trafficking, torture, rape, and even allegations of tax fraud and cheating¡"
Though the list of usations stretched far beyond these, the city lord chose to emphasize the most grievous offenses.
"Undoubtedly, you gentlemen have led quite the eventful life. Is there anything you wish to express in response to these grave allegations? Perhaps an apology to the countless victims who have suffered due to your actions?"
Arthur gave a nod to his Knight Commander, positioned nearby, who promptly dispelled the silencing spell. The shackles bore glowing runes that gradually faded into the metal, freeing the two men to speak without the constraints of runic magic. As anticipated, the initial words uttered wereced with hate.
"And what exactly do you expect me to do, you noble bastard? Beg for mercy? I don''t grovel."
"What the fuck do you want from me, you noble bastard? Beg? I sure as hell won''t grovel before the likes of you.¡±
Ivor unleashed all the build-up hate that festered from the days he was locked up in the dark dungeon. His eyes filled with nothing but hate.
¡°Go fuck yourself, you know damn well, if I''m gone just another bastard will step into my shoes! Don''t even try to bullshit that this is some saintly act. Everyone in this damn room knows that you and those other noble scum are nothing but cutthroat pricks, if not even fucking worse than the likes of me that you so dispise!"
¡°I see, quite the tale.¡±
Arthur found no need to retort to the usations, as the man''s shouts only served to further entrench his dire situation. It wasn''t surprising; Ivor understood there was no escaping the current situation and that there would be no mercy. However, the man''spanion took an entirely different approach. Rather than resorting to words, he opted for a more direct approach by employing his fists.
¡°Die!¡±
He bellowed as he transformed his own body into a weapon. Despite his limbs being ensnared by shackles, the chains had enough ck to facilitate a forceful lunge forward. His status as a tier 3 ss holder still held, and the enchanted chains required a brief activation period. Kabir held firm in his belief that this dy would provide ample opportunity to inflict at least some harm upon the individual responsible for their wretched circumstances.
Yet, reality would y out quite differently. After hurtling approximately a meter, his trajectory abruptly stopped against a translucent barrier pulsating with mana. A surge of electricity coursed through his entire frame upon contact, forcibly propelling him back into the very seat from which he''dunched himself. The impact shattered the seat upon impact. It was now unveiled that an invisible barrier had encased their surroundings all along, one they had been entirely oblivious to.
¡°So this is your answer? Your actions speak louder than words Thus, I shall render my judgment ordingly. Ivor and Kabir, invoking the authority vested in me as lord of this city of Albrook, I pronounce upon you the sentence of death by decapitation. Your fate shall be executed tomorrow at the stroke of noon. Now remove these criminals from my sight!"
Arthur''s authoritative voice pronounced the sentence as the two persisted in their struggles. Only after the shackles delivered more electrical charges did they give in to their fate. Subsequently, a group of six soldiers, led by the Knight Commander, ushered them away. This marked the conclusion of the first major trial, wherein the city lord had presented himself in an approachable and goodhearted manner.
Not many nobles bothered to intervene when the lives ofmoners were at stake. This stance helped solidify a benevolent image of himself in the hearts of his subjects. The absence of any counteraction from the Thieves Guild indicated Arthur''splete control. Gradually, his name began to bear significance, and he was eventually acknowledged as a true noble.
¡
¡°There, that should do it.¡±
¡°Worf?¡±
¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Don¡¯t like it or something?¡±
¡°Awoo!¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s a shame but¡ this is your new home now.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
Agni looked at arge wooden building that was suspiciously simr to a horse stable or a barn. The entrance was marked by arge, arched doorway. It allowed for easy ess and ample space for therge wolf and other people. Inside there was a smell of hay and straw that had been ced down on the ground to cover up the magically created rocky ground.
There weren¡¯t any stalls that could be found in a regr stable, it was just onerge space with a few things besides the straw. In the corner, there was arge mattress filled out with more hay. It wasrge enough to contain Agni¡¯srge frame and was probably better than sleeping out in the open. There were no shelves, nor equipment hanging anywhere, just arge feeding pen that was divided to contain both solid food and water.
¡°Is it the feeding pen? Does it look too much like a barn? Wait, have you ever seen a barn before?¡±
Rnd stood alongside his wolfpanion, who initially appeared less than pleased. However, after stepping into the expansive, unupied beastly stable and thoroughly investigating the surroundings with a series of sniffs, the wolf appeared content to settle his hindquarters onto the generously-sized mattress. The fabric of the mattress had been intentionally chosen for its durability, needing to withstand both Agni''s heightened body heat and his distinct ruby mane. Likewise, the wood used was uniquely endowed with fire-resistant properties.
¡°Warming up to it? Hey, what are you doing?¡±
He shouted out the question as Agni engaged in an unexpected action. With a snort, Agni expelled mes from his nostrils, igniting the ground beneath him. The mixture of hay and straw instantaneously caught fire, resulting in mes engulfing the immediate area. Although the scene unfolded with the entire ground aze, the structural integrity of the building remained upromised. Rnd maintained his position, his brow slightly furrowed. As the mes consumed the vegetation, leaving only the mattress untouched, the building remained unaffected.
"Don''t you think he dislikes the straw? Maybe the scent was too strong?"
¡°Perhaps that was the case, he looks really proud of himself¡¡±
Elodia observed the spectacle from a secure vantage point and remarked on the scene. Despite the mes reaching the walls constructed from wooden logs, they failed to ignite. This at least demonstrated that the materials sourced for the construction of the wolf stable had amendable resistance to the intense mes it was subjected to. Additionally, therge feeder positioned beside one of the walls was crafted from strong metal that remained undamaged.
¡°Think he just needs to get used to it. He does seem to like the bed at least.¡±
She directed a smile towards Agni, therge ruby wolf, as he finally settled his rear end onto the spacious bed. The sight was quite amusing, with his front legs resting on the now-exposed stone floor, leaving only half of his body on the softer surface. Nheless, this had be his new, expanded doghouse, entirely at his disposal. Another hidden bonus was the entrance door which opened automatically when approached.
¡°You might be onto something.¡±
¡°Something is missing though.¡±
¡°That too, it does seem quite empty maybe I made it toorge but he might get even bigger after his next evolution.¡±
As Elodia surveyed the vast open space within the stable, Rnd nodded in agreement. Unlike conventional stables with individual stalls, this area was spacious and devoid of anything interesting.
¡°Hm¡ isn¡¯t Agni at that age?¡±
¡°At that age? Do you mean?¡±
¡°Mhm.¡±
She nodded with a smile, her arms encircling his as she rested her head on his shoulder. It was true that wolves, much like dogs, were pack animals. Yet, Agni didn''t really have a pack to call his own. He was a tamed creature that typically didn''t reproduce or rear offspring like other creatures.
In this world, beings came into existence through various means. Some were born from the ambient mana that swirled around for extended periods, spawning much like in games. Others, such as goblins and orcs, could procreate just like humans or any other mammals. Beasts of the same monster family, like wolves, could intermingle and Agni belonged to this group.
It was feasible to introduce a female of his species to enable him to raise wolf pups. To ensure their transformation into ruby wolves, a female of the same lineage was necessary, a challenging task due to its rarity and Agni''s recent legendary evolution that couldplicate this issue.
¡°Speaking of which, I think the two of us need to talk.¡±
¡°I think we do¡¡±
He sensed Elodia''s grip on his arm tighten slightly as he broached this topic. The trial had concluded, turning into a rather mundane affair. No one intervened on behalf of the two used criminals, and Arthur swiftly pronounced their guilt, taking on the roles of both judge and jury.
It became evident that Ivor and Kabir had amassed a significant number of adversaries within the city. Their dominion was enforced through a reign of violence and intimidation. As soon as a more formidable authority disced them, those who had once aligned with them swiftly distanced themselves from the matter. Their rule relied on terror, which was quickly called into question after suffering a quick defeat at the hands of the Knight Commander. It was a natural rule for such a leading style, if a person with more power appeared everything ended.
There was no expectation for any attempts to free him from the prison dungeon either. Hanako, the guild master, had made it clear that none of her people would get involved in this risky situation. While she couldn''t exert influence beyond her domain, it appeared no one was willing to handle this difficult matter. The Valerian household''s influence was simply too strong for anyone to dare rescue a well-known criminal who''d already lost their status and riches.
The fate of the two killers didn''t bother him much since he had other concerns. His entire estate was undergoing significant changes, with expansion moving toward the fields he had acquired earlier. This new area would be enclosed like his current space, and it would host his new ''partner,'' the Master Alchemist. The man was already deeply indebted to Rnd and had no qualms about signing a rather unfavorable agreement.
It appeared he was making a final effort to restore his reputation. He carried a sense of pride and seemed eager to prove to his colleagues that he still deserved his title. With some spare change due to his new position, Rnd decided to take the man up on the offer. There was no way of gaining another Master Alchemist to work with him anytime soon. With some luck, his goods could achieve new heights in quality, all thanks to alchemical enhancements in the alloys. Even the Silvergrace suit he sported could be refined and tailored to his preferences. The prospects were limitless but only if his newfoundpanion didn''t identally detonate his entirepound while experimenting.
¡°So why are we going up onto the roof? Isn¡¯t it dangerous? What if we slip and fall?¡±
¡°Um¡ you¡¯ll see, just trust me and don¡¯t worry, my reflexes are fast, I¡¯d catch you.
Yet, such matters seemed trivial before the current hurdle. Following the unsessful proposal, he aimed to bring matters to a close this very night. The sun had set, and as requested, Elodia was staying over. Thankfully, the youngsters in the orphanage were growing older, and a few were capable of looking after the younger ones. Lobelia and Armand were still in the city, so there was no issue in leaving them alone for a bit.¡°Here, have a drink.¡±
¡°This is some expensive wine, Mr. Wand.¡±
¡°Well, this is a special asion.¡±
¡°Oh, is it now?¡±
Elodia let out a chuckle as she took a sip from the wine that he had requested from Mary. He wasn''t really a drinker, but for asions like this, he figured it was best to follow certain customs. He had prepared a small area on the roof for them to gaze at the stars,plete with afortable nket to sit on. With some alcohol to help the conversation flow and a bit of food for when hunger struck, the stage was set. As they chatted, he managed to bring a smile to her lips and a hint of a blush to her cheeks.
The moment had arrived for the crucial question, but he wasn''t your typical person, he was a runesmith. Posing the question in a mundane fashion would dull the magic of the moment, so he had something distinct in mind. The concept was borrowed from his modern world, where folks used nes to create words in smoke. His twist involved using vibrant mana to create a more enchanting spectacle.
"As you might have realised, I¡¯m not too good with these sort of things so¡¡±
Before he could continue he heard a sweet chuckle from his partner who seemed to disagree.
"Nonsense, you seem to be handling it just fine, as usual~"
"Well, um, could you kindly direct your gaze upward for a moment?"
"Of course, the stars are exceptionally stunning th... Oh?"
Elodia''s eyes expanded as she witnessed numerous vibrant bubbles ascending into the sky. These iridescent spheres adorned the expanse with the rooftop they stood on serving as the point of origin. The spectacle was akin to a luminous performance, with lights twirling and shifting to form an array of forms. Before long, a discernible pattern took shape as the lights seamlessly transitioned into thenguage of this world, coalescing to spell out a singr question: ''Will you marry me?''
The scene was undeniably a corny embodiment of romanticism, a gesture he struggled to orchestrate. Despite not being in his youth anymore, his cheeks had taken on a rosy hue. Social anxiety had been his lifelongpanion, making such an overt exhibition of emotion a source of internal torment. Yet, when he stole a nce at Elodia''s radiant visage and those expansive eyes, all his negative apprehensions seemed to dissolve. Her expression radiated happiness and a few glistening tears just entuated her response.
"Of course, I will marry you. What took you so long?"
She said, her voiceced with joy which left Rnd quite flustered as he stammered to respond.
¡°Well, you see¡ I thought¡"
¡°No need to say anything more¡¡±
The enchanting disy he had conjured through his own magical abilities began to take on a slightly more disorderly shape as he became lost in her eyes. Gradually, it transformed into a burst of fireworks, painting the frigid night canvas with brilliant hues. Words gave way to actions as the two lovers found sce in each other''s arms. Amidst the cascade of these magical lights and the radiant moon overhead, their embrace symbolized a profound bond that had been properly forged.
Soon the minutes turned into hours as the two consummate their marriage in the privacy of their home. Even though this was not the first time, the night felt a lot more passionate than usual. Rnd¡¯s enthusiasm could not be hidden as he had left his new wife quite drained. The night of joysted for long but the joy had to finally end. A new day was before them and it brought in change in the form of a knock on the door.
¡®It must be Rastix, at least he learned to knock¡¡¯
When looking at the bed where the passed out Elodia was sleeping he started feeling a bit bad. His body had be abnormal after he acquired his tier 3 ss of Runesmith Overlord. He had to actually be careful to not hurt his wife and lose control. The difference in strength was staggering as he could easily crush normal people¡¯s bones with his grip.
¡°I wonder¡¡±
Methods existed for augmenting people''s stats through elixirs and magic, with options like blood stones enabling the absorption of skills. Although he nned to acquire these potions to aid Elodia''s lower status, he pondered the feasibility of alternative pathways to changing one''s ss. The notion of being constrained to a single ss type for an entire lifetime felt unjust, so he wondered if there existed means to alter this norm. Already, he had achieved feats like generating divine mana against conventional odds. Perhaps his future research would guide him down that avenue, or alternative solutions might present themselves.
"Well, no need to rush things,"
Rnd chuckled, draping a cover over his now-fianc¨¦e before departing. Unbeknownst to him, his entire face exuded a radiant glow. Instead of his customary near-frown, a genuine smile adorned it instead¡
Chapter 376: Money Making Time.
Chapter 376: Money Making Time.
"Congrattions, Boss. It was a long timeing, I was starting to feel bad for the missus."
"I suppose it was. I can''t quite exin why I dyed it for so long¡"
"Hehe... but, um..."
"Hm? Is something on your mind? You do appear a bit pale. Are you sure you''re getting enough sleep?"
"I''m okay, I do get sufficient sleep... It''s just that my wife now wants one too..."
"Wants one?"
Merely a day had psed since Rnd presented the ring to Elodia, and here he was, back to diligent work. This world had a simr engagement system before marriage. Only after going through a ceremony performed by a priest would it be regarded asplete. Bernir had followed this tradition with Dyana, holding a small ceremony at a nearby church, and Rnd had even attended as a witness. Now, it seemed it was his turn to step into the spotlight.
He didn''t personally witness the culmination of the criminals'' sentences. As per tradition, their severed heads would be exhibited in the city. While somewhat barbaric, it was a measure favored by nobles to deter acts of violence. Thieves sometimes faced the amputation of digits for stealing, or injuries inflicted upon their tendons to impair their ability to flee. The world was still a cruel ce, yet after addressing the recent challenges, it seemed a bit less bleak.
¡°Yes that shiny thing.¡±
¡°The engagement ring?¡±
¡°Yes, that thing! It¡¯s the only thing she''s been bbering about! The missus has been showing it of around the whole city since she got it.¡±
¡°Oh, has she?¡±
Rnd found himself somewhat taken aback upon learning that Elodia, who typically exuded order and restraint, had made such a decision. It was likely there were nuances to the situation that Bernir hadn''t fully disclosed, yet Rnd didn''t dwell on it too much. Given his influential reputation and the recent high-profile execution, it was improbable that anyone would dare attempt to pilfer the ring from his fianc¨¦e''s possession.
¡°So, did your wife want one too?¡±
¡°Of course she did! Now I have to make one¡ so uh¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m not giving you a raise, maybe if you didn¡¯t spend so much on wine you¡¯d have some saved up.¡±Bernir''s expression contorted with disappointment, his midsection wobbling a touch as he did so. Since finding prosperity at the smithy, the half-dwarf had developed a taste for indulging in alcohol. His active routine at the smithy helped counteract most of the caloric excesses but it couldn¡¯t handle it all. Despite his robustly muscr arms and legs, a sizeable paunch was amassing in the region of his belly. A testament to his fondness for drink, this rotund bulge seemed to expand in proportion to his drinking.
¡°Engagement rings are usually used by nobility or rich merchants¡ isn¡¯t it already a bitte, you already have a child and all?¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I said! But then she just gave me that look¡¡±
His assistant appeared visibly disheartened, possibly due to his wife feeling excluded. It seemed her close friends had received something she hadn''t. Both Dyana and Elidiacked an extensive friend circle. Their lives were often consumed by work, carried seamlessly from one task to the next. Elodia shouldered the responsibility of overseeing the orphanage, while Dyana managed her independent smithy within the city. Her smithy''s operations remained separate from his magic shop, allowing her to retain the entirety of her earnings from sales.
¡°How about we do this¡ There are probably some precious metals that we didn¡¯t really use. You don¡¯t need that much for a ring, just make one yourself and I¡¯ll help you with the enchantment and the gem?¡±
¡°You would do that boss?¡±
¡°Sure, if it just gets you to start working normally.¡±
¡°You¡¯re the best boss in the whole world! I¡¯ll never forget this!¡±
The ring Rnd had bestowed upon Elodia held a unique quality: a runic enchantment imbued within its design. Rnd had a tendency to worry, so he decided to put a spell on the ring that was sort of like a tracking charm. Elodia was aware of this and didn''t mind. The ring could measure her stress levels and heart rate, and if something happened, Rnd would be alerted quickly.
There was also a fun feature: the ring could take a few still pictures. When activated, a light would shine from the gem, creating a holographic image of the stored pictures. Apanied by a sweet tune, it was a gift Elodia really liked, and it was something that other women might enjoy too. Maybe Bernir''s wife just wanted something like that to show off, and maybe it could even be a product that could be soldter on.
¡°Yeah, sure¡ Now don¡¯t drop the prototype, this thing costs more than a gold ring. Those union dwarves will alsoin if they even see one scratch.¡±
¡°Aye, I got it.¡±
The pair was managing an upgraded variant of a spider golem, a creation enhanced beyond the norm. Some of the parts were actually produced with the help of the Union. Despite the dwarve¡¯s renowned stubbornness, their mastery in crafting metallic parts surpassed all. Rnd''s task primarily involved drafting schematics and the rest was executed by them with remarkable exactness. Following aprehensive review of every detail, the measurements deviated by less than a mere millimeter from his specifications.
This would actually be their first real joint endeavor. Finally, after having to perform his knightly duties it was time to work as a craftsman again. Rnd was hoping to gain manufacturing insights by studying his former adversaries and perhaps enriching his underground workshop in the process. Brylvia, a Runesmith herself, presented an opportunity for learning. She would be helping him with this new prototype he had desated a few nights too.
¡®I¡¯ll get a good idea of how the other Runesmiths stand if I observe her¡¡¯
Thepleted prototype was carefully ced inside a sturdy box, marking the end of their work in the underground workshop. With their taskplete, the two individuals finally departed from the underground. The span of a few weeks had brought substantial changes, a testament to their dedication and progress. To no surprise, a waiting carriage stood nearby, ready to transport the package to the dwarven union. In the past, they would have had to personally deliver such items to cut costs, but now their efforts were recognized and supported.
As they ventured further, Rnd admired the ongoing expansion of hispound, with Agni, now a tier 3 monster, diligently keeping watch over the area. With this upgrade in security, there was little cause for concern. Additionally, the turrets were being upgraded, ensuring that threats like anti-magic powder would soon be rendered insignificant.
¡°Ah this is the life, I still remember having to use that old handcart in the beginning.¡±
¡°I made you that runic cartter though¡¡±
¡°Hehe, aye that thing saved me a lot of time and effort.¡±
Bernir observed as the two dwarves diligently packed therge box containing the golem. It was a sign that they had finally earned the respect they deserved. However, both men understood that maintaining this newfound recognition required continuous hard work. They were well aware of their rtionship with the union - as long as they consistently produced high-quality products, they would retain their contract and receive the necessary assistance.
While they were adequatelypensated for their work, their expenses were increasing. The costs of constructing new walls and upgrading the turrets were not insignificant. Rnd found himself caught in a perpetual cycle of expansion and improvement. It would likely take several more years to establish a secure foothold, and the sessful transportation of this prototype marked the first significant step towards achieving financial stability.
If the prototype performed as intended, obtaining funding would no longer be a concern. It held the potential to revolutionize their business and secure a steady ie stream. Although Rnd and Bernir were capable of creating the product on their own, the assistance of the union''s facilities and skilled workers significantly streamlined the process. It made their work much easier and more efficient.
Looking ahead, if everything went ording to n, the demand for these golems would skyrocket, necessitating mass production. They foresaw the need to create these golems in bulk, potentially reaching hundreds, or even thousands, in quantity. This realization brought a mix of excitement, as they understood the scale of the undertaking thaty ahead. Perhaps if everything went well, this would be the breakthrough this magical smithy needed to be a household name.
¡°We should probably go, better if we are there to exin everything.¡±
¡°Aye, can¡¯t trust those union bastards! It wouldn¡¯t be strange if some of them still had a grudge against us.¡±
Rnd exchanged a nod with Bernir before they set off towards the city. Unlike Brylvia, not all the other workers shared the same enthusiasm. Bamur and Dunan, although their reputation had taken a hit, still held some influence within those circles. Rnd didn''t want to jump to conclusions about his new crafting partners, but he couldn''t afford to take any risks. The oue of what they were creating had to be reliable, as people''s lives were on the line.
¡®Most of them have at least a lot of integrity when ites to their craft and their fondness for gold coins can¡¯t be ignored either¡ It should be fine, if this project fails they will also suffer the consequences.¡¯
As they journeyed, Rnd''s thoughts remained consumed by the matter at hand. At least he had faith in Brylvia''s capability. If the prototype golems were to falter in their task, she would face even greater scrutiny than he would. Being a human Runesmith already put him at a disadvantage in the eyes of some dwarves, who didn''t view him as an equal. With an esteemed Master Runesmith by his side, someone who had been epted by the union leaders and possessed formal training, the majority of the me would inevitably be directed towards her.
¡°Ah, there is nothing better than the sound of hammers on metal!¡±
The massive doors swung open, revealing a billowing cloud of steam as Rnd and Bernir stepped inside the bustling dwarven smithy. The workshop was a hive of activity, with every member engrossed in their tasks and the resounding clinks of hammers echoing throughout the space. While Rnd had visited this ce on a few asions, it was Bernir''s first time. Even before they entered, Rnd noticed the curious gazes of some of the workers directed towards them. It was evident that Bernir, not being a pure dwarf, faced prejudice from those who still harbored ill feelings towards his roots.
¡°Ay, what ya staring at? Never seen an assistant of a Master Runesmith? How about you learn how to hammer a straight piece of iron before you stare at me like that!¡±
Rnd couldn''t help but notice how much his assistant had grown since joining him. No longer did the judgmental nces bother him; instead, he stared right back, unafraid. In truth, Bernir''s skills surpassed those of the tier 2 workers at the smithy. With a crafting level well over a hundred and having already achieved his second tier 2 crafting ss, he was well on his way to bing a tier 3 master cksmith. It would take most of the workers here twice as long to reach that level of expertise. There was nothing these individuals could say or do to bring down this half-dwarf, for he had already achieved something that most could only dream of.
¡°I know that you feel enthusiastic but try not to make more enemies.¡±
¡°Oops, sorry about that boss.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, nowe. Master Brylvia should be somewhere in the back.¡±
When going around these parts it was better to keep everything professional. If the dwarves heard him talking to their leader in a casual tone, it could spoil their rtionship. After acting like a Knight Commander for a few long weeks he was already getting a knack when speaking formally. Soon both of them made their way through the stuffy room and arrived at the union¡¯s testing facility.
"The associate o'' Master Brylvia''s arrived, open up the gateds!"
They reached a colossal gate situated at the far end of this immense smithy. On either side, they could sense the intense heat emanating from enormous cauldrons brimming with molten metal. Beyond this gatey the enchanting section, where skilled runesmiths and enchantsmiths resided. Since the new mistress had taken over, this area had be the primary source of ie and investments. High-level adventurers demanded the best of magical equipment and here it would be assembled.
¡°Well, well, ye''ve finally brought yer arse here, Master Wand."
¡°Good day, Master Brylvia.¡±
"Wha''s that there? Don¡¯t reckon I''veid eyes on him afore."
¡°This is my personal assistant, Berninr.¡±
¡°Assistant?¡±
Although Bernir had disyed a hint of arrogance when interacting with his fellow tier 2 craftsmen, the atmosphere here was somewhat distinct. He stood before a revered Master Runesmith, someone who was on par with Rnd, if not even superior in the eyes of the dwarves. The others were also skilled tier 2 Runesmiths with extensive training behind them. It was only natural for Bernir to feel a bit more hesitant this time. The only issue was that they soon discovered he did not belong to the same magical domain as the rest, making his presence in this chamber meant for enchanting highly unusual.
¡°Yes, is there a problem? He has been assisting me for years, I trust him more than any of your people.¡±
¡°Nay, it¡¯s all good. Every craftsman worth a damn has at least yin assistant like dat!¡±
The dwarven woman let out a chuckle as she spun around, yfully smacking the ear of a regr Runesmith who had been gawking at Bernir. As the group began to move, Rnd took the opportunity to observe their surroundings. In contrast to his own secretive underground cave, this ce appeared more organized. It became evident that things were different here, as the magical craftsmen did not personally craft the base items at all. Instead, their assistants would bring them high or highest-rated items to be enchanted with runes.
"Eh, quit yer starin'' at everythin''."
¡°I¡¯m not staring¡¡±
Rnd, ustomed to donning his bulky armor and helmet that obscured his face, found himself exposed and free to gaze at everything around him. His eyes couldn''t help but be drawn to the peculiar tools being utilized in the enchanting process. Some of the hammers were connected to unfamiliar cylinders adorned with intricate runes. Upon closer examination, Rnd discovered that these were mana canisters, enabling the smiths topensate for their limited mana capacity. Unlike him with his enhanced stats, regr Runesmiths and Enchantsmiths couldn''t sustain the same level of productivity at their current skill level.
Further ahead, Rnd stumbled upon a distinct section dedicated to intricate runic engravings on smaller objects. Skilled artisans meticulously worked on delicate jewelry pieces like bracelets, rings, and pendants. He noticed that they wore ornate monocles, which were connected to peculiar glowing enchanted helmets. Rnd deduced that these tools enhanced their vision and likely aided in focusing and channeling mana with greater precision. Such enhancements were unnecessary for him now, given his superior physique of an overlord.
Above them, Rnd''s gaze was drawn to a series of crucibles containing enigmatic liquids that differed from the usual scorching hot metals. These substances emitted a mesmerizing magical glow, leaving him curious about their purpose. Consulting the newfound knowledge he had acquired from reading dwarven literature, he spected that these might be a variation of liquid mana stones. It seemed possible that these craftsmen had discovered a method to bypass the traditional smelting process altogether. Rnd decided to further explore this intriguing prospect once he had established a stronger rtionship with the craftsmen and gained their trust.
¡®Brylvia promised to cooperate with me after we are done with this project, I need to ask about those liquidster.¡¯
While walking into another room he continued to make mental notes about the technology he didn¡¯t recognise. While his full armor wasn¡¯t there anymore it didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t wearing something that could record everything. His ordinary work attire still bore intricate runes, and aplex runic structure adorned his chest te. This enabled him to gather diverse mana patterns, which he nned to study further at ater time.
¡°Ah, so this be yer clever magical contraption, Aye? Ye''ll need to break it down fer me, how is it gonna bring in more coin than our usual goods?¡±
Upon entering the testing facility, he observed the assistants unpacking the box and carefully handling the golem unit. However, it wasn''t the sole item contained within; numerous orbs adorned with intricate runes and other objects were also present. Now, his task was to showcase the functionality of his creation and illustrate how it could lead them to wealth by utilizing the dungeon and the adventurers within.
Chapter 377: Sharing Secrets.
Chapter 377: Sharing Secrets.
"Hold on fer a wee minute,ye want us to make how many?"
¡°I think a hundred should be enough at first but I can see expanding further to around a thousand.¡±
"A¡ a thoosand? While this be a well made arachnid construct, and the runic designs are exquisite, I''m not sure how we''ll be able to peddle so many o'' these contraptions. Will the City Lord or his daddy be footin'' the bill fer the manufacturin''?"
¡°Lord Arthur? No, I thought that the union would help me out with that.¡±
¡°We will?Ah''m sorry, but ye''ll have to give me a bit o'' an exnation fer this, Master Wand."
"Certainly, I anticipated this reaction. Allow me to rify."
Rnd found himself facing a group of dwarves, with Master Brylvia taking the lead, and three other Runesmiths standing behind her. It struck him as peculiar, considering that not too long ago, he had been in their position. The three of them were examining his work, but it was evident that they didn''t fully grasp the depth of his creations, as he had incorporated his advanced tier 3 knowledge into them.
The focal point of interesty in the spider golem,monly referred to as an arachnid construct by the dwarven craftsmen. While there were numerous existing models, they typically adhered to a standardized design. However, the one Rnd was showcasing was extensively tailored to meet his specific requirements and desires. Among the significant alterations, a notable feature was a designated slot for inserting cylinders. This space served as the receptacle for the runic batteries he intended to incorporate into the city''s future development and his growing connections with the dwarves.
One of the most formidable challenges in the realm of magical machineryy in the realm of energy supply. Various approaches had been explored to address this concern, Elokin''s fluid and crystals offered a straightforward solution. In many ways, it resembled gasoline which was widely used in the modern world that Rnd originated from. However, akin to the finite and costly nature of the resource in his own world, Elokin''s fluid and crystals were also limited in supply and required expenses for refinement. The small mine they had discovered within the dungeon held insufficient reserves to sustain the entire city.
Magicians employed alternative methods to address this energy dilemma. A prime example was the construction of magical towers in regions abundant with mana. Wizards and mages sought to emte nature by erecting these imposing structures in such mana-rich ces. The heart of these magic towers possessed the unique ability to harness ambient mana from their surroundings, thus serving as their power source. This mechanism bore a resemnce to Rnd''s generators, but on a grander scale and with significantly higher associated costs. Unfortunately, the scale of these magical towers made it unfeasible to create smaller versions, restricting their applicability to only a handful of select locations.
A third viable option entailed the utilization of legendary artifacts. These fabled items were imbued with such an abundance of mana that they could serve as an enduring wellspring of power. As far as Rnd knew, the capital located at the heart of the Kingdom relied on one of these legendary artifacts as its primary source of magical energy. Additionally, there existed more antiquated methods, such as invoking demonic rituals that tapped into the forces of chaos.
As Rnd pondered the diverse array of magical energy sources, his rtively straightforward generators seemed like an inherently advantageous solution. Unlike the grand magical towers, they weren''t confined to specific locations and came in various forms and sizes. Rnd was familiar with wind energy and geothermal sources, but he knew that his world offered numerous other options. Harnessing the power of dams and water currents was just one additional choice among many.
Another potential energy source that Rnd was aware of was atomic power, although he wasn''t particrly well-versed in its workings and was hesitant to experiment with it. While he spected that magic could potentially enable the splitting of atoms, introducing such a profoundly destructive force into this world was not an easy decision to make. When the theory was out there many others would try to harness this power. He could see people like Rastix experimenting with the theories and potentially causing many deaths. Thus sticking to regr runic batteries that had a simr capacity to regr mana fluid was enough.
¡°Let me bring your attention to the golem, As you can see it has no power source but one is not far away.¡±
Rnd lifted a cylinder, it was approximately the size of a half-liter water bottle. The other craftsmen had already examined all the items that hade in the box, yet the runic battery seemed to leave them uncertain, with many of them unsure about its purpose and function.
"Are ye tellin'' me that wee contraption''s the power source?"
Brylvia raised an eyebrow as she scrutinized the runes on the cylinder. Her surprise was entirely understandable, given that it was far too weighty to serve as a conventional power source. Typically, there should have been a canister designed for pouring in mana fluid, and she might have epted it had the cylinder been hollowed out. However, in its current state, it didn''t quite add up and left her perplexed.
¡°Yes, that is correct.¡±
The demonstration was underway, his battery made its way into the designated hole. The moment it connected the while golem started brimming with magical power. There were notches to keep the power source from falling out as it was just maized from all sides instead. No one would be able to get it outside without ripping out chunks of the golem along with it.
"It actually works? Whit''s inside dat tube? Are ye usin'' small artifacts? Or are ye mayhaps fuelin'' it wi'' yer own mana? No, I''m not sensin'' anythin'' like that... did ye charge it aforehand? This makes no sense at all..."
The Union chief was taken aback when she witnessed the activation of the spider golem. She began posing questions, as it appeared to be a contraption that shouldn''t have been functional. She diligently inspected the golem with various magical devices and tools, and after a thorough examination, she eventually reached a conclusion.
"Is this some kind o'' new power source, then? Did ye forge it yerself?"
"You catch on quickly,"
Rnd acknowledged with a nod.
"Indeed, I call it the runic battery, and it doesn''t rely on substances like mana fluid or any specializedponents. Everything it needs is embedded within the runes themselves."
"Why are ye showin'' me this, then?"
Brylviaprehended the profound significance of this invention and recognized its extraordinary value. It held the potential topletely transform the realm of runic crafts.
"Because why not?¡±
He responded while shrugging.
¡°I came to terms with the fact that this wouldn''t remain a secret indefinitely long ago. And, as you may recall, we are still bound by a contract."
¡°Aye, I see yer point¡¡±
Rnd had a clear understanding of how the world operated. He knew that even with a groundbreaking discovery, immediate implementation wasn''t guaranteed. Mana fluid and mage towers would likely remain prominent energy sources for the foreseeable future. His runic batteries were merely an additional option, one that could potentially transform citiescking mana-rted regions. However, their adoption would necessitate substantial investments in infrastructure, such as wind turbines and other generators. Only after Albrook underwent a transformation into a city of runes, powered by these batteries, would the true significance of his discovery be fully recognized and embraced.
¡°Also, I think you won¡¯t prattle this secret on to anyone.¡±
¡°Oh? Why is dat?¡±
"Just think about it, when this runic technology proves its effectiveness, who do you think they''ll turn to for guidance on its implementation?"
¡°Ah¡ I see what ya mean¡¡±
It was a mutually advantageous arrangement for Brylvia and her team of runesmiths. As this new runic technology solidified into a proven concept, hordes of individuals and organizations would flock to her workshop, seeking the proven secrets of its sess. In exchange for her guidance on future projects, Brylvia anticipated receiving substantial sums, potentially amounting to thousands of gold coins. However, she understood that her ability to provide such valuable advice hinged on Rnd equipping her with the necessary tools and knowledge.
¡°Ye cheeky bastard, what else are ye nnin?¡±
¡°Not really much, but the runic batteries are just part of the n. I need your workshop to help me to produce parts which I will mostlyplete myself.¡±
¡°So dat¡¯s the catch?¡±
¡°I guess you can call it that.¡±
The two crafting masters didn''t delve into the specifics, but it was a practicemon among seasoned experts like them. They entrusted the bulk of runic enchanting work to their subordinate Runesmiths while reserving the more secretive and intricate runic structures for themselves. Rnd''s primary strategy, for the time being, involved maintaining exclusive knowledge on how to finalize the runic batteries and generators.
He nned to safeguard this information by encrypting only the crucialponents without which the entire structure would be non-functional. This approach allowed him to ensure his continued involvement was essential and prevented adversaries from reverse engineering the technology without his critical input. While this probably wouldn¡¯tst forever, it would give him enough time to make it worthwhile.
"Now, in addition to the batteries, I''d like to discuss this prototype and its potential for generating ie within the dungeon. As I mentioned earlier, I require your workshop to manufacture a hundred models precisely ording to the schematics I''ve provided..."
"A hundred o'' these? I don¡¯t think that''ll be a bother, but what d''ye want ''em for, there?"
Rnd began by discussing the runic batteries, recognizing their considerable intrigue. However, he emphasized that while they were a significant part of the equation, the real heart of their endeavory in the creation of magical automatons. To achieve their ambitious goals, they needed a substantial number of units and additional devices to maximize their efficiency.
The sess of the entire n hinged on the Union taking the lead in manufacturing the bulk of these magical machines, as Rnd alone couldn''t manage such arge-scale operation. Rnd acknowledged that in the future, if he could establish a factory run by golems, such a task might be trivial. However, in the present circumstances, he recognized the importance of garnering all the assistance he could get.
¡°Now then, you¡¯ve probably seen those orbs there. I call them runic sensors, we¡¯ll probably need a lot more of them around for the golems.¡±
With the revtion of some of his secrets, the dwarven craftsmen were now fully attentive. Innovations were a rarity in this world, where most people clung to traditional practices to minimize risks. Every time something new made its way into their midst, it was met with a healthy dose of skepticism. Rnd''s disclosures had piqued their interest, and they were now eager to learn more.
¡°They don¡¯t need to be precise orbs and your assistants should be able to create copies without our involvement¡¡±
As time passed, Rnd found himself immersed in exining the intricacies of his work to his newfound coborators. It was an unusual experience to engage with individuals in the same field and to be at the forefront of it. Brylvia, while continuing to question his decisions, maintained a sense of reason and respectability throughout. There were no snide remarks or manifestations of dwarven superiority; instead, it seemed that she regarded him as a peer, acknowledging him as a fellow Master Runesmith.
The extensive business meeting carried on for a good half of the day. Rnd was bombarded with a multitude of questions, some to which he didn''t possess a definitive answer, while others he could expound upon at length. Through this encounter, he gained valuable insight into the workings of the dwarven craftsmen and their keen appreciation for lucrative ventures. Following his detailed exnation, they wholeheartedly embraced the idea and reached a unanimous agreement tomence the mass production of the models.
¡°I¡¯m d that he woulde to an agreement Master Brylvia.¡±
¡°What¡¯s with that tone? Just call me Brylvia, we are now good friends you and me! How about we head to the tavernter while my boys go through the ns?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll have to decline, there are some personal things that I need to tend to first¡
"Is that so? Weel, I won''t be keepin'' ye any longer then, but next time, join us in the tavern."
¡°In the tavern? Right¡¡±
It was a customary tradition among dwarves to share a hearty drink with new work partners or craftingpanions. Rnd, however, knew better than to partake in such events, as he understood they would only leave him with a headache and prove to be a significant waste of time. Bernir, who was apanying him, appeared somewhat disappointed, as he always sought an excuse to join in on these drinking asions.
¡°Oh, we aren¡¯t going boss?¡±
¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you want to go but what will your wife say?¡±
¡°You¡¯re probably right¡¡±
It came as a surprise, but Rnd''s assistant had managed to strike up new friendships with the other assistants during the presentation. The trio was taken aback by how adept he was at delivering exnations and presentingplex information in a straightforward manner. His sympathetic demeanor and approachable nature had evidently endeared him to the group. Perhaps if they all continued to work together, then Bernir could find some eptance in the dwarven circles. Even though he was trying to hide it, he was very much more a dwarf than a human.
¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for word from your forge then, send the initial products as fast as you can so we can get started.¡±
"Don¡¯t ye worry yerself, I''ll put a bit o'' fire under their backsides. I''ll show these daft fools what real work''s all aboot!"
The new Master Runesmith appeared highly motivated, and it seemed her workforce would have to endure her newfound enthusiasm. Producingponents for a hundred golemic creations was undoubtedly a challenging undertaking. While Rnd would have been interested in observing how the new Union Chief managed such arge-scale operation, he had other pressing matters to attend to, including his fiancee, Elodia.
Something like a wedding was on the horizon but he wasn¡¯t sure when the right time to schedule it was. Now that he started working on a new project it would require him to focus for at least a few weeks or even months when working the kinks out. The golems were not the only products being made as the dungeon would be getting some enhancements as well.
¡°Good to know, I¡¯ll be waiting for the shipment then.¡±
Their visit came to a close, and the newly crafted magicalnterns began to illuminate the streets. Bernir and Rnd parted ways when strolling through the well-lit streets, with many soldiers offering salutes in Rnd''s direction as he passed by. Initially, he had concerns about being recognized as a Knight Commander, but now it didn''t feel as bothersome. There were definite advantages to having a higher profile, with respect and reverence being among them.
Deep within, Rnd couldn''t shake the fear that his newfound fame might one day bring him trouble. The thought of having his loved ones kidnapped and held for ransom was one of his greatest fears. As he neared therge, well-lit building, he continued to grapple with this ongoing dilemma. The orphanage that now stood before him was a ce that harbored numerous orphans on the cusp of reaching the age of ten. In time, they would likely venture out into the world, each seeking to make their own mark.
With his decision to unite himself with the woman who led the orphanage, Rnd also felt a newfound responsibility for their well-being. The thought of having such arge group located so far from his own home troubled him. Thends he had purchased were his own, and they provided ample space to amodate them all. Despite the potential for chaos, he believed it would ease his nerves if they relocated closer to the vicinity of his home.
¡°Oh hey, look at who it is, the handsome groom himself!¡±
As he contemted the idea, Rnd heard a girl''s voice calling out to him. He instantly recognized it as Lobelia''s, and alongside her, two other young girls were chuckling and smiling. Instead of replying, he simply nodded and made his way towards the entrance. While the notion of relocating the orphanage was taking shape, he knew he still needed to persuade his fiancee to fully embrace the idea. Abandoning one''s home, steeped in memories, wouldn''t be an easy decision. However, if he could win over the children, he hoped that Elodia might quickly follow suit.
Chapter 378: Automated Rescue.
Chapter 378: Automated Rescue.
¡°Another great day for adventuring!¡±
¡°A great day? What¡¯s so great about it?¡±
A youthful woman let out a sigh, promptly followed up by a wide yawn. The gentle rays of morning sunlight cascaded over the rough terrain as a quartet of adventurers journeyed toward the entrance of the dungeon. They weren''t the sole group drawing near; numerous other parties ofparable size were also converging on the same destination. This had be the customary morning ritual for all, a profession they had been dedicated to for several years.
¡°Cheer up Keira, we are now silver adventurers! We have proven ourselves to everyone and the best part is¡¡±
¡°Respect?¡±
¡°Respect? No, money of course! We can now finally afford things like this!¡±
Rudy raised arge sword up that none from the party had seen before. There was a triumphant grin stered on his face as he presented this new prized possession, a magical runic bastard sword. The air seemed to shimmer around the weapons, casting an otherworldly glow that danced around its intricately carved surface. The sword was an awe-inspiring blend of artistry and power, a testament to both the craftsmanship of its creator and the magical energies it contained.
The hilt of the sword was crafted from polished ebony, adorned with a pattern of engraved silver runes that seemed to pulse faintly as if imbued with a life of their own. The crossguard was nice and firm and protected his hand that was now wrapping itself around the hilt. The de itself was forged from rare alloys which were said to conduct mana better than the norm. The runes weren¡¯t merely decorative as they could produce more than one magical effect at a time.
¡°Oh, did you get that from Sir Wand¡¯s shop? Heard that he hasn¡¯t been making that many items recently.¡±
¡°Yeah, he went back to work. This one was on disy so I just needed to get it! It can hold twice the normal amount of charges than a regr runic de!¡±
¡°Only twice as much? Why not triple?¡±
The girl responded yfully, finding amusement in the young man''s exaggerated reaction to his new sword purchase. As the group reached tier 2, they decided to utilize the dungeon as their training ground. However, despite upgrading their equipment, they found their progress starting to teau. Like many other silver-ranked adventurers, their advancement hade to a standstill.
There were several factors contributing to their halted progress. Firstly, they encountered stronger and more formidable monsters, which made their battles more challenging and time-consuming. Additionally, the increased travel distances within the dungeon added to their time investment. However, their primary concern was their safety. The dungeon''s structure had undergone a transformation, transitioning from divided floors to one expansive open space.
This change introduced new adversaries, initially starting with ming smanders but escting to me golems. Venturing recklessly or without caution in this unforgiving dungeon could easily lead to a fatal oue. Moreover, the presence of bandit groups added anotheryer of danger. These opportunistic criminals preyed on injured adventurers, creating a constant threat that loomed over every aspiring adventurer''s head.
It was widely acknowledged that the majority of people never progressed beyond the silver rank. The ie they earned from defeating weaker tier 2 monsters was sufficient to sustain their livelihoods. After enduring years of challenges as novice adventurers, some individuals were unwilling to exert the same level of effort and opted for the path of least resistance. However, this particr group had not reached that point yet, as their aspirations extended far beyond mere mediocrity.
"So, where shall we venture today?"
"I propose we continue hunting smanders. They are rtively easy to defeat, and their meat fetches a good price too."
"Smanders again? Why not venture beyond the river? I''ve heard rumors ofva slug nests there. A well-ced ice bomb should do the trick!"
The group of four adventurers, all ranked silver, gathered in front of the dungeon. Keira was cautious, preferring not to rush, while Rudy was eager to forge ahead. He believed that the more challenging the monsters they faced, the faster they would level up. Though the risks were present, he was convinced they were worth taking.
"Guys, if we keep battling those smanders, we''ll never make any real progress. How can we reach the gold rank without confronting stronger foes? I''m confident we could defeat the golem if we tried!"
Rudy turned to Miron, whose armor and shield had been enhanced to withstand fire.
"What good is that shield and armor if you only use them against smanders? I bet they could withstand a few blows from a golem too!"
Even Sansa and Keira, who had been more cautious in their approach, were starting to be persuaded. They had spent a significant amount of time proceeding with caution after an incident that nearly cost them their lives. Since then, they had taken the safer route, avoiding any major crises. Now, however, they were growing restless and yearned to test their limits and see just how far they could truly go.
¡°I don¡¯t know, what if we get stuck likest time? There probably won¡¯t be anyone to save us¡¡±
¡°You¡¯re worrying too much, we are much stronger now than we were back then and we also have all this magical equipment!¡±
The group deliberated further, their attention eventually shifting towards the entrance of the dungeon. In the wake of the Lich''s escape, there was a noticeable increase in the number of guards stationed around the entrance, as well as a surge in the presence of other adventurers. With the discovery of tier 3 monsters, the city''s poption had grown significantly.
"Hey, what''s happening over there?"
Keira inquired, gesturing towards a sizable crowd gathered before a stage where a group of dwarves were showcasing something.
"Are they attempting to peddle their wares once more? Perhaps we should disregard them. It''s likely just another worthless trinket or some such thing,"
Rudy suggested while trying to push through the crowd that had formed. However, before they continued further he spotted a familiar face among the dwarves. The person there was someone that all of them knew, Bernir the assistant of the city Runesmith that was now known as the Knight Commander.
¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that person from the runic shop?¡±
Rudy asked while Keira and the others stopped to look.
¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve seen him around there, doesn¡¯t he work there? Are they selling something here?¡±
She nodded in affirmation, confirming his question, and now their collective gaze was fixed upon the scene. This particr group held a deep appreciation for the city''s runesmith, as they had been the beneficiaries of affordable magical weapons and cost-effective repairs. These offerings had propelled their dungeon exploration at an elerated pace and yed a significant role in their attainment of tier 2 sses. If the runic shop had something to sell in this gathering, their attention was fully captured, eager to hear what was being presented.
¡°What are those, some type of armbands?¡±
¡°Damn, there are too many people I can¡¯t really hear what they are talking about¡¡±
¡°It seems they are handing out some samples of a magical item, it¡¯s supposed to act as protection in the dungeon?¡±
Sansa responded to Rudy''s attempt to maneuver through the crowd, using her heightened sense of hearing to discern the details of what was transpiring. It became clear to her that the dwarves were distributing a magical armband, supposedly imbued with a protective enchantment of sorts.
¡°What? They are giving out free samples? We should get some!¡±
Rudy eagerly embraced the opportunity, and the rest of the group followed suit, expressing their agreement with nods. Arge box containing numerous armbands was avable, and soon other adventurers began selecting their own. When it came to receivingplimentary items, individuals in this profession required little persuasion. Without hesitation, they swiftly adorned the armbands, unaware of their specific functions.
Curiosity piqued, Rudy nced at the metallic armband encircling his wrist, noticing intricate runes etched upon it. He attempted to infuse it with his mana, but no discernible effect manifested. Thus he turned to the person that was there for the
Announcement
and asked.
"What is this armband supposed to do, anyway?"
"They mentioned something about it activating automatically when the time is right, and something to do with assistance arriving?"
Sansa proceeded to exin, drawing upon the details provided by the dwarves during their
Announcement
. However, due to the sizeable crowd and themotion, it was challenging to discern the true purpose of the armbands. Nevertheless, thisck of rity did not dampen their enthusiasm. After all, the items were imbued with magic and were being offered at no cost. Even if the armbands didn''t exhibit any immediate effects, the group remained unfazed, confident that they could potentially sell them for a modest sum at ater time.
¡°Should we really be wearing these?¡±
Asked Keira who instead of wearing the armlet ced it inside of one of her satchels.
¡°Why not? Think they will explode or something?¡±
Contrary to the rest of the group, Rudy opted to fasten the armband around his sword arm. He possessed unwavering trust in the craftsmanship of Wand the runesmith and believed that, with the assistance of Wand''s team of dwarves, there was nothing to fear. The group, now equipped with their armbands, ventured into the depths of the dungeon, encountering unfamiliar faces along the way.
¡°Hey aren¡¯t there a lot more of those dwarves here? They don¡¯t look like they are part of any adventurer party, they also don¡¯t look like miners, are they cksmiths?¡±
Keira directed her question to the group, her gaze fixed upon a cluster of ten dwarven men who were diligently hammering a metallic contraption into the dungeon wall. The structure resembled a storage locker, albeit of modest height. It appeared that their intention was to embed it within the wall, leaving a portion protruding outward. Keira noticed a small door on the front of the contraption, but it seemed too narrow for anyone to pass through, except perhaps a gnome or halfling.
"What do you think they''re doing with that peculiar thing?"
Keira asked, her curiosity piqued by the dwarves'' actions. Her party members had no idea what it was about but the runic shapes on the outer shell told them that it might have something to do with the armbands that they received. Additionally, the presence of other mysterious boxes being transported further fueled their curiosity. Despite their uncertainty, they pressed on, focusing on their duties as adventurers, eventually forgetting about the armbands they had acquired.
After a few days had passed and the dwarven activity in the dungeon subsided, the group decided to venture deeper into the lower levels. Their initial objective was to continue hunting for smander meat, but as they progressed, they couldn''t resist the allure of exploring further.
Eventually, they stumbled upon a secluded cave teeming with a new type of creature ¨C volcanic slugs. This particr area was well-known among adventurers for its abundance of easy experience, thanks to a group of these slugs confined within a tight space. Remembering Rudy''s previous deration, he had obtained a runic ice bomb specifically for this asion. With anticipation in the air, the group prepared themselves to face the volcanic slugs, eager to put the runic ice bomb to use and make the most of this opportunity.
¡°Are you sure about this?¡±
¡°What¡¯s not to be sure about, we just toss it in and the slugs die, easy experience and materials!¡±
¡°Fine, just be careful¡¡±
Rudy''s confidence was infectious, and the group readied themselves for the encounter. They donned their magical gear and advanced cautiously into the cave, where the volcanic slugs writhed and hissed in the searing heat. The cavern was sweltering, and the air was thick with the acrid stench of molten rock.
As they neared the cluster of slugs, Rudy reached into his bag and retrieved the runic ice bomb. The magical device gleamed with an icy aura, a stark contrast to the fiery surroundings. With a swift motion, he hurled the runic ice bomb into the midst of the slugs, where it exploded in a burst of frosty energy.
The effect was immediate and spectacr. The volcanic slugs, unustomed to such cold, froze in their tracks. Their fiery shells cracked and shattered, revealing their vulnerable cores and guts. The adventurers wasted no time,unching a coordinated assault on the immobilized creatures. Swords shed and arrows pierced the air as they made quick work of the slug monsters.
Within moments, the once-menacing creatures were reduced to shattered, frozen husks. The adventurers stood triumphant amidst the icy carnage, their victory over the volcanic slugs a testament to their growing prowess.
¡°Haha, what did I tell you!¡±
¡°You were right, this was easier than I expected.¡±
Replied Keira while wiping some sweat from her brow.
"Don''t get toofortable. We''ve still got to collect the valuable materials from these slugs and be on our way."
As they began to harvest the valuableponents from the in slugs, they heard a distant rumbling. It started as a low growl but quickly escted into a deafening roar. The ground beneath their feet trembled, and rocks and debris fell from the cave''s ceiling.
"What''s happening?" Sansa eximed, her eyes wide with rm.
Before anyone could react, the wall of the cave nearest to them exploded outward, and a horde of enraged volcanic slugs poured into the chamber. They hissed and spat streams of moltenva as they advanced, their fiery bodies glowing with rage.
¡°Damn, was there a breeding ground behind that wall?¡±
Miron yelled while activating his runic shield effect that provided a frosty shield. The adventurers scrambled to defend themselves, but the sheer number of volcanic slugs was overwhelming. The fiery creatures closed in, and the battle turned into a desperate struggle for survival as they began their escape.
¡°There are too many of them, we must escape.¡±
Rudy''s voice echoed as he conjured yet another runic ice bomb. With a swift motion, he hurled it towards the horde of shell-less slugs, their slimy forms writhing in the dim light. Realizing that the sheer number of these grotesque creatures made it impossible for the bomb to incapacitate them all, he swiftly pivoted and broke into a sprint. Escape was their sole option, and fortunately, the exit was just a short distance away.
¡°I told you that it was too soon toe here!¡±
¡°What? We are alive, those slugs will never catch up to us!¡±
As they raced out of the cave''s treacherous depths, Keira''s voice rang out, her urgency pushing them forward. Fortunately, the sluggish creatures they''d encountered weren''t renowned for their speed or intellect. They hoped that if they could maintain enough distance, the pursuing monsters would eventually lose interest.
Yet, when the group emerged into the open air, an unexpected adversaryy in wait. It took the form of a colossal creature crafted from volcanic rock¡ªa formidable opponent known as a Volcanic Golem, a being often seen as the final boss guarding the entrance to the lower levels.
Without hesitation, the Volcanic Golem swung its colossal arms at the first unfortunate soul in its path¡ªMiron. Despite Miron''s quick reaction as he summoned his magical shield, the sheer force behind the creature''s attack sent the burly man hurtling backward. He soared through the air for several meters before crashing into a massive boulder with a resounding thud.
The situation had taken a dire turn for the group. Behind them, a relentless swarm ofva-spewing monster slugs pursued them with unwavering determination. In front, a colossal five-meter-tall volcanic golem, a foe far beyond their current level, unleashed its formidable attacks. To make matters worse, Miron, their primary tank and defender,y incapacitated, his formidable strength temporarily taken out of the equation. The prospect of carrying him by the remaining three members of the group seemed like a Herculean task in their desperate circumstances.
Fear clenched at their hearts as they desperately scanned their surroundings for any escape route. Rudy, driven by the instinct to aid his fallenrade, made an attempt to divert the volcanic golem''s attention, but the massive creature seemed determined to reach Miron, charging relentlessly. Their loyalty to their lifelong friend ran deep,pelling them to make a stand against this formidable adversary.
As the slug monsters began to pour in, the absence of a confined space made the ice bombs less effective in repelling them. The grim reality set in¡ªthey were facing a battle that was not only daunting but potentially fatal. Nevertheless, they steeled themselves and resolved to persevere, unwilling to let theirrade meet his end in this perilous situation.
However, unbeknownst to the group, a small armlet that had been securely fastened around Miron''s wrist continued to emit a subtle, glowing radiance¡ªa phenomenon that had been ongoing for quite some time. Their moment of revtion arrived as two peculiar arachnid creatures suddenly materialized from the distant shadows. These enigmatic beings wielded potent magical abilities, which they promptly unleashed with pinpoint precision.
Their magical attacks targeted the massive golem''s legs, causing the colossal creature to falter and buckle beneath the force. The once-unstoppable adversary now struggled to support its own weight, as the group witnessed the incredible power harnessed by these mysterious metallic spiders.
¡°Initiating rescue maneuver, please stand back and evacuate to a safe location.¡±
A woman''s voice emanated from the two metallic spiders, urging them to flee. Shortly thereafter, a third spider materialized andmenced an assault on the slugs,unching magical arrows that inflicted significant harm upon their bodies. The arrival of these metallic reinforcements unveiled the purpose of the armlets: they served as a beacon, summoning aid to the location of individuals in possession of them who were in distress.
In no time, the quartet had reached a safe distance, and their fourth member had atst awakened. Simr scenarios were unfolding in various corners of the dungeon, shedding light on the golem''s creator''s scheme. They intended to employ the golems as paid bodyguards, offering their services to inexperienced adventurers in exchange for a fee¡
Chapter 379: Working With The Union.
Chapter 379: Working With The Union.
¡°I think we need to adjust the reaction time, maybe put in an algorithm that will predict it more urately.¡±
¡°What be this ''ere algorithm?"
¡°Ah¡ It¡¯s a process or set of instructions ¡ Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a set of rules the magical automaton has to follow¡¡±
Rnd gazed at the dwarven woman, her expression a mix of confusion and unfamiliarity with the modern words he was employing. They both stood within a chamber entirely constructed from metal. Adjacent to one of the walls, a substantial console encased a rectangr crystal. Inside this crystal resided what appeared to be a two-dimensional map, with numerous dots in constant motion upon it. Pulsating runes lit up the for-now dark chamber that a few people had gathered in.
This chamber sat in close proximity to the dungeon entrance, mirroring the gate Rnd had conjured between the two dungeons by being seamlessly integrated into the walls. From the exterior, it appeared as nothing more than a solid, imposing door. It boasted the standard runic safety scanners, a precautionary measure to deter curious adventurers. A solitary sentinel remained stationed outside, ready to dissuade any would-be peekers.
Within the chamber, a total of five individuals were present, with Rnd being one of them, while the remaining four hailed from the Dwarven Union. This chamber acted as a vital nexus for gathering and disseminating information regarding the dungeon''s activities. The primary console featured a graphical interface akin to the one housed within Rnd''s runic helmet, offering aprehensive view of all floors equipped with runic mapping sensors. However, this functionality constituted only a fraction of its capabilities, as its true utility extended far beyond this initial glimpse.
¡°Look at this party of four here. The golems only reacted after this one had been knocked out and took a substantial amount of damage.¡±
¡°Oh aye, ye might be onto somethin'' there! Predictin'' them difficult situations an'' lendin'' a hand quicker could verra well lead to more coin in our pockets!¡±
¡°That¡¯s the gist of it, this golem might have killed one of them if they arrived a secondter¡ But perhaps we should just give the adventurers some input as well.¡±
¡°Input?¡±
Brylvia inquired as she wasn¡¯t sure where he was going with it.
¡°I think we can do it like this. Either we create an intricate system that helps the golems predict all incidents before they happen, or we just leave it up to the adventurers themselves. It would lessen the burden on us if we go with the second option.¡±
The Master Runesmith nodded in agreement. She understood theplexity of programming golems to respond to various situations. It was rtively straightforward to make the golems react when an adventurer''s health dropped below fifty percent. However, predicting whether a monster still posed a threat based on a wider range of inputs was far more challenging.
What proved even simpler was relying on the adventurers themselves. If they ever felt overwhelmed, they could activate the armlets they had been provided with¡ªa sort of panic button that would summon assistance. Naturally, having the golems arrive would incur a fee that they would need to settleter on.
Rnd''s money-making scheme was surprisingly straightforward. He aimed to capitalize on the hundreds, and eventually thousands, of adventurers who frequented the dungeon. The production cost of the armlets was minimal, allowing them to be distributed free of charge. However, when the golems intervened to rescue adventurers from formidable opponents, a substantial fee would be required. Additionally, Rnd nned to introduce a subscription model that would reduce the size of the one-time payment.
He anticipated that these automatons would eventually police the entire dungeon, greatly enhancing its safety while simultaneously boosting revenue for the entire city. The more adventurers that survived their expeditions, the more money would flow into the city''s coffers. By extending the lifespan of these revenue generators, the city could thrive even further. Rnd''s scheme was multi-faceted, ensuring the satisfaction of all parties involved.
¡®I guess the only downside will be on the adventurer part. They might grow ustomed to the golems and their ownbat skills will take a nose dive. Though, that¡¯s not really my problem¡¡¯
The dungeon operated like a natural Darwinian system, where only those who umted sufficient experience and put in the effort could reach higher levels of power. The presence of golems in the dungeon meant that more individuals who might have otherwise perished during this process would now survive. These survivors might not be as seasoned as the veteran adventurers of old, but this didn''t concern him.
The greater their reliance on the golems and his products, the more profit they would umte. He was still a craftsman and a businessman at his core. As Rnd exined his n to Brylvia and the other dwarves, they began to see the potential benefits.
"Ye''ve got yerself a clever n there, Master Wand. It''ll be much easier if we jist concentrate on improvin'' the golems instead o'' that ''algorithm'' that ye speak o''."
¡°I think that would be best for now, we are already stretching ourselves thin.¡±
Rnd and Brylvia exchanged knowing nods, well aware that there were moments when cutting corners became a necessity. If only they had a Rune Mage to assist in refining the golems'' operating systems, everything would have been much smoother. However, the dwarven craftsmen excelled in crafting the hardware, leaving Rnd upied with his other ongoing projects and pressing concerns. It was somewhat peculiar how little interest they showed in delving beneath the surface of the golems'' mechanics. Their strong preference was to adhere faithfully to tradition, seldom entertaining deviations from the tried-and-true designs.
¡°I guess if you agree, then we¡¯ll go with that method. Let us instead focus on bringing enough golem units to cover the whole dungeon.¡±
¡°I agree.¡±
The two master craftsmen exchanged nods, their silent understanding palpable, while the hushed group of tier 2 runesmiths remained discreet. Rnd was still limating to the responsibilities that came with his respected tier 3 ssification. Though unsure of the craftsmen''s personal feelings toward him, he did perceive a level of respect for his skill as apetent runesmith. The trio of runesmiths found themselves utterly baffled by the workings of the mapping device, and Rnd had no intention of sharing its inner workings without properpensation.
¡°Now then, how is the storage facility working?¡±
¡°Ah¡¯m d that ye asked,e this way and see fer yersel¡±
The metallic chamber wasn''t the sole feature in this area; it served as an entrance to an entirely separate facility. As they approached a sliding door, it smoothly opened after recognizing their mana patterns. Stepping inside, they were greeted by the resounding sounds of chisels and the asional grunt. More dwarves were hard at work, diligently expanding the golem storage area where all the constructs were kept.
This vast storage space had the capacity to house nearly a hundred golems, but there was a clear need for expansion. The new extension was being built deeper underground, away from the dungeon''s vicinity, to avoid replicating the fully metallic chamber they had just passed through.
¡°Your men work fast¡¡±
¡°Aye, When ites to buildin'' underground, there''s naethin'' better than a dwarves'' pickaxe. It''s what me mum used to say.¡±
Rnd nodded in genuine astonishment at the remarkable speed with which these skilled craftsmen were producing results. Had he not reached a resolution with the union and needed to hire a different construction firm, he would have expected the work to progress at least twice as slowly. These dwarves disyed an innate talent for transforming solid walls into functional facilities. If this pace continued, perhaps in just a month or two, the entire dungeon would be intricately tunneled through.
Merely storing the golems in arge open space was insufficient; they needed to be readily essible to the adventurers when required. Numerous smaller spaces like the one they were in would be created on each level, interconnected through smaller tunnels to allow the golems efficient mobility. Additionally, some of the secret tunnels Rnd was aware of would be utilized to expedite the process. These golemic creations would possess the ability to open hidden runic walls, a feature the dungeon had in abundance, making navigation considerably more convenient.
¡°I see, everything is progressing smoothly. What about the other affair that we talked bout?¡±
¡°Ye mean that geothermal contraption?¡±
¡°Geothermal, yes.¡±
¡°Ah had me boys look o''er the ns, shouldnae be a problem.¡±
Realizing the immense potential of coboration with the dwarven union, Rnd decided to move forward with his alternative power generator concept. They were stationed above a dungeon that was an active volcano which he wanted to use. While there might not be natural reservoirs of water that could be heated up, that was hardly an issue when magic was at their disposal.
His newfoundpanions were already acquainted with his runic batteries and the wind generators that allowed them to charge up. Rnd didn''t particrly concern himself with the prospect of others discovering his runic battery or generator designs. Even if someone obtained the exact blueprints, it would still take years for the technology to be fully implemented. Moreover, he couldn''t envision many other runic craftsmen eagerly adopting untested and unfamiliar technology on arger scale.
Rnd''s foremost priority continued to be his advancement within the city and the simple pleasures of a peaceful life. What others did beyond the city''s boundaries or how they utilized his creations held little sway over his interests. While a more hands-on approach might have potentially generated greater wealth and fame, those pursuits were not the driving force in his life. He cherished the moments spent with the people and things that held a special ce in his heart, content in the pursuit of a life filled with those he held dear.
¡°Good, then keep me informed and I¡¯ll get back to my side of the deal, expect a new shipment of runic batteries soon.¡±
Rnd''s primary responsibility was overseeing the operation of the mapping device and supplying the essential batteries for all the golems. Thanks to his proficiency in rune copying, this task was rtively straightforward. With a single well-ced strike on eachponent, he could quicklyplete the structure, while the dwarves handled most of the physical assembly. The small group of tier 2 runesmiths bore the brunt of thebor, a role they appeared to relish. The more they worked, the sharper their skills became, and the quicker they advanced in their levels. Everything was progressing smoothly, affording Rnd some much-needed free time to ponder other matters, such as the ones awaiting him back home.
¡°AWWOoooo!¡±
¡°Hey, what did I tell you? Stop bothering Agni.¡±
Upon his return home, Rnd was met with an entirely different scene. Instead of the burly dwarven men and the ng of work, he was weed by the joyfulughter of children. They frolicked outside the mainpound, their energy unrestrained as Agni and Elodia diligently supervised the little rascals. Therge wolf, while a gentle giant, still posed a potential danger to the small children due to his formidable form as the Alpha Ruby Wolf, with sharp crystals that could cut and even harm if not handled carefully.
¡°Owie¡¡±
¡°What did I just tell you¡¡±
One of the children recoiled, their finger oozing blood after poking Agni''s tail. As the child teetered on the verge of tears, Elodia shook her head in disapproval. Just then, another girl made a dramatic entrance. Thepound walls were notably high, and an electrified fence guarded them, but these obstacles posed no challenge for the youngdy. She seemingly materialized in the air, executing a graceful somersault over the defenses andnding soundlessly right next to the child on the brink of tears.
"Adventurers don''t cry over such trivial things,"
She rebuked the child, her voice gentle yet encouraging.
"Didn''t you want to be a famous adventurer?"
She called out to the young boy who was on the verge of tears. His age was around eight years which meant that he stillcked his first ss. The youngd nodded and managed to hold back his tears as he gazed at the young woman with the long ears. She smiled warmly at the child, ready to offer further words of encouragement, but before she could continue, Elodia swiftly intervened with a smack to the back of her head.
"Stop setting a bad example for the kids and use the door like any normal person would," scolded Elodia.
¡°But big sis¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t big sis me, you know what you did.¡±
¡°Yes¡¡±
The young woman was none other than Lobelia, the half-elven archer who had attempted to rob him during his initial foray into the ck market. Not too long ago, both she and her brother Armand had achieved their tier 3 ss progression, solidifying their status as skilled and elite adventurers. While they still needed to attain their tinum adventurer rank, Rnd couldn''t foresee them encountering any significant obstacles on that journey.
Name :
Lobelia L 151
sses
T3 Silent Master Marksman L 1
T2 Silent Arrow L 50
T2 Bow Rouge L 50
T1 Thief L 25
T1 Archer L 25
Lobelia''s ss, a somewhat rarer version of the Master Marksman ss, lived up to its name, excelling at precise long-range attacks, which wasn''t limited to just bows. Her expertise extended to throwing knives and crossbows, enabling her to utilize a variety of ss skills. This realization sparked an idea in Rnd about how to craft her new runic equipment. With her having reached this level of prowess, he understood the need to take her more seriously. Both she and her inquisitive brother stood among the few individuals he genuinely trusted not to betray him in times of uncertainty.
¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it big brother Wand!¡±
Rnd''s presence was eventually detected, prompting Lobelia to swiftly move in his direction, perhaps to spare herself from Elodia''s impending scolding. As he had anticipated during their previous encounter, it became clear that the younger sister was responsible for spreading the news of the marriage. She had disyed the magical runic ring to numerous women in the city, igniting conversations and curiosity. Surprisingly, several men hadter visited his shop in search of simr magical jewelry pieces.
This unanticipated development proved to be a lucrative opportunity for Rnd, as it enabled him to create enchantments for engagement rings and other types of jewelry pieces. The enchantment he had used on Elodia''s ring produced a holographic image of them sharing a loving embrace, apanied by a tune she cherished. Rnd had future ns to expand the holographic image library with pictures from the uing wedding, which was swiftly approaching.
¡°Heye back here, I wasn¡¯t finished talking!¡±
Lobelia swooped in and swung her hands around his neck. She peeked out from behind his shoulder while sticking out her tongue at her older sister. Rnd didn¡¯t really want to get involved in fights between these two so he instantly started trying to calm both of them down.
¡°W-why don¡¯t we all calm down? How about we go inside and eat something instead?¡±
"That''s a good idea, but let''s wait for that big oaf to get here; he should be arriving soon,"
"Hey, don''t make decisions on your own,"
Elodia scolded her, still angry about the situation. Lobelia, eager to ease the tension, quickly changed the topic of conversation. Instead of pursuing her younger sister, Elodia finally decided to assist the injured child by administering a drop of healing potion that would swiftly mend the small injury on his finger. In no time t, the boy''s teary eyes were gone and he quickly sprinted off towards the same wolf that he poked.
¡°Hey!¡±
¡°I guess boys will be boys¡¡±
Rnd patted Elodia on the shoulder as he got closer. A group of orphans was crowding around the biggest attraction which was therge red wolf. Agni¡¯s usual residence was in front of the store as he acted as a secondary bodyguard. His imposing form caused even the tinum adventurers to act civil and respectful.
¡°I guess¡¡±
Both Rnd and Elodia gazed at the children, each lost in their own contemtions. Rnd had proposed the idea of relocating the children to this ce, believing it to be safer than the orphanage. While the city was rtively secure, the orphanage was vulnerable even to a tier 2 thief. Outfitting it with too many unmonitored runic devices posed its own set of risks. Moving the children to a new residence closer to his estate seemed like the more secure option. However, the final decision rested with Elodia, as he could only offer a solution to the problem¡
Chapter 380: Platinum Test.
Chapter 380: tinum Test.
¡°Do I really need to go?¡±
"He''d truly appreciate it if you were there, though he might not express it openly. He holds a deep respect for you, perhaps even looks up to you."
"Look up to me? Him? That''s hard to believe... I suspect he just wants to unt his skills as usual."
"I genuinely believe you should give him the benefit of the doubt. If not, then please just do it for me.¡±
Rnd and Elodia strolled along the path leading to the adventurer guild, engrossed in a conversation. They had received invitations to participate in an unexpected tinum rank-up test, an event that usually wouldn''t pique Rnd''s interest since it had little impact on his life. However, this time was different because someone he knew well was among the participants.
¡°Fine but we¡¯ll leave if he starts gloating¡¡±
¡°Thank you~¡±
As he gazed into his fiancee''s eyes, he found himself unable to resist her plea. The individual in question was none other than Armand, who had apparently deliberately distanced himself from Rnd¡¯s home. Both Armand and Lobelia had ascended to the esteemed tier 3 ss. Lobelia had refrained from pressing for an advancement test, preferring to wait in the hope that he would speak a few kind words to hasten her progress. She knew that, with the support of the new Knight Commander, the rank could easily be bestowed upon her without any difficulty.
On the other hand, Lobelia''s older brother Armand had been quietly scheming. He hadn''t returned to report or unt his tier 3 status; instead, he disappeared for several days. Then, out of the blue, he reappeared before his family and instructed them to assemble at the adventurer guild. Regrettably, after his proposal, he had be an official member of this family, which also epassed a sizable group of orphans residing within the city. Fortunately, many of them had already reached an age where they could support themselves and were gainfully employed.
This didn¡¯t mean that Elodia wouldn¡¯t pull him into some ufortable family gatheringster. It wouldn''t be astonishing if they began utilizing his home as the primary rendezvous spot, thanks to its abundantnd and avable space. Before he knew it, he''d find himself relegated to a corner of his own home, attempting to dodge conversations with family members he knew nothing about. His life was beginning toe full circle, and this was just the start.
¡°Well if it isn¡¯t the bride and groom~¡±
¡°Oh don¡¯t be silly¡¡±
Upon their arrival at the adventurer guild, they were weed by an old acquaintance. Sna, the sun elf, stood outside to receive them on their way to the training facilities. The moment she spotted Elodia, she skipped over with a radiant smile gracing her face. It brought back memories of his initial arrival in the city. Her warm smile and somewhat easygoing demeanor had led him to favor Sna''s friendliness over Elodia''s more stern exterior.
Rnd had once believed that Sna was excessively friendly, suspecting a hidden agenda. However, his now-fianc¨¦e didn''t share his suspicions. She had shared stories of Sna''s genuine concern for her. She remained thankful for the way other women at the reception had allowed her to work overtime, even when some of them could have used the extra ie. It was evident that the two were true friends who had stayed in touch throughout the years.
"Oh my, you are absolutely radiant."
"No, I''m not..."
"You totally are!"
Sna chuckled as shemented on Elodia¡¯s current looks. Her life was a lot simpler now and she had more time to take care of her body. The clothes that she was wearing had be better and the umtion of fatigue had stopped. In Rnd¡¯s eyes his now fiancee looked ten times better than before but that could be due to his love for her rising to this extent.
¡°I¡¯m d that you showed up, I wanted to have a nice chat about some things¡ onlydies allowed though.¡±
Sna nced at Rnd, who was standing to the side. He simply nodded in response to their request, not particrly interested in eavesdropping on the young women''s conversation.
"Don''t worry, I''ll make sure shees back in one piece~"
"I won''t be long."
Elodia replied in a somewhat apologetic tone. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t sure about something and that something probably involved Armand.
"It''s alright, take your time. I''ll go check on that fool and make sure he doesn''t injure himself."
"Thanks~"
After receiving a peck on the cheek, Elodia and Sna strolled away toward the guild. Rnd anticipated that the two would likely catch up on old times and perhaps discuss the wedding. The date and the guest list had yet to be decided. However, Rnd''s vision of a small, intimate wedding seemed threatened as some of his nosy acquaintances began expressing an interest in it. One of them, Arthur, was particrly enthusiastic about turning it into a grand spectacle for the masses. It was a rare urrence for a Knight Commander to get married, and Arthur saw it as a chance to host a party. He probably wanted to invite all the influential people in the city and talk business but Rnd wasn¡¯t too keen on it.
¡®This ce sure went through a lot of changes¡¡¯
While pondering the future, Rnd found himself lost in memories of the past. He recognized this familiar route as the one he had taken when attempting his tier 2 rank-up test. Back then, his opponent had been Armand, and he hadn''t taken kindly to being defeated by an unknown upstart. However, the open field from those days had vanished, reced by a closed building housing various facilities.
As he passed through the entrance gate, nostalgia washed over him, reminding him of the simpler times. Therger arena within the building served as a stark reminder of the adventurer guild''s financial sess and the rapid expansion of its influence. The adventurer training ground had transformed into a sprawling facility that resembled a small colosseum or something simr to a stadium.
The first thing that caught Rnd''s attention were the high, arched ceilings that allowed sunlight to stream through the open central section. It was evident that this structure had been crafted by skilled magicians, as the open-air roof had the ability to be sealed shut. Using his mana sense and keen eye, he swiftly discerned that the enchantment in ce was nothing more than a massive mana shield. This enchantment allowed the building to be sealed off from the outside whenever the weather turned rainy or excessively windy.
For individuals like Rnd who had arrived here a few years earlier, it was easy to discern the changes that had urred. The area where he had once battled Armand upied the center of theplex and had undergone a transformation as well. What was once surrounded by a simple fence had now been fortified with a proper wall, adorned with additional enchantments. After a quick inspection, Rnd deduced that these enchantments likely served to shield everyone from potential attacks. With tier 3 adventurers now residing in the city, the possibility of stray magical attacks had be more usible.
Around the newly fortified wall, there was a section that resembled a stadium track for running. Running remained a method for acquiring specific skills, and many of the new adventurers sought to develop their abilities here. Farther back, there were actual seats that ascended and provided a view of the central area, akin to an "arena." Based on his knowledge, the guild asionally hosted battle events that enticed spectators to ce bets. However, this section served a different purpose¡ªit was designated for conducting battle tests, just like the ones Rnd had undertaken in the past.
"I see, so Armand will be facing him... This could actually be interesting. Maybe I''ll find out what that baldie has up his sleeve..."
As Rnd continued to take in his surroundings, he couldn''t help but ponder the uing battle. There was a clear reason why Armand had kept everyone waiting for the big reveal. He intended to showcase his newly acquired skills in a rank-up battle before an audience. Judging by the number of people already seated in the stands, they likely included some of his old friends from his days as a tier 2 adventurer.
¡®Is he just trying to impress his former party members? They''re all around his old level. I just hope they won''t ask too many questions about how he managed to reach level one hundred and fifty so quickly¡¡¯
Rnd had explicitly instructed both Lobelia and Armand to maintain strict silence about how they had managed to achieve their elevated levels. He had no intention of anyone tracking him down to create holy items tobat the skeletons. Trusting Lobelia wasn''t a concern; the real challengey in her brother''s reliability. Although Armand harbored no ill intentions, it wouldn''t be out of character for him to identally divulge such information. Fortunately, his position as a Knight Commander granted him the ability to deny any ims. The prospect of the Srian church probing into allegations of holy artifacts was something Rnd was set on avoiding at all costs.
¡°How did you level up so fast, this makes no sense you bastard!¡±
¡°Haha, I¡¯m just that talented!¡±
¡°This makes no sense at all, you were five levels below me just recently¡ How did you do it? Tell me!¡±
¡°No can do my friend, It¡¯s a trade secret~¡±
As Rnd approached, his enhanced hearing picked up on a conversation between his brother-inw and a group of other adventurers. One man, who appeared to be an archer, seemed visibly frustrated, rubbing his head while engaged in a heated exchange with the smug-looking Armand. Armand''s usual habit of flexing his imposing arms drew the attention of some of the women present, which was amon urrence. Being a tier 3 ss holder, he was part of the elite, and it wouldn''t be surprising if many admirers made their interest known soon.
¡®I hope he can keep it inside of his pants. He did manage to remain childless for so long, so this shouldn¡¯t change anything¡¡¯
In this world, items like condoms did not exist, but there were alternative contraceptives that facilitated intimate rtionships. Ancient alchemists had already developed potions that provided protection for a woman''s womb against unwanted intrusions. Additionally, there were enchantments that individuals could wear to achieve simr effects. Rnd and Elodia had opted for this enchantment, which enhanced their intimacy and pleasure but came at a higher cost to maintain than modern-world alternatives. These solutions were one of the reasons that the red light districts could mostly operate cleanly without any of the workingdies being burdened by a surprise.
Name :
Armand L 151
sses
T3 Frenzied War Monk L 1
T2 Fist Berserker L 50
T2 Pugilist L 50
T1 Warrior L 25
T1 Brawler L 25
¡®A Frenzied War Monk ss huh?¡¯
Rnd opted to slow his pace as he neared the group of adventurers. He wasn''t particrly interested in getting to know them, and his new position as a Knight Commander added ayer of difort. Instead, he focused on essing Armand''s status screen and examining the ss he had acquired after passing his ascension trial. It was evident that Armand had joined the ranks of the berserkers, a ss that came with a significant drawback.
Frenzy was an advanced form of the berserker status that bestowed significant stat boosts to the user across the board. It was considered superior because when not used to its fullest, it allowed the person to maintain their sanity more effectively. However, if employed for an extended period, it could lead to an uncontroble, mindless rage, transforming the user into a ferocious, berserk monster. In this state, their stats would continue to surge even further, enabling some people to employ unconventional tactics.
"I''ve heard that they sometimes deploy lone Berserkers to clear out monster encampments on their own. As long as there are enemies nearby, the frenzied state will persist, and the stat increase is nothing to underestimate."
There were tales of Frenzied Monks taking out swarms of monsters and even entire battalions of soldiers. Armand''s ss should have granted him the ability to harden his skin to an incredible degree, a ss that benefited from wearing less armor and thrived on sustaining wounds to fuel their passive abilities. The real challengey in managing the relentless rage, usually achieved through the use of potions or the intervention of priests skilled in calming magic.
¡®It would have been better if he told me this sooner, I might have been able to prepare something¡¡¯
¡°Wand! You have finallye!¡±
¡°Please don¡¯t say it like that¡¡±
Muttering under his breath, Rnd reluctantly approached Armand and the group of individuals he was conversing with. Aside from the irritated tier 2 archer, there were approximately eight women clustered around Armand, evidently vying for his attention and favor. To his dismay, his foolish brother-inw was waving enthusiastically in his direction with a silly grin stered across his face,pelling Rnd to approach the group. Fortunately, before things could escte further, reinforcements in the form of his sister-inw, Lobelia, arrived.
"Hey, you big idiot, what are you causing such amotion for?"
As Lobelia scolded Armand from what seemed like an elevated position, it became apparent that her new ss had bestowed upon her a level of nimbleness and agility she hadn''t possessed before. She moved gracefully, akin to a spider monkey, effortlessly leaping from high ces and traversing through forests without making a sound. With her presence and ability to manage the situation, Rnd felt relieved and could simply revert to his default mode of nodding and grunting.
¡°Make way before the great Knight Commander!¡±
However, instead of improving the situation, Lobelia made it even more awkward than before. She promptly disclosed Rnd''s noble status to everyone present, causing the previously chatty adventurers to abruptly fall silent, clearly ufortable in the presence of someone of his stature. Not everyone was acquainted with his true face due to him usually wearing armor to cover it.
"What are you..."
"Just leave it to me!"
After winking she turned to the group and started talking.
"How can you all be so discourteous in the presence of the Knight Commander? Have you already forgotten about the recent trial?"
The adventurers who had been previously chatty now stammered, their demeanor shifting as they suddenly showed some fear. The archer who had been voicing hisints about Armand earlier bowed his head and quickly retreated, as did the group of young women who had been vying for Armand''s attention.
"Ah, uh... We apologize for the intrusion, Knight Commander... Sir?"
Armand of course didn¡¯t take the whole thing too well as he was just about to flex his muscles before the group of beauties.
"Hey, why did you do that?"
"Stop surrounding yourself with those individuals. You''re on your way to bing a tinum adventurer; start acting like an adult for once!"
"You''re just jealous that my ss is more unique than yours!" Armand retorted, which made Lobelia reply instantly with a raised voice.
"What? Who cares about a ss that rots your brain? Only a meathead like you would be thrilled about something like that!"
Soon the two were back to the old ways of arguing.Their shouting served as an effective deterrent, keeping others at bay. Amidst their dispute, Rnd spotted a certain imposing figure in the distance. The man was as wide as a brick house and as tall as a barn, it was the bald Guild Master.
¡®I wonder how this will go¡¡¯
The Guild Master assumed several functions when leading the guild, one of which was conducting battle tests for tinum adventurers. It was a rule that not many people followed these days, but it seemed that for Armand, an exception had been made. Perhaps the Guild Master was curious about how his former student would fare, or maybe Armand had pressed the matter himself. Whatever the reason, the uing battle promised to provide valuable insights.
While Rnd believed that his brother-inw stood little chance of winning, it might afford him the opportunity to gauge the Guild Master''s fundamental strength andpare it to his own. He hade prepared for this asion, equipped with his runic eyes and other runic gear that would allow him to examine this old acquaintance in detail. While he wasn''t sure whether the Guild Master was a friend or a foe, Rnd believed that being prepared was always the wisest course of action.
¡®I guess both parties are finally here¡¡¯
Soon, both burly men had locked eyes on each other. They wore peculiar grins that made it evident that engaging in battle was one of their favorite pastimes. The anticipation in the air was palpable as the showdown between Armand and the Guild Master finally drew near¡
Chapter 381: Bare Knuckles.
Chapter 381: Bare Knuckles.
The crowd in the adventurer guild''s central arena had swelled as the news of Armand''s battle with the Guild Master spread like wildfire. Gold-ranked adventurers, curious onlookers, and even some senior guild officials had gathered to witness the spectacle. The air was charged with excitement and tension as everyone anticipated the sh between Armand, the cocky and newly ascended adventurer, and the Guild Master, a renowned figure known for his strength, wisdom, and bald head.
However, most of them weren''t really that interested in the sh between these two musclemen. No one actually believed that a level one hundred fifty one freshly ascended Tier 3 ss holder could defeat a seasoned veteran. What they wanted was to earn some quick money by betting on how long he wouldst. There were many criteria people were going for, and even a person with arge ckboard appeared to write all of it down.
"I''ll wager one gold coin on him notsting more than a minute!"
"One gold coin on under a minute!"
Replied the man who was collecting all the bets into a spatial sack. Each better received a token with some text written on it as proof of their wager. After the battle had concluded, they could return this token to im their winnings if they were sessful. However, it was more likely that most of these bettors would end up empty-handed. The individuals responsible for gathering the money would take a fee for their services, so even if a few got exceptionally lucky, they would still receive somepensation from the overall bets.
"I''ll put down tworge silvers on his arm getting broken!"
"Tworge silvers on a limb breaking!"
It was quite interesting to listen to the people shouting at each other and somehow being able to keep track of everything. When looking at this ckboard, it seemed that Armand was going to get himself ughtered. People were expecting him to leave bruised and battered, with at least one of his limbs broken.
¡°It seems as if they want him to get beated¡ a lot of people bet on his nose being broken ¡¡±
Rndmented while standing next to Lobelia, who was just chuckling away at thement. He wasn''t that informed about Armand''s nightly escapades, but Armand was known for ying around. Somedy adventurers had fallen under his spell, and now that he was about to join the ranks of the tinum adventurers, more of them decided to show up. Some of them were even waving and shouting at him, clearly wanting to get into his good graces.
"That idiot will let this get to his stupid head, I just know it. I sure hope he will be smart about it. I don''t want to be an aunt just yet."
"An aunt?"
Rnd asked, not really following what Lobelia was getting at. While Armand wasn''t the brightest, he had been sessful in not producing any offspring. This, however, could also be attributed to the fact that women didn''t see him as good father material.
"Just think about it, tinum adventurers earn a lot of money! I''m sure some of those vixens will try using those fertility potions."
"Ah, you''re right, we do have those..."
Rnd replied, now understanding Lobelia''s concern about the potential consequences of Armand''s newfound fame and wealth. While there were potions to keep people from producing unwanted offspring, there were others that did the exact opposite. There were ones that could guarantee ones being created. If Armand didn¡¯t watch himself, he could be forced to be a father quite soon.
¡°I¡¯m feeling bad for those kids already¡¡±
¡°Speaking about kids, what about you and big sis? Any ns yet?¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
Rnd''s face turned a faint tint of white as Lobelia''s question caught him off guard. He had always been the quiet and reserved one, and discussing such personal matters with Lobelia, especially in the midst of the bustling adventurer''s guild, was not something he had anticipated.
"I, uh, well, we haven''t really... discussed it."
Rnd stammered, his gaze darting around as if seeking an escape route from the awkward conversation. Lobelia couldn''t help but giggle at her brother-inw''s difort.
"Come on, Wand, you can''t avoid this forever. Elodia isn''t getting any younger, you know!"
¡°I don¡¯t think this is the right time and ce for such a conversation, look They will be starting soon¡¡±
Rnd scratched the back of his head nervously, skillfully evading the question entirely. However, this didn''t mean that he hadn''t thought about it at all. In this world, people created families much faster, more akin to the earlier stages of humanity''s existence in the world he came from. It wasn''t unusual for someone his age to already have one or two children running around the house.
Given the prevalence of orphans everywhere, Rnd assumed that Elodia might not be particrly interested in having children of her own. This assumption led him to avoid bringing up the topic, and with the busy nature of their lives, there wasn''t much time for discussions like these. Perhaps, after the wedding and everything settled down, he thought he might need to have a conversation with her to understand her desires and share his own thoughts on the matter.
There was also another reason why he usually tried to avoid this issue. It involved his father in this world, Wentworth Arden. Even though they weren''t rted by blood, Rnd considered the man to be an inexcusable bastard. Wentworth had allowed the original Rnd to perish by neglecting the strange illness that had afflicted him. Moreover, Wentworth''s multiple wives had only created tension among the numerous sons and sisters. It was something Rnd did not want to happen in his own family.
¡°Well fine but you better give it some thought!¡±
"We''ll talk about it when the time is right."
Rnd finally conceded, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips.
"For now, let''s just focus on Armand''s... predicament."
¡°Hah, I hope the guild master won¡¯t hurt him too much¡¡±
Both of them focused on the men inside the ring. They were slowly approaching each other with different expressions on their faces. Armand, as always, seemed quite smug, wearing arge, confident smile as if he genuinely expected to win. The guild master, on the other hand, remained stoic and even somewhat bored with the entire spectacle.
The tension in the arena reached its peak as the twobatants closed the distance between them. Armand''s smug grin and the Guild Master''s bored expression created a stark contrast that didn''t go unnoticed by the spectators. Whispers and hushed conversations rippled through the crowd as they ced their bets and spected on the oue of the impending battle.
Armand stepped forward confidently, his fists clenched and his body tense. He had always been a physical powerhouse, and his newfound Frenzied War Monk ss only amplified his strength. On the other side of the ring, the Guild Master, with his bald head reflecting the sunlight, remained still, a silent and imposing figure.
"So, we meet again, old man!"
"Can we move this along, kid? Was this really necessary?"
Aurdhan didn''t seem to be impressed or even interested in having this bout, but Armand, on the other hand, was itching for it. It was clear that he had his reasons for bringing his old master here; he wanted a proper fight.
"Of course, you wouldn''t have taken me seriously otherwise. Now, with everyone watching, you''ll have to give me your all!"
¡°I¡¯ll give it to you kid, You have grown some balls. You can even look me in the eye without flinching ¡ I¡¯m actually impressed.¡±
With the help of his enhanced hearing, Rnd continued to eavesdrop on the conversation between Armand and the Guild Master, he began to piece together more of the puzzle surrounding Armand''s role within the guild. Before he arrived in this city, Armand had been some kind of prospect the guild master was fostering. Rnd wasn''t sure of the specifics, but it likely had something to do with Aurdhan''s pursuit of increased wealth. Perhaps he intended to use Armand as his enforcer in the future. Armand might not have been the brightest, but he was quite strong and loyal. If Aurdhan could develop him into something akin to an attack hound, then all of this would make sense.
¡°I¡¯ll impress you even more after I defeat you, now draw your weapon!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need anything besides these arms.¡±
The guild master''s ss made use of axes and possibly other heavy weapons. There were likely numerous active skills and passives that he wouldn''t be able to use if he decided not to wield his primary weapon. This was one of the main weaknesses of sses that specialized in a particr weapon. It granted them incredible advantages when using that weapon but left them significantly weaker if they didn''t, making it quite the literal double-edged sword.
However, in this case, it probably wouldn''t matter much, as the difference in levels was just too significant. It was a gap of over one hundred levels, which was practically impossible to ovee. Even Rnd didn''t envision himself achieving a conventional victory over this bald guild master. However, he did have magic at his disposal, and perhaps with a few well-cedbinations, it could yield favorable results. Despite the vast level difference, he still hoped to discern something that might offer a hint on how to defeat this guild master should a conflict arise between them.
¡°Quiet, it¡¯s going to start!¡¯
The Guild Master, Aurdhan, finally decided to take this challenge a bit more seriously. He didn''t assume a fighting stance but instead visibly began tensing his muscles. He was wearing a leather vest, which started tearing due to the noticeable increase in muscle mass. It was some type of buffing skill that made his already imposing physique look evenrger than before. His upper body became exposed as the leather shirt flew to the side. Without moving, he simply beckoned Armand forward with a subtle motion of his chin.
Armand wouldn''t let it slide as he performed almost exactly the same thing. His muscles started expanding, but since he was already shirtless, the increase wasn''t as noticeable as when his opponent did it. Armand charged forward with remarkable speed for someone of his size, closing the gap between him and the Guild Master in the blink of an eye. His fist shot out like a cannonball, aimed directly at Aurdhan''s chest. It was a powerful and straightforward attack, typical of Armand''s brawler style.
The speed of Armand''s attack left some of the audience in awe, but the response to it shocked them even more. Aurdhan didn''t move a millimeter from the spot where he was standing. Instead, he just puffed up his chest and received the blow directly to it. A st of wind pressure was created as Armand''s punch clearly connected, the force strong enough to blow some of the onlookers'' hair around. However, the more astonishing thing was thepleteck of any movement or injury to the guild master, who just stood there with a smirk on his face.
"Is that all? Are you sure you''re aiming to be a tinum adventurer and not just a Gold one instead?"
Aurdhan taunted, his confidence unwavering and his body just waiting to receive more. For a moment a perplexed expression crept onto Armand¡¯s face but soon it disappeared as he unloaded a barrage of hits. Veins started appearing on his tanned body as he went into a frenzied assault. Punched rained down onto Aurdhan¡¯s chest as he received all of them.
Finally, after enduring a relentless onught of at least fifty punches, Armand paused briefly, his face contorted with rage as he prepared for a powerful strike. His clenched fist radiated a peculiar orange aura, which surged forward with explosive force. Rnd''s keen senses detected a new energy pattern, simr yet different from aura. With the addition of this force, finally a reaction from the guild master could be spotted
Upon impact, Aurdhan was forcefully pushed back, but he maintained his stance instead of toppling over. He slid back for about ten meters, the attack only leaving temporary marks on his chest where thest punch hadnded. The skill utilized had finally triggered the activation of a protective barrier, designed to respond only to threats that posed danger to the spectators. The blue field of energy absorbed the iing wind pressure that could even harm a lower leveled adventurer.
"Not a bad attempt, but still not good enough!"
¡°What the hell are you made of?¡±
Armand called out while shocked by his attacks not even leaving a scratch on his opponent''s unprotected body.
¡°It¡¯s simply a matter of skill, my boy.¡±
Arduhan replied calmly while dusting off his bare chest as if only being annoyed by getting himself dirty.
¡°Bullshit!¡±
This was the final straw for Armand, pushing him into a frenzied state. It became evident that there was no alternative but to activate his primary ss skill. Rnd focused his gaze on this process to measure what he was working with. To facilitate this task, he brought what resembled a welder''s mask, missing its lower half. The visor was notablyrger than usual and featured a simr interface to his own armor. With this headpiece, he aimed to gather crucial data to help alleviate Armand''s frenzied state, and potentially, unlock a level of strength beyond what was expected.
Luckily the people gathered here were far too busy looking at the fight than to notice that strange apparatus he was using. The only person that was giving him strange looks was Lobelia who was standing right next to him. With this headpiece now activated he could do what he came here for and gather precious data. Aurdhan seemed to be taking the sh a bit more seriously as he quickly tossed himself into the fray with a now frenzied Armand.
Just as he expected, entering the berserker state sacrificed finesse for raw power. Armand exhibited a noticeable surge in agility, strength, and vitality, but at the cost of diminished intelligence and perception. He resembled a frenzied beast, driven solely by the urge to tear through anything in his path, even if that happened to be the guild master. The once trivial punches now carried significantly more force, but the disparity in their levels remained insurmountable.
Despite losing control of his actions, there appeared to be a method to the madness. Armand''s punches and kicks weren''t merely mindless haymakers; instead, they were executed as coordinatedbination attacks. It seemed that his extensive training had ingrained the muscle memory necessary to instinctively react inbat situations. However, the drawback was evident: this ferocious offense came at the expense of neglecting the defensive aspects of the fight. When pitted against an opponent with superior physical stats, the oue of the battle was all too predictable.
In a matter of moments, the cheers were abruptly hushed by the sight of a man soaring through the air. His body resembled a mere sandbag, somersaulting gracefully, all due to the impact of a colossal uppercut connecting squarely with his chin. The magnitude of this punch was tremendous and even Rnd wasn¡¯t sure if his mana shields would be able to save him from such a direct hit.
Armand crashed into the ground, tumbling relentlessly until he reached the far end of the training ground. Fortunately, it was the presence of the previously erected walls and shields that finally brought his chaotic journey to a halt. His body assumed a cross-like position, and for a brief moment, he was stuck there, his backside exposed to the onlookers. His clothing had unraveled during the tumultuous trip around the field, allowing everyone to witness his well-defined muscr hindquarters.
¡°By Sria, I just ate¡¡±
Lobelia turned her face away from the clean-shaven backside while some of thedies began to blush. The disy wasn¡¯t long-lived as Armand started sliding downwards and finally copsed on the ground.
¡°You¡¯re ten years too early to challenge me!¡±
Aurdhan couldn''t help butugh at his former disciple, who was now sprawled face-first in the dirt. However, hisughter abruptly ceased when he realized the battle wasn''t quite finished. Against all odds, Armand''s body began to twitch, and he somehow managed to muster some strength into his legs.
¡°You¡¯re still conscious? I did not expect that¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s n-not o-over until I say it¡¯s over!¡±
¡°Is that so? Your legs are telling a different story though.¡±
Despite his determination, Armand''s body was battered and his legs trembled. The impact of the previous blow had nearly incapacitated him, leaving him unable to carry on. The frenzied skill he had unleashed had been abruptly terminated, leaving him with lingering debuffs. As Armand attempted to move forward, his weakened body sumbed to the strain, causing him to copse face-first into the sandy ground.
¡°Haha, that¡¯s enough you pass.¡±
The Guild Master''s booming voice echoed through the surroundings, carrying far and wide. It was evident that he had deemed the new adventurer worthy of ascending to the prestigious tinum rank. The tale of the naked war monk was about to take flight, spreading far and wide, bing a legendary story for all the wrong reasons¡
Chapter 382: A Lead.
Chapter 382: A Lead.
¡°He he he¡¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°Come here you little¡¡±
¡°... Can I hit him?¡±
¡°What if he gets even dumber?¡±
¡°You might be right¡ he might have suffered some brain damage during that fight¡¡±
¡°He he hah¡ Huh?¡±
¡°Are you awake now?¡±
As Armand''s eyes fluttered open, he was met not with the sight of the alluring elven wench he had been embracing, but a visibly irritated Rnd. Confusion washed over him as he tried toprehend how he had ended up in the embrace of his brother-inw, attempting to nt a kiss on his chest. The metallic taste in his mouth suddenly made sense, as it became apparent that his lips had mistakenlytched onto a silver chestte instead of the desired voluptuous peaks.
¡°What the¡ where did she¡ Argh¡¡±
¡°Good, you¡¯ve awake now¡¡±
Before Armand couldplete his question, a powerful fist struck the top of his head, forcefully driving his body down onto the very bed he had been peacefully sleeping in moments before. Following the conclusion of the tinum test, Elodia and Lobelia implored Rnd to transport Armand to the guild infirmary. The Guild Master had rattled his brain enough to have him pass out in the middle of the testing ground with no clothes on.
It fell to Rnd to carry Armand''s exposed form all the way to the infirmary while draping him with Rnd''s own robe. The memory of the hushed whispers from onlookers, finding humor in the sight of a Knight Commander transporting a nakedrade, still lingered in Rnd''s mind.
"Argh, my face! It''s stinging,"
Armand groaned, his hand instinctively reaching for his aching head. One of his eyes had turned a deep shade of ck, and his face was visibly swollen from the brutal blow he had received not long ago. Despite being a single, direct hit, the damage it had inflicted was substantial. Nheless, Armand''s resilience wasmendable as surviving a strike from an opponent over a hundred levels above him was a remarkable feat.
"Quit being such a crybaby and down this potion."
Elodia urged him impatiently, her frustration evident in her voice. She couldn''t help but feel irritated about the entire situation, especially since she had to cut short her gathering with friends because of Armand. Even though they were all adults, she still yed the role of a de facto mother figure to these orphans. Despite the loud arguments that asionally erupted, everyone in their group understood that it stemmed from a ce of genuine concern. Even the usually boisterous Armand lowered his head and began apologizing.
"Sorry for causing you all this worry..."
"It''s okay as long as you understand."
Elodia replied with a sigh. She then shook her head a few times before cing her hand on his shoulder.
"Anyway, congrattions on achieving the rank of tinum adventurer. I hope you''ll take your new status more seriously, especially when ites to your own well-being."
Armand''s eyes lit up with realization.
"Oh... That''s right, I''m a tinum Adventurer now! We have to celebrate all the drinks are on me!"
Even before the potion had a chance to work its magic on his swollen face, Armand leaped to his feet. His hands swiftly encircled Elodia''s waist, effortlessly lifting her into the air as if she weighed nothing at all. The joy in his heart was evident as he spun her around a few times, eliciting a mixture of delighted screams from her. With a burst of exuberance, he propelled her into the air in Rnd''s direction. Shended securely in his waiting hands, her sses teetering on the edge of falling and her hair now disheveled, partially obscuring her face.
¡°Come, little brother!¡±
¡°Little brother?¡±
¡°We are family now and I am older, so yes! You are the little brother!¡±
Rnd frowned at Armand''s boisterous gesture but understood the reason behind his friend''s happiness. Armand had just achieved membership in the elite adventurers'' club, a coveted achievement for many like them. It was akin to people from his world gaining admission to a prestigious school or securing a life-changing job. However, he was not really willing to get drunk and party in the red light district that this would probably end up in. He was on the verge of getting married, and Elodia, his fianc¨¦e, was not particrly tolerant of such activities.
"I think I''ll have to pass. I still have a lot of work to do."
"There you go again. You need to learn to savor life''s moments, my little brother!"
"Stop calling me that. I''m not your little brother."
"Don''t be upset. I''m sure you''ll pass your tinum test eventually!"
"My tinum test?"
"Don''t be angry just because I''ve done it before you."
"Angry?"
As Armand continued tough heartily, Rnd momentarily drifted off in thought. The amusing part of the situation was that he had actually managed to skip the test and attain the tinum rank without going through the usual process. It was something Rnd could point out, but seeing how genuinely happy Armand was, he decided not to be petty and let his ''big brother'' relish his moment, a decision he almost instantly regretted.
¡°I need to invite everyone!¡±
¡°Yeah¡ good luck with that. Elodia, I have some things to do so¡¡±
¡°Just go, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
With Armand''s jubnt celebrations echoing in the background, Rnd made his exit from the infirmary. He was relieved to leave the chaos behind and return to the rtive quiet of the adventurer''s guild¡¯s corridors. As he strolled through them, he couldn''t help but ponder the recent turn of events.
The memory of Armand''s battle with the Guild Master still yed vividly in his mind. Despite the vast level difference and the brutal oue, Rnd had managed to gather some valuable insights. It was clear that Aurdhan had skills or abilities that allowed him to negate most of Armand''s attacks effortlessly. While Rnd was no stranger to the idea of level disparities and their impact on battles, the Guild Master''s resilience had exceeded his expectations.
Rnd knew that one day, he might have to face Aurdhan or someone simr. The ambitions of powerful individuals, and the secrets lurking in the shadows all pointed to a possible future conflict. He needed to learn more about people like the Guild Master and prepare for potential conflicts that he could not power through with more magical power.
There were certain limitations that even he who had recently broken had to adhere to. Things only became moreplicated when the thought of not being able to protect the woman that he had chosen started creeping into his head. Rnd was not someone that formed rtionships easily but when he did, then he seriouslymitted to them.
The fight had served as a wellspring of inspiration, igniting his creativity and providing an opportunity to closely observe his brother-inw¡¯s fight. The frenzied state he had experienced had bestowed upon him a significant boost in his overall abilities. However, it was something he yearned to harness and control, a feat he believed achievable through the aid of divine runic spells. The only obstacle he faced was their implementation, a territory he found himself uncertain about.
Primarily, he found himself capable of using these spells only in sporadic bursts,cking precise control. This proved effective against undead creatures susceptible to simple divine mana radiation or the creation of uplicated spells. Yet, when it came to addressing Armand''s affliction, he recognized the necessity of crafting a focused calming spell that would activate only when he began losing control. This spell needed to be potent enough to mitigate the frenzied state without shattering it entirely.
¡®Damn, I think I¡¯ll have to get that idiot toe to the workshop to perform some tests¡ I¡¯m already regretting all of this¡¡¯
¡
¡°Mr. Necromancer, how much longer do we need to wait for? We have been here for a week already¡ It¡¯s so boring¡ Can I at least go out and have some fun?¡±
¡°No.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be like that Mr. Necromancer. Are you still mad about that group? I already apologised for that, I¡¯ll be good this time around, I promise~¡±
¡°No, you couldpromise the entire mission! How did someone as ipetent like you exist within our cult!¡±
¡°Mr. Necromancer is mad, save me!¡±
In the eerie depths of the dark cavern, the woman''s voice echoed, casting an unsettling chill upon the already somber atmosphere. The cavern itself, illuminated only by faint, flickering torchlight, seemed to amplify her words as they bounced off the damp, shadowy walls. The gathered individuals, cloaked in dark robes and surrounded by symbols of ult significance, shifted ufortably. Their patience had long since been tested, and the woman''s impatience grated on their nerves like nails on a chalkboard. Whispers of annoyance rippled through the group but not one took any actions.
"No."
Came the stern reply,ced with a hint of irritation. The words came from a man surrounded by dark cloth, someone that the woman was very ustomed to.
¡°Not you to Mr. Warlock, why do I always have to get stuck with the boring types. Let¡¯s just go out into the city this once¡¡±
¡°The presence of the Srian church has dwindled but there are still some pdins left, we must remain here while our acolytes perform the tasks instead.¡±
¡°Fine¡¡±
The woman felt disappointed, yet she ultimately chose to cease herints. This was a recurring event that the group had be ustomed to. She would inevitably begin to voice her grievances, but her disruptions were typically minimal. They had all congregated in the expansive city, which had once served as one of their secret headquarters. While the majority of their members had beenpelled to depart, a few concealed chambers in the depths had managed to evade detection.
This was one of them and the only one that managed to survive the previous extermination event. After the cult obelisk was robbed and eventually destroyed in theing battle, the inquisitors from the church arrived into the city. They had failed in their mission so they took out the rage on the cult element within this city. The abominations that roamed the streets and sewers were quickly cleansed by regiments of holy pdins. Only this small area remained free of the cursed radiant energy that their god despised.
Moving above ground remained a perilous endeavor. Even though the church element had departed, it didn''t imply that they weren''t keeping a vignt watch over this ce. It would likely be years before the pdins returned, making this area safe again. Their activities on this ind, especially in this region, were now scrutinized closely. They couldn''t risk being seen by anyone, and permitting the unruly woman to roam freely might spell their doom.
¡°Mr. Necro¡¡±
¡°Be quiet, someone ising!¡±
After many days of waiting, the unholy magician finally opened his eyes and shifted his gaze to the side. There, an ult symbol began to glow in a sickly green hue, followed by an audible clicking sound. The walls of the chamber started to shift, revealing an opening through which a robed figure entered.
"Oh, is this one of our acolytes? No... is this one of yours, Mr. Necromancer?"
"For thest time, call me Master Kovak!"
"But I don''t want to. How about instead of Mr. Necromancer, I call you Mr. No-Nose?"
"Shut up!"
Kovak, the necromancer in question, released a burst of green energy that illuminated the cavern. His face was briefly revealed, and as the woman had remarked, it was missing a few features, notably his nose. He might not have been truly undead yet, but his face resembled that of a desated mummy.
As a result of the powerful winds generated by the magical energy, the person who had entered had their face unveiled too. They appeared quite distinct from their group, resembling an ordinary individual from the streets. Their eyes were fixed in one direction, and the drool dribbling from their mouth indicated that they were ensnared by a spell.
¡°Thrall, have you brought the information that I require?¡±
The man that was under the spell didn¡¯t reply and instead moved his hand into a side pouch. From within they pulled out a few scrolls on which they wrote down the information. Kovak manipted his finger to conjure an eerie-looking mage hand that seized the parchment. His eyes scanned the handwritten scribbles at an astonishing speed. As he continued to peruse the parchment, a faint smile curved on his face, a detail not missed by the annoying woman apanying him.
"Does that smile mean that we have our target?"
"Perhaps..."
"Perhaps? So do we have them or not?"
The man didn''t believe conversing with this woman was wise, but he also knew that if he didn''t provide some information, she would pester him relentlessly throughout the mission. Hence, he decided to update her on what his thrall had managed to gather.
"We have a list of names for the people who arrived with that caravan. Some have been confirmed as deceased, but others managed to leave the city. Fortunately, most of them were adventurers, which will simplify matters."
The Adventurers Guild maintained an extensive database of their members, allowing the group to swiftly identify potential targets in any city where guilds operated. Anyone on this list they received would be subject to investigation. Kovak had also noticed an interesting individual among the group, with a somewhat unusual ss.
¡°This one could be it, only someone with this kind of ss would be able to alter the relic¡ but he was only a tier 2? Could this person be part of the church? Or did those bastards falsify the records?¡±
The man who bore the appearance of a mummy continued to mumble to himself as he sifted through the list of names. Had he not been so engrossed in these writings, he might have noticed that his unrulypanion was stealthily edging closer to the mind-controlled individual who had delivered the information. Kovak had reconciled himself to the notion that this mission predominantly depended on his abilities, as he couldn''t ce much reliance on the other high priests.
¡°So, does that mean that we have our targets now, Mr. Necromancer?¡±
After a brief moment of silence, the woman persisted, prompting Kovak to tear his gaze away from the parchment. He faced her with a sinister grin. Among the numerous names scribed on the parchment, one of them clearly stood out. It couldn''t have been a mere coincidence, and it seemed their mission was about to take a significant step forward.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right with this list we should be able to find the person responsible¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s lovely~¡±
The woman chuckled with joy and with one quick movement sliced the throat of the person that brought forth the information. Kovak¡¯s dead eyes bulged out of their eye sockets as he saw his thrall''s throat burst forth with a stream of blood. The person could not even groan as the red blood turned pitch ck and corroded their entire body. In a matter of moments the body exploded before the group of abyssal cultists, leaving behind a maddened necromancer.
¡°What have you done you imbecile?¡±
¡°What? We got the list and the names, what good is this thrall to you? Just let me have some fun~. It¡¯s been a week already, I have my needs~¡±
¡°Are you an idiot? This thrall is part of the adventurer''s guild, they will notice when he doesn¡¯te back!¡±
¡°Oh really? Oh well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure something out~¡±
Kovak¡¯s whole body started radiating a menacing pale green hue as he had enough of this behavior. It took a lot of resources to nt someone into the adventurers guild who answered to him and his mistress and this person just ruined it. The thrall was supposed to return and act as if nothing happened but now the guild could start looking into what they provided for the cult, a new problem had been created and he was furious.
¡°I¡¯ll figure something out¡ AFTER YOU DIE!¡±
The whole cavern shook as necrotic mana flew toward theughing woman. Even now she didn¡¯t repent but instead enjoyed the spectacle. Luckily for everyone gathered here, before the two cult members could go at it, a third one appeared in the middle. From within his sleeve a massive arm made of tentacles shot out to create a fleshy shield. It contained those undead energies and from the other side the cursed de the woman held.
¡°That¡¯s enough, stop this at once!¡±
The third cultist, who had been observing the escting situation from the shadows, had finally decided to intervene. His grotesque tentacle arm, a manifestation of dark magic, proved effective in halting the impending magical sh between Kovak and the unruly woman. His voice, though filled with an eerie, otherworldly quality, carried amanding tone that demanded obedience.
¡°Enough of this senseless bickering! The great one has given us a mission and we shall see it through!¡±
The woman reluctantly withdrew her cursed de, still grinning provocatively at Kovak. The necromancer, though seething with anger, lowered his hands, allowing the necrotic energies to dissipate. The tension in the cavern gradually eased, but the air remained thick with hostility.
¡°We have the lead now, we will follow the list but when this is over¡ You will regret everything¡¡±
¡°Ohh, so scary~¡±
The group quickly realigned their focus, prioritizing their mission over any personal disputes. Their primary objective was to eliminate everyone connected to the recent event, and this list would serve as their roadmap to locate all those involved.
Chapter 383: Exoskeleton.
Chapter 383: Exoskeleton.
The soft candlelight flickered, casting eerie shadows on the stone walls adorned with intricate runes of immense power, sketched in a way that few couldprehend. In the heart of this room, the city''s Runesmith was lost in contemtion as he drafted a fresh schematic for a prospective creation. His focus wavered on this particr evening, burdened by impending events, leaving him uncertain about hot to approach them.
As Rnd carefully traced the final curve of a particrlyplex rune, his hand wavered, and the runesmith''s mug, half-filled with lukewarm tea, teetered dangerously on the edge of his cluttered workbench. With an unintentional nudge from his elbow, the mug toppled over, spilling its contents down onto the floor. With haste, he got up from his stool to look at the mess that he made, with a worried look on his face.
¡°Shit¡¡±
Only one word escaped his lips as he examined the shards that had onceposed his favorite tea mug. It was a gift from his fianc¨¦e, bearing his name on its side to this very day. It hadn''t been expensive, but its sentimental value was immeasurable. Seeing it shattered on the ground, its contents seeping into the stone floor, all he could do was frown.
As he cast his gaze upon the floor, a heavy sigh escaped his lips. The cup was not the only one he possessed, but he held onto the hope that it would endure until his wedding day. Without dwelling on it further, he turned his attention to the side and utilized his mana. After a brief moment, a spider golem emerged from an opening in the wall. The little closet had a sliding door and from it the automaton emerged.
Unlike the models typically found in dungeons, this one possessed only four legs. Its metallic body was elongated, taking on a cylindrical shape. The golem swiftly discerned the issue, its golemic gaze fixing on the shattered pottery piece lying on the ground. It moved over the shattered cup and spilled tea, prompting apartment in the center of its tubr body to slide open as it engaged its primary function, cleaning up after its creator.
A tube extended from thatpartment, promptly suctioning up all the scattered fragments from the ground. Rnd''s workshop had seen its fair share of disasters, resulting in numerous mangled and destroyed items. To address this ongoing issue and save precious time on cleanup duty, he had devised a series of cleaning golems to do the work for him. This particr one resembled a modern-day vacuum cleaner.
Much like its contemporary counterpart, it adeptly removed dust and grime from the floor. Concealed within its body was a small spatial rune, enabling it to store up to a square meter of dirt. Additionally, it possessed practical cleaning and drying spells to streamline its task. Thus, after it had vacuumed up the shattered pieces and stored them within its spatial storage space, it activated a spell that cast a faint pale light onto the damp surface. In mere seconds, the area was spotless, devoid of any stains. The cleaning spell created a smallyer of dried up dust which could quickly be vacuumed up again.
¡®It would be nice if I could get these into some noble households. Maybe I should give some of the rich merchants some free samples or lower the pricing so they''ll advertise it¡¡¯
As the golem retreated into the storage closet, Rnd''s mind shifted to the next phase of the city''s development n. They were still in the process of working on the energy issue that the city was facing. The task ahead involved the instation of additional wind generators, and ongoing efforts to tunnel through the dungeon to harness geothermal energy. However, thanks to the pocket of crystalized mana in the mine it was possible to proceed without the generators being assembled yet. This cleaning golem was only one of the contractions he proposed to make life around the city easier for everyone.
¡®I should get back to work¡¡¯
Rnd cast a quick nce back at the schematics he had been diligently working on. This project was an entirely novel endeavor, one closely tied to the well-being of the city''s workforce and builders. Although golems could be customized to mimic nearly any form and be programmed ordingly, certain limitations persisted. The most substantial constrainty in the necessity for a tailored operating system uniquely designed for each golem''s specific body. Without this crucial element, the golem would remain iplete, just like any malfunctioning machine. However, there was a way to get around this problem and he took some inspiration from some old movies to tackle it.
The schematic he was engrossed in depicted one of the earliest designs, a prototype of what had once been referred to as "exoskeletons." This specific model featured a robust, human-operated framework equipped with hydraulic limbs engineered to replicate human movement, including arms, legs, and hands. He had even added a sketch of a person within the frame to visualize its functionality and had ns to incorporate adjustable elements to amodate individuals of varying heights.
One of the most striking features of this design was the incorporation ofrge mps in ce of fully functional hands, a more practical choice given theplexities involved in creating fully articted hands. Rnd''s intention was for the operator of the exoskeleton to simply use their grip to lower the mps onto objects. With the augmented strength provided by the exoskeleton''s frame and its own weight, individuals utilizing these devices would be capable of effortlessly lifting heavy objects such as boulders or crates.
In this peculiar world, an unusual restriction prevailed: the majority of individuals were unable to attain battle sses. About one out of every five people had the privilege of acquiring such a ss, creating significant challenges for those without them. Manualbor was demanding and demanded substantial physical strength. Unfortunately, without a battle ss, attaining multipliers for advancing to tier two sses and beyond remained an unattainable goal. As a result, handling heavy equipment posed a significant challenge for regr individuals whose physical prowess was not much different from those in the world Rnd originated from.
While the primary purpose of this imposing contraption was to address thebor-rted challenges, it was far from being the sole motivation behind its creation. Rnd harbored a different objective for this prototype. It was intended not only for construction work but also for testing and data collection. Rnd nned to use the movement data gathered from this machine to develop something far more intriguing. Another sketch that was on the side depicted a smaller frame, a work in progress that had not yet reached the point of fabrication.
¡°Hey, boss.¡±
¡°Bernir? Did they already send them over?¡±
¡°Aye, those bastards work fast.¡±
Bernir had informed him that the parts he had sketched up had already arrived, neatly packed into a few boxes waiting outside the workshop. While sharing his knowledge with the Union had its drawbacks, the assistance they provided propelled his work to a whole new level. All that remained was to ce an order with the primary Dwarven workshop, and within a few days, theponents would be assembled. The craftsmanship of these artisans was truly exceptional, allowing Rnd to concentrate solely on perfecting the runes and designs.
As Rnd and Bernir approached the front gate, they found the boxes awaiting them. Observing the distance and the manner in which everything was transported, Rnd contemted the idea of establishing a separate underground storage facility and automating the entire process. The prospect of manually transporting everything, especially with the presence of numerous golems and other devices, was clearly an inefficient use of their time.
¡°It¡¯s big brother Wand!¡±
¡°Yay, have youe to y with us?¡±
¡°Yes,e and y!¡±
Outside thepound, a noticeable shift was urring, with an increase in the number of children ying in the vicinity. Most of them seemed to be pestering Elodia, who was preupied with the shop. Rnd and Elodia had chosen to relocate the younger children closer to the workshop, repurposing the old orphanage for those who were already working adults. It had essentially transformed into a dormitory or a ce for Lobelia and Armand to spend their time while the youngest ones remained in closer proximity to their older sister.
¡°Big brother has to work now, instead why don¡¯t you help me and Marcie with some chores?¡±
¡°But chores are boring¡¡±
¡°No, not the chores! Quickly we must get away.¡±
¡°Hey, no running!¡±
He wasn¡¯t sure if he should smile or cry as the kids bolted away from the shop and started running around the outer wall area. Elodia''s voice, usuallyposed, suddenly boomed as she scolded the rowdy youngsters. When she eventually walked out from the shop and spotted Rnd and Bernir handling the boxes, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Her demeanor had shifted away from the stern big sister act, and Rnd found her sudden shyness rather endearing.
¡°Bis sis is blushing again!¡±
¡°Hey, you shouldn¡¯t make fun of an adult.¡±
Before Rnd and Bernir could engage in conversation, another child darted out of the shop, joining the yful chase after the others. The construction of the building intended to house these energetic youngsters was still in progress, so for the time being, they upied the shop. Elodia''s decision to introduce the small group of youngsters to this environment early on appeared to be a sess, as they were thoroughly enjoying themselves, romping all over the ce. Even Agni had joined in the fun, making the scene even more lively.
When Rnd initially created this refuge for himself, his primary intention had been solitude and a tranquil existence. Yet, as he gazed upon the joyful faces of the children and the woman he loved, he began to realize that change wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. With their presence, the atmosphere became more vibrant and filled with life. While these children were only here temporarily, it didn''t mean that such times needed to end. There was more to this life than working for oneself and Rnd was starting to realize that.
Soon both he and his assistant parted ways with the people on the surface and they returned to their undergroundir for testing. Rnd had gotten quite good at producing schematics for his products and designing them. Using a few new methods that he learned from the dwarven craftsmen he was able to streamline the process even more. After performing some magical welds the frame started taking shape.
¡°This armor looks strange.¡±
Commented Bernir as the upper part dangled in the air.
¡°It¡¯s not an armor, it¡¯s an Exoskeleton.¡±
¡°Exo¡skeleton? I guess it does look like a skeleton made of metal.¡±
Bernir narrowed his eyes at the thin, bone-like outeryer of the creation. As Rnd''s assistant, he wasn''t entirely sure about the purpose of this contraption, but he had the wisdom to understand that asking would likely be futile. Within just half a day, the entire construction was assembled, and the intricate runes were positioned over everyponent. At the rear, there was a sizable slot for a battery, and once it was inserted, the stage was set for a test tomence.
¡°Tier 3 runesmiths are something different, it only took a few hours to get this done. I remember the time that making a simple shield would take us days¡¡±
While Bernir started reminiscing about the good old days he decided to perform a check of the runes. Everything seemd to be in working over so now came the time for a test run.¡°... But boss, are you sure they got the dimensions right? Isn¡¯t it a little too small?¡±
¡°Too small for me? I guess so, but I¡¯m not the one who is going to use it, you are. Now get inside.¡±
Rnd responded promptly while gesturing toward the assembled exoskeleton. He exined that this creation was intended for individuals with limited mana capacity andcking battle sses. It would serve no purpose if he were the one to use it. In contrast, Bernir perfectly fit the profile of an average construction worker. While his cksmithing ss afforded him certain advantages, his strength wouldn''t surpass that of an adventurer.
¡°What? You want me to test it?¡±
¡°Yes, I designed it with your height in mind, now get it we don¡¯t have all day.¡±
Rnd had more than one reason for choosing Bernir as the test subject. Bernir''s height also yed a pivotal role in his selection, as he stood at approximately one hundred and seventy centimeters, right in the middle when it came to the height of other races. With adjustable parts for the leg-rests he would be the perfect test pilot. The chest part of the exoskeleton featured what resembled a seat enclosed within a cage-like structure. A person could be securely strapped in using two belts that were connected together, forming an X-shaped arrangement for stability and support.
¡°This feels somewhat rough¡¡±
¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll have to add some padding for the people using it. For now you¡¯ll have to deal with the cold metal and leather straps.¡±
Acknowledging the limitations of the current prototype, Rnd understood that itcked any features boostingfort. If this design were to be implemented, a person would likely spend nearly an entire day inside the exoskeleton. It would require a proper seat or leg rests to ensure that prolonged use didn''t impede blood flow. Thest thing he needed was for the workers toin about difort or their legs falling asleep during work hours.
¡°So¡ what do you want me to do boss?¡±
¡°Do you see that joystick over there?¡±
¡°Joy ¡ stick?¡±
After a momentary pause, Rnd shook his head around and pointed to the metal rod sticking out from the side of the exoskeleton¡¯s forearm.
¡°That knob there, just grab it.¡±
¡°Okay¡¡±
Even though he was stuck in this world for more than fifteen years, it didn¡¯t mean that he forgot all about it. It was still hard to wrap his head around people not knowing somemon terms from his old world. However, thanks to this fact it was easy toe up with names for his inventions without ever getting sued by anyone.
Finally, Bernir took hold of the control stick that allowed him to manipte the upper limbs of the exoskeleton. The first time he gripped it and pushed forward, the entire vice arm shot forward with surprising speed. As the weight distribution shifted to the front, the entire contraption momentarily buckled forward. It appeared as though a mishap was imminent, but the runic machine had been programmed with bnce in mind. It swiftly moved one of the legs forward to restore its equilibrium.
¡°Woah, it¡¯s moving¡ this feels strange boss¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, try to move it around and get a feel for it. Try feeling out any inconsistencies in the movements.¡±
¡°Aye.¡±
Inside this exoskeleton, the individual could manipte only the arms, while the leg movements were automated and controlled via buttons on the control stick. Additionally, these side buttons allowed for forward, backward, and limitedteral movement when pressed while moving the stick around. Bernir''s aptitude for learning was apparent as he swiftly grasped the controls and understood their functionality within a matter of minutes.
¡°This is fun, I feel like a real-life golem!¡±
In essence, this creation was a golem, a heavily modified one with a limited range of functions. Its primary purpose was to enable the operator to make decisions and perform tasks. Much like a construction crane or bulldozer, it was designed to be a versatile tool. The vice arms could potentially be adapted for various functions, such as using a jackhammer, making it essible for non-magic users to work effectively. Unlike controlling spells, which required mana-rted skills, learning to operate a magical tool like this could significantly expedite many of the city''s essential processes.
¡°Good, that takes care of the first phase of tests, now go try moving those empty boxes from one side of the room to the other.¡±
¡°Leave it to me boss!¡±
Bernir''s enthusiasm for the new creation was palpable as he enthusiastically tackled various manual tasks while Rnd continued to gather data. While this initial prototype had been designed for city management and construction purposes, Rnd''s vision for future products extended to entirely different applications. The power this golem could generate wasparable to those that spawned in dungeons, and with a skilled operator, it could produce interesting results.
Rnd envisioned the possibility of incorporating magical cannons onto the shoulders or attaching different legs capable of traversing treacherous terrain. Such innovations could provide individuals who had been dealt a difficult hand in life with a fighting chance. Even without a conventional battle ss, it might be possible for them to confront high-level monsters and ovee formidable challenges. The potential of this technology seemed boundless¡
Chapter 384: Training Dummy.
Chapter 384: Training Dummy.
Name :
Arthur Valerian L108
sses
T2 Aura Duelist L8
T2 Spirit Fencer L 50
T1 Sword Warrior L25
T1 Warrior L25
"I see that the new training method is leading to some good results.¡±
¡°Oh? Did you peek? You should stop doing that¡ but yes, that was quite the ingenious idea, even Mary can¡¯tin if I do it like this.¡±
¡°GRuhhh¡¡±
¡°Though, I don¡¯t think that our undead friend here is too happy about his predicament.¡±
Arthur shifted his rapier towards a particr bony figure. As the de''s tip drew near to connecting with the creature''s head, it surged forward. However, it didn''t make much progress due to the numerous chains that bound it tightly. This monstrous being had lost half of its body and possessed only a single functioning upper limb, yet it persisted in attempting to lunge and bite the noble to death.
"So terrifying~"
The noble in question simply chuckled, gracefully maneuvering around the constrained monster within the dimly lit room. It was firmly secured by robust, thick chains that even someone as strong as Rnd couldn''t hope to break. The creature was an oversized skeleton, and mes flickered ominously from its eye sockets.
"I thought you were joking when you proposed capturing a tier 3 undead from the dungeon, but it actually worked..."
"It did, but try not to inflict too much damage on them. These beings don''t possess much in the way of self-healing unless you have some cursed items around and I''d rather not summon a Lich here..."
Rnd was not alone in this eerie chamber; Mary patiently lurked within the shadows. To an unsuspecting observer entering from outside, it might seem as if the three of them were engaged in some dark ult ritual centered around the bound undead figure. Intricate runic symbols adorned the floor, arranged in what appeared to be a mystical circle of magic. If, by some chance, the monstrous being managed to break free from its restraints, a divine trap would spring to life, reducing it to ashes in an instant.
"That''s entirely understandable, given the circumstances, we wouldn¡¯t want to have any of those running around our city again. Though, wouldn¡¯t you be able to handle it, my Knight Commander?¡±
¡°Hm¡¡±
Rnd chose to remain tight-lipped, unwilling to provide Arthur with any foolish ideas. The captured monster had been transported through his meticulously crafted spatial runes and had miraculously endured the journey intact. Ordinarily, extracting creatures from a dungeon unscathed was deemed impossible. Even if the undead managed to endure the absence of breathable air within the confined spatial container, it typically disintegrated into mere bones the instant it was removed from the dungeon''s depths.
A mysterious and unforeseen force had bound these creatures to the very dungeons where they were born. Their only means of escape rested in a rare urrence known as a dungeon break phenomenon. However, following the events involving the Lich monster, Rnd had uncovered a second method for extracting these beings from dungeons. Somehow, his own mana possessed a unique influence over these monsters, granting them a path to bypass the typicalws that governed their confinement.
Thus, he embarked on an experiment, capturing one of the Infernal Skeleton Berserkers that roamed the dungeon. Following a battle that resulted in the removal of the creature''s lower half and one arm, the testing phasemenced. Rnd began by bombarding the monster with his basic mana, yet the initial attempts yielded no discernible oues. Faced with inconclusive results in the early stages of testing, he opted to confine the ensnared monster within one of the secure hidden chambers located deep underground.
Fortunately, Rnd wasn''t navigating this endeavor blindly. He held a potent trump card in the form of the Lich core he had acquired following its defeat. Leveraging the core''s distinctive resonance with his mana, he finally managed to pinpoint the correct wavelength and power output required for a sessful test. After a few attempts and with the assistance of this monster''s core as a sort of medium, he seeded in extracting the undead creature without it sumbing to the fate of bing mere bones, as had happened with previous test subjects.
¡°Just be careful with this thing, It¡¯s still a tier 3 monster.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mary will take care of it if something happens, plus she is already itching to test those ck des you made for her¡¡±
¡°Good, I have the one you ordered.¡±
¡°Splendid!¡±
Rnd¡¯s didn¡¯te to this dark training chamber to talk about the weather. He was actually delivering an enchanted runic de that he had fashioned for Arthur. The two daggers that Mary was holding had also been fashioned by him. Even though they were pitch ck like obsidian, they weren¡¯t made from ck mithril that was better suited for heavy armor pieces like shields. The woman seemed to like them quite a bit as even now she was making sure that they were out on disy.
The des of the twin daggers gleamed with an otherworldly darkness, appearing as though they were cut from the very heart of obsidian itself. They were immactely sharp, their edges honed to a keenness that defied the limits of ordinary craftsmanship. Despite their darkness, they seemed to capture and absorb the surrounding light, leaving a trail of shadow in their wake.
They were one of histest products and a testament to his advancement as a craftsman. The hilt of each dagger was a masterpiece in its own right, forged from the same mithril metal as the des. The grips were adorned with runes of their own, carefully chosen toplement the enchantments on the des. These runes provided a secure andfortable hold for the wielder, ensuring that they could harness the daggers'' power with the utmost precision.
He intentionally imbued these creations with an extraordinary level of ir, a departure from the more subdued designs he had previously overlooked. It was impossible for anyone tobel these products as failures. The artistry he had injected into his work was now apparent, a testament to his growing understanding of what it meant to be a true craftsman of his caliber. This transformation was a direct result of the ascension trial that had not only enhanced his knowledge but also elevated his skills in the realm of weapon and armor crafting to new heights.
¡°Here it is, a heavy rapier like you ordered.¡±
The de of this rapier was a masterpiece in itself, a slender and elegant piece of craftsmanship that seemed almost weightless despite its imposing appearance. Runes adorned its surface, etched with utmost precision and care. They were not merely decorative but imbued with powerful enchantments that would enhance the wielder''sbat abilities and grant the rapier an uncanny sharpness.
Moving down to the hilt, one would find anotheryer of his new artistic design. Crafted from the same red mithril as the de, the hilt was fashioned with an intricate side guard. It consisted of severalponents designed to protect the wielder¡¯s hand and also provide maneuverability while keeping bnce in mind. The hilt came with a me motif in mind and thus the guard mimicked dancing mes.
¡°The bnce is just right.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve kept to the specifications so it¡¯s only natural, now about the runic enchantments. There are a few things that you should know.¡±
The design was intended for a noble, necessitating a regal and costly appearance. This de was destined to be Arthur''s personal weapon, one that would be wielded in the heat of true battle. A stag with a crown gracing its head was intricately carved onto the pommel of the hilt, proudly dering its connection with a noble household. However, Arthur remained unaware that this particr piece of the de held deeper secrets beyond being a mere emblematic token.
¡°Go ahead then, test it out, it¡¯s going to work simr to any other magical de you used.¡±
This wasn''t Arthur''s first experience wielding one of his crafted items, as he had experience with ying around with Mary¡¯s weapon that was of simr quality. After a few practice swings, he triggered the first runic enchantment, transforming the rapier into a searing inferno. Magical mes enveloped the de''s surface, capable of scorching his adversaries. The intensity of the mes could be finely tuned by manipting the hilt, and an additional enchantment ensured that the wielder would not feel any heat emanating from the de.
The primary purpose of this fiery transformation was not solely to amplify damage but rather to induce mental fatigue in Arthur''s opponents. Confronted with a weapon wreathed in mes and the escting heat, most individuals would begin to falter. Fear would creep in, causing them to make errors and creating openings for the sword-wielder to exploit with well-timed attacks.
Arthur swung the ming sword around before the imprisoned undead creature, but the monster showed no signs of fear. Nevertheless, it could still be harmed by the sword''s next transformation, which manifested as a me whip. This form bore a striking resemnce to the gauntlets Rnd had used during his second encounter with Armand. The fiery energy whip had the potential to inflict substantial damage, effortlessly slicing through wooden beams as if they were butter. Even the tier 3 skeleton would not be immune to this assault, though its fire resistance would mitigate some of the damage.
¡°I see¡ This feels interesting, I wonder how well I¡¯ll be able to use it in battle¡¡±
Rnd stood by, observing as Arthur gracefully twirled his new weapon. The Aura Duelist ss was inherently agility-focused, emphasizing swift movement and the ability to anticipate an opponent''s actions. It stood as a prestigious choice that enabled the wielder to envelop their weapon in an aura, enhancing both its durability and destructive potential. Moreover, they possessed the capability to momentarily augment their stats by infusing aura into their actions, a skill that Arthur was beginning to harness and employ to his advantage.
In the past, Rnd had witnessed this formidable skill in action when he observed the Srian swordmaster, Loreena, inbat. She had demonstrated the ability to hold her ground against an abomination, even while weakened by the abyssal parasite. Looking ahead, it was possible that Arthur would be able to develop simrbat prowess, and he required a sturdy enough weapon to match his growth. Crafted from mithril, the rapier was designed to endure well beyond his tier 2 ss, ensuring it would serve him faithfully into the future.
¡°It¡¯s quite the nice de, you have outdone yourself, my friend.¡±
¡°Thank you but this isn¡¯t all, there is one more.¡±
¡°One more? What is it?¡±
It was rather amusing to witness the spark of excitement in Arthur''s eyes when the topic of a third enchantment on the de arose. Typically, magical weapons employed by close-rangebatants came with significant limitations. These wielders often faced mana constraints, unable to juggle multiple spells, and the weapons themselves had their own limitations in terms of spell charges. On top of that, activating multiple enchantments without precise control over one''s mana added ayer ofplexity to the entire process, making it quite challenging.
¡°Okay, just do as I tell you. First, see that stag emblem?¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°You should be able to infuse some mana into it directly with your pinky.¡±
¡°My pinky?¡±
Arthur''s gaze fixated on the emblem, clearly designed by Rnd with the intention of making it a Valerian house weapon. Without much contemtion, he prodded the emblem''s surface with his pinky finger and attempted to infuse the de with mana. His activation was not particrly precise, but it appeared that the weapon''s creator had already considered this. The moment he channeled mana into the hilt and touched the stag emblem with his pinky, the third magical effect began to manifest.
¡°Now quickly, thrust your de at something!¡±
¡°Ah? At something?¡±
A peculiar sound emanated from the de, and it began to radiate a fiery red glow. The de was swiftly engulfed by a raging inferno even more intense than before. It was evident that a powerful spell was on the brink of activation. To Rnd''s dismay, Arthur chose to thrust the de forward, but instead of aiming at the intended training dummy, he directed it toward the shackled undead monster.
A burst of fiery energy erupted in a spiraling, circr motion, resembling the spiraling mana arrows that Rnd had employed against the dungeon monsters during his leveling-up phase. This spell bore a fire elemental affinity toplement the red mithril aesthetic of the weapon and carried a punch simr to the original spiral mana arrow spell. The immobilized monster stood no chance as it was directly struck on the head by this swirling beam of scorching power.
¡°Ohhh¡ is this a tier 3 spell?¡±
Undoubtedly, this was a potent greater spell befitting a weapon intended for a tier 3 ss holder. Despite the skeletal monster''s partial resistance to fire mana, it proved defenseless against the spiraling motion that drilled into its skull, piercing straight through. The monster perished without a chance to retaliate, and the individual who delivered the finishing blow reaped the rewards with a few level-ups.
¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to kill it¡ How are you going to level up your skills now, Lord Arthur?¡±
¡°Ah¡ oh well¡ idents happen¡ right Mary.¡±
¡°You are correct My Lord, I just hope that Sir Rnd won¡¯t mind bringing another of these creatures here now.¡±
¡°Haha¡ you have my sincere apologies!¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine¡¡±
Rnd responded, though he couldn''t hide his disappointment at the turn of events. This monster had served as their initial test subject. Its role was to aid not only Arthur but also Mary and himself in honing their skills. Even when striking it with sticks, they could elerate theirbat-rted skill development. While it remained impervious to damage, these hits still contributed to skill experience.
The primary challenge with Rnd''s leveling methody in thegging progression of hisplementary skillspared to his main level. To address this issue, the skeletal monster had been brought in to facilitate the development of main weapon skills through repetitive strikes. He had already made some progress in reviving his stagnant blunt weapon proficiency by whacking it a few times. Now that the creature was deceased, he would need to secure another one for their training regimen.
¡°How about this, to make it up, I¡¯ll host a grand party for the Knight Commander¡¯s wedding with Lady Elodia!¡±
¡°I already refused that proposal, I¡¯m not going to expose my wife to something like that.¡±
¡°You really don¡¯t like the nobles and their ways, don¡¯t you, my friend? Is there a way to make you reconsider? If not for our noble ways, we wouldn¡¯t be able to make such nice secret rooms with undead monsters in them!¡±
¡°That¡¯s one of the main reasons!¡±
Amidst the situation, Arthur couldn''t help but chuckle, as his thoughts still revolved around hosting a grand wedding for both Rnd and Elodia. He envisioned a celebration that would draw in wealthy merchants and perhaps even a few minor nobles seeking new alliances. Despite his brothers firm control over the region, there were undoubtedly individuals they had antagonized. With some assistance from those disgruntled nobles, Arthur believed he could reach his goal faster. However, Rnd, in contrast, simply longed for some peace and quiet.
¡°We have already decided on the venue.¡±
¡°Oh, am I invited?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure it will be a good ce for a lord¡¡±
¡°Nonsense!¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll fit around the othermoners¡ Mary, could you talk some sense into him?¡±
¡°Master Rnd is correct, a noble lord should not mingle with themoners without a good reason, it will make you look weak.¡±
¡°Hmm¡¡±
Mary raised her eyebrow a bit as she was still getting used to Rnd¡¯s way of talking. He was being quite formal around Arthur who was the city lord and a son of a duke. However, she knew that both were of noble descent and treated each other as equals.
The topic eventually shifted to more practical matters. Arthur discussed the ongoing efforts to secure the city, bolster its defenses, and explore the dungeons. Rnd shared his insights into crafting, revealing some of his recent discoveries and innovations in runic enchantments. The conversation flowed easily, a testament to the bond that had grown between the two men over their shared experiences.
Mary, always vignt and ever the realist, interjected with valuable input and suggestions, ensuring that their ns remained grounded and effective. She had be an indispensable member of their noble team and kept them on point when they strayed. Soon, the testing period ended and Rnd decided to head out. While hunting another skeleton would be needed his mind was on something else. The day of his wedding approached closer and his stomach was ever more filled with butterflies.
Chapter 385: An Elevator.
Chapter 385: An Elevator.
"It''sing along nicely."
"That it is," Bernir agreed.
"Feeling a bit weak in the knees, boss?"
Rnd hesitated for a moment before admitting
¡°I... yeah."
"No need to hide it,"
Bernirughed while looking at Rnd. Both of them shared augh as they stood outside the house, gazing at the new construction site. The foundation for the new dormitory was making good progress. It wouldn''t be long before the structure waspleted, and within a month or even a few weeks, the children from the orphanage would likely be running around the premises.
This also meant that Elodia and all the children would soon be moving in. Rnd wasn''t certain if Elodia would choose to stay in the dormitory initially, but that didn''t matter. Being within walking distance would suffice for a start, and they could consider sharing their living quarters when the time felt right. It was an unusual arrangement, but he wasn''t doing it solely for her, it brought him peace of mind to have her behind well protected walls.
Fortunately, financial concerns were no longer an issue. After reconciling with the Dwarven Union, he was earning multiple times more money than before. Arthur had been quite generous, and sales at his runic store were on the rise. He had also secured a lucrative contract with the union for runic batteries that only he could modify.
Rnd realized that Brylvia couldn''t simply replicate the runic structures without understanding how they worked. The Dwarven craftsmen heavily relied on ancient schematics, more so than he had initially thought. Even if she could examine the runic structures, shecked the ability to decipher the underlying principles of the runic operating system. It seemed that his ss possessed certain Rune Mage-like elements that regr Runesmiths did not.
Rnd''s method of learning how to construct runic structures had been evidently unconventional. After delving into all the scriptures and knowledge Brylvia had to offer, he was confident that he had surpassed the average Runesmith in this regard. However, his expertise was limited to runic structures and not the art of craftsmanship itself. When it came to building physicalponents, the other smiths were superior to him. It was evident that they had received years of traditional training and apprenticeship in the production of physical items.
¡°Soon you will be a married man, better enjoy your freedom until it¡¯s toote!¡±
¡°Toote? Toote for what?¡±
¡°Many things! I can¡¯t even leave the house without herining! I haven¡¯t been able to drink in the house in weeks!¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? I don¡¯t think you should be getting drunk with a newborn around?¡±
¡°What is life without drinking? This is torture¡¡±
Bernir let out an irritated murmur, and Rnd raised an eyebrow in response. Reflecting on it, Rnd realized that his assistant had been spending more time in the workshop than usual. Before, Bernir would take his breaks and swiftly leave when possible. But now, he sometimes lingered, even opting to stay for a drink. It appeared that he wasn''t particrly eager to return to his own ce where he couldn''t maintain his previous habits.
¡°Don¡¯t be like that, you need to make some sacrifices for your family, that is a given.¡±
¡°I know¡¡±
While Rnd was making an effort to behave like a responsible adult, he also recognized that it might not be as straightforward as he had initially thought. Maintaining his rtionship would likely require somepromises, especially if they weren''t nning to have children of their own while the orphans were still young. This was a matter he would have to address in the future, but for now, there were a few matters around hispound that needed his attention.
¡°Master Bernir¡¡±
¡°Jorg? What is it?¡±
As the two were talking, Jorg the stonemason slowly walked up to them. The boy usually remained quiet and was the assistant to his assistant.
¡°Well it¡¯s¡¡±
¡°Common, speak up!¡±
¡°It¡¯s about Master Rastix¡¡±
¡°Rastix? What did that bas¡ I mean what did he do now?¡±
While the boy struggled to exin himself, stuttering slightly, Rnd shifted his gaze into the distance. Rastix Zelbebanin was histest recruit, a decision that didn''t typically happen without careful consideration. Rastix was a Master Alchemist with whom he had signed a contract. One of the stiptions of their agreement was that Rastix was supposed to have his ownboratory constructed. This process was currently underway and seemed to be the current problem.
¡°I¡¯ll tend to it, watch over the dorm construction.¡±
¡°You sure boss? I could just go there and talk some sense into him?¡±
¡°You¡¯ll just start fighting again, It¡¯s better if I¡¯ll do it.¡±
¡°Aye, have it your way then. Good luck.¡±
One of the challenges with Rastix''s character was his treatment of people. He considered Rnd to be an equal due to Rnd having a ss simr to that of a Master Runesmith. When interacting with Rnd, Rastix would treat him with respect. However, when encountering someone like Bernir, who was just a regr cksmith, he would not show the same level of respect. Instead, he would attempt to boss around Rnd''s assistant and treat him as a lesser member of the group. This behavior, of course, did not sit well with Rnd.
¡°I told you to be careful with that, if you break it you¡¯re paying for it!
Upon arriving at the construction site, Rnd discovered the small gnome in the midst of shouting at the workers. He appeared to be reprimanding some of them who were in the process of carrying his belongings into a sizable building that resembled arge stable. The structure was primarily constructed from ss and served as a greenhouse, intended to house a variety of nts and herbs essential for alchemy. Its design, featuring a wooden frame, made it rtively simple to assemble, and it was the onlypleted structure on the site.
Rnd approached Rastix with caution, mentally bracing himself for whatever might transpire. As he drew nearer, he couldn''t help but overhear Rastix''s harsh words directed at the workers. They were ferrying various items, including seeds and potted nts, some of which Rnd didn''t recognize. While his understanding of alchemy was still limited, he understood that a structure like this greenhouse was a necessity if they wanted to conduct research in a more discreet manner. Otherwise, they would be forced to rely continually on merchants and individuals from the Alchemist Guild, an organization that had previously deemed Rastix unsuitable for membership.
"Careful, you buffoons! That sk contains a rare solvent worth more than your miserable lives!"
¡®He doesn¡¯t y around¡¡¯
The workers, clearly unustomed to this level of scrutiny, appeared flustered and anxious. It was only natural, considering they were surrounded by peculiar-looking golemic creations and within the territory of the city''s Knight Commander. In their minds, their very lives could be at risk if they somehow offended a member of the staff. Rnd cleared his throat to capture Rastix''s attention. The gnome turned around abruptly, his bushy eyebrows furrowed.
"Ah, Master Wand! You''re just in time to witness the ipetence of these oafs! Can you believe they almost dropped my precious supplies?"
Rnd took a moment to regain hisposure. He knew he had to be diplomatic. While he didn¡¯t like that Rasitx was using those words, he also needed to present himself as a proper Knight.
"Rastix, remember that these workers were supplied to us by the City Lord. They are more used to handling heavy equipment instead of delicate nts, I¡¯m sure they''re doing their best."
The gnome Alchemist crossed his arms, wearing an unimpressed expression. It was a stark departure from the meek behavior he had exhibited inside the deep dungeon. It seemed that this individual adapted his personality to suit his surroundings. With an authority figure by his side, he transformed into something of a snob. As long as he performed his job effectively, Rnd didn''t mind his entric behavior all that much. However, if he ever harmed other individuals in any way, he would be held ountable and face consequences.
"Best, you say? I expect nothing but perfection, especially in the construction of myboratory. Alchemy requires precision, and I won''t tolerate any mistakes."
Rnd sighed inwardly. He had anticipated this attitude from Rastix, but he couldn''t let it disrupt the progress of the project.
"I understand your concerns, Master Rastix, but we must work together on this. These workers are skilled in their own right, and with a bit of patience and guidance, they can meet your standards.¡±
"Very well, Master Wand. I''ll try to be patient, but you must ensure they don''t mishandle my equipment. I can''t afford any dys!¡±
"I''ll speak to the foreman and make sure they''re more careful.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then!¡±
As he turned to walk away, Rnd cast a thoughtful gaze toward the area where the gnome was setting up his workspace. It was strategically positioned at a considerable distance from the dormitory where the orphans would be living. Additionally, a substantial wall would be erected to separate the two sites. Rnd couldn''t have children running around in a ce that had the potential to produce toxic fumes and explosions, so he was taking precautions to ensure their safety. Even a mana shield would be created to block any potential hazardous gas spills from leaking out.
The greenhouse was just one method of cultivating herbs and other nts, as a simr structure was being constructed underground. Not all nts required direct sunlight, as it could be somewhat replicated with runicmps. The majority of theboratory would be situated underground, eventually linked to his own workshop through a tunnel. Naturally, he nned to erect multiple protective walls to shield himself from potential explosions and corrosive effects. Some might argue that he was being overly cautious and that the costs were too high. However, Rnd firmly believed that there was no such thing as spending too much to ensure safety.
¡°I must apologize for the behavior of Master Rastix, he is a bit entric in that regard¡¡±
Rnd met with the foreman who proved to be very understanding. They worked for various rich merchants and even nobles who sometimes liked to throw out some insults.
¡°That¡¯s fine, Master Wand, this isn¡¯t my first time working with these types! I¡¯ll tell my boys to be extra careful.¡±
¡°Thank you, please keep up the good work.¡±
With the construction site issue temporarily resolved, Rnd headed back to his home. There were other matters he needed to address beyond the gnome Alchemist. Upon arriving, he was greeted by a yawning muscleman and a shorter, more petite half-elvendy.
"Sorry for the dy, had a minor issue to take care of..."
"Wand? Atst! Do you have it with you?"
It was, of course, Armand and Lobelia, the two siblings who had gathered at the entrance of his home to receive some gifts from their soon-to-be brother-inw. Rnd had promised to provide them with specially crafted runic weapons once they attained their Tier 3 ss as a form of a gift. While he was giving these items for free, there was an implicit cost underlying the transaction, their loyalty and trust.
¡°No, they are down in the workshop,e follow me.¡±
Normally, Rnd was not fond of allowing people into his workshop, but Armand and Lobelia had earned his trust. He had no reason to believe they would steal his items or leak information to external parties. Nevertheless, this didn''t mean he would grant them unrestricted ess to every part of his underground workshop. Following the encounter with the Lich and the partial destruction of the underground area, he had made several improvements to enhance security.
Rnd recognized that in the future, he might need to bring others into his home. Now that he had resolved his issues with the Dwarven Union, perhaps even the Chief herself would visit him one of these days. It wasn''t always practical to send out prototypes when it was easier to showcase them within the confines of his workshop.
To address this issue, Rnd had made the decision to construct the new workshop with a specific purpose in mind. He organized everything into different levels where only he had unrestricted ess. Not even his wife would be granted entry to some of the more hazardous testing areas. Soon, the trio arrived at a secluded spot with no apparent features. Before Armand and Lobelia could inquire further, the ground in front of them began to shift, and a rectangr metal tform rose up from the ground.
"Huh?"
"Don''t worry, this is just an elevator and the new entrance to my workshop. Remember where it is so you can use it."
Rnd provided an exnation as the elevator door opened, revealing a recreation of an elevator from his old world. On the side, there was a panel with buttons and a scanner that people could ess. Currently, he used his own mana to activate it through his unique pattern. However, in the future, the cards he had given them would serve as keys. Even if these cards were stolen, others would be unable to use them because he had implemented a handshake mechanism between the user''s mana and the card. If someone other than the owner attempted to use it, the runic structure would detect an inconsistency and prevent ess.
¡°What¡¯s an elevator?¡±
Armand asked while Lobelia shook her head and responded instead of Rnd.
¡°It¡¯s obviously this rectangr metallic thing!¡±
Rnd smiled slightly at Lobelia''s description.
"That''s right. It''s something like a magical tform that moves up and down. Step on it, and it will take you to the workshop below."
Armand and Lobelia exchanged curious nces before cautiously stepping onto the elevator tform. Rnd followed suit, and as soon as they were all aboard, he pressed a button on the control panelbeled ¡®Workshop.¡¯ With a gentle hum, the elevator doors closed and it descended smoothly into the earth. Which made the siblings gasped out in amazement. They could clearly feel the movement through their well trained bodies but couldn¡¯t really exin the experience.
As the elevator reached its destination, the door slid open, revealing the entrance to Rnd''s underground workshop, or at least a portion of it. The elevator was, in reality, a dummy entrance that only granted ess to carefully selected areas Rnd had chosen. If someone wished to reach other sections of the workshop, they would have to enter through the primary entrance at his home.
¡°This is¡¡±
¡°Something wrong?¡±
¡°No¡ I just imagined, something more?¡±
Armand expressed his thoughts as they arrived in a spacious area with rtively little to see. It was yet another testing facility where Rnd, along with Bernir, conducted experiments with runic machinery. Anything that had seemed too intriguing had been removed beforehand, leaving only a select few special items behind. Lobelia''s keen eyes quickly spotted one of them, and her excitement was palpable as she sprinted toward a nearby disy table.
¡°It¡¯s just like I imagined! You really got the dimensions right.¡±
Lobelia''s eyes were fixed on the beautifully crafted longbow disyed on the table. It was an exquisite piece of workmanship, with intricate runic patterns etched along its limbs and a shimmering aura of magic surrounding it.
¡°It¡¯s lighter than I expected, and these arrows¡¡±
¡°The tips are made from red mithril and the shafts from the leftover bark that the bow was made from. They work just like the previous ones, just use them correctly and the magical effect will activate.¡±
He had created a few smart arrows that when pressed in the right spots could be enhanced with an elemental spell. It gave Lobelia some wiggle room when facing off against enemies resistant to piercing damage.
¡°Hey, what about me? You didn¡¯t forget about it, right?¡±
¡°I wish I could¡ Here, it¡¯s right there¡¡±
Rnd pointed toward a set of gauntlets slightly to the side. They bore a resemnce to the set he had previously given Armand. These gauntlets were adorned with intricate runes and had a deep ruby-red hue. However, there was a distinction between these gauntlets and the ones Rnd used. The most noticeable difference was that they didn''t fully cover a person''s hands.
War Monks, who employed their fists and fingers as their primary weapons, only needed equipment to safeguard their forearms and the upper portions of their fists. These gauntlets served both as offensive and defensive weapons. The red mithril forearm protection was adept at catching des and ensnaring them between the spiky protrusions. With proper technique, a pugilist could even snap a caught de in half.
¡°Well then, gear up. There are some tricks to these that I need to exin and also¡¡±
Rnd looked at Armand who was quickly trying to put the custom gauntlets on. On the table, in addition to this weapon,y another piece of equipment, a harness that if it functioned correctly, could potentially address Armand''s most significant weakness. However, to get it tested they would need to perform some tests which could cause some unforeseen consequences¡
Chapter 386: Harnessing The Frenzy.
Chapter 386: Harnessing The Frenzy.
Armand finished securing the gauntlets onto his forearms with a satisfied expression. He flexed his fingers experimentally and noticed how they moved fluidly within the unique design of the gauntlets. It was clear that Rnd had put a lot of thought into the creation of these specialized weapons.
"These are amazing, Wand. I can feel the power!¡±
The man thrust both of his fists into the air, infusing his mana into the pair of weapons. The runes started to emit a crimson glow, mirroring the effect of Arthur''s rapier. This weapon utilized aparable runic system to the me de, allowing it to conjure mes and even me whips. However, with Armand''s reckless behavior, the situation became increasingly vtile.
"What on earth are you doing? Stop waving your arms around!"
As Armand vigorously swung his fists, he triggered the whips, which shot out and initially collided with the ceiling before shooting forward. He was not the only person there, Lobelia was quite close by, engrossed in inspecting the mithril arrows, her attention elsewhere. One of these zingshes hurtled directly toward her, prompting Rnd to swiftly invoke his runic authority. Just before the spell could make contact with the unsuspecting half-elf, it dissipated into nothingness, transforming into ephemeral wisps of red light.
Armand froze as he realized the danger he had just created. Sweat trickled down his face as he stared at Rnd with wide eyes, the fiery whips retracting into the gauntlets. Rnd, still controlling the runes with a stern expression while focused on his new brother-inw.
"Armand, you have to be careful! These gauntlets can be powerful, but they can also be extremely dangerous if not used properly¡"
This was precisely why he had brought the two of them down to his workshop. Individuals like this brute oftencked the finesse required for handling magical items with multiple active spells. To address this, he had designed them to function like game controllers, requiring everyone to master the correctbinations to execute special spells, akin to maneuvers in fighting games. Thesebinations weren''t overlyplex, which sometimes led to situations like this, where a spell could be triggered randomly.
Lobelia became aware of the near-miss and turned towards them with a mixture of relief and anger. She approached her brother and Rnd quickly with a clear scowl stered over her face. "What in the world were you thinking, Armand? Do you have any idea what could have happened? You nearly fried me!"
Even Armand who was usually unapologetic lowered his head in an apologetic fashion. It was evident that he had not anticipated the gauntlets'' abilities to manifest in such an uncontroble manner.
¡°I uh¡ Sorry, I got carried away a bit¡¡±
¡°A bit? How I get carried a way and shove this up your arse?¡±
¡°Hey now, hold on, I said that I was sorry.¡±
¡°An apology can only get you so far!¡±
¡°What do you want me to do then?¡±
¡°How about¡ you pay me for the emotional damage that I have suffered, a few gold coins will suffice.¡±
¡°Gold coins? Are you mad?¡±
The two of themunched into a heated argument, with it bing increasingly evident that Lobelia had suffered no real injury and was now attempting to extort money from her brother. Their bickering continued, but Rnd had no time for such disputes. He was operating on a tight schedule and needed to test another item he had prepared for the War Monk and his frenzied alter ego. Luckily it was more of an active skill and not a personality trait as he was able to hold himself back from going into a frenzy, at least while arguing with Lobelia here. Whether or not this self-control would persist in a confrontation with someone he truly despised remained to be seen.
¡®From my research, it¡¯s possible to alleviate the berserk and frenzy symptoms by meditating and other means, though I can¡¯t imagine this idiot ever meditating so we¡¯ll have to go with something else¡¡¯
He had consulted books and some old knowledge he absorbed toe up with a way of pacifying his brother-inw. Despite the challenges posed by Armand''s muscle brain disposition, he recognized the potential of having him as a formidable ally. Elodia yed probably the biggest role in this decision and he decided to give it his all.
In his quest to mitigate Armand''s frenzied state, he had crafted a harness designed to fit snugly over his robust chest. Initially, he had contemted creating a full metallic breastte, apanied by a garment resembling a muscle shirt, allowing Armand greater freedom of movement. However, aplication arose as he unearthed certain hidden passive effects. He was well aware of the limitations imposed by the War Monk ss on equipment load. Much like in old video games, monks couldn''t don heavy armor, and even lightweight armor would diminish the effectiveness of their passive abilities.
Unarmored Proficiency L1
Passive Skill
Increases all of the user¡¯s physical stats by 10% as long as they aren¡¯t wearing armor.
He recalled one of the passive skills that Armand had gained with his recent ss ascension. The exnation in the system window was vague but it epassed all sorts of armored pieces. Everything that was considered to be armor besides clothes would affect this passive skill that he had. It wasn¡¯t the only one there as he also possessed passive skills like, Unarmored Defense and Unarmored Movement that boosted other stats.
The one he focused on increasing all the vital physical attributes like agility, vitality, strength, and endurance. However, if he burdened Armand with an excessively heavy load, it would nullify these crucial skills. Thus, he needed to find a workaround. Fortunately, after consulting with skilled dwarven craftsmen, he received a valuable tip.
Firstly, if he ensured that the harness, which only partially covered the chest, remained beneath a certain weight threshold, it would prevent it from being ssified as heavy armor. Secondly, he discovered that essories like belts, armbands, gauntlets, and even pants did not contribute to the overall weight calction of the armor set. This realization opened up various possibilities. Ultimately, he opted for a harness over a belt, as it provided more space for the incorporation of runicponents and the runic battery required for the device to actually function.
¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough from you two. Lobelia, go practice with your bow, I need to exin a few things to Armand here.¡±
¡°Hah, see even Wand has my back, I knew that I could count on you, my little brother!¡¯
¡°I¡¯m going to hit you¡¡±
Rnd responded in a disgruntled tone as he found the idea of being called a little brother by this muscle brain somewhat insulting. It was better to not argue if he wanted to move things alone so he just grabbed the harness and presented it to the test subject.
¡°Just put this on.¡±
¡°Wait, now that I look at this¡ don¡¯t you use for that?¡±
¡°For that?¡±
¡°You know, at the pleasure district! Did you have such tastes?¡±
¡°Just shut up and put it on already¡¡±
After tossing the harness toward Armand, Rnd observed as he began putting it on. The central piece took the form of a hexagon and was secured with specially crafted leather straps made from the leather of me-resistant creatures. Embedded within these straps were metallic wires designed to amodate the runic traces as a safety precaution. While ethereal pathways typically sufficed, the intricate mechanics of the spell required additional structural reinforcement. In the back, there were a few sps to bring everything together and also to tighten everything into ce.
¡®If you gave him a bowl cut now¡¡¯
Rnd rubbed his chin as his brother-inw looked like a caricature of a superhero character from his own world. He was just missing arge sword that he could point into the sky to gather some power. Finally, after the piece of equipment was in ce, he could begin with the test.
¡°How does it feel?¡±
¡°It actually fits nicely¡¡±
¡°How about your skills, are they still active?¡±
Armand executed a series of punches to familiarize himself with the harness, then nodded in approval. The front section of the harness was primarily crafted from red mithril,plemented by a blend of other alloys for the runes and the core spell it contained. Now came the most intriguing question: would it prove effective in assisting Armand to counter his frenzied state?
¡°Good, now I¡¯ll need to activate your skill.¡±
¡°You want me to go into a berserker state?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Are you sure? But¡¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure and I know what conditions need to be met to activate the frenzy skill.¡±
The limitations imposed on Armand''s ss extended beyond the unarmored skills. Initiating a berserk state couldn''t happen arbitrarily or without reason. At the very least, the individual needed to elevate their heart rate, or they could employ a faster method by engaging inbat. Enough time had been wasted so instead of having him make a fewps around the testing facility, it was better to confront him directly.
¡°Oh, are you two going to go at it?¡±
¡°Yes, it would be better if you kept your distance, Lobelia.¡±
Lobelia observed the unfolding scene with a touch of curiosity, her thoughts drifting toward the prospect of cing bets to earn some extra coin. Meanwhile, Rnd was equipped in a scaled-down version of his armor. This iteration gave him some basic stats and buffs. He had the usual half-teponents, including gauntlets, boots, greaves, and a chest te, all constructed from an aether mithril alloy. This design was notably slimmerpared to his customary bulky knight''s suit and likely wouldn''t be sufficient to support his Overlord skill.
He was actually interested in how well he would fare against a fresh tier 3 ss holder. Armand was in possession of a more prestigious ss than the adventurers that he confronted not so long ago. It would allow him to gain some data while utilizing armor that couldn¡¯t hold that many spells. In the future, he hoped to slim down his suit to something more manageable. However, it was also possible that such a thing would not be possible and that his armors would continue to be bulkier andrger.
¡°Okay, we can start.¡±
¡°Haha, finally, I¡¯ve been waiting for this. It¡¯s only a shame that no one will be able to see my victory but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentle!¡±
It appeared that Armand had gained a degree of confidence in his abilities, or perhaps he had noticed that Rnd wasn''t donning his superior suit of armor. Despite not being known for his intelligence, when it came tobat, Armand had a knack for gauging his opponent''s strength to some extent. He had ample time to assess Rnd''s strengths and vulnerabilities, a luxury that couldn''t be extended to his present opponent.
Before the fight started, Rnd positioned a helmet over his head. Upon infusing it with mana, he was greeted by a familiar interface that swiftly identified his opponent. Through the visor, he could discern Armand''s primary levels, including details such as health points and stamina. This information was made visible through a bit of maniption of his analyzing skill, allowing him to view these crucial statistics. The helmet would continuously gather data from this skill and present it in a visual format, providing valuable insights during the fight.
With this feature, Rnd could effortlessly monitor his opponent''s health and gauge when they were nearing their limits, which provided a significant tactical advantage in the battle. Even now he could see a drastic decrease to Armand¡¯s stamina bar which showed right after he activated one of his skills. His feet moved at a superhuman pace and allowed him to bridge the gap between them in a matter of moments.
¡°Remember, you¡¯ve asked for this!¡±
A powerful right straight shot toward Rnd''s face, but to Armand''s astonishment, his opponent adeptly evaded the blow. Although Rnd wasn''t particrly specialized in close-rangebat andcked any superiorbat passives, he possessed other advantages. His heightened stats, coupled with a multiplier that would leave everyone wide-eyed, were notable assets.
Whenbined with the stat-enhancing properties of his runic suit and his augmented Overlord organs, he couldpensate for his deficiencies and hold his own in this confrontation. With the addition of his newest skill that allowed him to perceive the world in mana shape, he could react to all thebos that Armand was throwing at him. Even if there were fakes mixed into everything, thisbination allowed him to sustain himself.
¡°How are you doing that¡ This makes no sense!¡±
Armand shouted out while his muscles bulged out. The more he attempted tond hits the madder he became and the faster his frenzy came. Soon he was out of it and it actually became a lot harder to predict where the punches and kicks wouldnd. One of the ring weak points of this mana-detecting skill started to be exposed.
It seemed that the phantom of the movement would appear whenever a person thought about the action before performing it. However, when in a frenzied state as the one Armand was in, this process was tossed out of the window. What only remained was muscle memory and reactionarybat with not much thought behind it. While he was still seeing the phantoms, they became ever more erratic and difficult to predict.
Even though he received a lot of battle data, Rnd had no intention of defeating Armand in this match; rather, he wanted to test the effectiveness of the harness and its ability to mitigate Armand''s frenzied state. As the battle continued, Rnd focused on monitoring Armand''s stamina and how it fluctuated as the frenzy took hold.
Armand''s frustration grew as Rnd continued to evade his attacks and counter when necessary. The match wassting longer than he had anticipated, and the harness was having a calming effect on his frenzied state. Although his attacks were still ferocious, theycked the sheer unrelenting force they would have possessed without the harness.
¡°How are you this fast! This doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡±
It was an encouraging sign that Armand retained his ability to speak while in the midst of his frenzied state. The runic spell periodically infused him with a divine energy, akin to the spells wielded by clerics. Whenever he crossed a certain threshold, the harness emitted a burst of radiant light that pulsed across Armand''s body. Despite his escting anger, he managed to hold onto his sanity, proving that the test was a resounding sess.
"That''s enough, Armand. The test isplete."
Rnd took a step back, raising his hands in a calming gesture. Armand blinked in confusion but was able to pull back his punches as he was asked to, not something a berserker should be able to do after their skill was triggered.
¡°Wait, what just happened? This is not how my skill should work¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s the effect of that new equipment piece, it¡¯s meant to contain your frenzied state.¡±
Armand looked down at the harness and then back at Rnd, realization dawning on him.
"So, that''s what this was about and It actually worked?"
"Yes, it appears to have mitigated the effects of your frenzy. With more practice and fine-tuning, we can make it even more effective. Did you feel anything strange? Like feeling drowsy?"
Rnd nodded approvingly as Armand examined his new harness, a newfound appreciation in his eyes. Though Armand didn''t consider himself the brightest, he was well aware of the advantage a berserker gained when apanied by a cleric in the party. With the addition of a pocket-calming spell to help him maintain hisposure, he knew he would be significantly more effective in his role of delivering fists to his adversaries.
¡°Haha, with this around no one will be able to stop me, I will be a legend among the adventurers! Thank you Wand, you don¡¯t know how much this means to me!¡±
¡°You¡¯re we¡ hey, what are you doing?¡±
Armand, in his excitement, had instantly jumped up on Rnd and brought him in close for a hug. The two were around the same height and size but he was not fond of hugging men, even less when they were covered in sweat and didn¡¯t use deodorant. Rnd winced, as he tried to move his face away from the smiling Armand.
¡°Okay, okay that¡¯s enough, let go of me.¡±
Lobelia watched the scene with amusement, a sly grin on her face.
"Well, well, it seems even our stoic Wand can''t escape the embrace of brotherly love."
Armand finally released Rnd, patting him on the back with a heartyugh.
"I can''t believe you did this for me, Wand. You''re a true friend, and now I can be the best berserker this world has ever seen!"
Rnd took a few steps away to get away from the smell of the muscle man. With their newfound understanding of the harness and Armand''s improved control over his frenzied state, the group continued their preparations for the future, something that they would certainly need sooner rather thanter¡
Chapter 387: Time For A Wedding.
Chapter 387: Time For A Wedding.
¡°Hey boss, how about we install one of those runic me things, what did you call it?¡±
¡°The runic methrower?¡±
¡°Aye, that was it?¡±
¡°I guess a worker could use that as an impromptu welding tool¡ but you just want to have something to shoot the targets with, don¡¯t you?¡±
¡°Haha, you got me boss.¡±
Rnd and his assistant, Bernir, were hard at work in the workshop, tirelessly refining the exoskeleton prototype. Bernir had grown quite fond of this invention, as it enabled him to aplish feats he had only dreamed of. From his perspective, this tool granted him the strength of a golden adventurer and the ability to employ spells and carry powerful magical weaponry. Although Rnd''s initial intention wasn''t military in nature, he was fully aware of the potential for it to be used as a weapon.
This type of technology remained highly experimental, as Rnd grappled with how it would fit into this game-like world. He questioned whether people would find a reason to choose an exosuit like this over acquiring a traditional golem. It might be a tough sell if the prices wereparable, but Rnd saw several advantages to his creation. One of them was that it offered a more universal solution, requiring only some training for the user.
He viewed this new technology as akin to a car that only needed a driver. Training an operator for an exoskeleton was far simpler than developing an entirely new operating system for a golem. Some of the dwarven craftsmen had to toil for months alongside Runic Mages whenmissioned by high-ranking nobles for golemic creations. Additionally, the exoskeletons were cost-effective in terms of materials, requiring far less metal as theycked thickyers of armor ting.
In contrast, golemic creations were expensive and demanded substantial resources, including mana fluids. They were primarily essible to wealthy nobles, merchants, and craftsmen. These creations were also restricted by their operating systems and couldn''t handle intricate situations. Most of the time, they served as transport or served as metallic bodyguards with rtively limited functionality.
With the advent of runic batteries, Rnd could envision these frames being utilized in the future, but they weren''t the sole invention on his mind. Numerous modern-day appliances still lingered in his thoughts, all of which had the potential to be profitable ventures. Even items like vehicles that didn''t rely on horses or golems for propulsion could likely generate substantial ie.
However, Rnd''s primary life goal didn''t involve building a massive corporation to rival the Dwarven Union. Instead, he aimed to continually produce small innovations to remain relevant. He had no aspiration to be the world''s foremost runic inventor or anything of the sort. There were more important things in life than money and fame, this he had alreadye to recognize as he was making one big step in furthering his life.¡°Hey Boss, I think we should turn in for the night.¡±
¡°Ah, true. It¡¯s already thiste and tomorrow is¡¡±
¡°Hehe, well good luck, you¡¯re going to need it!¡±
After receiving a friendly smack on his back from Bernir, the two decided to call it a day. Rnd made his way up to his own bedroom, preparing to spend perhaps his final night alone. Tomorrow was the big day, as his marriage was fast approaching. When he first arrived in this world, his main concern was survival, but now that it was time to settle down, the pressure was even greater. The weight of having many people depend on him was no easy burden, but he was determined to ensure everyone''s safety and well-being.
¡®The traditions in this world are simr to my old world, the groom is supposed to meet the bride before the church at dawn, the rising sun is supposed to signify the beginning of a marriage¡¡¯
Rndy in his bed, staring at the ceiling and contemting the events that had led him to this moment. He began his journey as a young five-year-old boy within a noble estate, destined to be a mage. However, fate had other ns for him as he was quickly ordered to be a knight. To avoid having his life dictated by others, he made the bold decision to escape. His travels eventually led him to Albrook, where he had settled and where his story might ultimately find its conclusion.
It had been a remarkable journey from a stranger in a new world to a respected runic inventor and soon-to-be husband. He thought about how he had met his bride-to-be, Elodia in the adventurers guild and how he avoided her at first. The woman seemed like someone he couldn¡¯t bargain with but soon the two grew fond of each other.
As Rnd drifted off to sleep, he couldn''t help but feel a mixture of excitement and nervousness about the uing day. He was eager to start this new chapter of his life with Elodia, but he also knew that their union would bring new responsibilities and challenges. Rnd had always been a solitary person, and now he was stepping into a role where he would need to consider the well-being of his family, his employees, and the future of his business. All of his choices would impact the people that were dear to him and he wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to make the correct choice each time.
¡®... I couldn¡¯t sleep at all¡¡¯
The night passed slowly for Rnd, his mind racing with thoughts of the future. He realized that sleep had eluded him entirely and that the sun had not yet risen. Luckily, with the help of his sleep resistance passive, this didn¡¯t really bode a problem. It was time to prepare for the momentous asion ahead and he was not someone who would ever bete.
With a sigh, Rnd got out of bed and began his morning routine. He bathed, dressed in his finest attire, and meticulously groomed himself. Today was not only his wedding day but also a day of celebration for everyone that he knew and invited. While he didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss over it, he was someone who knew that fostering rtionships with others was important.
¡°Awooo!¡±
¡°Sorry Agni, but you¡¯ll have to wait this one out, I can¡¯t really have you parading around the city or the Srian Church.¡±
Agni whimpered slightly as he couldn¡¯t join in on the festivities. His inability to join in wasn''t due to hisrge size, but rather his transformation into a peculiar creature. Rnd had concerns about how the church might react if they discovered that Agni was a Sunlight Wolf. While such beasts were supposedly cherished by the church, this revtion could bring about a host ofplications.
There was a possibility that they would request Rnd to relinquish his caninepanion, as Agni was a secret creature to them. His magical abilities, capable of producing divine energies that only faithful priests could wield, were a rare and unique trait in this world. Then there were evil cults and necromancers that liked using such monsters for various ult rituals. Corrupting the divine brought them a lot of power so it was better to wait with this revtion until Agni was stronger.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will all be back here in a few hours, I still have to go through that annoying celebration¡¡±
In this world, there were various approaches to weddings. For Bernir, it was a more formal bonding between two individuals, without much fanfare or festivities. It resembled a regr wedding formoners. However, this didn''t mean that others didn''t go all out for their weddings. Nobles and wealthy merchants, for instance, often unted their wealth and invited hundreds of guests to borate celebrations.
Arthur had wanted to host such an extravagant gathering, but Rnd had opted to decline. Instead, he decided to strike a bnce, as his new title somewhat obliged him to do so. As a Knight Commander, he would be seen as less if he didn¡¯t at least host a gathering at his home. Thus, some people that he knew closer would be arrivingter after they were finished with the initial ceremony at the Church.
¡°I guess this is it¡ I never liked wearing suits¡¡±
Rnd murmured to himself as he was forced to adorn this noble getup. The suit felt stifling inparison to the practical clothing he was ustomed to wearing. Itprised a long tunic crafted from opulent fabrics, featuring a mix of velvet and satin. Embroidered onto it were the symbols representing the Valerian household, of which he was soon to be a part. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves. Today was a day of celebration, and he didn''t want to be overwhelmed by his difort.
¡°Sir Wand, we have been waiting for you.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go then¡¡±A carriage waited at the entrance of his home, which he would use to make his way to the city. Parading through the streets in an extravagant suit was out of the question, as it would attract more attention than he desired. With a mixture of anticipation and nervousness, Rnd entered the carriage, and the journey to the church began, his heart pounding in his chest.
Rnd''s carriage made its way slowly through the cobbled streets of Albrook. The first light of day had not yet broken, and instead, the streets were illuminated by the runicmps he had helped to create. As per tradition, he had to reach the Srian Church to meet the bride before dawn arrived. Luckily not many people were awake at the moment so the road was quite free.
¡®Quite the annoying traditions they had thought out¡¡¯
As the carriage approached the Srian Church, Rnd''s heart raced even faster. He knew that the next few moments would change his life forever. The church, a magnificent structure made of white stone and adorned with intricate sun symbols, stood as a symbol of the divine goddess Sria. It was a ce of reverence and solemnity, and it was where he and Elodia would make their vows.
The sun was beginning to cast its first rays over the horizon as the carriage pulled up to the church''s entrance. Rnd stepped out, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of his future wife. He was met with a breathtaking sight. Elodia, radiant in her wedding gown, stood at the church''s entrance, bathed in the soft morning light She wore a white veil with golden sun-like patterns that partially obscured her face.
She was not alone as to her left he spotted a familiar-looking half-elvendy. Then to the right was another elf with a more robust-looking chest. The three were being chatty with each other while he was taking in the sight before his tired eyes. Even though an elven beauty was right there, his gaze could not be peeled off the woman dressed in white and gold.
¡°Wand, you are here¡¡±
Before Rnd could make ament, a sleepy voice called out to him from the side. He turned to see his brother-inw, who was struggling to stifle a yawn. Behind him was Bernir, wearing his customary big smile. They weren''t the only ones Rnd had invited; nearly everyone he somewhat knew had received an invitation to the festivities.
Arthur Valerian had managed to blend in with the crowd, while Mary observed from the shadows. As per tradition, men and women were segregated at the beginning of the wedding ceremony, standing or sitting on opposite sides of the church. Arthur had to remain on his side until the vows were exchanged.
Both the city lord and Mary had altered their appearances for the asion, using a costly item in the form of a face mask to conceal their true identities. As long as they refrained from speaking or sweating too much, they were likely to go unnoticed by others. To anyone else, they appeared as a wealthy merchant and his wife.
"Good to see you, Sir Wand. I''m really looking forward to the celebrationter!"
Arthur said while spinning his cane around. His face adorned arge handlebar mustache and he now looked like a man in histe forties. The voice he was using was something he was able to do himself without any magical tools and it seemed that the noble was quite fond of this merchant roley.
"Ah, I''m sure you are. I hope you¡¯ll enjoy your stay along with your lovely wife, Mr. Jonathan."
¡°I already am!¡±
Neither Rnd nor Mary thought this disguise was the best idea, but given the presence of multiple tier 3 ss holders, there was no harm in having the noble attend the event. Then behind Arthur were Orson and Dalrak, with whom he hadpleted his gold rank change quest. On the other side, Senna and Grisalde stood, mainly attending for the free alcohol and snacks.
Among the guests from Elodia''s side, there were some unfamiliar faces that Rnd didn''t recognize or know well. Many of them were members of the adventurer guild, while others were former orphans who had now grown old enough to participate in such events. To Rnd''s surprise, the Guild Master had epted the invitation as a mark of respect. He couldn''t help but notice the man''s imposing stature and gleaming bald head. He could only hope that Armand wouldn''t provoke any conflict with his former boss once the drinking began.
Finally, the wedding could begin and Rnd approached Elodia. Even though he couldn¡¯t see most of her face, he knew the beauty that was behind that veil. Her wedding gown, a masterpiece of craftsmanship that cost a hefty penny, seemed to shimmer in the early morning light. It was adorned with delicatece and embroidered with golden sun motifs, matching her veil perfectly. The dress entuated her figure, and she looked like the radiant goddess herself.
¡°Elodia¡¡±
¡°Wand¡¡±
His true name remained hidden, but in a way, he wondered if he had truly be Wand. The name Rnd had lost much of its sentimental value, as it now only tied him to a ce he had no desire to return to. Rnd, the Baron''s son, had been supnted by Wand, the Runesmith, who would now take center stage in his life.
¡°Nooo, it is forbidden for the groom to touch the bride before the holy ceremony isplete!¡±
Before the two could even start to exchange some words, a person shoved herself between them. She was wearing a white priest robe which was adorned in sun symbols to indicate to which religion she belonged.
¡°Ah Sister Kassia ¡ Good morning¡¡±
Sister Kassia, a devout priestess of Sria, was known for her strict adherence to tradition and her somewhat overbearing nature. She took her role in the wedding ceremony very seriously and was determined to ensure that everything went ording to the church''s customs.
"Good morning, indeed. But remember, we are in the presence of the divine goddess today, and we must show the utmost respect and reverence."
Rnd and Elodia exchanged a nce, both amused and slightly exasperated by Sister Kassia''s zeal. They had expected her to be officiating the ceremony, but her presence here seemed to be more about enforcing the rules.
The church itself was adorned with golden tapestries and intricate stained ss windows that depicted the story of Sria. As Rnd and Elodia stood at the entrance, they could feel the weight of the church''s history and significance. It was a ce where countless couples hade before them to pledge their love and devotion.
As the first rays of the sun began to shine through the windows, casting a warm and golden hue over the interior of the church, Sister Kassia signaled that it was time to begin. The guests took their seats on either side of the aisle, and the ceremonymenced with the melodious sound of a choir singing hymns in praise of Sria. However, while this joyous moment was underway a shadowy presence in the distance approached the unsuspecting couple¡
A caravan came into view on the horizon, just a few hours away from the city of Albrook. From the exterior, it appeared to be an ordinary group of travelers, but upon closer inspection inside one of the carriages, the presence of sinister and ult energies could not be concealed.
The beings on the inside peeked out through one of the covered windows. One of the beings from inside a carriage observed the rising sun, their dark intentions for now shrouded in mystery. The shadowy presence loomed on the outskirts of the city, casting a foreboding cascade of shadows over what was supposed to be a joyous asion¡
Chapter 388: A Ceremony Sealed In Sunlight.
Chapter 388: A Ceremony Sealed In Sunlight.
Rnd and Elodia walked down the aisle together, their steps slow and deliberate, as they absorbed the solemn atmosphere of the church. The hymns reverberated through the grand hall, creating an almost ethereal ambiance. As they reached the altar, they turned to face each other, their eyes locked in a moment of deep connection. Sister Kassia stepped forward, her voice echoing through the hallowed space of the Srian Church.
"Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today in the presence of the divine goddess Sria to witness and celebrate the union of these two souls, Wand and Elodia."
The assembly watched in anticipation as Rnd and Elodia stood before the altar, their hearts filled with a mixture of excitement, joy, and perhaps a touch of nervousness.
"Marriage is a sacred bond, a union of two hearts, two lives, and two destinies. It is amitment to stand together in love, support, and partnership, no matter what challenges maye your way."
She then turned to Rnd and Elodia and asked.
"Wand, do you take Elodia to be yourwfully wedded wife, to love and cherish her, to honor and protect her, in sickness and in health, for richer or for poorer, for as long as you both shall live under our great sun?"
Rnd gazed deeply into Elodia''s eyes, his heart pounding with emotion. He had never been one for grand gestures or eloquent speeches, but in this moment, he found the words flowing naturally from his heart.
"I do,"
He spoke with unwavering sincerity, his voice resonating through the church and bringing smiles to the faces of those in attendance. His gaze remained fixed on Elodia''s, and even though her face was obscured by a veil, he could partially feel her eyes meeting his. Sister Kassia then turned her attention to Elodia and started posing the same question to her.
"And Elodia, do you take Wand to be yourwfully wedded husband, to love and cherish him, to honor and protect him, in sickness and in health, for richer or for poorer, for as long as you both shall live under our great sun?"
"I d-do,"
Elodia''s voice quivered slightly as she replied to the question. Behind the veil, her eyes glistened with tears of happiness, and Rnd spotted one of them running down her cheek. At this point in the ceremony, it was permissible to touch, so he gently ced his hand on her cheek to wipe away the tear with the help of his thumb.
As Rnd''s thumb brushed away Elodia''s tear, a collective sigh of awe and tenderness swept through the congregation. It was a small, intimate moment, but it spoke volumes about the depth of their love and the sincerity of theirmitment. Sister Kassia smiled warmly at the couple, her stern demeanor momentarily softened by the touching exchange. With a graceful movement, she continued the ceremony.
"May the goddess Sria bless this union and shower you both with her divine light. Let your love be a beacon of hope and warmth in this world, just as the sun rises to bring light and life to all. With the power vested in me by the church, I now pronounce you husband and wife, you may kiss the bride!"
As Sister Kassia''s final words echoed through the church, a burst of joyous apuse erupted from the gathered guests. Rnd and Elodia, now officially husband and wife, could finally be allowed to gaze into each other''s eyes. The veil that was covering her face was promptly removed and the two shared a tender yet passionate kiss. Some of the guests started whistling, others averted their eyes at the disy of affection while some just kept cheering.
The church''s bells began to ring, their melodious chimes filling the air, signaling the conclusion of the ceremony. Rnd and Elodia turned to face their friends and family, their faces beaming with happiness. They walked back down the aisle together, hand in hand to the tune of church music. The morning light shined through the stained ss from above and it illuminated their path ahead to signify a new dawn.
Outside the church, the sun had fully risen, casting a warm and golden light over the city of Albrook. The streets were lined with well-wishers who had gathered to catch a glimpse of the newlyweds. As Rnd and Elodia emerged from the church, they were met with a shower of rose petals and cheers from the crowd.
Lobelia along with Sna were jumping around and cheering. Dyana with her child in hand was smiling with Bernir at the side waving with vigor. Armand along with the Guild master instead of looking in this direction were ring at each other and trying to remain calm to not ruin the asion. His old party members from the adventurer guild were also there, nodding with resolve but also looking at thedies that Elodia invited. Mary on the other hand continued to be vignt while Arthur was waving his cane around.
The main ceremony had concluded, and as Rnd looked at the multitude of people gathered, he couldn''t help but feel somewhat surprised. When he first arrived in this city, he had expected his life to resemble that of a recluse. He had nned to spend his days crafting items in his workshop, rarely venturing outside. However, the future he had envisioned as a simpler one had transformed before his eyes. Now, he was the talk of the whole town, surrounded by many people, some of whom he could even call true friends.
The couple made their way to a beautifully decorated carriage that awaited them, ready to transport them to the grand celebration that Rnd had nned. The carriage was adorned with white and gold ribbons, matching the colors of their wedding attire. As they climbed inside, Rnd couldn''t help but steal another look at his bride who was clinging to his arm and not even looking back.
As the door closed behind them, Rnd and Elodia finally found themselves in a private setting. The n was to get things done in the church quickly before the citizens in the city realized. Some had already gathered outside, but Arthur had provided soldiers to keep them at bay for the asion. The entire process unfolded smoothly, avoiding the creation of a significant scene. Only rumors about the wedding would circte, while both he and his wife would be far away from the prying eyes of the city residents.
¡°Whew¡¡±
¡°You really don¡¯t like ces with many people, ¡ my husband.¡±
Elodia chuckled a bit at the way Rnd was behaving. Hesmiled back at Elodia, feeling a sense of relief now that they were away from the bustling crowd. Without his armor on he felt somewhat naked but luckily it was now all over and he could go back to his ce.
"You know me too well Elo¡ no I guess now you are, my dear wife ¡ ¡°
The realization that he was now a married man finally sank in, and Rnd didn''t dislike the feeling at all. Although not much would change in his daily life, an unbreakable promise had been forged between the two of them. In this world, divorces weren''t particrlymon. When someone underwent the marriage ceremony, it was typically understood to be amitment until death parted them. Even among nobles, this principle held true, although they often circumvented it by taking multiple brides while their previous ones remained in their estates.
The practice of having multiple wives often led to disgruntled spouses and feuds between the heirs, as he had seen in the Arden house he came from. Rnd had no intention of following in the footsteps of his estranged father. To him, the idea of having more than one wife seemed rather absurd. He couldn''t quiteprehend why some people chose to pursue a harem route, as it felt excessively hedonistic and fraught with conflicts, which didn''t align with his personal values. Usually, the children were the ones that suffered the most and the original owner of the body he had upied was the best example.
¡®It would have been good if I could have invited Robert to the wedding, he seemed to have developed into a good kid at least¡¡¯
His name was still hidden and Elodia would not take in the Ardenst name. It was better if his father never found out that one of his sons had married amoner. However, more than ten years had passed since he had seen that old man. His ce at the Arden estate was already gone, so probably none of the people there would care about this even.
Nheless, some nobles were fiercely proud of their status, and Rnd wasn''t willing to jeopardize his wife''s safety. He knew he wasn''t the first noble son to marry amon woman, and such situations could be dangerously tense. Sometimes, they turned violent, and the woman often ended up on the losing side. It wasn''t umon for the noble son to be forced into reeducation, with his spouse either driven away or, in the worst cases, executed. Rnd had no intention of allowing such a fate to befall Elodia. Before these gloomy thoughts clouded his mind, Elodia leaned in and kissed him gently on the lips.
"Well, we don''t have to worry about that anymore. It''s just you and me now, away from the chaos."
Rnd smiled warmly at Elodia, savoring the sweet moment of intimacy. He knew that the road ahead wouldn''t always be smooth, but he was determined to face any challenges together with his beloved wife. As the carriage continued on its way to the grand celebration, Rnd couldn''t help but reflect on the journey that had led him to this point. At least he tried but with such a lovely creature right next to him, it was hard to keep his hands to himself.
¡°H-hey, we can¡¯t, at least not yet ¡ and certainly not in the carriage! ¡±
Before he could continue, his hand was pinched. He moved it back, giving his wife a pleading look, but he received a stern scolding in response. While wedding nights were indeed a tradition, they needed to first get through hosting the party. They wouldn''t be allowed to retreat for the night until after the sun had set.
"I know..."
He replied, realizing that they would have to be patient a little while longer. As they rode through the city, they drew in the eyes of the citizens that were waking up. The carriage was decorated and clearly belonged to the Valerian household from which it was lent out. The original master on the other hand was just using one meant for merchants and was right behind them.
As per tradition, the newlyweds led the group of guests to the area where the wedding party would take ce. Their conspicuous presence drew the attention of almost everyone, and rumors would undoubtedly begin to circte throughout the city. After a leisurely journey, they finally arrived at their destination, where they were greeted by the resounding howl of a particrly bored ruby wolf.
"Ah, Agni¡"
Rnd said with a fond smile as he disembarked from the carriage with his wife nestled against his shoulder.
"You couldn''t wait anymore, could you? But next time, please refrain from jumping over the walls¡"
The enormous ruby wolf jumped over the fence the moment he realized that they were near, his tail wagging furiously. It seemed that Agni had sensed the joyous atmosphere and couldn''t resist being a part of it. Elodia giggled at Agni''s exuberance and petted his head.
"I think he''s excited to celebrate with us, should I think there should be some meat in the¡¡±
¡°He¡¯ll be fine and you are forbidden to lift a finger, today is all about you, Agni will have to learn to restrain himself.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±With a happy woof, Agni seemed to understand that today was a special day for his master and mistress. He obediently settled down, hisrge frame taking up a significant portion of the entrance. Rnd couldn''t help but smile at his loyalpanion, grateful for the support Agni had provided him throughout his journey in this world.
His home had been constructed with a fortress-like design in mind, featuring steep walls and an interioryout that wasn''t ideally suited for hosting a grand party. However, for this special asion, he had the workers who were assembling the new dormitory prepare a dedicated space outside where they could entertain the guests. It still had a connection to his home to which he wouldter retreat along with his wife after the sun had gone down.
The celebration area was splendidly decorated with vibrant banners, fragrant flowers, and a variety of tablesden with delectable food and drinks. The person responsible for this meticulous nning wasn''t Rnd, but rather Elodia. He had entrusted her with the task of hiring the right people and ensuring everything was in order, as he had no sense for such things at all. It took some convincing to get her to spend the money to make it a truly grand asion, and in the end, it was fit for even a noble''s celebration.
Guests began to arrive, and the atmosphere quickly shifted from one of anticipation to one of jubtion. Laughter, music, and chatter filled the air as friends, family, and acquaintances gathered to celebrate the newlyweds. Rnd and Elodia, both dressed in morefortable attire, mingled with their guests, epting congrattions and well-wishes from all sides.
The food was exquisite, with a wide variety of dishes to please every pte. Roast meats, fresh vegetables, and a selection of desserts made it a feast to remember. The drinks flowed freely, with goblets of fine wine and mugs of ale readily avable for the guests. Agni, too, was not forgotten, and he had a hearty meal specially prepared for him.
As the day wore on, the celebration continued, with music and dancing taking center stage. A lively band yed traditional tunes, and guests took turns on the dance floor, spinning and twirling to the melodies. Even Rnd, who was not known for his dancing skills, found himself pulled onto the floor by Elodia and joined in the festivities.
With the assistance of the finest alcohol avable in the city, some of the guests began to get rowdy. Armand found himself in a drinking contest against the Guild Master, with Bernir enthusiastically cheering on both of them. On the opposite side, the women were engaged in lively conversations while observing the antics of the men. Even some new rtionships were being formed all while the sun radiated over this beautiful day.
As evening approached, Rnd and Elodia stole a moment away from the crowd, finding a quiet spot where they could catch their breath and reflect on the day. They had managed to remain mostly sober as none of them liked to partake in the sweet wines.
"This has been an amazing day."
Elodia said, her eyes sparkling with happiness.
"I couldn''t have asked for a better wedding."Rnd nodded in agreement, his heart full.
"I''m d if you are d, to be honest, I wasn¡¯t sure about it¡ but it hasn¡¯t been bad to have more people around¡¡±
They shared a tender moment, leaning in to share a loving kiss. As they pulled away, Rnd couldn''t help but think about the future thaty ahead of them. He had found his ce in this world, alongside a woman he loved deeply. There would undoubtedly be challenges and adventures in the days toe, but he was ready to face them with Elodia by his side.
The night grew closer, and the sky began to darken. The celebration continued, but Rnd and Elodia knew that it was time to retire for the culmination of the wedding. They bid their guests farewell and retreated to their private chambers, where they could finally be alone together as husband and wife. Their guests were mostly incapacitated by alcohol or too tired to move. Some of them were passed out on some chairs or even sleeping on the grass-covered ground.
As theyy together in the quiet darkness, Rnd couldn''t help but feel a sense of contentment wash over him. He hade a long way from the lonely, uncertain days when he first arrived in this world. Now, he had a loving wife, loyal friends, and a future filled with possibilities.
"I love you, my dear wife."
He whispered softly to Elodia who was in his arms and she replied with her voice filled with warmth and affection.
"I love you too, my dear husband."
As they gazed at each other with nothing but love in their eyes, Rnd reached out to caress Elodia''s cheek. However, in the midst of this heartwarming moment, something peculiar urred. His hand slowly slid down from her cheek to her neck, his fingers tightening into a firm grip, something wasn¡¯t right here, something had gone wrong¡
Chapter 389: Abyssal Intrusions
Chapter 389: Abyssal Intrusions
"R-Rnd dear? W-what are you doing? It hurts..."
"..."
Rnd clutched his newlywed wife by the neck and continued to exert pressure. Although the sound of her pleading voice sent shivers down his spine, he understood that this was not Elodia. Thanks to his debugging skill and his Eyes of Truth, he could see through the illusion. This entity was nothing more than the spell he had been studying for the past few months, and he found himself ensnared within the ult obelisk''s illusion.
''How did they manage to get this close without triggering any rms? Do they possess a means to conceal their presence? Shouldn¡¯t the failsafe have been triggered or is the time dtion at work now?''
He had invested countless hours scrutinizing the runic diagram he had acquired from the vige. This relic emitted a concealed, inaudible soundwave capable of incapacitating individuals, and it could also be triggered by mere visual input. In light of this revtion, he had developed numerous sensors to counteract the soundwave, but he remained uncertain about the visual trigger.
As he became engrossed in the allure of his wife, a few possibilities crossed his mind. Either he had be too distracted to concentrate on potential adversaries during their wedding night, or he would soon be roused from this dreamlike state by his failsafe mechanism. It had been less than a minute when he discerned that something was amiss. His body and mind were so deeply attuned to this illusory state that he instantly sensed that something was awry.
¡®I can¡¯t panic, I predicted as much¡ If it¡¯s anything like the two previous times, then not even a second has passed by in the real world.¡¯
The abyssal relic operated on several rules that Rnd had already deduced. One of these rules involved a form of timepression, where individuals ensnared by the spell found themselves trapped within their own minds. Inside the illusion, time seemed to move more slowly, but in reality, a person''s cognitive processes were elerated. They inhabited a dream world where they perceived the passage of an hour, but only a few seconds or minutes would pse in the external world.
Rnd had devised several countermeasures to shield his mind from the signal, primarily implemented within his runic helmet. Creating a device capable of enveloping all of hisnds was currently not feasible, especially with the presence of multiple upants. Therefore, he concentrated on safeguarding his personal living space and the workshop below.
He believed that if he were in his full armor, he would have been less susceptible to being incapacitated. Now, he had to either wait for the sensors within his home to trigger an rm or free himself, a process he had sessfully aplished twice before. The advantage he held was discovering the spell when it was directly activated, theoretically granting him time to counter it.
¡®What should I do¡¡¯
His mind raced, the culmination of years of preparation suddenly thrust upon him as the cult arrived at his doorstep. His top priority was to ensure Elodia''s safety; the timing of their intrusion couldn''t have been worse. However, he couldn''t discount the possibility that the cult had orchestrated this attack without a proper n. While it initially appeared advantageous for them to strike during a wedding, they were venturing into unfamiliar territory and couldn''t anticipate all the variables at y. There were people like the Guild Master here, a person who was part of an organization that they might not want to stir up.
As Rnd grappled with the illusion, his mind raced to formte a n. He couldn''t allow this intrusion to jeopardize the safety of his loved ones or unravel the hard-earned peace he had constructed in his life. While he was deep in thought, the entire dream world began to tremble. It appeared that his fail-safe mechanism had finally activated, and the illusory realm was copsing. He needed to prepare himself, as upon regaining his senses, he could find himself face-to-face with the enemies.
The illusory image of his wife transformed into a bizarre and grotesque being before the entire world crumbled around him. Rnd was left in darkness, and he kept his eyes shut. He was well-versed in the cult''s methods by now and he knew he had to remain cautious. They must have tracked him from the vige, possibly using some unconventional means since he was meticulous about covering his tracks. It was also possible that they were searching for anyone connected to the discovery of the monolith, which meant Senna and the others involved could also be their targets.
When Rnd regained consciousness, he strained his ears, listening for any signs of the abyssal cultists in the vicinity. Instead of hearing conversations or movements, he only heard the sound of the wind turbines spinning nearby. This could mean several things, but it also indicated that not all hope was lost, and he might have some time to prepare. His eyes opened, and he found himself in the bedroom with his wife, Elodia. She was still unconscious, deeply asleep, her face resting against his chest, just as they had been before this ordeal had begun on their wedding night.
¡®She¡¯s alive and well, did they set off the trigger from outside?¡¯
For a moment, Rnd hesitated, knowing that using any mana could potentially trigger a series of attacks. There was no way of knowing exactly who he was dealing with, and if there happened to be a skilled magic user among the enemies, they could easily discover his position if he used any conspicuous spells. The way tobat the cultists had always been through subterfuge. They consistently lowered their guard whenever their relics were in use, unable to fathom that anyone or anything could resist them.
Rnd cautiously ced his hand around his wife while attempting to assess the situation. It appeared that he was likely the only person who was conscious. Through his research, he had learned that the spell targeted specific mana wavelengths, and everyone had their unique mana wavelength. To awaken people from the spell, he would need to target this specific, unique wavelength in each individual. Given the limited time, he could only focus on his own with a universal solution not being immediately attainable. The only countermeasure that would work for everyone would involve blocking out the signal before it could take effect.
Not everything was lost though as he was informed about a lot of mana patterns of the people involved with him. It was actually possible for him to awaken people like Elodia, Armand, and Lobelia whom he had analyzed before. The only thing he would need to do was to get to his armor or find one of his exchange helmets. With a small tweak he would be able to jolt them awake.
¡®It¡¯s either that, or I¡¯d need to destroy the source of the signal¡¡¯
Previously, Rnd had managed to hack into the runic device that maintained the illusion for everyone. Back then, it had been a massive monolith, the size of a grown tree, but he was fairly certain that the current cultists were using a more portable version. Wrestling it away from them would be no easy task, and he had more pressing concerns than directly confronting them. Children and nonbatantsy unconscious throughout the entirepound, and he had no idea of their whereabouts or how close the enemies truly were. Before any confrontation began, he needed to ensure the safety of as many of them as possible, and he would start with his wife.
It was time to take action, and fortunately, Rnd''s paranoia had led him to keep weapons in his bedroom. Despite it being his wedding night, he had managed to conceal a recement runic helmet under his bed, along with two gauntlets. Silently slipping out of the bed, he finally had his usual disy in front of his face. Although he was apprehensive about using shy spells, the entirepound he had created served as one extensive spell database. His first step was to activate the mapping feature and perform a scan, but to his surprise, the results showed nothing unusual in the vicinity.
¡®Are they outside the range? No that¡¯s impossible¡¡¯
His runic sensors were ced everywhere. Stuck into trees and buried under rocks in the forest area and outside of it. He had ced them all around hisnds and there were many of them inside of the city. After the first scan, he didn¡¯t discover anything out of the ordinary, the guests were being registered within his home and none of them seemed to be injured or deceased.
It was evident that his enemies hade well-prepared. They were fully aware they were attacking a magic user''s stronghold and had implemented measures to disrupt the runic sensors he had created. However, Rnd''s defenses extended beyond just his runic sensors; he had also devised alternative means to circumvent anti-magic and disruptors. Even he knew some spells that could shroud him in darkness and avoid detection which gave him an idea of how to discover people using them.
After activating several of his golemic creations, he instructed them to scan for heat signatures, movement, and even fluctuations in mana wavelengths. Within a few moments, his efforts to set up such an extensivework of scanners paid off. The sensors detected a group concealed under arge dome-like spell, making their way toward one of the back walls of hispound.¡®There you are. They haven¡¯t made it inside yet, I might be in luck but¡¡¯
Rnd swiftly discerned that the area the cultists were approaching was closer to where the guests were situated than to his own residence. They might have been under the assumption that he was still among the guests, or their intended target was possibly located there. With Elodia in his arms, he began making his move, delving deeper into his home. The entrance to his workshop opened even before he reached it, and his destination was one of the specially designed rooms he had prepared in case of a home invasion - a panic room.
Although he wouldn''t be staying in the panic room himself, he deemed it a safer ce for a nonbatant like Elodia. The room was equipped with supplies, monitors disying the situation outside, and a smallmand center he had created for scenarios like this. After cing her down, he fitted her with the helmet he had been wearing, not so that she could use it, but so that he could remove the illusory charm that had been ced on her.
Rnd''s mage hand spell was already working overtime as he propelled his battle suit onto his body. Thanks to all the precautions he had taken, he was given this opportunity to catch his enemies off guard, and he was determined not to waste it. Utilizing his multiple minds trait, he simultaneously worked on figuring out the correct wavelength to free Elodia from the spell. In just a few moments, he achieved a breakthrough and heard her voice, confused but freed from the illusion.
¡°W-what? Why¡ what¡?¡±
¡°Calm down, I know it¡¯s confusing the first time but I don¡¯t have much time to exin. You remember the Abyssal cult right?¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°Good, you have been under their illusion spell and I carried you here to the panic room.¡±
Elodia, while initially confused, quickly grasped the exnation and understood the situation. Rnd had somewhat prepared his wife for such an eventuality, and she was already aware of the existence of the panic room. In the past, she had rolled her eyes at his pedantic worries, but now she realized he had been right all along. Without raising her voice, Elodia removed her helmet and examined the crystalline magical devices that Rnd had fashioned to somewhat mimic a square monitor.
¡°Are they all?¡±
¡°No, they are just sleeping but the cultists are getting closer, I need to go.¡±
¡°W-what are you going to do?¡±
¡°I need to wake everyone up and for that, I need to get closer but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±
"But what if something happens to you? Rnd, please, promise me you''ll be careful."
Elodia''s voice trembled with worry, her eyes filled with concern for her husband''s safety. Rnd reached out to gently cup her cheek, his eyes filled with determination. He understood what she was feeling as if the roles were reversed he would not be able to stand still.
"I promise, Elodia. I won''t let anything happen to me, it might not look like it but I actually like my life. We''ll get through this together, just like we always do."
After a reassuring kiss on her forehead, Rnd ced his helmet over his head. While he was going out into the open battlefield it didn¡¯t mean that Elodia couldn¡¯t help him out with a few things. The panic room was one option but there was also the escape tunnel that could bring her within the city limits.
¡°Listen closely, I need you to contact the guard captain, he should be in the barracks.¡±
¡°The City Guard Captain?¡±
¡°Yes, tell him that the abyssal cult is here and that they need to contact the church of Sria. Can you do this?¡±
¡°I¡ Of course but what should I tell them?¡±
Elodia possessed enough knowledge to operate all the runic items in the room. One of them was amunication device capable of reaching the soldiers'' barracks. While it would have been more efficient if Arthur were present, he would have moved after receiving instructions based on a secret code. However, the city''s forces needed a more straightforward exnation, and Elodia was the ideal person to provide it. Rnd knew that he was not alone in this battle and that relying on the city forces was a strategic move from a knightmander. Nevertheless, before the cavalry arrived, he needed to stall his enemies.
¡°Tell them that Lord Arthur Valerian is here, that should be enough to make them move.¡±
¡°I will but please, be careful and¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt the children and not like I¡¯m alone.¡±
Elodia nodded, her expression resolute as she understood the gravity of the situation. Rnd finally left the room while she quickly activated themunication device. Her fingers danced over the runic symbols to make the disy present her with some options. There weren¡¯t many ces that she could call and cing her digit over the right rune activated the device. It wasn''t long before she had the City Guard Captain on the line.
After leaving the room he sealed it behind himself. Elodia watched him go, her heart heavy with concern but also with trust in her husband''s abilities. She knew that Rnd was resourceful and skilled, and she had faith that he would do everything in his power to protect their home and their loved ones.Rnd navigated through the silent workshop, making every effort to conceal his movements. The sensors he was utilizing emitted mana, so his enemies were likely aware that something was amiss. Fortunately, amidst the array of runic devices, it would be challenging for them to distinguish him from any other device, affording him some time to gather reinforcements.
¡°I¡¯m d that this shipment didn¡¯t head into the dungeon yet¡¡±
One of the storage facilities opened, and in the dimly lit room, a multitude of red eyes sprang to life. The sound of mechanical legs echoed within as Rnd activated the golemic reinforcements hidden within. The entire workshop resonated with the tter of metal as he set into motion every conceivable countermeasure he had previously assembled¡
¡
Outside, the group of approaching cultists had nearly reached their destination. Their advance had been concealed by an ult shield of mana, which dissipated to reveal the multiple individuals within as they neared the wall. Before they reached their intended target, the person wielding a peculiar staff with a skull head on top shouted out amand.
"Stop! The mana around this ce is shifting..."
"Oh, did the secret relic fail to work?"
"That can''t be!"
Two others among the group voiced their questions and concerns, while the man with the staff shook his head to deny it.
¡°No¡ this mana is within these walls, they are all tools, just as we expected!¡±
¡°Is that all? I hoped for at least some fun¡¡±
A woman''s voice called out from the approaching group, her tone tinged with boredom as she covered a yawn with her hand. The others didn''t respond as they began to spread out, encircling the broad and towering walls. Their mission was to bring whoever was behind that wall closer to their god, either by ying them or bestowing upon them the great honor of bing one with their abyssal parasites...
Chapter 390: The Cult Approaches.
Chapter 390: The Cult Approaches.
¡°Stop!¡±
A voice echoed in the darkness as a group of cloaked figures approached the vicinity of the craftsman''s territory. The group had gathered here to capture and erase anyone involved in the recent event involving their relic. Leading the charge was Kovak, and as he removed the shroud concealing their presence, the others were also revealed.
First, there was arge man, his entire body concealed by a ck robe. His size and form constantly shifted as he approached the wall before them, as if the runic magic was making his abyssal form more unruly. Not far from him stood his partner, a pale woman who resembled a deceased elf. Her alluring figure became apparent as she discarded the robe covering her, ready for the impending carnage and barely able to contain her excitement.
They weren''t the only ones present, as a few otherpetent members from this region had been summoned for assistance. Abyssal priests and assassins began to emerge from the concealment spell that had hidden them. These individuals were all elites of the cult, gathered here with a singr purpose: to unravel the mystery behind their relic''s failure.
¡°The mana around this ce is shifting..."
Kovak replied as he examined the area before him. As a necromancer his mana sense was the most developed here and he could feel a shift taking ce. The whole area was filled with concealed traps and magical devices that were starting to activate.
"Oh, did the secret relic fail to work?"
¡°That can¡¯t be!¡±
The Necromancer''s allies began conversing as he attempted to assess the situation. It was challenging for him to tolerate the presence of these two, but he knew he had to obey orders. Therge man, whose body constantly shifted in structure, proved to be a formidable ally and a devoted follower of their god. This was to an extreme degree and he would even go as far as attacking allies if they spoke their lord''s name in vain.
However, the second individual posed a significant threat to the entire n. If it were solely up to him, the woman would have been excluded from this encounter entirely. She disyed a persistent inability to follow orders and pushed them to advance the n faster than they had anticipated.
If he had full control of the situation, he would have resorted to performing cursed rituals to wrestle dominance over this ce. Casting curses at formidable adversaries was one of his signature tactics, though it demanded considerable time and preparation. His difort with this location had been justified, and as he neared the wall, he became increasingly certain of his earlier assumption - the presence of the divine permeated this ce. Being a necromancer, he possessed a heightened sensitivity to forces opposed to him, and something within this area emitted a foul aura of holiness.
¡°I hoped for at least some fun¡ So can we go in now? My daggers itch for some blood!¡±The pale woman grinned while tightly gripping two pitch-ck daggers in her hands. Her eagerness was evident; she seemed ready to vault over the wall andmence a swift massacre of the unconscious individuals beyond. Kovak, on the other hand, favored a more methodical approach. Their primary objective was to determine how their relic had been dispelled, and while eliminating the perpetrator would resolve the issue, it was wiser to capture them alive for interrogation. If they could uncover the reason behind it, they would be better equipped to counter such actions in the future - an achievement their leaders would likely reward them for.
¡°Stop you fool, the magic around this ce is already moving! We don¡¯t have time for your idiocy!¡±
¡°Oh, is Mr. Necromancer mad? What do you want to do then~?¡±
¡°Foul wench, just be quiet and watch. We must not allow anyone from outside to notice the intrusion, I¡¯ve already prepared a spell.¡±
While the elven woman encouraged Kovak to quicken their pace, he tried to maintain hisposure. Raising his staff adorned with skulls and esoteric symbols high into the air, he began to harness energy. A greenish mist started emanating from the magical weapon, swirling and enveloping the entire vicinity. In mere moments, a dense shroud of darkish-green fog enveloped the entirepound.
¡°Wow~¡±
The woman''s smile widened, and she began to p her hands as if she were witnessing a magician''s captivating performance. Kovak, however, understood the true significance of this widespread incantation as it would enable them to remain concealed. Even if the upants inside were roused or magical explosions ensued, no one would be able to see from outside. It was a potent spell with broad effects, capable of disrupting devices like crystal balls that might be used to call for help. Casting the spell had cost him about fifteen percent of his mana pool, but it was a small price to pay for ensuring their safety. As long as he remained undefeated, the protective enchantment would endure.
¡°Oh? Something is moving!¡±
Kovak had sessfully cast his spell, but it inadvertently triggered the magical defenses of the entire area. He had hoped that the shroud of darkness he created would also disrupt these defenses, but much to his annoyance, they remained fully operational. Their relic was undeniably potent, but its influence was limited to living creatures and couldn''t affect constructs like golems and runic equipment.
What they were up against was a peculiar magical device, one that seemed to possess a degree of awareness regarding their presence and the ability to generate magical effects. These enigmatic devices zeroed in on their group while being affixed to the walls. They featured peculiar joints and extremities adorned with runes, which promptly began to glow in a bluish hue before unleashing a relentless barrage of magical attacks upon them.
The cultists found themselves under a sudden and intense assault as the runic devices sprang to life. Bolts of arcane energy shot out from the walls, each one striking with precision at the intruders. The necromancer, Kovak, was quick to react, raising his staff adorned with skulls to create a protective barrier of dark energy around him. The elven woman with her daggers moved with an uncanny swiftness, deflecting the magical projectiles with her des as she leaped and twirled through the air.
But the man with the ever-shifting form remained unresponsive. He simply stood there, permitting the relentless onught of magical sts to strike his body. The blue energy tore through his dark robe, exposing the malevolent form beneath. His head was enveloped in some dark, flesh-like substance that appeared to be attempting to consume it entirely. The most striking feature was a massive protrusion on his right shoulder, which housed a singr eye at its center. This eye was connected to a colossal arm equipped with four fingers, each as long and sharp as daggers.
His body continued to be consumed as the dark flesh took over, causing him to growrger andrger. Meanwhile, the magical sts appeared to have little effect, seemingly doing nothing to halt the relentless advance of the dark transformation. Even though they seemed to be able to break down some of his tissue and produce a stream of blood, the damage was mending itself faster than it was being done.
Thanks to hisrge body being the focus of the magical turrets the other cult members could rx. They watched as their leaders performed attacks against the mysterious runic devices with increasing precision. The elven woman danced and parried with her daggers, expertly deflecting the bolts of arcane energy back at the turrets. Kovak, on the other hand, chanted incantations and unleashed dark spells from his staff which took on the form of ming skulls and collided with the walls to blow them up.
It didn¡¯t take long for the toll on the turrets to be noticeable. They didn¡¯t stand a chance against a group of powerful tier 3 ss holders and posed no threat to them. As thest of the runic devices crumbled to pieces, the air in the craftsman''s territory began to still. The silence that followed was eerie, punctuated only by the sound of therge man''s continued transformation.
¡°It¡¯s not over, look¡¡±
The man with the shifting form proimed while pointing with his wed fingers at the destroyed turrets. These peculiar devices, which had already crumbled, began to reassemble themselves. It was as though time itself was rewinding, with the missing pieces falling back into ce. However, one small detail didn''t escape their notice: while the runic equipment was being restored, the holes in the walls and ground remained unfilled.
¡°So what if it can restore itself? Scrap is still scrap!¡±
Said the elven woman as she gracefuly danced around the area, effortlessly evading all of the magical sts. Her movements were so fluid that it seemed as if she were gliding on ice. She swiftly emerged above the wall where the magical turrets were situated. To her surprise, the moment her head peeked over, something shot toward her, prompting her to swiftly utilize her daggers to slice at it.
¡°You want to capture me?¡±
The, made entirely of metal, proved no match for the cutting power of her cursed ck daggers. She swiftly recognized the source of the to be a group of peculiar-looking golems, their exteriors resembling spiders. A sizable cluster of them emerged from an odd metallic box that had just risen from the ground and they were set on attacking her and the other intruders.
¡°This is getting fun!¡±
She eximed in excitement, while Kovak, although wanting to rein her in, chose to let her continue her engagement with the golemic army. Instead, he opted to confront the golems with his own minions. Being a necromancer, he understood that his true strengthy inmanding undead beings and acting as a general in the backline. Thanks to the other cultists intercepting the spells he had enough time to focus on his own safety and chanting.
His mouth moved rapidly, releasing an incoherent string of phrases that to most people would sound like gibberish. However, when slowed down, these sounds formed real words and sentences. Kovak was utilizing an active skill known as "Hastened Chant" designed to aid magic casters in oveing their primary weakness of having to speak while simultaneously focusing on mana control. While effective, there were even more advanced skills avable that could further streamline the incantation process.
¡°Open, gates of the dead!¡¯
Thanks to the skill, the necromancer only needed to voice the final sentence of the otherwise lengthy incantation, a process that would have taken a normal mage several minutes toplete. Uponpletion, an eerie chill descended upon the area, and a massive door materialized behind the mage. The door''s appearance was apanied by the horrifying screams and wails that resembled the agonized cries of tortured souls. It bore grotesque and disfigured faces of people and other creatures, all of which continued to moan in anguish as the door slowly swung open.
From within, a sizable group of undead creatures began to emerge. Itmenced with regr skeletons donned in armor and progressed to more ghastly-looking horrors that crawled on all fours. It was a small battalion in its own right, nurtured by the necromancer over countless years and stored away in his personalized spatial space. Whenever a mission demanded a guarantee of sess, he would summon these reinforcements, capable of overwhelming all his foes.
As Kovak''s undead horde spilled forth from the eerie portal, they moved with purpose, their hollow sockets filled with an eerie blue light. The skeletal warriors brandished rusted swords and shields, while grotesque creatures with rotting flesh and jagged teeth lurched forward, ready to tear into anything in their path.
The small army of undead poured forth, but they encountered staunch opposition. A swarm of spider golems emerged from within thepound they were assaulting, determined to prevent their entry. These golems were armed with simr weapons to the runic turrets they had already vanquished once, which didn''t pose much of a problem for the necromancer''s forces.
¡°Destroy them!¡±
Ordered Kovak, his face adorned with a meticulous smile. The victory he longed for was within reach; all he needed to do was eliminate these magical soldiers, and triumph would be his. Though it was challenging to sift through the strange mana in this area, he remained convinced that everyone had been influenced by the relic he was empowering.
The relic he possessed had an extended range that he could further enhance with his own necrotic mana. He was already envisioning how the interrogation process would unfold. If he couldn''t coax the information from these individuals, he knew they could resort to reanimating them andpelling the knowledge from their unwilling mouths.
However, as the impending battle with therge number of golemic spiders loomed, an unforeseen variable emerged. The group had not yet breached the fortified wall, which was constantly raining down turreted fire upon them, in addition to a protective magical barrier. While this alone didn¡¯t pose a significant challenge, a mana pattern suddenly emerged from within, sending shivers down Kovak''s spine.
¡°Filthy radiant magic? Did the Srian bastards lead us into a trap? ¡ No, this is different¡¡±
The explosion of holy energy was followed by a beastly howl that caused even the undead soldiers to hold in their tracks. The weakest among them started sizzling as they were already receiving damage. Their bones rattled and undead flesh started peeling off as it sizzled in the radiant heat that was created.
¡°Wow! That¡¯s a big doggy~¡±
Shouted the elven woman who had managed to climb the wall and was now residing on one of the destroyed runic turrets. Her eyes were focused on arge ming wolf that was growling and moving up into the sky above. It didn¡¯t jump above the shroud that Kovak created but instead generated strange tforms out of mana for a better vantage point.
¡°What is that strange creature? How was it able to awaken from the abyssal slumber?¡±
Asked Kovak who was clearly confused about what he was seeing. The magical beast radiated holy energies that were simr to the clerics of Sria. The ming wolf, its fiery fur flickering and dancing like an otherworldly inferno, howled again. Its voice echoed through thepound, causing panic among the cultists and their undead minions. Even the elven woman, who had been so eager for a fight, took a step back as her cursed daggers reacted to the strange holy energies that were being produced.
The strange sensation subsided rather quickly as everyone''s attention shifted to the beast standing on a radiant tform. There was something uncanny about it, and the intense light it emitted was difficult for the abyssal members to gaze upon. Kovak, who harbored a deep disdain for all things rted to the church of Sria, was filled with rage. He swiftly summoned his necrotic mana to conjure flying skulls aimed at the beast. His mind slipped slightly as before he could conjure up the spell fully, a barrage of mana sts was slung his way.
¡°Damn arcane automatons¡ and what are you looking at, are you just going to stand there?¡±
Kovak called out to the other cultist members who had arrived with him, particrly the shape-shifting warlock. While he considered himself a formidable spellcaster, the mostly silent warlock was an individual he feared. Undoubtedly, the warlock was the most powerful among their group and likely wouldn''t heed hismands. Only the lesser cultists, those lent to him by the priestess, were more likely to follow his orders and acknowledge him as their leader.
¡°More fun for me~! Come here little doggy!¡±
As Kovak shouted, the woman he despised leaped into the air. Her eyes gleamed with determination as she soared toward the ming canine creature. Balls of mes were hurled in her direction, but with a swift slice of her des, she deftly dispatched them. The woman glided through the air with a skill that allowed her to approach the fiery wolf. However, just as she was about to reach the apex above the runesmith''spound, a peculiar object materialized suddenly from her blindside.
¡°Huh?¡±
She had to contort her body in an exceedingly ufortable manner, a maneuver that would have left an ordinary person with a spinal injury. Her prized ck daggers faltered for the first time as she attempted to push back the object. It was hurled with such force that it forced her to retreat, bouncing her backward. She red at the object that arced through the air and then descended into therge hand of the individual who had thrown it at her.
¡°I came here to get drunk, not to fight damn cultists!¡±
The voice belonged to arge man, his head gleaming in the radiant light emitted by the ming wolf. He wielded a massive axe that seemed to weigh more than an adult man on its own. For some reason, this individual had awakened from the relic''s illusion and was fixating his re in her direction. Soon, the cultist would realize that he was not the only one who had awakened.
Chapter 391: Allies Awaken.
Chapter 391: Allies Awaken.
A few moments before the automated defenses were triggered, Rnd navigated his way through the underground workshop. Utilizing his mapping device, he pinpointed the exact locations where each of the guests had fallen unconscious. As he expected, they had all been affected by the relic, rendering them unconscious.
To rouse them from this dreamlike state, he needed to approach them and ce his helmet over their heads. Only by aligning the wake-up signal to their mana wavelength could the device effectively work. While his runic sensors could do a lot of things, he needed to get closer for them to analyze their mana patterns.
''I don''t have much time. I need to choose wisely...''
There wasn''t sufficient time to awaken every individual who had fallen unconscious. Among those affected were nonbatants like Sna and the other girls from the adventurer guild who had been invited by Elodia. Even if he roused them, they wouldn''t be able to assist in the impending battle. His initial targets had to be individuals capable of confronting the cultists and stalling for time, allowing him to wake up more people.
¡®There aren¡¯t many that I can choose from but the first one should be¡¡¯
After taking into ount everyone¡¯s usefulness and also how fast he could wake them up, Rnd made a quick decision to go for his most trusted ally, Agni with the one after him being the guild master. His trusted caninepanion could be easily controlled and wouldn¡¯t ask any pesky questions. Agni¡¯s mana pattern was also something that he knew by heart and even without the helmet¡¯s aid, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to rouse him from the sleep.
¡°So now it starts¡¡±
He stood at the entrance to the main elevator, which had been upied by runic golems that were on their way up. Meanwhile, the defenses at the walls were activated. Rnd used his helmet to disy what the exterior turrets were observing. They had been enhanced with superior golemic eyes, providing him with a clearer view of the situation. The first thing that caught his attention was a peculiar pale elf, whose visage reminded him of someone he had encountered many years ago.
¡®It is really the abyssal cultists¡ but why would that woman be here?¡¯
The woman boldly charged into the enhanced mana sts, effortlessly deflecting them with the aid of a pair of dark des. As he gazed at the design of those des, Rnd felt a stirring in his shoulder, a reminder of the spot where one of those daggers had struck him in the past. Behind the woman was another individual he remembered, an entity that appeared to be more abomination than man.
He had first encountered these two in Edelgard, and now, for some reason, they stood before his doorstep. Rnd couldn''t help but wonder if it was just a coincidence or if the two had tracked him all the way here. However, considering that this discovery had only unfolded after the incident with therge obelisk, he began to suspect that there was more to the situation. One thing was certain: if those two managed to remember his face, they would likely connect him to the previous encounter. They could deduce that he was responsible for the failure of their relics and might attempt to extract his secrets. They could resort to serious torture or potentially infect him with abyssal leeches to coax the truth from him in a different manner. To prevent bing a thrall of the abyssal cult, he had to eliminate every single one of them now.
If they managed to return to their cult with this information, they would never stoping, his life as he knew it now would be over. He did his research on the cultists and knew some of the stories. They would never relent, they would not leave anyone that he was rted to alone. Elodia his wife would be in danger, and even his old noble family that he wished to leave would probably be targeted. While he didn¡¯t like them too much, having Robert and the rest be hunted down like dogs was not one of his ns.
¡®I was young back then and they also can¡¯t see my face, it should be fine¡¡¯
Fortunately, he was now d in a bulky suit of armor that concealed his entire body. His voice had also deepened with age, and he had abandoned his former name, adopting the identity of Knight Commander Wand. The only potential giveaway of his true identity was his mana pattern, which these individuals likely didn''t recall. In theory, he should be safe, but it was still best to eliminate the threat that had arrived at his doorstep. He had no intention of letting anyone walk out of here alive.
The n began to unfold. While the cultists were preupied battling the enhanced runic turrets and the swarm of golemic spiders, he stealthily made his way above ground. Ignoring the blue magical explosions in the vicinity, the scene seemed strangely tranquil. People were lying on the ground, sleeping peacefully. Without making a sound, he headed toward Agni, who was housed in therge stable near his own home. Inside, he found his wolf slobbering all over the floor, with his face buried in a monster steak.
¡°Common, wake up¡¡¯
His wolf was quickly roused to sleep after a few jolts to his head. Even without putting on the helmet, Rnd had analyzed the schematics long enough to produce this effect. Agni¡¯s eyes started to slowly open up but he was still in a daze. Only after a few proper smacks to the face did he realize that something was not right here.
¡°You were in an illusion Agni, I don¡¯t have much time to exin but our home is being attacked and I need you to help me protect it, can you do that for me?¡±
¡°Awoo?¡±
Agni, therge ruby wolf, shook his head in response to Rnd''s words. He was a highly intelligent creature and quickly grasped the situation. The echoing of explosions and shouts from the cultists, along with the appearance of undead creatures, was also a clear indication that something was amiss. In an instant, Agni was on his feet, ready to confront the threat, his growling confirming his readiness for action.
¡°Good, don¡¯t hold back, use your true form but keep your distance, make them focus on you while I wake up the others, do you understand?¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
¡°I knew that I could count on you.¡±
Agni, the ruby wolf, wasted no time, and his appearance began to shift. The red gems that made up his mane were gradually reced by fiery mes. While his body size remained the same, the radiant transformation was impossible to miss. As the fiery wolf emerged from his doghouse, he soared into the sky, ready to heed his master''smands. The zing aura surrounding him would surely catch the attention of the undead creatures and their controller.
¡®Good, next up, the Guild Master.¡¯
While Agni was his most trustedpanion here, Aurdhan was still the most powerful adventurer around. Without his strength, they would be at a significant disadvantage. Rnd moved with haste, leaving the stable behind and making his way toward the main gathering area where the unconscious adventurers had fallen.
The magical explosions and shes of power were growing more intense as he moved closer to the sleeping adventurers. He spotted Aurdhan, the Guild Master, among them. Next to him was a sleeping Grisalde who had copsed into the man¡¯sp. All of them were in the middle of getting drunk before being affected by the abyssal magic.
Focusing on the man''srge, bald head, Rnd realized it would take some effort to fit his extra helmet over it. He pushed the helmet onto Aurdhan''s head, causing it to bend out of shape. Only after dousing it with some nearby oil was he finally able to push it into ce. Aurdhan was not only an influential figure in the guild but also in the whole city. His status prompted Rnd to analyze his mana pattern earlier and made the treatment go by rather fast.
¡°Huh? What? Where did they go¡ and what is wrong with my head?¡±
¡°Guild Master, are you awake?¡±
Rnd had managed to break the spell and as the Guild Master was waking up he quickly removed the helmet. Aurdhan blinked a few times, disoriented, and then his eyes sharpened as he recognized Rnd, albeit with some difficulty due to just leaving a world of illusions
"Wand? What''s happening? Why are you wearing your armor?¡±
"There''s no time to exin right now, Guild Master."
Rnd spoke urgently as he handed Aurdhan arge runic axe made from mithril. Knowing that Aurdhan hadn''te prepared for battle, Rnd offered one of his own private possessions as a substitute.
"We''re under attack by the abyssal cultists. My golems and turrets won¡¯t be able to hinder them for long, I need you to help me stop them, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re already aware of how they operate, you have been stuck in an illusion but this is the real world now.¡±
Aurdhan, still groggy from the effects of the abyssal illusion, took the runic axe and surveyed the situation. The sounds of battle, the shouts of cultists, and the howls of the ming wolf pierced the air. He quickly pieced together the urgency of the situation.
"Shit, so that was all a damn illusion? I knew it was too good to be real¡"
Aurdhan replied, his fingers tightly gripping the runic axe as he directed his gaze toward the source of the battle. He was a seasoned warrior, well aware of the gravity of the situation. Despite the option to flee and save himself, it was evident that he had reasons to stay and fight.
"I guess that I owe you one Wand¡¡±
Rnd nodded as he observed the Guild Master heading toward the ongoing battle. With Aurdhan joining the fight, Rnd turned his attention back to three other unconscious individuals: Armand, Lobelia, and Mary. These three held the highest potential to make a significant impact in the current dire situation. While other adventurers were present, such as Grisalde, theirbat capabilities were significantly lower.
The closest were the two siblings, the two were passed out near some guild receptionists. For some reason, Arman was half naked in the middle of the pile, as if the group ofdies were watching him perform some act before falling under the relic¡¯s spell. Lobelia wasn¡¯t far off either and luckily, their weapons were nearby, suggesting they had brought them to the wedding, perhaps fearing potential theft or loss while they were out drunk.
¡°Common wake up¡¡±
Rnd initiated the process with Armand, and fortunately, both of them were on his mana pattern list, just like the others. However, as his foolish brother-inw began to wake up, one of the cultists managed to break through. It was the pale elven woman, she was leaping through the air and closing in on Agni''s position. Her figure was concealed by pitch-ck leather armor, most likely crafted from high-quality monster materials.
The axe that he lent to the guild master came flying to intercept her in the middle of her strange movement. Time was quickly running out and he needed to hurry as he wasn¡¯t sure if Agni would be able to stand up to the cultists if more of them appeared. To confirm his question he quickly activated his analyzing skill. A fake status screen appeared at first but soon after he pushed through the concealment device to reveal the true one.
Name :
Jezryna L 239
sses
T3 Abyssal Assassin L 89
T2 Abyssal de L 50
T2 Cursed Rouge L 50
T1 de Acolyte L 25
T1 Thief L 25
¡®She is stronger than Emmerson but she is not on the Guild Master¡¯s level¡¡¯
The woman was on the brink of achieving her second-tier 3 ss, but Aurdhan had already attained that level. Additionally, she possessed an assassination ss, which typically lost its advantage in direct confrontations. Their strengthy in delivering covert strikes and catching opponents off guard. In a fair contest, she shouldn''t be able topete with someone of the Guild Master''s caliber. However, she wasn''t alone, and soon the protective barrier he had constructed began to show cracks. The forces on the other side were about to break through.
¡°Huh? What are you doing here Wand? Where did all the women go?¡±
Rnd quickly delivered a smack to Armand¡¯s cheek to help hime to terms with the new reality. Lobelia who was next to him was next in line and already wearing his helmet which at this point was the worst part of this n.
¡°Lobelia, snap out of it!¡±
Rnd''s urgentmand jolted Lobelia from her confused state as she donned the helmet. The rapid change in her surroundings left her bewildered, but the presence of her brother and Rnd helped anchor her back to reality.
¡°What the heck is happening, Wand? Why are you in that armor?¡±
Lobelia asked with a furrowed brow as she took in the chaos that had erupted around her. The radiant wolf above them along with the shroud of darkness and the Guild Master chasing an elven assassin was hard to miss.
"We''re under attack by the abyssal cultists"
Rnd quickly exined while quickly moving in the direction where Mary and Arthur had passed out.
"My golems and turrets won¡¯t hold them for much longer. I need you and Armand to protect the guests that are still passed out.¡±
Lobelia processed the situation, and her features hardened with determination. She was a skilled archer, and she knew the danger the cultists posed. She quickly grabbed her new bow along with the arrows that were nearby and notched them into it. "Armand, get your ass moving. We have a battle to fight!¡±
Lobelia said, her tone resolute as she started her half-dressed brother down. Armand was still groggy from the lingering effects of the abyssal illusion, but thanks to her words he made a full recovery. Luckily he didn¡¯t require any armor to begin with, so after grabbing his harness and gauntlets he was ready to engage anyone.
"Alright! Let''s show these cultists what real adventurers are made of!"
As the two charged towards the source of themotion, he focused on Arthur and Mary. They were also on his list, but he wasn''t certain if they would offer any assistance. Mary, the maid, would be a formidable ally, but her primary duty was to protect Arthur, the lord to whom she had pledged her loyalty. Nevertheless, it was still preferable if they managed to escape, as if this incident resulted in the death of a Valerian noble, his position as Knight Commander would be in jeopardy. It wasn''t umon for Knights to be held ountable for the demise of their lords, a transgression that could even carry the penalty of death.
Time was running out, and he could see the dots representing his golems vanishing. One of his multiple minds was devoted to directing his small army of golems to hold back his adversaries, but the limit was nearly reached. With urgency, he activated hastening buffs on his armor, enabling him to appear beside Mary and Arthur. Luck was also in his favor as Bernir was nearby. Soon, the trio began to awake their vision blurry and their minds tired.
His luck had finally run out. With the awakening of these three, the floodgates burst open, and one of the walls crumbled. Through the breach, a sizable horde of undead monsters began to pour in, with an enraged-looking Necromancer leading them. His status screen was swiftly revealed and showed that he was a formidable foe that couldn¡¯t be ignored.
Name :
Kovak L 235
sses
T3 Abyssal Necromancer L 85
T2 Undead Summoner L 50
T2 Corrupted Mage L 50
T1 Fallen Acolyte L 25
T1 Mage L 25
Nheless, Rnd''s attention fixated on someone who was gradually advancing from behind the Necromancer. The figure was distorted, and the enormous eyeball jutting from the man''s shoulder was impossible to overlook. It was the shapeshifting Warlock he had encountered long ago, and now he could even discern the information on his status screen, which the Warlock didn''t appear to be concealing.
Name :
Ozrk L 281
sses
T3 Eldritch Warlock L 31
T3 Abyssal Warlock L 100
T2 Abyssal Shifter L 50
T2 Thaumaturge L 50
T1 Ritualist L 25
T1 Mage L 25
¡®I guess that guy is the strongest of them, his level is higher than the Guild Master¡¯s, this doesn¡¯t look good¡¡¯
Finally, the fight had been taken into his home. The undead monsters were pushing forward with rage in their eyes but this was his home and it would not be easily taken by the likes of them¡
Chapter 392: The Unwelcome Guests.
Chapter 392: The Unwee Guests.
¡°Huh? What is happening?¡±
¡°Are you awake? Good as you can see your lordship, we have a small situation here. Remember those cultists we spoke about? Yeah, they are now here.¡±
Rnd shouted, pointing towards the group of undead monsters surging through the breach in the wall. Arthur was visibly perplexed by the situation, but Mary swiftly assisted him, simultaneously withdrawing a set of runic daggers she had concealed in her dress. Meanwhile, on the other side, the cultists had sessfully breached the barrier, and their conversations became audible to everyone who was now awake.
¡°How can this be, how are these people awake? Did they really manage to suppress the great relic?¡±
¡°This is inconceivable¡¡±
¡°We can¡¯t allow anyone to escape, we need to capture the one responsible!¡±
The man at the helm of the undead horde began to shout while standing amidst the wreckage of the wall. His eyes were fixed on Aurdhan, who was locked inbat with one of their cult members. Gradually, his gaze shifted to the other individuals who were now alert. His face was mostly concealed by the hood of a dark robe, and all Rnd could make out was his parched skin, along with some peculiar ult symbols adorning his chin. The necromancer seemed like he was a walking corpse that was quite animated.
Behind him, there was a gruesome disy of shape-shifting as the Eldritch Warlock materialized behind the Necromancer. Earlier, one of the shoulders had swollen to form arge eyeball, and now the second one was also taking shape. It appeared that this cultist''s transformation was a gradual process that probably would turn him to a true monster.
¡°Woah, this baldie isn¡¯t half bad¡¡±
¡°Hah, stop running you damn Wench!¡±
Not that far away from them the third member shouted out as if she was enjoying the wounds she had received. Aurdhan had managed to make the woman retreat back to where the gash in the wall had opened, a few nicks and bruises already visible on her armor and body.
¡°You can¡¯t even take care of one of them?¡±
¡°But Mr. Necromancer, he is strong~¡±
¡°Useless!¡±
As the two cult members began to bicker, the guild master spotted an opportunity he couldn''t afford to miss. They were all standing in close proximity to each other, which, for a skilled warrior like him, presented the perfect chance to strike. Hisrge form began to radiate a bright red aura as he concentrated his energy. It swiftly converged on the mithril axe gripped in his right hand, triggering his attack skill.
The axe struck the ground, releasing a burst of red aura that created a small explosion of energy. Aurdhan tightly gripped the hilt with both hands and swung his weapon toward the cultists who were observing him. A massive wave of chaotic aura energy surged forth from the ground, materializing as it advanced in their direction. Initially, it collided with the undead monsters at the front, engulfing them, and then flew in the direction of the three masterminds.
Rnd, in the midst of assisting Bernir to his feet, was briefly stunned by the immense power the Guild Master unleashed. The broad red torrent extended the breach in the wall even further, epassing the entire newly created entrance and colliding with the individuals present there. The resounding impact during the collision suggested that something had been struck, though it was difficult to discern whether the attack had managed to vanquish any of the cultists positioned in that area.
¡°B-boss? W-what¡¯s happening? Why is everything shaking?¡±
¡°Good, you¡¯re up. There is not much time so listen. The cultists are here, I need you to help bring everyone to the escape tunnel just like we discussed before!¡±
¡°The escape tunnel?¡±
"Yes, the escape tunnel."
Rnd replied hastily. He grabbed Bernir''s arm, pulling him to his feet and assisting him in regaining his bnce. Even though the smoke had not cleared up yet, he did not believe that the cultists would be finished after one attack. It was best to use this moment of confusion to get everyone who had passed out to safety.
"Remember, we nned for this scenario just in case. Now, we need to get everyone to safety. Can you do it?"
Bernir''s eyes widened as he finally grasped the gravity of the situation. He nodded vigorously, his expression transforming from confusion to resolute determination. Rnd had anticipated that such a scenario might unfold. After the Lich''s attack, the underground area had been fortified, and additional escape routes had been established to aid them. Bernir was well-versed in each of them and could guide people to safety or even assist them in reaching the panic room if the situation demanded it.
"Aye, I remember the n. I''ll gather the others and lead them to the tunnel. You can count on me, boss!"
¡°Good, here take this.¡±
¡°A helmet?¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s a helmet. Do you see the four there, you remember them, the adventurers that traveled with me during the previous cultist incident?¡±
¡°Aye?¡±
Bernir nodded, though he wasn''t entirely sure of Rnd''s intentions. He was handed the helmet, the same one he had used to awaken others, but this detail was unknown to him at this point in time.
"ce the helmet on their heads. It should awaken them from the illusion, but it will only work on those four. Exin everything to them and get their assistance in helping the remaining guests."
"You want me to... aye, no problem, boss. I understand."
The half-dwarf nodded without further inquiry. He realized there was no need to question Rnd''s instructions. His trust in Rnd was unwavering, and he knew that if he ced the helmet on those people''s heads, they would likely awaken. During themotion, Rnd continued to analyze the situation along with trying to grasp the signal the relic was producing.
It was not quite the same one that he encountered during the vige incident. Blocking or canceling the illusion for every unfamiliar person without their stored mana patterns was an impossible task. The four adventurers, Grisalde, Senna, Dalrak and Orson had been invited to today¡¯s wedding party. He had made a few quick changes to the helmet to target their mana patterns and could also remotely ess it even if he wasn¡¯t touching it.
Bernir only needed to ce the helmet on their heads for Rnd to activate the runic structure. During a chaotic battle, focusing on awakening more than these four would be impractical. With their help, he was somewhat confident that the guests could escape. The number of people wasn''t overwhelming, and Grisalde alone could probably carry out five people at once.
¡°Lord Arthur, we need to leave.¡±
¡°Mary, we need to help the guests.¡±
¡°But Lord Arthur, what if something happens to you?¡±
While Rnd was about to leave, Arthur got into a little confrontation with his maid. He wanted to do the honorable act of helping out the affected people in this unfortunate event. She on the other hand wanted nothing more than to leave this ce that was covered by a strange shroud.
¡°Mary, it won¡¯t be that easy to leave this ce. Do you see that dark shroud that¡¯s around us?¡±
To prevent further arguments, he promptly informed the ninja maid about the wide-area spell the Necromancer had cast. This spell covered his entire home and extended beyond the walls. The dome it generated was designed not only to disrupt magical signals but also to act as a barrier, preventing unauthorized individuals from entering or leaving.
¡°You might be able to go outside but Arthur¡¯s body will probably not be able to manage that amount of necrotic mana. My assistant will guide you to one of the escape tunnels, just assist him for now.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°You heard him, Mary. Wand is probably right, he wouldn¡¯t lie to us.¡±
His statement was urate; the shroud was indeed saturated with malevolent mana. Passing through it, anyone below tier 3 would be afflicted with curses, poison, and a range of lingering debuffing effects. Fortunately, the spell didn''t extend underground, which meant that the escape tunnels remained an option.
While Rnd didn''t deceive them, he leveraged the concealed knowledge of the escape tunnels as his bargaining chip. Mary would prioritize her lord above all else, but now her duty extended to ensuring Bernir''s safety. With her presence, more guests had a chance at safety, and Bernir''s prospects for survival also improved.
Their conversation came to an end, and as the dust settled, the oue of the Guild Master''s st became apparent. Just as Rnd had anticipated, the cultists remained standing. One of them had positioned themselves at the forefront, guarding against the surging aura energy. Unsurprisingly, it was the individual with the highest level - the Eldritch Warlock.
Ozrk, the Eldritch Warlock, appeared to have sustained minimal damage from the Guild Master''s formidable attack. His body had expanded to approximately four meters in height, and it was now covered in what resembled exposed muscle tissue. His face had be submerged within this mass and seemed to reside in the chest area, while an additional set of bizarre limbs, resembling mantis des, emerged from the back of his shoulders. It was evident that the cultist had undergone a full transformation. Whether he possessed a more extensive form remained to be seen, but even in this state, Rnd was uncertain of the true strength of this enigmatic creature.
When Rnd looked in Aurdhan''s direction, it was evident that the man was genuinely taken aback. His usualposed and rxed demeanor had vanished as he remained steadfast in confronting the enemy at hand. Providing assistance to this ally was the wiser course of action, for without him, this battle would not be easily won. Fortunately, it seemed that Aurdhan had no qualms about staying to fight, and perhaps Arthur''s presence was one of the reasons for hismitment. In this situation, the Guild Master couldn''t hide behind rules and regtions, particrly when a noble was involved, and cultists were a menace that needed to be dealt with on sight.
¡°Wand, you better give me an exnation after this is over¡¡±¡°Sure, but let us survive first. Can I leave the ugly one to you?¡±
¡°Yeah¡¡±
The Guild Master''s gaze remained fixed on the Warlock, whose body emitted something resembling steam. Despite the injuries inflicted by the previous attack, his body was gradually regenerating. This particr ss of spellcaster was unique, as their abilities depended on the pact they had made. In this instance, it was likely that this man was bound to the very god of the Abyssal cult. He didn''t appear to be a traditional spell slinger but rather utilized his mana to augment his own body, transforming it into a monstrous form.
It was likely that his monstrous form wouldn''t tire or copse until his mana was depleted. His opponent, the Guild Master, was a formidable close-range fighter, and the two shared simr domains of close-quartersbat, making them somewhat evenly matched. Rnd hoped that the Guild Master''s experience would prove advantageous, and the runic axe he had lent him came equipped with some additional firepower that could be employed to their advantage.
Even if Rnd discounted the Eldritch Warlock and entrusted him to Aurdhan, there were still two other formidable adversaries to contend with. The woman who had plunged her cursed dagger into his shoulder years ago was present, and she proved to be nearly as powerful as the Warlock. Both she and the Necromancer formed a dangerousbination, with her engaging opponents at remarkable speeds while the magician wielded his spells and controlled swarms of minions.
To make matters worse, the three of them were not alone. There were additional robed cultists who were scaling the walls and peering in. While most of them were at tier 2, the undead creatures summoned by Kovak were akin to the ck skeletons the Lich could produce in the past. Among this small army, there were tier 3 monsters scattered, making it a challenging task to clear them all out.
¡°I saw it, I saw that one wake up those people~¡±
¡°So he was the one!¡±
While the group was in a staring match the pale elf woman pointed in his direction to single him out. It seemed that when scaling the wall the first time she had seen Rnd tend to Armand and Lobelia.
¡°Impossible, even more, are waking up¡ how is this possible, is it that item?¡±
The situation became evident when they noticed Bernir at the rear, assisting the other adventurers. He was cing the helmet Rnd had provided over their heads and utilizing his runic skills to sever the relic''s influence remotely. To an observer, it seemed as if the helmet was the focal point of interaction, rather than Bernir manipting it.
I??????????????????N???????E?????????????????????????X?????????????????C??????????????????U??????????????????????S????????????????????A???????????????????????????B?????????????????L?????????????????????E??????????!??????????????????¡±
The Warlock shouted in a strange fashion that caused people to recoil in pain. Hisrge body swung itself forward in the direction that Bernir was crouching. Luckily before the monstrous man could move more than a few meters he was interrupted by an axeing his way. It descended before him and collided with one of hisrge ded hands. The ground rumbled as he was pushed into it from the impact from the Guild Master¡¯s attack.
¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something, ult fucker?¡±
Aura exploded and seared against the Warlock''s exposed muscle flesh. He found himself getting pushed back, which was utterly unthinkable to him. His mantis-like arms sprang into action for retaliation, but Aurdhan was one step ahead. He managed to anticipate the swift attacks, although he still sustained a few shallow wounds on his shoulders. With a powerful kick, he sent his opponent hurtling in the opposite direction, all in just a matter of seconds. With his axe now raised and his body radiating powerful surges of aura he gave chase. Each step that he produced left the ground crumbling and quaking.
¡°Oh, is Mr. Warlock in trouble? I guess, I¡¯ll go take care of it then~¡±
The sly woman assassin used the sh to her advantage tounch a sneak attack against the person who was freeing the sleeping victims. Her des were drawn and she was about to go flying to get the item in question. However, to her surprise, an object d in mana was heading her way. This to someone of her caliber was not a problem, with a little twirls to the side she expected to escape the trajectory.
¡°Oh?¡±
As she leaped away, preparing to head towards the dwarven target, the object headed her way abruptly changed its trajectory. It ascended into the sky before diving straight for her head. It was only when she employed her daggers mid-flight to deflect the mysterious projectile that she managed to halt the attack. Upon closer examination, she discovered it was some sort of magical arrow that had been shot from a concealed location. When she looked in that direction, she noticed an archer who had not been there previously.
¡°Where do you think you are going, cultist bitch?¡±
It wasn''t over yet, as the archer had already notched and fired another arrow almost instantly. To make matters worse, intense heat emanated from above. When she looked up, a massive orb of mes had been conjured by the wolven creature she had previously attempted to attack. Jezryna, the Abyssal Assassin, finally realized she was in grave danger and waspelled to activate her skill.
Her body flickered as the arrow and the ball of mes collided with her in the air simultaneously. To the astonishment of the archer and the ming wolf above, the attacks seemed to pass right through her, as if there was nothing there, and detonated when both of their mana shed. The pale elf, on the other hand, gracefully touched down on the ground unscathed.
¡°That was close~¡±She proimed in a mocking tone before slicing forward to cleave a corpse flying her way. It was an undead monster from their group that had been thrown in her direction by a third assant, a man wearing a strange harness over his chest. His body was in a state of flexing as if he was under some type of body enhancement skill.
¡°I thought you never missed?¡±
¡°Shut up and focus on the fight you idiot!¡±
Lobelia responded to Armand, who had been fending off some of the undead monsters attempting to infiltrate thepound. Beside him, Agninded, and both of them turned their gaze towards the elf assassin who had ceased flickering. Atst, Rnd stepped forward from the side, his focus shifting to the other two primary cultists. The battle had now officiallymenced and he needed to pick his main target for this confrontation¡
Chapter 393: Magic Detonation.
Chapter 393: Magic Detonation.
¡°What are you doing? Stop ying around Wench!¡±
¡°You¡¯re one to talk, your ¡®army¡¯ of undead is being very useful~¡±
¡°Fool! Just watch!¡±
The cultists did not appear to be fazed by the confrontation with the defenders. Even as their most potent member was being pushed back by the Guild Master and their undead forces were being vanquished, their confidence remained intact. Rnd wasn''t certain whether it was false bravado or if they truly possessed greater power, but he knew he had to take everything seriously.
Soon, he realized that the necromancer had more tricks up his sleeve as he began rapidly chanting to resurrect his forces. A significant portion of the area started to glow green as the previously defeated undead began to reassemble themselves. The skeletons rose again, and the ghouls which burned away under holy attacks, had their flesh restored. It was a potent healing spell aimed at the deceased bodies, revealing the true powermanded by this Lich. As long as he was present, these abominations would not be easily defeated.
While this was unfolding, Rnd didn''t merely sit idly by and allow his enemies to strengthen their forces. His awareness extended throughout his entirepound, and his eyes darted across various monitors inside his helmet to evaluate the situation. Behind him, a somewhat anxious Bernir was assisting the four adventurers in getting back on their feet. The cultists had been unable to prevent their awakening but were now directing their attention toward the helmet, which was believed to be the source of the spell disruption.
His assistant had be a target for their malice, but fortunately, there was some distance between the malevolent cultists and the other guests. Rnd believed that if they could hold out for a few minutes, the guests would be able to escape to safety. Once inside the escape tunnel, they could make their way quickly toward the city, where the soldiers should be advancing. He was uncertain about the speed at which the trained soldiers could arrive and whether the Srian church would dispatch clerics to assist them. It was wiser to assume they were on their own and had to deal with the enemybatants independently.
¡°Oho, they are rising up! You¡¯re not that bad Mr. Necromancer~¡±
To his dismay, some of the cultists were enjoying themselves as their forces regrouped. The assassin woman had previously disyed an unusual skill that rendered her body somehow intangible. Rnd, with his heightened senses and the numerous golemic eyes throughout the area, witnessed Lobelia''s arrow passing through her head. Even Agni''s mes, imbued with divine energies, appeared ineffective against this skill.
He had identified her ss as an unknown evolution. Among the various assassin sses, this particr trait was likely an inherent part of this skill. Allowing devastating attacks to pass through her body seemed overpowered. However, skills like these often came with drawbacks. The woman probably couldn''t sustain it for an extended period or had limited uses. Perhaps, the key to defeating her was to force her to continuously use this skill or use an extended attack which would persist until the skill was undone. The biggest problem was performing this without getting stabbed by those two cursed daggers.
The time for battle had arrived, and Rnd assessed the most strategic approach. Considering the peculiar skill, he was uncertain about his friend''s ability to effectivelybat it. They likely didn''t understand why theirbined attacks had no impact on the cultist woman.
Agni, Lobelia, and Armand were all early-level tier 3batants with stats below that of this cultist woman. Allowing them to attack her might yield disastrous results. To achieve true victory they would have to coordinate their attacks in unison and then strike when the opportunity arose. Instead, they would probably carry out their usual tactics without being able to seamlessly work together against an opponent with a stat advantage.
With the Eldritch Warlock already locked in battle with the guild master, Kovak the Necromancer became the next viable option. Ordinarily, Rnd would have preferred to face him himself, as they shared a somewhat simr array of attacks. The opponent was a spellcaster who relied on numerous minions and provided long-range support. Rnd could employ a simr strategy by utilizing therge number of golems and turrets avable. Controlling them remotely had be quite effortless, allowing him to emte summoner-type sses.
However, that was not his sole source of strength as he possessed a more extensive array of abilities than most. Even at close range, he presented a formidable adversary, and his sturdy outer defenses made him hard to injure. It made more sense to provide support for his three friends using the golems while concentrating on dealing with this frenzied woman personally. Kovak, being a spellcaster, had lower physical stats, and if Armand could close the distance, defeating the necrotic mage would not be an insurmountable task given his physical prowess.
¡°Agni, take care of those undead. Armand, Lobelia can you do something about the necromancer? Leave that woman to me.¡±
¡°Sure thing! But what about those guys?¡±
Asked Armand while pointing at the rising undead and other hooded members from the cult entering through the now wide hole in his wall.
¡°Awoo!¡±
¡°Leave them to Agni, undead monsters are his speciality and don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be fighting alone.¡±
Rnd responded by extending his arm toward the area where Kovak stood. The man had made a significant error by advancing into the midst of the shattered runic automatons. Despite having seen the turrets reconstruct themselves, he seemingly disregarded it, especially after the appearance of the Sunlight Wolf. Rnd, on the other hand, was pleased, as he could now resurrect the fallen golems that were positioned amidst the enemy forces.
The field vibrated with mana energy that extended in a cone from where Rnd stood. Even if his enemies could witness the effect taking shape, they were powerless to halt it. Electrical discharges began to ur as the previously shatteredponents moved towards each other. Broken spider legs reassembled into functioning parts and reattached themselves to their destroyed bodies.
Much like Kovak''s ability to resurrect his army of undead, Rnd demonstrated his power to do the same with his army of runic creations. In no time, all of his previously demolished constructs were restored to their full working order. Their magical weaponry bristled with readiness, aimed directly at their astonished ult adversaries.
The battlefield had dramatically shifted in Rnd''s favor, and his resurrected creations stood as a formidable force, ready to defend their master and strike back at those who had dared to threaten hispound. Kovak stood in momentary shock as he gathered his energies to form a more powerful mana mantle to protect himself from the first mana stsing his way.
Rnd wasn''t finished; he continued his assault. The enemies had rushed into hispound recklessly, charging forward without much consideration. He was relieved that he was up against untrained cultists who relied on deception and an illusory relic for their easy victories. It was clear that these individuals were not well-versed inbat tactics and had entered an area filled with powerful explosives. Now that they were deep inside, he could activate the upgraded runic mines.
Previously, he had to deactivate most of them out of fear that people working in thepound might identally trigger them. At Tier 2, it had been impossible for him to create smart mines, but now it had be a reality. Even if the children from the orphanage were to run around or disturb the metallic parts that the runic mines were constructed from, they wouldn''t activate. Disabling them was as simple as snapping his fingers, and attuning them to mana patterns was also an option.
The ground began to explode, and along with it, the lesser cultists and undead monsters charging forward. With his current understanding of divine rune emtion, he could also add an extra punch against his enemies. Even if it was pseudo-divinity, it proved effective in bestowing the usual debuffs on the undead zombies and skeletons. Combined with the regr explosions, they were swiftly being obliterated, with only the limited number of Tier 3 minions managing to stay on their feet.
"How is this possible? Did we walk into a trap orchestrated by the church? Is that man a Srian pdin?"
Kovak cried out in anguish as he witnessed his minions being decimated by the ongoing magical explosions. He harbored a profound resentment for anything associated with divine mana, and the entire area was suffused with it. The tides of battle were shifting rapidly in Rnd''s favor. As the runic mines detonated, the once-confident cultists were thrown into disarray. The necromancer, Kovak, struggled to maintain control of his undead minions, who were being wiped out in the explosions, and the Eldrich Warlock was still locked in a fierce battle with Aurdhan so he could not offer them any aid.
Lobelia, Armand, and Agni swiftly adjusted to the evolving circumstances. Armand, propelled by his formidable physical strength, charged toward the necromancer, swiftly closing the distance. Even if there were some remaining undead creatures and cultists in his path, his controlled frenzied skill allowed him to forcefully push through. Lobelia remained in stealth, waiting for an opportune moment to strike.
Agni, the ming wolf, also joined the effort. He unleashed a torrent of divine mes in a coordinated attack with the golems. Their bodies were constructed from me-resistant alloys, designed for deep dungeon exploration and monster hunting. Although it might be considered friendly fire, the automatons stood strong and continued tounch their attacks at any opponent they could spot.
However, there were still a lot of enemies for them to get through until they arrived at their destination with the most troublesome one not suffering from any of the bombs or magical sts. The pale elf woman remained untouched by the chaos and instead charged for what she perceived to be the most fun opponent.
¡°Are you the leader? Want to have some fun~?¡±
Despite making it a priority to maintain his focus on the elven assassin, she managed to close the gap in an instant. Compared to someone like Emmerson, she was far more agile and nimble. While she might not have been able to withstand many hits,nding one on her would prove to be quite challenging.
She suddenly appeared nearby and darted toward him in a peculiar zig-zag pattern. Both of her des were infused with a type of cursed energy that she intended to thrust into his body, much like she had done all those years ago. Rnd vividly remembered how agonizing it had been to experience one of those attacks. Back then, she hadn''t even been putting in much effort, and it was evident that the pain would be far more excruciating to endure or heal from if he were to be struck again.
Nevertheless, he wouldn''t allow her to approach him without offering any resistance. This was his domain, and he was at his most potent when surrounded by his runic machines. With so many of them at his disposal, before the woman could reach him, the entire area lit up like a Christmas tree. Turrets emerged from the ground, golems rallied to his side to support him, and his floating cubes went into overdrive. All of these creations unleashed their long-range spells while he began moving backward to expand the distance.
He couldn¡¯t see any tier 3batant that he faced before to be able to resist this much firepower but somehow, the pale elf was able to continue charging. The turrets, golems, and floating cubes unleashed a relentless barrage of attacks, creating a deadly web of destruction that would have overwhelmed any ordinary opponent. However, Jezryna''s intangible state allowed her to gracefully evade each spell and explosion, weaving through the deadly storm unscathed.Her agility and skill were beyond anything Rnd had ever encountered, and it was clear that defeating her would be a formidable challenge. As she drew nearer, Rnd knew that he needed a different approach to counter her unique abilities. The pale elf remained undeterred, her cursed daggers at the ready. With fluid grace, she closed the distance between them and lunged at Rnd, her des aimed directly at his heart. Her sly smile and mocking tone only added to her unnerving presence.
"You can''t escape, darling. You''re going to feel what real pain is like."
Rnd promptly assessed his options. His golems and turrets, despite their formidable firepower, were ineffective against an intangible opponent. Nheless, during the attack, he noticed a few intriguing patterns. Although she could allow energy beams to pass through her body, asionally she would instead evade them. This evasion happened at regr intervals, and if he was correct, he had just pinpointed the weakness of this skill.
As a result, instead of relying on basic damaging spells that used standard mana, he opted for a more creative approach. Rnd saw limited utility in employing elemental attacks against human targets, as it tended to slow things down. His primary advantage over conventional mages was the rapid activation speed of his runic spells, which became even faster with simpler attacks. While a fire st might be more intimidating than a mana st, it consumed more mana and caused more damage to theponents. However, this didn''t mean he couldn''t switch things up when needed.
So, when the daggers approached, rather than forming a conventional shield using blue mana particles, he melded multiple elements together. Fire and wind swirled around his body, enveloping himpletely the moment the woman attempted tounch her attack. Even with his entire armor engulfed in a swirling torrent of mes and enhanced by wind des, he stood his ground.
As it turned out, the skill she used had a duration of no more than a second. After it ended, there was a short cooldown period. This meant that inside the zing inferno, she would sustain damage as soon as the skill''s cooldown was over. Additionally, there was a second weakness: to inflict damage on her targets, she needed her skill to not be active. Even if she could thrust her hand directly into his chest without resistance, the moment her skill was active again, she would also be engulfed by the mes.
The woman, of course, wasn''t born yesterday and realized what Rnd was attempting. Instead of plunging into the swirling mes, she halted her advance and began a tactical retreat. However, her opponent wasn''t about to let this opportunity slip away. Her skill had been used, and there was a small window for him to damage her now.
Realizing there might not be another chance, he decided to go all out. The runes on his armor lit up, and a series of effects unfolded. Behind the woman,rge bs of rock erupted from the ground and hurtled in their direction. A prison of rocks closed in on the two, as he opted for mutual destruction. If he had to harm himself to defeat this enemy, he was willing to take the risk.
Shortly after, a colossal magical explosion rocked the entirepound. Windows shattered, and nearby windmills began to crack under the pressure. The otherbatants engaged in battle took a moment to turn and witness a cloud of debris hurtling in their direction, followed by a thick cloud of ck smoke. The molten rocks inside indicated that a tremendous amount of heat had exploded in the epicenter at which some of them were staring.
¡°Y-you¡ you bastard!¡±
A single word was uttered by the woman, the light happy tone no longer present.
¡°Not quite what I was going for, but this should be enough¡¡±
The clearing explosion was apanied by another voice. Within the dissipating smoke, a figure d in a smoking suit of armor emerged, protected by a shield of mana but also disying some cracks. However, these cracks were rapidly resealing themselves, while Rnd himself was enveloped in a protective blue shroud of mana.
He had detonated himself along with his opponent in a desperate attempt to defeat the pale woman with a powerful attack. Much to his disappointment, the elf had managed to propel herself out of the explosion''s epicenter by kicking off his chest. She was thenunched outside through the thick bs of rocks to safety, but it hade at a cost.
Her body was riddled with wounds, and one of her feet was severely mangled. Blood flowed from her mouth and nose, a clear indication of the substantial damage she had sustained. With one of her feet injured, her primary forte, which was her speed, had been negated. While he might not have defeated her yet, the momentum of the battle was clearly in his favor¡
Chapter 394: Never Trust A Cultist.
Chapter 394: Never Trust A Cultist.
¡°Shit, why is it those cultists again? Are we cursed or something?¡±
¡°Stop yapping and move those legs of yours if you want to live!¡±
¡°Shit¡ fine¡¡±
Amid the tumultuous chaos of the ongoing shes between high-level individuals, a group of people shuffled about, trying to maintain order amidst themotion. The center of their attention was a quartet of adventurers who, along with Bernir, Arthur, and Mary, were working tirelessly to assist the guests who had sumbed to the abyssal relic.
Together, they carried the unconscious guests toward a hidden tunnel, concealed behind one of the towering windmills on thepound. This secret passage could only be essed by performing a peculiar sequence of actions, and the cksmith in the group was quickly performing this task that the other adventures were unfamiliar with.
Within a few moments, a rectangr block of earth slid to the side, revealing a set of steps leading downward. The tunnel wasn''t very spacious and would likely necessitate carrying the unconscious guests in a single file. This was quite challenging for the terrified individuals. Not far from them, a battle between a bizarre monstrosity and the Guild Master was unfolding, and it was a confrontation they wanted to avoid at all costs. Everyone here realized that it was a realm that they had not stepped into and would just be coteral if they ever dared to step too close.
¡°Quickly, we must gather everyone here and carry them down, one by one!¡±
The only person managing to stay calm, despite being just a Tier 2 ss holder, was Lord Arthur. The four adventurers snapped out of their initial shock upon hearing his voice and nodded in response. They had already transported several people to this location, but there were still a few unconscious individuals scattered around. While two of them could start carrying some of the remaining guests down into the tunnel, the other two could go after the remaining ones.
¡°Aye, let us hurry and leave it up to the Boss, he will take care of those cultist bastards for us! The best thing we can do is stay out of his way so he can fight freely.¡±
Bernir faced the group and was the first to step down into the tunnel. He understood that as long as there were nonbatants in the area, Rnd couldn''t unleash his full power. The entirepound could potentially be a massive bomb, but it wasn''t something he could risk when so many innocent lives were at stake. Their best course of action was to step aside and let the Tier 3 ss holders handle the situation. Escaping was their top priority.
As Bernir descended into the tunnel, he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more he could contribute. Doubts began to cloud his mind. While Rnd was undeniably strong, he was not invulnerable, and he had narrowly escaped death on numerous asions. The cultists were a formidable and fanatical group, willing to sacrifice their lives for their cause. Thankfully, his wife and child were not present in this perilous situation. Their absence allowed him to contemte the possibility that he could do more than merely guiding people to safety. While ensuring their well-being remained his top priority, it didn''t mean he couldn''t consider further actions after their safe escape.
Without being able to make up his mind, he continued down into the workshop. Inside, his mind raced as he contemted the best tactic. It would have been straightforward to lead the guests to safety if they were awake, but they were all still under the spell of the strange relic. There was a possibility that they might awaken if they were removed from the item''s range, but he wasn''t sure. Therefore, their only way out was through a recently constructed special tunnel.
"I was wondering why he wanted to make this... now it makes sense..."
Among the various escape tunnels, there were even decoy tunnels designed to confuse potential pursuers and lead them into trapped areas. One particr tunnel was ideal for the current situation, equipped with a small railway. Carts had been ced inside, along with a runic device designed to propel them forward. Initially, Bernir couldn''t fathom the purpose of these carts, as there was nothing to mine in the tunnel. However, in their current predicament, the carts proved to be a perfect fit for the unconscious guests. There was ample space in those carts to amodate all the guests, and they could ride them to safety. As long as everyone made it there, their escape route would be secure.
Just as he was about to open the escape tunnel to inspect the carts, the entire workshop began to shake. The reinforced ceiling, strengthened with powerful magic and reinforced with steel, trembled, causing small rocks to fall. The deafening explosion resonated through the chamber, indicating a fierce battle was underway. There was a looming risk of the underground workshop being destroyed again, with the ceiling giving way. Time was of the essence, so the dwarven cksmith sprang into action. He needed to ensure everyone''s safety, a mission he had been entrusted with, and one he was determined to execute without fail.
¡
"No more jokes? I guess with that foot, you won''t be going anywhere far..."
Rnd surveyed the abyssal assassin woman, trying to push through the splitting headache and pain wracking his body. He had created a massive magical explosion centered around himself, an attack he had barely withstood. His own hit points had fallen by about a quarter, but there was a method for recovery. Even without resorting to potions, his armor radiated a mix of blue and golden light. The emted divine energy restored his cracked bones and healed potential internal injuries.
This,bined with the Rapid Machine Reassembly skill working on his armor, transformed him into something akin to a zombie. As long as he had mana, his armor could be repeatedly restored. Paired with restoration spells, this allowed him to take some risks. His opponent had clearly not anticipated his self-destructive strategy and had misjudged her attack. Now that her body had been wounded, he wouldn''t let this opportunity go to waste.
With the abyssal assassin woman severely injured and her mobility limited by her mangled foot, Rnd saw a chance to finally gain the upper hand in this intense battle. The woman, Jezryna, was no longer as confident and mocking as before. Her characteristic sly smile had faded, reced by a scowl of pain and frustration.
Still surrounded by his reassembled golems and turrets, Rnd didn''t waste any time. He channeled his remaining mana into a powerful spell. The runes on his armor lit up even brighter, and heunched an intricate array of runic projectiles, each guided by a precise trajectory. These projectiles homed in on the assassin, targeting all of her critical areas in a shower of mana.
Jezryna, without speaking a word, desperately attempted to evade the iing barrage. However, with her mobility hindered, she couldn''t dodge with her usual agility. The magic projectile storm that she had previously danced around was not easily avoided with just one working foot. Even if she could still activate her intangibility skill, it was clearly taking a toll on her stamina. Slowly but surely, more injuries were appearing on her body and so she seeked an escape route.
Her gaze shifted to her allies, who in this situation could potentially act as distractions. The army of undead was being pushed back by a frenzied muscr man and a fiery wolf. Kovak the Necromancer, on the other hand, was struggling to concentrate due to the barrage of projectiles disrupting his incantations. It was abination of the magical turrets, golems, and the concealed archer who consistently shifted her vantage points.
The number of lesser cultists had dwindled by half as they were unable to withstand the relentless barrage of magical weaponry. It was bing evident that they had erred in confronting the runesmith within his own home. Their excessive reliance on the relic and their individual skills had backfired. They faced a choice: flee or regroup their forces for a counterattack before they sumbed to the continuous onught of magical attacks and mines.
Her most trusted partner, Ozrk the Eldritch Warlock, was not faring much better than she was. The bald muscle man wielding an axe had enveloped his body in a peculiar reddish aura and was relentless with his attacks. She was well acquainted with Ozrk''s regenerative abilities and ferocity, but even his body was struggling to heal itself. Although his opponent had also sustained some damage, it was impossible to predict who would emerge as the victor. They were more or less on equal footing.
Before she could even call out to her allies, Rndunched an attack. This entire ce was imbued with runic devices and traps. It was brimming with runic batteries and power generators that he could easily harness. Everything within had been designed by him, and every device could be modified to serve any purpose he desired. Even the mines and cables that crisscrossed the ground could have their runicponents altered to produce new effects.
Despite the woman''s ability to cope with the magical attacks, they were merely a distraction. What she truly needed to focus on was whaty directly beneath her. Rnd was aware that during a battle, his mines would be exposed and possibly identified. Even now, the pale elf seemed to be able to pinpoint the locations of his runic devices. She likely possessed some skill for detecting magical traps or some form of danger sense. Even though he didn''t intend for it, all of his devices emitted trace amounts of mana that likely triggered those detection skills.
There was a way to deceive someone''s danger-sensing skills. These skills typically reacted to actual spells that could inflict damage or posed a threat. They wouldn''t respond to runic devices inscribed with harmless spells, like cleaning spells, for example. Rnd could remotely modify the runicponents, reconfiguring them into previously designed creations. In this instance, he transformed them into magical explosives that would propel themselves at his target.
The buried tes with dummy runes shifted as he triggered his trap. Although the woman sensed that something was amiss, the devices were already rising from the ground. Soon, she found herself encircled by blocky objects adorned with numerous radiant runes. The intensity of their glow continued to surge until they reached the point of explosion.
Blood sprayed in all directions as the pale elf finally suffered some significant damage. It was evident that her intention was to use the undead monsters as cover and attempt an escape toward the necromancer. However, she was sent hurtling through the air, colliding with some of the monsters along the way. Her n had some sess in creating distance between herself and the attacking Rnd, but it came at a cost - now one of her arms was broken in several ces, and her health had plummeted below thirty percent.
¡®Good that I didn¡¯t underestimate her like they did me, otherwise¡¡¯
Despite her severe injuries, the woman remained a formidable adversary. In the midst of the numerous explosions and attacks, it was easy to lose track of an opponent. Hovering before him was a ck dagger, mere millimeters away from his visor, and it had even left a slight scratch behind. The assassin had managed to throw one of her weapons while submerged in a magical onught. If he didn''t have so many golemic eyes surveilling from every possible direction, it might have spelled the end for him.
¡®She precisely aimed it at the armor¡¯s weak point, that was close¡¡¯
With the ck dagger narrowly missing Rnd''s visor, he had a newfound respect for the abyssal assassin''s uracy and determination. Her intangible skill made her difficult to predict and even harder to target. In her weakened state, she was still a dangerous opponent, and he knew he couldn''t afford to underestimate her. With the amount of force this weapon had traveled, it might have been able to pierce the visor which was not as sturdy as mithril.
The dagger was caught within his mana shield and restrained by the mage hand spell. It continued to emit cursed energies that he had been carefully monitoring throughout the fight. If his skin were to be nicked by this weapon, he would quickly suffer from a variety of debuffing effects. Fortunately, he had immersed himself in the study of cursed enchantments for just such an asion. After analyzing the weapon, he activated his runic authority to nullify the curse on the dagger. In no time, it transformed into nothing more than inert metal, its runic structures shifting into something entirely harmless.
¡°What are you doing? Can¡¯t you handle one runic mage? Do I have to do everything myself?¡±
The necromancer shouted from a distance, detonating a few undead corpses to fend off his own adversaries. Nearly all of the carefully crafted undead monsters he had summonedy on the ground. The high concentration of divine mana in the vicinity severely weakened his undead army. Even freshly advanced tier 3 ss holders like Armand were able to contend with the higher-level monstrosities. Making him resort to casting attacking spells and corpse explosions that in turn ruined his creations.
¡°Shut up! Your information was incorrect, it¡¯s all your fault!¡±
Jezryna responded with malice as she hobbled up onto her only good leg. Her entire body was scratched and burned by the magical explosions. They had not anticipated a battle of this magnitude. At most, they had expected mild resistance from the magical automatons they had dealt with at the beginning. No one had believed that their relic could be vulnerable to a runesmith or rune mage.
¡°This must be the Churches doing! They must have tempered with everything, the holy energy, and that beast proves it!¡±
In the necromancer''s mind, this had to be some sort of ploy orchestrated by the Srian church. Perhaps they had meticulously plotted this to draw them in, and now they found themselves ensnared. Rnd, who was approaching and appeared to be the leader, might well be a high-level pdin. His status was hidden behind something, and he was evidentlymanding everyone within the premises. It was rapidly dawning on them that they had walked into a trap, and perhaps escaping was the wisest option.
Kovak knew what he needed to do to survive. Even though their relic had been desecrated, it was better to stay alive and ry all the information to the Arch-Priestess. She could then formte a new n of action and potentially call in executive members from their temple and others to prepare a proper counterattack. With a wave of his skull staff, he initiated a spell that could only be used in dire circumstances. The lesser cultists who were still fighting began to tremble, and the bodies of those who had been defeated also underwent a simr transformation, morphing into abyssal abominations.
¡°We need to flee! Come on wench!¡±
Even though he didn''t hold the woman in high regard, she was still a formidable ally, and he couldn''t allow a high-tier member of their cult to fall into the church''s hands. He couldn''t trigger an abyssal transformation on someone of her level, so helping her out of this predicament was the only way to preserve the information they had. He used the newly formed abominations and his remaining undead as a smokescreen to cover their escape.
His enemies remained relentless, and the golems continued to reform themselves. However, the abominations'' bodies were more challenging to deal with than the cultists, which gave him enough time to prepare a spell to assist Jezryna. Her body was enveloped in a green haze and rapidly drawn toward his location, right in the center of the previously destroyed wall.
Luck also appeared to be on their side as Ozrk came crashing in from behind. He was missing his left arm along with one of the mantis des, but his opponent had sustained arge wound to the shoulder. It seemed that he had overheard their conversation and recognized the wisdom of their escape. With the three of them together, they could now make their getaway.
¡°Good, we need to use this chance to flee! We need to report this issue to the¡¡±
¡°NO¡¡±
¡°No?¡±
¡°THE ABYSSAL LORD HAS SPOKEN!¡±
¡°What are you¡¡±
Before Kovak could finish his sentence, his head was sent flying through the air. He witnessed the world turning upside down as it flew. Surprisingly, the one responsible for his demise was not an individual from the opposing force, but Ozrk himself. The mantis de had severed his head, and it rolled to the ground. Yet, Kovak remained alive. His body had been modified, but this only allowed him to witness it being consumed by the Eldritch Warlock, who had started chanting a forbidden spell, one that he was knowledgeable about and something that he could not stop¡
Chapter 395: Sun Prison.
Chapter 395: Sun Prison.
The horrific incantation continued to flow from Ozrk''s lips, the words an unholy and sphemous chant, echoed through the wholepound. A sinister aura enveloped the area as the warlock started to transform. His body twisted and contorted, morphing into a nightmarish tumor of flesh and strange appendages.
¡°Ha ha, the shitty Warlock actually did it¡ I guess we are all fucked now¡¡±
A woman''s eerieughter filled the air as her body was lifted off the ground. A dark, sinister tentacle had impaled her chest, and from the wound''s center, peculiar blisters emerged and burst. Within moments, obsidian-dark liquid enveloped her body, causing it to contort into grotesque poses before being abruptly pulled into arger, unholy mass of flesh and tissue.
She had been critically wounded during her confrontation with Rnd earlier and was unable to respond to the attacking from one of her own allies. Upon realizing what had urred, her rage transformed into chaotic, uncontrobleughter. As her body was drawn into the grotesque mass, she continued to chuckle, her eyes fixed on the armored man enveloped in a blue aura of mana.
The epicenter of this horror was the Eldritch Warlock himself, and the bodies of his two previouspanions, Kovak the Necromancer and Jezryna the Abyssal Assassin, were merging with him. But this wasn''t the extent of it. A vast quantity of dead bodies and former cultists were also drawn into this nightmarish amalgamation. Masses of tentacles and tendrils shot out from the fleshy mass to consume anything connected to the cultists. From within this grotesque, meaty structure, a strange, pulsating sound, akin to a heartbeat, emanated, and its pace continued to quicken.
¡°Guild Master¡¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me twice!¡±
Rnd nodded as he observed the unfolding spell in progress. The mass of organic tissue was already under bombardment from his turrets and restored golems, but the regeneration was too extreme for the avable mana to keep up with. To address this issue, he turned to the others gathered there, requesting that they contribute their strength to the effort.
Although the Warlock had been wounded, it was evident that it wasn''t sufficient to stop him. On the other hand, the guild master, despite his own deep wounds, persisted in gathering his aura tounch a cleaving attack that shot toward the expanding mass. It tore through the earth once more, severing many of the writhing tentacles. Upon striking the growing tumor, it revealed some of the pinkish flesh within.
Others present who were capable of ranged attacks also joined in. Agni harnessed a significant amount of his mana to unleash a scorching ray of sunlight as a swift follow-up attack after the Guild Master''s cleave had opened up the mass. Lobelia conjured multiple elemental arrows and released them nearly simultaneously with impable timing, striking the now-exposed vulnerable spot. Meanwhile, Rnd issued orders for all of his turrets and golems to concentrate their fire on the forming monstrosity, fully aware that whatever emerged would be much more formidable than the three cultists it had beenposed of.
The n seemed to be working, and the mass of monstrous innards emitted strange wails of displeasure as the inside and the pulsating organ were exposed. Taking advantage of this moment, Rnd retrieved a weapon he had concealed to the side - a red spear made of mithril, which he intended to use as a javelin.
By infusing his own mana into the runic patterns, the spear was enveloped in a chaotic array of golden lightning energy. It was abination spell, replicating the divine lightning that some Pdins were capable of conjuring. Most of the electrical energy concentrated at the tip as he swiftly hurled the javelin in the direction of the pulsating organ. With the others assisting in restraining the tentacles, the spear only needed to pierce through a few tendrils that the transforming monstrosity attempted to shield itself with.
Atst, the magical energies detonated in a furious disy of lights. The monstrous entity emitted multiple echoing shrieks, as if produced by numerous individuals. The thrashing tentacles that had been relentlesslyshing out at everyone, obstructing those attempting to approach, began to slump to the ground and wither.
¡°Ha, we did it! These cultists are nothing!¡±
Armand was the first to shout out in joy when he noticed that the strange appendages had stopped iling. The one around him had subsided enough for him to step on them without concern. However, he soon realized that something was amiss. Everyone except him was fixated on a specific object protruding from within the withering pile of flesh, and it resembled therge monolith that Rnd had encountered in that vige.
¡°Something isn¡¯t right, Armand get away from there!¡±
Rnd urgently called out to halt his friend from approaching the relic too closely. Instead, he activated his golems to aim their attacks at the spear that was lodged into the artifact. It was the very same one he had seen in Edelgard. Although the spear had managed to pierce through some of the outer shell, only a few centimeters had prated. The once-silvery red color of his weapon, surrounded by golden mana, was now shifting and contorting, transforming into a corrupted shade of obsidian.
The relic, which initially appeared to be nothing more than a chiseled piece of peculiar rocks, was now veined with strange, pulsating lines that synchronized with the beat of a heart. Rnd''s spear, which had been thrust into the relic, was forcefully pushed out by a new mass of flesh, unveiling the pulsating organ within.
The outer shell began to fracture, revealing a strange ck heart with multiple small eyes, all fixated on the group that was attempting to destroy it. When he and the others gazed into those eyes they were momentarily stunned. The weakpoint had been revealed but none of them could move to deliver the finishing blow.
The ck heart within the relic continued to pulsate, radiating malevolent energy that seemed to seep into the very core of the group''s beings. The eyes on the heart fixated on them, and it was as if the heart itself was aware of their every thought and movement. As they stood there, immobilized by the heart''s eerie gaze, they could feel an overwhelming sense of dread and despair creeping into their minds. Each of them was bombarded with their deepest fears and regrets, haunting memories that they had long buried.
Even Rnd, who had designed his armor to resist various mental attacks, struggled to maintain his sanity. Armand, Elodia, and the Guild Master were all gripping their heads and screaming, their eyes darkening as if they were being consumed by some kind of demonic force. However, one particr canine among them appeared to be unaffected by the heart''s gaze, and it promptly made this fact known.
¡°Awooo!¡±
A howl resounded through the entirepound and was followed by a radiant glow of reddish sunlight. It enveloped the screaming creature and momentarily snapped him out of the paralysis effect it was creating. Rnd didn¡¯t hesitate to activate one of the devices that he had installed to counter the ult and undead. The walls, ground exploded with mana energy as runes started shining everywhere. His entire home started radiating divine mana everywhere, with such arge concentration of it around even Armand and the others were able to snap back out if it.
The creature didn¡¯t appreciate the alleviation of the spell and produced a strange wave of ck energy that shot out in continuous waves toward them. Everyone was sted away while the spell continued. They all were flung in different directions, eachnding with a painful thud as the waves of dark energy continued to wash over them. The divine energy in the surroundings did provide some protection, but the force was still overpowering. It felt as if the very essence of their being was being drained away by the sinister waves.
The shroud of necrotic green energy underwent a transformation, morphing into a pitch-ck obsidian hue. It forcefully pushed away all light, with only the divine runes managing to halt its advance. Where the Warlock had initiated his transformation, an egg-shaped spiral appeared and rapidly continued what had been set in motion. A bestial howl erupted from within as a being finally materialized before them.
All the golems, turrets, and even the floating cubes began to tremble as a strange surge of energy interfered with their runicponents. They could no longer continue firing, and Rnd was unable to muster the power to reform them with his skills. Only thanks to the divine rune emtion were they able to perceive anything, and their adversary finally materialized.
E?????l????????????????????d???????????????????r????????????????????????????i??????????????????????????t???????????????c????????????????????????h????????????? ??????????H????????????????o???????????r??????????????r???????????o????????r???????? L???
¡®What is that thing¡ I can¡¯t see its stats? and it¡¯s corrupting the status screen¡¯
Rnd summoned enough strength to rise to his feet and quickly attempted to assess the power of their new opponent. However, even when he could discern the stats of someone as formidable as the Warlock or the Guild Master, he couldn''t make out what this creature was. There was a possibility that this entity surpassed his capabilities and exceeded the tier 3 threshold.
As the eldritch horror solidified before them, it became clear that this creature defied all conventional understanding of magic and the supernatural. It was as if the very fabric of reality was unraveling in its presence. The air grew heavy with dread as Eldritch Horror extended its twisted, amorphous limbs in all directions, each one ending in a mass of writhing tendrils. It appeared to beposed of the same fleshy, pulsating substance as the previous monstrosity, but on a much grander scale.
The entity continued its relentless onught, its appendages shifting andshing like powerful whips. With each swing, these appendages broke the sound barrier, creating earth-trembling shockwaves and explosions of sound that reverberated through the area. The sheer force of these attacks was formidable, with even the remnants of their impact carrying enough destructive power to rival a tier 3 monster. It forced Rnd to use up more of his mana in an attempt to shield himself and his allies from harm.
¡°What is that thing?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know but ¡ It might be tier 4¡¡±
¡°Tier 4?¡±
The Guild Master asked him as he appeared next to the group ofbatants who had gathered. There were five of them within the shield of mana that Rnd had generated. They stood there, merely observing as the tendrils slowly subsided and the creature''s form began topact. It actually started shrinking before their eyes, eventually revealing a partially humanoid form, something closer to what the Eldritch Warlock originally looked like.
Yet, it still resembled a bizarre monster with multiple mouths and eyes covering its entire body. The tentacles and tendrils continued to dance around, now mostly attached to its backside. It stood on two legs that were clearly more animalistic in nature, with spikes protruding from the multiple knee joints. The torso featured four arms, with the upper ones being muchrger than the lower ones. Both sets ended with ws that appeared capable of extending, adding to the overall horror of this monstrosity.
¡°Are those knights from the city going toe or not? I think we should retreat¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m usually not one to run, but the old man might be right Wand¡¡±
Both the Guild Master and Armand could somewhat gauge the creature''s strength and were certain that it could tear them to shreds. Just as a tier 2 ss holder couldn''t hold a candle to a tier 3 monster, it was the same here. Rnd recalled how challenging it had been to even damage a higher-tier skeleton with arge mana cannon, so battling this thing, if it was indeed at that level, would be impossible.
¡°You¡¯re probably right¡¡±
He nced at his runic disy to check for the guests but could not confirm if everyone had made it out. The monster before him was interfering with his runic devices, likely with the help of some skill or its corrupted mana. Perhaps if he had some time to analyze the phenomenon, it would have been possible to counter this effect, but now was not the time. Running was probably the best option, but would they be able to escape?
The strange shroud that the necromancer had conjured up had been transformed and empowered by this creature. Normally, the spell should have been broken, allowing them to escape, but now it wouldn''t be that simple. However, the creature did have one strangely exposed weak spot. The heart with eyeballs within it was now integrated onto the chest cavity and on the outer side.
It was as if the monster''s transformation wasn''t fullyplete, and it couldn''t hide this obvious weakness. Perhaps it was due to the concentration of divine energy or because of his spear throw that this vulnerability had emerged. It provided them with an opportunity to retaliate, but would they be able to do so against something so many levels above them?
This was not the end of his countermeasures. His golems were still standing and ready to unleash their magical attacks on the creature. Additionally, he had noticed something in the mana pattern on this monster. At first, he attributed it to its chaotic nature, but after some investigation, he realized that this thing was functioning on borrowed time. The mana holding the spell together was working on a timer and would notst forever. Eventually, this creature would cease to exist, and perhaps this was their way out of this predicament.
¡°So what¡¯s the n here?¡±
¡°This creature, it¡¯s unstable, the spell was interrupted¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s some good news but¡ how long do we have?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, the mana is too chaotic for my mana sense¡¡±
Rnd replied to the Guild Master, who continued to inch away from the stationary monstrosity. For some reason, it was not moving, and perhaps they could get away without any more blood needing to be shed. Yet, before their n of non-aggression could blossom the monster¡¯s state shifted. It cried out in rage while turning in the direction of Agni who instantly started growling, it seemed that it chose him as the main opponent and the attack started.
¡°Shit! It¡¯sing!¡±
¡°Just spread out and keep your distance!¡±
Armand shouted while Rnd attempted to devise a quick strategy. The golems that were on the sides all activated and hurled themselves at the creature in a self-destructive manner. Their runes, along with their batteries, were all overloaded through Rnd''s skill, generating multiple explosions in an attempt to halt the monster''s advance.There was no use in holding back anymore and Rnd decided to use up all of what he could muster, going so far as to activate his Overlords Might skill in tandem with Mana Overflow which was already half depleted. His frame transformed from a haze of blue into a bright purple color to help him keep up with the monstrosity before him. However, even though all of his senses were at the apex, he could barely see the thing that was going for his caninepanion.
¡°Agni, get back!¡±
While it might have seemed that Agni was in dire peril, it wasn''t necessarily a bad thing that the monstrosity decided to chase after someone so nimble. By calcting the monster''s speed, Rnd realized he could ensnare it in one of therge monster traps he had invested a significant amount of money in. All the mithril and other exotic metals could finally be put to use as a set of rods shot out from the ground the moment the monster stepped into the correct spot.
These rods were attached to a square-shaped tform that shot out of the ground, ensnaring the monster that had stepped through them. The metal pipes served as a temporary entrapment measure and were barely able to contain the squirming monstrosity that was thrashing around. Luckily, the creature wasn''t the smartest and only knew how to react to external stimuli, failing to notice the underlying spell formation it had be ensnared in.
Levitation runes were initiated to raise the creature higher into the air, while multipleyers of mana shields of various elements descended from all sides to keep it confined within the prison. Rnd swiftly focused all of his attention on the magical structure he had created, pushing all his multiple minds to their limits as he attempted to modify the structure to suit the situation. The trap he had originally created was not meant for such a being, so some enhancements were needed.
Tens of floating cubes surrounded the magical construct, taking the shape of a swirling mass of blue energy. Their runes shifted around as Rnd frantically attempted toplete the spell formation before the monster broke loose. Previously invisible magical signs emerged from within thepound. When viewed from above, they resembled a grand magical circle used in various spellcasting endeavors, something Rnd had learned thanks to his association with a runic magus.
The monster thrashed around, and some of its iling arms were momentarily able to break through the magical cage. However, Rnd did not relent and continued to modify the spell formation while bringing his target into the epicenter of the magic-empowering circle. The moment the creature was in range, the spell wasplete, and a mass of swirling mes arose in the middle, creating a ze of unprecedented proportions that imitated a miniature sun.
Chapter 396: Ball Of Horrors.
Chapter 396: Ball Of Horrors.
The searing, zing sun engulfed the imprisoned eldritch horror, and its writhing, monstrous form was consumed by the intense heat. The monster''s deafening roars turned into agonized screeches as it desperately attempted to break free, but thebination of the magical prison and the searing mes made it a grueling endeavor.
The immense ball of mes illuminated the entirepound, creating a light so intense that it seemed like daytime. Armand, Lobelia, and Aurdhan stood there with their heads pointed up. Some of them had to cover their faces to avoid getting secondary burns. The only one daring to approach the miniaturised sun was a ming wolf that somewhat felt at home when next to it.
¡°Agni, you¡¯ll have to lend me some of that divine mana of yours¡¡±
¡°Awooo!¡±
Rnd stood near the inferno, watching the ck tentacles m against his mana shields. Despite the monster being engulfed by the fiery prison he had created, it remained alive. It relentlessly battered against the defenses keeping it inside, and to make matters worse, the mithril cage was starting to melt. The metal couldn''t withstand the intense heat within this ball of mes. He needed to give it his all and have this monster incinerated before it was toote.
As Rnd focused all his power on sustaining the fiery prison, the searing mes continued to consume the eldritch horror. Its anguished screeches intensified, and the iling persisted. Only when Agni positioned himself directly under the ball of mes and allowed his divine mana to seep into the magical circle to empower it did they begin to see some results.
While holy energies were not as effective on abyssal creatures as they were on undead ones, they were still somewhat effective. The monster had also fused with a mass of undead creatures, which amplified the effect of this sun spell which continued to grow in size. Starting with a diameter of about five meters, it expanded to ten meters and beyond, as the mes swirled around with the addition of wind energy, making it increasingly challenging for the monstrosity to survive.
The greater spell continued to amass more power and drained all the mana reserves within his entire workshop. Even the golem batteries that were still functioning were being depleted to support the runic structures. All the years of amassing energy from his windmill farm and mana liquid from the dungeon mine were all for this very moment. Rnd did not shy away from using it all, as this was his best chance of destroying the monstrosity inside.
If he managed to kill it now, then the battle would be over, and the cultists would have no way of knowing what had transpired. There was a big possibility that after this creature was destroyed, a new foe would present itself. The cult had tracked him all the way here, probably to confirm if he could affect their relics. It was possible that the cat was now out of the bag, and hiding out at this remote location would be impossible. Many worries raced through his mind, but he tried to push them back as he needed to focus on the moment.
Ten seconds passed, turning to thirty soon after. The sun spell expanded to around twenty meters and rose into the air. It started affecting the shroud of abyssal energies that created a dome shape around his entire home. The mana it wasposed of began to waver as the two energies collided. The shroud grew thinner and thinner, allowing sunlight to finally shine through. It seemed that the battle wasing to an end as a new dawn arrived, forcibly created by his greater spell.
¡°Haha, He did it!¡±
Armand shouted while throwing his fists up into the air while Lobelia huffed instead.
¡°It¡¯s so hot in here¡¡±
The Guild Master stood there, leaning against the axe he had previously used. His body was covered in multiple wounds, but it was nothing his body couldn''t handle. He continued to look at the massive ball of me with a grin, which suddenly vanished. His eyes caught some movement in the somewhat chaotic-looking sun, and before he could call out to Rnd, it happened.
¡°Wand watch out!¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
As the spell was about to clear out the malevolent energies surrounding his house, something shot out from within the mes at a tremendous speed, too fast for even Rnd''s eyes to follow. Before he knew it, a sharp pain gripped his right shoulder as something pierced it. His body was pulled along with the ck object that had impaled him, and as he was embedded into the ground, he identified it as an appendage belonging to the Eldritch Horror.
The appendage had stretched out from within the swirling death spiral in the sky. The creature''s ability to survive the prolonged exposure to the heat and divine energies was baffling. Rnd attempted to focus on sustaining the spell, but before he knew it, his body went numb with pain, and he could barely keep himself from screaming. Even without looking at his status screen, it was evident that he had been affected by multiple debuffing and cursing effects.
The Eldritch Horror had managed to find a way to break free from its fiery prison, using its own tentacles as a means of escape. The appendage that had impaled Rnd was now injecting him with a strange, corruptive energy that threatened to consume him from the inside. As his vision blurred and his senses dulled, he knew he had to act quickly.
Agni, mostly drained from his power, acted quickly by biting ferociously into the appendage that had mmed Rnd into the ground. Rnd called forth all the strength he could muster, aided by his body and the Overlord''s Might skill, in an attempt to pull it out. The de he had won from confronting Emmerson came flying, along with other runic weapons, to help destroy this sturdy appendage.
"Hold on, Wand!"
The Guild Master shouted while he swung his axe with all his strength, and together they were finally able to dislodge the malevolent whip of flesh, which was promptly yanked out of Rnd''s shoulder. It had managed to go right through his bulky armor and even came out on the other side. The monstrous strength possessed by this creature was unfathomable, and now, it was poised to unleash it.
His wound was deep, and blood was flowing freely. Even though he could still use his armor to activate divine runes for healing, the multiple curses that came with the attack were actively countering these healing energies. The pain was simr to what he had felt when he was stabbed by the pale elf all those years ago, but this time it was magnified several times over.
The excruciating pain, coupled with the various curses, was finally enough to break his concentration. His body and armor had been the main conduits for this spell to keep running, and the creature had intelligently focused all of its power on singling him out. Now that the spell was wavering, it was attempting tounch a counterattack.
Multiple smaller tendrils started shooting out from within the shrinking sun. They targeted the floating cubes in the air. These creations were used to stabilize the spell into a circr shape, and with them gone, the mes started taking on a less condensed form of a pir. This pir finally shot up into the air as Rnd attempted to empower it again.
The damage was done, and he couldn''t control it anymore. In ast-ditch effort, he decided to overload all the energies for onest st. This ming pir of mes and radiant energies shot upward, blowing through the weakened dome of corrupted energies. The night sky was lit up by the mes, whichsted for a few seconds before subsiding. The glow spread in all directions, and the mes burst out in all directions, causing significant coteral damage to his entirepound.
His head was on fire and his shoulder wasn¡¯t mending itself correctly. Only after pulling out several healing potions and an elixir from his spatial space was he able to halt the depletion of his health bar. When looking to the side at the appendage that caused this damage, it was slowly dissolving into a pool of ck liquid. The grass that covered this patch ofnd when infused with it, started to quickly disintegrate before his eyes. It was clear that whatever this monstrosity was made of, was highly toxic and corrosive.
Rnd slowly rose to his feet while activating his skill to restore his armor back to full. The hole that had been created slowly restored itself but also caused his head to hurt even more. The skill that had allowed him to create therge spell was reaching its limit. There was not much time left before he would be unable to restore his mana at a rapid pace. Even though he was feeling terrible the battle was not over, he could only muster up everything that he could to keep restoring the destroyed golems, turrets, and mines for onest attack.
¡°It¡¯s not dead¡ everyone¡¡°
Just as he expected, the monster was not destroyed. After the mes had cleared, a ball of darkened flesh could be seen. It was pulsating and emitting a pungent odor of seared dead flesh. It seemed that the monstrosity had transformed itself into a ballposed of tentacles and tendrils the moment his spell engulfed it. It had somehow managed to endure the heat prison, and Rnd didn''t know what to do. He had given it his all, and the spell he had created should have been able to destroy everything, but the monster somehow survived.
¡°The monster must be weakened, don¡¯t hesitate!¡±
The Guild Master shouted, and Rnd nodded as he activated his Overlord''s Aura skill. A donut of light appeared under his feet, granting his allies a buffing effect. The creature was still alive, but it was likely weakened from his previous spell. There was a possibility that the five of them could deliver a finishing blow. If not, the shroud that had surrounded them was dispelled, and their reinforcements were probablying soon. They needed to hold out for just a few more minutes, and it would all be over.
Even though his Mana Overflow skill had now ended, he remained a powerfulbatant. The purple haze around his body turned to red, as he still had a massive stat boost from his Overlord''s Might skill. While mana was slowly running out, he was able to control four floating cubes along with a few floating weapons. His left hand held arge towering shield, while his right gripped a massive spiked hammer. As long as he managed to contain this monstrosity, it too would eventually burn through all of its stamina.
Perhaps if they were up against a real person, his n would have had some merit. What Rnd failed to ount for was that this creature was of an abyssal nature, not something that could be contained by regr tactics. The ball of flesh started to unravel, revealing the monster inside, and before he knew what was happening, his body was flying through the air.
The floating cubes that were attempting to home in on the monster were quickly pierced by the creature''s tendrils. His allies suffered a simr fate. Armand endured a massive strike from the creature directly as it moved at astonishing speed and flew into the nearby forest. Lobelia, who was trying to use her stealth skill, was instantly discovered and had her thigh pierced by one of the many tendrils that went after her. Only Aurdhan managed to keep his wits, deflecting a few hits before eventually sumbing to the relentless assault.
¡°Argh¡¡±
He could hear everyone screaming in agony, even Agni whimpering in pain, as the monstrosity took them all out in a matter of seconds. The speed it disyed was unlike anything he had ever seen before. Even with the help of all the golemic eyes in the vicinity, he could not perceive the monster''s movements. Soon, even the Guild Master was flung away with many wounds covering his body, leaving only Rnd behind.
The monster stood before Rnd, towering over him with its height. It appeared as if the creature was merely toying with everyone there. It could have easily killed all four of his friends, but instead, it had batted them away like bugs. Now, it stood before him without a care in the world, as if trying to convey that there was no way of winning, and it would take its time dismantling their bodies.
There was too much at stake for him to stop now. The reddish glow around his body intensified as he swung his weapon at the monster. His hammer, enhanced by his runes, started glowing and delivered an explosive blow as it connected with the monster''s arm. However, even though it should have been a direct and devastating hit, the monstrosity simply stood there as if it had been struck by a small stick.
For a moment, it seemed as though the multiple mouths that covered the monster''s body were imitating a smirk. Before he knew what was happening, the massive tower shield he was holding was smacked away, the ck mithril it was made of unable to resist the force. He found himself spinning in the air andnding in a patch of dirt around ten meters away. The difference in speed and power was ringly apparent; he couldn''t see where the attacks wereing from, nor could his body resist them.
The armor that he had been so proud of making was rapidly falling apart, and hecked the mana to keep reforming it. Hisrge quantity of golems, turrets, and mines had all been destroyed. They hadn''t proven much of a deterrent for this creature, which was taking its sweet time to kill him. Everyone else was out cold, and at a distance, his only sce in this situation was that at least the guests had been able to evacuate. His only hope was that Elodia did the same after calling for help and managed to meet up with Bernir along the way.
He was sent flying through the air again as the monster appeared to take pleasure in causing him misery. He didn''t know why this creature wasn''t simply delivering the final blow, but perhaps some of the personalities of the people that had formed it had mixed in. It was behaving simrly to the pale elven woman who often liked to toy with her enemies. Just like her, this entity seemed to take some delight in causing him harm.
Soon, parts of his armor were scattered all over the wholepound. His helmet was finally knocked to the side, and hey there with a bruised and broken body. The red haze that had covered him was gone, as he was not able to muster any of his better skills anymore. It seemed that this would be it; his eyes had trouble focusing on the situation, and he could barely muster any strength to lift his head. There, he could only see a blurry image of the slowly approaching monster, probably ready to deliver the final blow.
¡®Is there really nothing that I can do?¡¯
His mind raced as he attempted to muster any type of strength. Even though the situation was dire, Rnd was not one to give up easily. He frantically tried to orient himself to see if there were any runic devices nearby that he could use to help himself. However, his injuries, exacerbated by many debuffing effects, made focusing almost impossible. The monster was soon before him, tendrils hovering right before his face.
However, just as the monster was about to pierce one of his eye sockets with its tendrils, a strange sound, akin to static, resounded from the side. Rnd''s eyes had managed to regain some of their focus, and with his mana sense, he could feel a shift in the environment. A runic spell used for stealth had been employed to reveal a strange duo. One was a man wearing arge exoskeleton meant for construction work, and the second was a woman who had reced her wedding gown with darker leather armor with metallic runic parts, operating arge-looking cannon.
The sound that he was hearing wasing from this highly experimental cannon that he had been working on and not yet able to fully test. For some reason it had been dragged up to the surface by two people that weren¡¯t supposed to be here. Before he could shout at them to get to safety he felt an expansion in the maic field caused by the weapon he created, which was then soon followed by a massive resounding boom.
Chapter 397: Railed.
Chapter 397: Railed.
¡°Shit¡ This is a bad idea¡¡±
¡°But if I don¡¯t do something¡¡±
The ceiling above rumbled as the frantic Bernir searched for a suitable weapon for the asion. The testing facility housed numerous runic devices capable of harming even the most formidable monsters and causing significant damage to city blocks. However, amidst the current chaos, he found it challenging to make a choice.
¡°I don''t think this will be much help..."
Bernir raised a substantial object known as the runic rifle, a creation of his boss. He was uncertain about how it worked but understood that it could be used to fend off monsters or intruders. The device featured a trigger button that required no mana usage, and a receable battery cartridge could be inserted into its center, eliminating the need for the bulky battery backpack he typically wore. This innovative design reduced the weight and enhanced mobility, though it came at the cost of a more limited charge.
Under normal circumstances, this equipment might have sufficed against typical intruders. However, they now faced a formidable challenge in the form of abyssal cultists and undead monsters. Bernir could envision himself managing to eliminate a few undead or regr cultists before needing to rely on assistance from Rnd. As he sifted through the array of cutting-edge weapons, he couldn''t help but curse his role as a nonbatant. He recognized his limited utility, and even if these weapons were potent, he understood that the moment he was spotted by a capablebatant, he would be a burden.
¡°Maybe I should just leave¡¡±
Bernir''s thoughts wavered as he considered the people he had ushered through the escape tunnels. They had loaded the sleeping guests onto a cart, which safely transported them to their refuge. The exit presented fewerplications than the entrance, and it could be unlocked using a runic card that Rnd had given him. So, when his assistance was no longer required below, he made the decision to slip away and offer his help above.
¡°Bernir, what are you doing here?¡±
¡°W-what!?¡±
While he contemted the viability of his n, he suddenly felt a tap on his shoulder, and a voice called out to him. Startled, he identally fired the weapon he was holding and tumbled to the ground. As he spun around, the person behind him leaped back in terror, letting out a scream as she made her presence known.
¡°Misus? W-what are you doing here?¡±
¡°What am I doing here? I should ask you the same question¡¡±
Before him stood Elodia, who had recently be Rnd''s wife. Her clothes looked different and she was wearing a backpack that was simr to the ones used for runic batteries. Her wedding gown had been reced by a sturdy leather armor adorned with metallicponents and inscribed with runes. It was evident that this suit had been crafted by Rnd, although Bernir was unaware of its specific purpose.
¡°I just wanted to help¡ but what about you? This is not the way to the escape tunnel.¡±
¡°I uh¡¡¯
She averted her gaze, and Bernir narrowed his eyes. It was immediately apparent to him that she likely had the exact same idea. This pce served as the storage and testing ground for the multitude of runic weapons and was the best area to gear up before ascending the elevator.
¡°Haha, I see we both had the same silly n¡¡±
¡°What do you mean silly?¡±
¡°Well¡¡±
Before Bernir could respond to the question, the entire ce began to tremble. The reinforced ceiling, which had been meticulously prepared for such situations, started to crack, and even sizable boulders began to fall. The two hurriedly moved about, attempting to evade the copsing surroundings.
¡°What was that?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, we should check.¡±
¡°Aye! I almost forgot.¡±
Fortunately, they didn''t need to specte about the situation. Golemic eyes, functioning much like modern-day cameras, were strategically positioned throughout the entirepound. Rnd had set up multiple stations from which a person could view real-time feeds from these runic cameras. One of these stations was nearby, and the two hurriedly made their way there to check on their allies.
¡°T-this doesn¡¯t look good¡¡±
Although it took them about half a minute to locate a functioning golemic camera, they eventually unveiled the truth. They observed a grotesque, otherworldly creature swatting everyone aside, and even Rnd in his formidable armor was no match for it. As they watched the battle unfold, they quickly realized that the situation above ground was dire, and the group was likely facing a losing battle.
¡°I¡ I think we¡¯ll need something bigger than these¡¡±
Bernir nced at the small magical gun he had initially chosen and tossed it aside. It was evident that if even a group of tier 3 ss holders couldn''t handle a creature of that magnitude, then the two of them would only be a hindrance.
¡°Can we really do nothing but wait here? Where are those soldiers?¡±
Elodia frowned, as she had fulfilled her role by summoning the knights. Afterward, she gathered a few items from the panic room and made her way to this location. She understood that it went against Rnd''s wishes, but she couldn''t simply stay there. If there was anything she could do to assist, she was willing, but at the moment, it seemed like there was nothing she could do besides running.
¡°Is there really nothing, Bernir?¡±
¡°Uh¡¡±
Her gaze met Bernir''s as he struggled to find a solution. There were numerous items in this testing facility, but none of them appeared powerful enough to be of any assistance. They could attempt to gather all the magical explosives to create a smoke screen, but that seemed limited in effectiveness. However, as he surveyed the area, his eyes fell upon therge exoskeleton he had been learning to operate recently.
¡°Wait¡ there might be something¡ with that thing, it might be possible¡¡±
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Yeah, there was one experimental weapon the boss created but he said it was too dangerous to test here so we never went through it¡¡±
Bernir knew that it wasn¡¯t the greatest idea but the weapon in question was the best bet. How Rnd exined it to him and how he treated it, gave the idea some merit. If it was something that could destroy the whole testing facility, then perhaps it would be powerful enough to destroy that strange horror above ground. Soon he sprinted over to the specific item that was covered with a gray piece of cloth, with one strong yank it was revealed to them.
¡°This is it?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°But isn¡¯t it too big, how will we get it outside?¡±
¡°Leave it to me, with the exoskeleton I can do it! But¡¡±
¡°But? Is there a problem?¡±
Elodia inquired as Bernir studied the peculiar piece of equipment surrounded by a tangle of wires. It had a slot for what appeared to be an iron rod in the center and resembled a cannon but with a design unlike anything she had ever seen.
"Yeah, the exoskeleton is quite loud. I doubt we can sneak it in without drawing attention. Besides, I''m not sure we''d even have enough time to aim it at anything..."
Bernir replied, his concerns about the device''s practicality evident. The device was meant to fire the iron rod in the center at a target before it, but it currently appeared as nothing more than a stationary, oversized cannon barrel. He would likely need to manually aim it with the assistance of the exosuit. Given the creature''s ferocious long-range attacks with its tentacles, it would likely prove to be a formidable adversary, making quick work of them if they appeared outside.
¡°I think we can do it! Look here.¡±
Elodia on the other hand seemed to be pumped up. She pressed a side button that was on the runic backpack she was wearing. The moment she did, her whole form started blurring and Bernir could no longer perceive her presence. Then after one second passed she started to appear before him again and he quickly understood what she was nning.
¡°That¡¯s great! With that I can carry out the weapon and the monster will not see me! Quickly, I need to install it onto the exosuit!¡±
Now the n started to finally unfold but before he could grab the backpack, Elodia shook her head around.
¡°No, it won¡¯t work without this armor, I¡¯ll juste with you.¡±
¡°But Misus¡ the Boss ¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ming with you, there is no time!¡±
¡°Uh¡ but ¡ ¡°
He could see the determination in her eyes and realized that he wouldn''t be able to dissuade her from this decision. Normally, it might have been better for him to handle this task alone and avoid putting more people at risk in this dangerous mission. However, with their friends rapidly losing ground above, there was no time to spare. After a little back and forth, he finally relented and activated the exoskeleton that would allow him to carry therge strange cannon above ground.
The n was set into motion. Bernir operated the exoskeleton, bearing the weight of the massive cannon as they made their way toward one of the emergency exits. As they traversed the workshop, they had to deal with coteral damage and the asional emergence of strange ck tentacles. The elevator was nonfunctional, but fortunately, another exit remained intact, allowing Bernir to transport the weapon.
Inside the invisibility spell, the two couldn''tmunicate with each other. All sound was suppressed, and they moved quickly, aware that their invisibility wouldn''tst forever. Finally, they emerged outside, only to witness the Eldritch Horror battering Rnd and pinning him to the ground. While the situation remained dire, for some inexplicable reason, the monstrosity seemed to take its time in toying with its opponents duringbat. This unexpected respite allowed them a precious moment to prepare themselves.
Just in the nick of time, as the protective spell concealing their approach was about to falter, Bernir managed to position the cannon and aim it at the monster. It had paused in front of Rnd, its tentacles ying with him, near enough for their n to take effect. With a flick of a lever, the peculiar cannon sprung to life. The noise it generated was partially muffled by the fading spell, but eventually, the monster sensed something amiss. Yet, by that point, it was already toote.
¡¡¡..
Rnd heard a strange sound from the distance right around the time that the creature halted with its killing move. His eye socket was on the verge of being pierced, but then an explosion urred from the side. He also noticed his wife and assistant materializing seemingly out of thin air. Even though he wanted to shout at them to run, the situation might finally be turning in his favor.
As the monster prepared to leap away, Rnd seized the tentacle that was right before his eyes. Simultaneously, as Bernir and Elodia executed their n, he channeled all of his mana reserves to send a surge of electricity coursing through the creature''s body. He knew it wouldn''t kill the creature, but if it could halt it for even a moment, perhaps they could find a way to survive this encounter.
Struggling to keep his vision focused on the unfolding situation, Rnd was aware of the weapon his assistant had employed. It was an experimental rail gun he had been working on recently. By incorporating an electricity rune into the system and surrounding it with magically conductive wiring, he had achieved some sess. Although the weapon in question hadn''t been thoroughly tested, it appeared to work, with the drawback being that it self-destructed immediately afterunching the iron rod projectile at the monster.
Despite his desire to check on Elodia''s well-being after the st, the writhing monster in front of him demanded his full attention. Even as he infused it with electrical energy, it continued to thrash about and delivered a few more blows to his already battered body. Nevertheless, he managed to restrain the monster long enough for the rail to hit its mark.
The projectile''s speed was truly remarkable, and it brought with it an electrifying aura of mana. Upon impact, an immense burst of electrical energy and heat engulfed the area. Rnd, who was nearby, was forcefully thrown back, with some of the creature''s tentacles being torn out and flung alongside him. The monster convulsed, emitting an ear-piercing screech, before the smoke and dirt enveloped the entire vicinity.
¡°We did it! Ha, take that you smelly bastard!¡±
Bernir''s joyful shout from the side brought relief to Rnd, assuring him that his assistant was unharmed. The rail continued to soar, even after piercing the monstrosity, creating a sizable hole in the nearby wall. This suggested that it had sessfully prated the monster''s tough exterior, raising hopes that it might finally put an end to this nightmare.
¡°Why did you twoe here, get out of here!¡±
Rnd had no intention of waiting for the dust to settle. The two individuals he had desperately hoped to keep safe from the creature had just arrived. While they might have saved him from this abomination, it was far too early to let down their guard.
¡°But¡¡±
¡°Just go!¡±
He shouted at Elodia who called out from behind Bernir who had apparently protected her from the st with the help of the suit.The dust slowly began to clear, revealing the aftermath of the powerful railgun st. The monstrous Eldritch Horror was on the ground, its tentacles twitching and smoldering from the intense electrical discharge. Smoke and steam emanated from its charred form as ity motionless, showing signs of severe damage.
For a moment, it truly seemed that the monster was defeated but Rnd knew better. If it had been done in by the st, then he would be getting experience points already. There were two possibilities, either it was not yet dead but would soon sumb to its wounds or the battle was not over yet.
¡°Shit¡¡±
It was thetter; the monster abruptly shot up into the air, using its numerous appendages to push itself off the ground. It had a massive hole in the middle of its body, but the core that anchored it wasn''tpletely obliterated. The ck, pulsating heart with multiple eyes had been cracked, but more than half of it remained intact. Despite being wounded, the creature was far from dead.
¡°Get away, now! It¡¯s aiming for you!¡±
He shouted in a desperate tone, attempting to muster some power. However, his body betrayed him, and his wobbly legs could only propel him forward into a feeble crawl. His head jolted up to see a mass of sharp appendages descending on both of them. Shortly, he heard one of them scream, the voice belonging to Bernir, who had borne the brunt of the creature''s assault. Therge exoskeleton he was in became the main target, and soon, parts of it were scattered in all directions, while Rnd struggled to maintain his focus.
¡°No!¡±
Rnd could only scream as the monster descended on his loved ones, the two people he held dear the most in this strange world. However, he could only bite his lower lip, inflicting pain to prevent himself from losing consciousness. His gaze remained fixed on the source of their predicament, the Eldritch Horror that had caused all this chaos. Shortly, the screams of his wife followed, but he was unsure of what had unfolded, as a new force materialized momentster.
The area illuminated once more in a golden glow as a brilliant energy bolt, resembling a spear of light, collided with the monstrosity. It had originated from outside thepound and was soon followed by more spears of light. They all descended upon the monster, embedding themselves in its grotesque form.
The sounds of people shouting from outside and the approach of heavily armored individuals reached his ears. He recognized the nk of heavy armor and knew that help from outside had arrived. However, his focus was elsewhere, and he began to frantically crawl in the direction where Elodia and Bernir had been standing. His body wasn''t entirely responsive, but he was determined to reach them at any cost.
While the Eldritch Horror focused on the new arrivals he had ample time to make his way there. With each step he took, the more his body ached but he pushed through the pain, his heart pounding in his chest as he desperately searched for any sign of his loved ones. As he drew closer to the spot where they had been attacked, he found a few scattered pieces of the exoskeleton and some torn clothing.
Panic gripped his heart as he feared the worst. He called out their names, his voice hoarse and filled with desperation, but there was no response. The chaos around him continued as the battle raged on, with the golden energy bolts striking the Eldritch Horror repeatedly, causing it to convulse and emit ear-piercing shrieks.
Just as he was about to lose hope, he heard a faint moaning from beneath a pile of debris. With renewed strength, he began to dig through the wreckage, uncovering first Elodia who had been injured but was alive. He breathed out a sigh of relief but soon realized that something was wrong. Not far from her, there was a small pool of blood and in it a severed arm¡
Chapter 398: Horror Ends.
Chapter 398: Horror Ends.
"Don''t allow the unholy beast time to recover! Charge in! For Sria!"
A toon of knights, their armor adorned with the symbol of the sun, valiantly rushed forward to confront the menacing creature. Behind them, a smaller group of priests chanted sacred incantations and summoned golden spears of radiant light. Each priest extended their hand, directing the beams of divine energy toward the approaching monstrosity.
The creature, despite its injuries and being greatly outnumbered, showed no fear and continued its relentless charge, undeterred by thebined might of the knights and priests. The battle between light and darkness had started and the monstrosity utilized its many tentacles against the attackers. They collided with the many heavy tower shields the knights were holding. Some of them held strong while others were punctured through by the strange appendages that turned into fleshy drills.
¡°Fire! Give support to the Pdins!¡±
A secondary group, consisting of more than a hundred men, advanced from behind the formation of Srian pdins. Upon receiving themand, archers swiftly responded by releasing a volley of arrows that ignited into mes as they descended upon the menacing creature. The night sky was illuminated with the fiery arrows as they rained down, an effort to weaken the beast and wear it down over time.
Although the creature was a high-level threat, the umted damage from these ranged attacks would gradually take its toll. The strategy was clear: to deplete the creature''s health and stamina from a safe distance, whittling away at its formidable strength. Once the creature had been weakened, the final assault could beunched, bringing an end to the menace that had terrorized this wedding ceremony.
The men''s shouts reverberated, and the creature responded with high-pitched shrieks as its body endured relentless blows. Despite its attempts to shield itself with numerous tentacles, the creature was clearly running out of time. It had clung to life through the iplete transformation ritual, but now its condition was rapidly deteriorating. ck sludge oozed from its main body, bubbling up to release noxious gas as it started to die.
¡°The Unholy creature is wavering! Now is our chance!¡±
Some of the holy knights recognized that the creature was nearing its end. While patience was an option, the monster''s many tentacles still posed a threat to their allies. The ck fumes emanating from its body were not only poisonous but possibly cursed as well. It was wiser to put an end to this swiftly to prevent further casualties. Thus, from within the group of Srian knights, a small squad of five stepped forward. They were all adorned in distinctive golden armor, their radiance serving as a symbol of their faith and power.
Their armors emitted a radiant light and were enveloped by an aurora of divine energy. The instant they entered the range of the dark cloud that had formed, it disintegrated before their holy radiance. Two individuals, each wielding arge shield, surged forward and absorbed the brunt of the monster''s attacks. Their shields endured a barrage of strikes from the creature''s appendages, and though they were bent in some ces, the two pdins pressed on with their charge.
Following the shield-bearing pdins, three swordsmen stepped forward, each wielding a different type of de. These swords were swiftly enveloped in a golden aura, which they used to deliver divine retribution to the unholy beast. With each swing, they managed to dislodge tendrils and tentacles, steadily advancing toward the monster''s damaged core, which continued to radiate corrupt abyssal energy.
Despite its weakened state, the monstrous creature remained fiercely determined. It refused to yield and instead continued to defend itself with unrelenting tenacity,unching counter-strikes against the golden knights who dared to confront it. The battle between the abyssal creature and the sun knights continued to rage on as their shouts covered the entire area.
¡
While these valiant efforts were unfolding, a different scene was taking ce nearby. In a spot that the abyssal creature had once upied, a man wearing damaged runic armor was clutching another individual. Beneath them, a small pool of blood had formed, originating from a dismembered arm that had now turnedpletely obsidian.
¡°How is he?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, he lost a lot of blood, and this wound¡ it¡¯s not healing properly, it must have been some type of curse.¡±
¡°Bernir¡¡±
Rnd shifted his gaze to the side where Bernir''s severed hand hadnded. Amid the creature''s onught, the exoskeleton had been damaged in many ces, and with it, Bernir''s hand had been severed around the middle of the forearm. Rnd had been forced to further amputate the remaining portion due to the spread of a strange corruption. The leftover hand had now turned pitch ck, bubbling up and transforming into a dark sludge before his eyes.
His armor had been mostly destroyed but he had enough mana to reform enough of it to continue supplying emted holy mana to the afflicted spot. Even after the secondary cut the corruption was only halted thanks to the quick intervention from his part. It seemed that a person like Bernir who did not possess any type ofbat ss and a weaker body, was highly susceptible to being injured by that monster. Rnd himself had been cut in a few ces but his body was somewhat able to resist the corruption and along with it, he had gained a new resistance type.
Abyssal Corruption Resistance
Passive Skill L2
Raises resistances to abyssal corruption.
This form of damage was likely unique to the Eldritch Horror he had confronted, perhaps specific to other corrupt abyssal creatures as well. It was possible that Bernir had acquired this skill, butcking a sufficiently high vitality stat to support his body''s recovery, it proved insufficient to counteract the affliction. He had now lost his right arm, and his livelihood as a cksmith could be in jeopardy. However, he was still alive, and his weakened heart was gradually regaining strength.
¡°His life shouldn¡¯t be in danger but we need to get out of here, that thing is still there.¡±
Initially, Rnd considered retrieving his friend''s severed hand. From his research, he knew that certain high-level clerics possessed the ability to reattach lost limbs if the healing urred shortly after the incident. However, the hand in question was rapidly deteriorating into a pool of corrupted sludge, rendering it likely useless for any such procedure. Safety was not yet guaranteed in their current situation. Although soldiers had arrived from outside and were engaged in battle with the monster, the danger still loomed nearby.
¡°We need to¡ ugh¡¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing¡¡±
Elodia inquired while helping Rnd to his feet. The battle had taken a toll on his body, with some broken ribs and likely cracked bones in his legs. He could barely support his own weight, let alone carry Bernir to safety. His wife, in better condition, took it upon herself to support their friend instead. Despite Bernir being unconscious and quite heavy, she persisted, determined to prevent any more harm from befalling the people in this dire situation.
Luckily for the three of them, the night of the horror was quicklying to an end. The spell that held the monster in ce started to finally waver. Another strange screech from the monstrosity riverbedded through the wholepound, though this time around Rnd could feel that the corrupted mana was quickly dissipating. Then soon after he received a confirmation by a window informing him that he had gained some experience.
Eldritch Horror has been in. Experience will be distributed ording to contribution.
Though he hadn''t delivered the final blow and wasn''t directly responsible forunching the rail through the monster''s heart, the contribution he made was substantial. It had been enough for him to level up multiple times, reinforcing the possibility that this was indeed a tier 4 creature. Now was not the moment to nce at his status screen, as there were more pressing matters at hand. The individuals who had defeated the creature remained a mystery, and judging by the mana patterns he sensed, they appeared to be affiliated with the church.
In his current condition, facing a fresh tier 2 ss holder would likely be an impossible task. Bernir remained unconscious, and Elodia had depleted her runic battery, offering limited firepower. The only constion in this situation was that the monster was dead and that some reinforcements were approaching from behind them. He was not quite alone but another problem arose soon after and led to something that he had wished to keep hidden for a bit longer.
¡°There are people here!¡±
¡°It¡¯s the Knight Commander!¡±
¡°Support the Knight Commander!¡±
Among the group that arrived first, Rnd recognized a few familiar faces. They were the soldiers he had been supplying with weapons and had assisted in their training. A sizable contingent of them quickly gathered around him. Not far from this group, another assembly of people materialized. It was evident that this group belonged to the church, and some of its members appeared to be high-level pdins, possibly part of the inquisition unit.
Agni, in his divine form as the Sunlight Wolf, suddenly emerged from the underbrush. He had swiftly returned to his master once he regained his strength. Although his body was bruised and battered, with the aid of his holy energies, he was rapidly recovering. The potent radiant mana he emitted was quite conspicuous and was likely to draw the attention of the church, a situation he had sought to avoid.
Within the group of Srian knights, Rnd could discern a few distinct pieces of armor. They bore a resemnce to the ones he had seen in the past while interacting with the High-Inquisitor, who supposedly knew his father. The five individuals wearing these simr armors didn''t appear to hold the same high-ranking positions, but they were likely at least tier 3 ss holders.
The members of the Church came to an abrupt halt upon seeing the fiery wolf. It was a creature mentioned in some of the old legends, though Rnd was not entirely familiar with them. The possibility that they might attempt to separate Agni from him after realizing his origins was a concern. However, in his current weakened state, he would be powerless to stop them. While his side had been reinforced by some soldiers, none of them could match the strength of the Srian pdins.
As the church members and Srian pdins began to converge, Rnd had a difficult decision to make. He needed to ensure the safety of his wife, Elodia, and their injured friend, Bernir, while also protecting Agni from getting kidnapped. His mind raced toe up with a good excuse for this situation but before he could even open his mouth his vision started to waver.
¡°H-hey, get it together!¡±
He struggled to hear Elodia''s voice as he dropped to his knees. His body was swiftly sumbing to the strain, and consciousness slipped away before he could utter a word, the darkness enveloping him as he passed out. Suddenly, he was falling through a strange tunnel with voices of his past encounters calling out to him as he plunged into the void.
First, he saw his younger self, confined to a library and gazing out of the window. His brother Robert diligently practiced his swordsmanship, casting disapproving nces in his direction. The vision soon shifted to a trio of young women navigating a dungeon, with him illuminating the way using the simplest of light spells.
Then, he found himself back in a workshop, working on his first runic sword. Abruptly, the scenery darkened, and he was thrust into his earliest encounter with the cultists. Finally, he was in the city of Albrook, surrounded by people with smiling faces that soon turned upside down.
The scenery turned crimson and darkened, and all that echoed were the ceaseless screams. He desperately reached out, attempting to grasp onto something, but instead, he continued to plummet further into the abyss. The images from his past gradually faded, leaving only an eerie and oppressive silence of emptiness.
Then, as he turned around, something materialized: a colossal eye opened before him within the void of nothingness. It stared at him, gazing at his descent as if passing judgment on his worth. His own gaze was drawn to this one gigantic eye, it seemed to know everything and peered deep into his very soul, stripping him of his essence. However, just as he was about to get consumed by the gaze, his own eyes snapped open.
¡°...¡±
The first thing Rnd noticed was an unfamiliar ceiling, a design that he couldn''t quite recall. Memories of the events involving the cultists at his home quickly rushed back to him, jolting him awake. He tried to raise his body, but something felt amiss. It wasn''t pain that stopped him, but rather a weight pressing down on his chest. When he looked down, he quickly realized it was a person on top of him, and that person was his now-wife, Elodia.
Elodia was resting against his chest, sitting next to the bed where hey. As he had a moment to assess the situation, he recognized his surroundings. The white sheets of cloth that separated his bed from the others were a clear indication. He had found himself in the infirmary at the Church of Sria, and now, apparently, he was one of their patients as well.
His hand moved towards those long obsidian locks as he decided to not move anymore. Her presence here gave him some sce and allowed him to think. However, soon he heard the ng of heavy armor approaching them. The mana patterns surrounding the approaching individuals were unmistakably divine in nature. It wasn¡¯t strange to assume that they were pdins from the church, likelying to have a chat with the man involved in the recent cultist encounter¡
¡¡
¡°... Finally those Srian bastards are gone¡ you¡¯ll need more than that to kill the great Kovak!¡±
Unbeknownst to everyone involved in the incident, a strange creature emerged from a hollowed tree. At first, it appeared to be a shriveled person, but itsck of a lower body soon became apparent. Instead, the creature sported something akin to spider legs, enabling it to silently and swiftly crawl through the environment.
¡°Damn fools ruined the whole mission! It will take me years to recover all those lost undead and my body¡¡±
Kovak, the necromancer, mumbled to himself as he navigated through the forest. The Eldritch Horror he had summoned had been defeated, but he had survived. During the chaos of the battle, he managed to shield his head and make his escape. Fearing retribution, he remained hidden in one of the trees for several nights until the Srian presence had diminished.
¡°I used up most of my mana to conceal myself but it was worth it! I need to get back to the Arch-Priestess!¡±
The spider''s head disappeared into the night, stealthily making its way towards freedom. Everyone was too preupied with the aftermath of the Eldritch Horror and damage control to notice that Kovak had survived. The necromancer chuckled to himself as he hurried through the trees, feeling a sense of security. It would take some time, but eventually, he could find refuge in one of their secret temples.
Freedom was within reach, and if he made it out, he could reveal the truth about their true enemy, Wand the Knight Commander, to the cult. Soon, their armies would descend to capture the irregr and extract all his secrets into the open. It became clear that he was the one capable of affecting their relic and their cult wouldn¡¯t shy away from turning this whole ind upside down to get him.
¡°Oh? What is this? Quite the ugly creature¡¡±
¡°What?¡±
Suddenly the necromancer felt a shift in the environment. He could feel that some magic was used but in his current state, he couldn¡¯t really do anything about it. Someone was there, watching him and he wasn¡¯t sure of their location just that he needed to quickly escape. His form shifted into the shadows as he tried to hide himself in the tall grass and behind the trees but the sensation of being watched never went away.
Kovak pressed on with his escape, but it seemed as though he was traversing the same location repeatedly. In his weakened state, he couldn''t quiteprehend or resist the spell that had ensnared him, but he was certain that he had been caught in some form of illusion. Atst, when he halted, an individual emerged. They were enveloped in an aura of blue mes, clearly directed at his current form.
¡°Tired of running? Good choice, now what should I do with you¡¡±
The person asked, their voice sensual and alluring. Soon her form emerged to present the angered necromancer with his enemy, an alluring woman with several tails andrge fox like ears. The mes behind her flew forward to surround the undead spider head, not allowing it to escape.
¡°Stop! Stay your hand! I¡¯m sure we can make a deal!¡±
¡°Oh, you want to make a deal?¡±
The woman chuckled while pointing out with her finger, the blue mes moved closer to the necromancer¡¯s squirming head.
¡°Stop! Do you want wealth? Power perhaps? The cult can make all your wishese true! I will form a binding contract with you now!¡±
¡°A contract?¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
¡°Sorry¡ but I don¡¯t make deals with your kind~¡±
The woman smiled before directing her attention once more to ignite the mes, targeting the grotesque creature''s head. At the instant the mes made contact with the small monster, Kovak''s long life came to a close. His agonized cries and screams went unheard by anyone, and before long, he was reduced to nothing but a pile of ashes on the ground.
¡°Hm¡ Maybe I should have captured him instead or given him to the Church?¡±
She asked herself while looking at the pile of dirt on the ground. However, soon she just shook her head to affirm that her decision now was the right call.
¡°No, trusting these monsters is never a good idea, it¡¯s better this way¡¡±
Soon her form vanished from the forest and the scenery that was clouded in illusion and silence returned to normal. The encroachment on this territory had finally ended and no cultist had survived, the woman here made sure of it.
Chapter 399: An Acquaintance Paladin.
Chapter 399: An Acquaintance Pdin.
¡°Let me do the talking!¡±
¡°Are you sure?¡±
¡°Of course, you might not know this but I¡¯ve met our friend here before.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think we should be performing the interrogation here, there are too many witnesses.¡±
¡°What interrogation? Stop it before he gets the wrong idea¡¡±
Rnd overheard a conversation among five individuals who were heading in his and Elodia''s direction. He had only recently regained consciousness following the battle with the Eldritch Horror. Although he had lost consciousness shortly after the battle, he had managed to witness the arrival of the city guard and a whole troop of knights. Their numbers didn''t exceed a hundred, but it was an unusual sight.
It was evident to him that these Srian Knights couldn''t have been responding to his call for assistance. While Elodia called both his own soldiers over and contacted the church, they should not have been capable of sending such a force. The church could likely provide only a handful of clerics, probably no more than ten. Taking that into consideration, it appeared that these holy knights had been tracking the cult''s movements beforehand. They probably traced them to this location andunched an attack as soon as the shrouding spell dissipated, revealing the location of the battle.
As they drew nearer, he attempted to piece together the unfolding events. One memory resurfaced swiftly - that of Agni revealing himself to the church in his Sunlight Wolf form, something they likely recognized instantly. However, this was just one of his concerns, as he had also employed divine energy emtion during the battle and was uncertain of the pdin¡¯s potential reaction if they discovered this.
He wasn''t even sure if they were aware of this yet, as the creation of therge sun spell had urred before their arrival. If necessary, he could attribute this aplishment to Agni, a divine beast capable of freely generating holy mana. Nheless, it was risky to draw too much attention to Agni, as the church might attempt to relocate him to a more securely defended location. The church was known for protecting their holy beasts, and this ce might not be the most suitable for his safety.
The third problem that weighed on his mind was Bernir. He could clearly remember his friend losing his arm, which had rapidly turned into a ck sludge. His knowledge of holy spells was iplete, but he knew that limb regeneration was beyond the capabilities of a Tier 3 priest. Only priests of higher tiers might possess the skills required, and finding one willing to aid Bernir would be an incredibly challenging task.
High-ranking clergymen of this level were typically stationed in the Holy Kingdom of Alexandria and often prioritized aiding capable soldiers within their own faction. Pleas for assistance from outsiders were rarely entertained and even less if they were just in cksmiths. As the questions continued to increase the group finally arrived and the cloth that had been dividing his bed from the others was pushed aside. ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re awake Mr. Wand, though it¡¯s Sir Wand now, isn¡¯t it?¡±
The first individual who emerged took him by surprise. It was a woman with blond hair that resembled golden straw. This appearance was somewhatmon among Srian pdins, whose hair often turned blonde during the process of ascending to their Tier 3 sses. Some of them even developed golden-hued irises if their faith was exceptionally strong, which appeared to be the case for this woman.
She was someone he recognized, and her name was Loreena. She belonged to the Golden Order, a faction of knights within the Srian church. Their primary responsibility was tobat cultists, which was likely the main reason for their presence here. Their leader, Inquisitor Bartholomew, was a prominent figure and, apparently, Loreena''s grandfather.
¡°You have really been blessed by the Holy Lady Sria to have survived a second encounter with these cultists!¡±
¡°Dame Loreena¡¡±
"I''m pleased that you remember me, my friend. It''s always good to reunite with fellow warriors."
Loreena replied warmly and her eyes sparkled with anticipation. It seemed that she was in a good mood but some of the other pdins that were with her didn¡¯t look as jolly. Their expressions were grim, a stark contrast to Loreena''s jovial demeanor. Two of the knights appeared to be scrutinizing the room while a third, a man with intense blue eyes, gazed directly at Rnd. His presence exuded an air of suspicion and wariness.
"Sir Wand."
He addressed Rnd with a calcted tone.
"Your survival amidst such chaos is indeed miraculous. However, there are elements here that prompt further inquiry."
Rnd could sense that this individual was probing for information, and their attitude was clearly antagonistic. It was apparent that they hadn''te for a simple congrattory visit or to offer assistance. If he didn''t provide the right answers, he might be taken in for further questioning elsewhere. Rnd had heard stories about the Srian inquisition, and if you were deemed an enemy, torture was part of the process.
"I appreciate the concern for my well-being and your order''s timely arrival. It was indeed a harrowing encounter with the cultists. I mustmend your bravery and swiftness in dealing with the situation but I don¡¯t think this is the best ce for such a discussion¡¡±
In reality, Rnd had no desire to engage in this conversation at that moment. It was evident that these pdins were attempting to corner him right after he had regained consciousness, likely with the intention of interrogating him before he could gather his thoughts. Therefore, he deemed it wiser to postpone this discussion to ater time. He deliberately emphasized the positive aspects of the situation, hoping to keep the atmosphere friendly.
Additionally, his armor was not with him, which meant he couldn''t conduct a proper identification process to ascertain the true identities of these individuals. They were wearing items that concealed their real names, and without his armor, he couldn''t cloak his mana while essing this information.
¡°... This won¡¯t take long. I am Sir Gideon, Pdin of the Radiant Order. We want to discuss the unholy conjuration that was unleashed here and which you were a part of. We also wish to ask you about the strange concentration of divine energy within the area of the incident and also ¡ ¡°
The man called Gideon ignored his words and started getting closer. His gaze was gough and it seemed as if he was just ring in his direction. Luckily, Loreena, who noticed the tense atmosphere, was quick to interject on his behalf.
"Gideon, surely our purpose here is not to interrogate but to offer support. The immediate threat has been dealt with and Sir Wand is still in recovery. How about you leave this to me for now!"
The two looked at each other for a moment. Gideon''s expression remained unaltered, but it was apparent that he was contemting something. Rnd was not aware of the hierarchical structure within this unit of Golden Order knights, but it appeared that these five individuals were more or less on equal footing. There might be a group leader somewhere, but at least he didn''t seem to be present in this situation.
Loreena''s intervention seemed to momentarily defuse the tension in the room. Gideon, while still appearing displeased, eventually stepped back, yielding to her request. Rnd noticed the other knights exchanging subtle nces, possibly indicating some internal issues within their ranks.
It was possible that due to Loreena''s connections to a high inquisitor, the other individuals were hesitant to express their concerns. Although this may not have been beneficial for their group, it worked in his favor. He had a connection with this woman, having once saved her life, and thankfully, it seemed that she was inclined to support his stance on this matter.
"Thank you for your understanding, Sir Wand. I apologize for the brusque approach. Gideon can be a bit¡ zealous when ites to matters of the church."
Rnd nodded in acknowledgment. He had dealt with zealous individuals before and knew it was often better to handle them delicately.
"I appreciate your consideration, Dame Loreena. If you have any questions, I''ll do my best to provide answers, but I would prefer to have a more private setting."
Loreena gave a subtle nod, understanding the need for privacy. She turned to the other pdins and addressed them, her voice somewhat firm but not confrontational.
"Gentlemen, I believe we can continue this conversation in a more suitable environment. Sir Wand has been through a lot, and it''s only fair that he has the chance to recover and gather his thoughts. Let''s not forget our primary mission here, which is to address the cultist threat."
The other pdins nodded in agreement with Gideon looking somewhat displeased by the situation. Soon the group started to leave but their presence would not really vanish as they would continue guarding this infamy that contained all the witnesses of the encounter with the cultists.
¡°You have my thanks, Dame Loreena.¡±
¡°Loreena is fine, we are both equals are we not? Don¡¯t worry about Gideon, he just worries a lot, it¡¯s not easy to be a Pdin.¡±
He nodded at her words, and the woman responded with a bright smile. After their conversation, he was left alone in the room, but he was still under the watchful eye of one of the knights stationed outside the entrance. It was possible that they harbored suspicions that some of the people present might be involved with the cultists and could attempt to flee. Under the circumstances, he couldn''t really me them, as encountering an Eldritch Horror in the middle of nowhere was an unusual situation.
¡°Are they gone?¡±
¡°Not yet but I don¡¯t think we should worry about them, it might not seem like it but they are probably on our side¡¡±
Elodia finally spoke, having awakened during their conversation but choosing to remain silent. She conducted herself with poise and followed the proper etiquette of not speaking in the presence of knights. Although she was the wife of a knight, her origins were still those of amoner. Some might consider that a potential issue.
A pdin from the Srian church was not exactly a typical knight within this kingdom. Their primary allegiancey more with their neighboring Kingdom of Alexandria. They held something akin to special diplomatic immunity. While their nation might not be particrlyrge, it served as the headquarters for the Srian church, whichprised forces dedicated tobating undead creatures and cultists.
They sustained themselves by battling these malevolent factions, and in return, they enjoyed the privilege of unrestricted travel through other countries. While they weren''t considered true nobility, nobody wanted to be entangled with them. A Pdin could practically use anyone of being part of a cult, and such an usation would seldom be questioned.
Fortunately, Rnd held the position of Knight Commander, which would make it a more challenging process to target him. It had be evident to him that perhaps it was a wise choice to cease hiding so much. Now he possessed some bargaining power on his side, and his connection with the Golden Order Pdin Loreena was also advantageous. He couldn''t imagine the interaction going as smoothly without her presence in the room. When he reorganized himself, he needed to express his gratitude to her once again. For now, though, he had to focus on other matters.
¡°But¡ let¡¯s not talk about them anymore, how are you feeling? Are you injured anywhere?¡±
¡°No, I''m fine. It''s you I''m worried about. Sister Kassia spent many hours healing you. She mentioned that there might be some lingering abyssal corruption in you, so please take it easy.¡±
Elodia remarked with concern in her voice. It was evident that she had spent a considerable amount of time tending to his body, and the presence of a sponge and bucket of water, along with the absence of sweat on his body, were clear indicators of her care. His body seemed mostly fine but he could see a few debuffing effects stuck on his status that lowered some of his stats.
¡°I feel fine, you can¡¯t kill me that easily!¡±
To reassure his concerned wife he leaned forward in an attempt to get out of bed. Even though his head started to hurt slightly he managed to hold all indications of pain in to assure of his well-being.
¡°You really shouldn¡¯t be getting up now¡¡±
¡°I know but, now is not the time for sitting, I want to see him.¡±
¡°You mean?¡±
¡°Yeah¡¡±
Elodia didn''t need to ask whom Rnd had in mind, as she already realized. Thanks to his mana sense, he was aware of multiple individuals in the room, some of whom he already knew. Everyone had a distinct mana pattern, and it was easy to be ustomed to it when working with them for an extended period. He could identify a handful of individuals by their mana patterns, one of them being his wife, while another was his long-time assistant with whom he had worked for many years.
The memory of Bernir being injured while wearing the exoskeleton was still vivid in his mind. However, thanks to his mana sense, he didn''t need to frantically ask Elodia what had urred after he lost consciousness. Bernir was in the infirmary along with other survivors like Armand and Lobelia. With determination, he moved both his feet to the ground and took his first step. Most of his body had been mended through divine arts, including his shattered bones, which had been restored. It made it possible for him to move freely now that he had woken up.
Elodia gazed at him with concern in her eyes and tried to assist him as he got up. He simply smiled and continued to reassure her that he was fine. Soon, he moved the partition curtains aside to check on his neighbor, Bernir. There, he saw Dyana with a sleeping child in her arms. Like Elodia, she hade to tend to her husband, but unfortunately, he was in a worse condition than Rnd.
Berniry on the bed next to Rnd''s, his face pale and covered in sweat. His right arm was missing, and in its ce was a tightly wrapped bandage. Rnd could see the anguish in Dyana''s eyes as she held their child, trying to remain strong for both of them.
Although Bernir appeared to have received treatment, there was still a lingering dark energy emanating from his body. It was likely that the creature that injured him had a tier of power that exceeded the abilities of the clerics assembled here. The only reason that Rnd was fine was thanks to his strong body but Bernir was just a nonbatant with a cksmith ss, who had suffered a more extensive injury as well.
As Rnd approached, Dyana looked up and her eyes met his. She forced a weak smile but he could tell from the bags under her eyes that she hadn¡¯t slept for a while.
"Rnd, you''re awake. I... I didn''t know what to do. Bernir... he''s ¡ ¡°
Rnd ced aforting hand on Dyana''s shoulder.
"It''s going to be alright, Dyana. We''ll find a way to help him. The church pdins are here, and they have great healers.¡±
¡°I know¡ they said that he should be getting better and that the worst had passed but¡¡±
Dyana had already received assurance from the priests, but that didn''t mean she wasn''t still gued by worries. When looking at Bernir, he appeared unwell, but it was true that the cursed mana within his body was gradually diminishing. If he stayed in the infirmary, his condition would eventually improve over the course of a week.
¡°Wahhh¡¡±
As he was looking at his friend who saved his life the baby in Dyana¡¯s wife started to cry. She was quick tofort the child, rocking it gently in her arms, but the sound of the baby''s cries started to get louder. Before she could apologize, Elodia moved in close to offer some help.
¡°How about we go outside and get some fresh air? Wand will stay with Bernir instead.¡±
He didn¡¯t mind and just nodded while the two soon left. It was probably hard on Bernir¡¯s wife to keep herself strong in a situation like that. Her husband just lost a limb and would probably have a hard time ever working as a cksmith again. Rnd turned his attention to the stump covered in bandages, a stark reminder of the battle they had just endured.
If Bernir hadn''t arrived along with Elodia, he likely would have already perished as the monster was poised to deliver the final blow. Without his experimental weaponing into y, there wouldn''t have been enough time for the Golden Order to arrive and save the day. The timely arrival of the Golden Order was what ultimately spared him.
He would forever be grateful to his friend who could have chosen to save himself but stayed to help. Thoughts of pleading with the church for the assistance of a tier 4 priest crossed his mind. He even considered using his knowledge of the relic as a bargaining chip, but the chances of sessfully recovering his friend''s limb after a prolonged period remained uncertain. However, while ncing at the missing arm with his eyes he noticed something, perhaps there was a way to alleviate this issue in a different fashion, one through his own skills¡
Chapter 400: Phantom Mana.
Chapter 400: Phantom Mana.
The room fell into silence as the night gave way to the dawning day, and the first rays of sunlight streamed in through the window. A bandaged figure gazed at another person''s missing arm, severed at the elbow, with nothing left but a pitiful stump. However, in his vision, there was something more there, a blue phantom of the missing limb.
¡®Is the mana storing what was once his hand?¡¯
As Rnd contemted, his eyes shed with a blue hue. He employed the same skill he used to predict his enemies'' movements, but this time, to his astonishment, it provided him with unique insights into this world. It was the first instance of him using this ability on a person with a missing limb, and it unveiled something intriguing. Although Bernir''s arm was missing, the mana that reflected his body portrayed the limb as aplete, bluish phantom.
¡®Does mana also store a person¡¯s information like some sort of storage device? Is this perhaps how divine healing spells can work?¡¯
He wasn''t entirely certain about this theory, but it seemed to make sense in his mind. There were divine spells capable of restoring limbs, but their mechanisms remained a mystery. Initially, he had assumed they used a person''s DNA to reconstruct the limb to its original form, but perhaps there was an entirely different method at y. If the mana within a person stored all of their information, it would provide an alternative exnation.
Two main types of healing spells and potions existed. The first type amplified a person''s regenerative abilities to aid in wound recovery. Some monsters could restore limbs and even brain matter, representing one variation of this type. The second type consisted of divine spells that could magically revert an injured person to a previous state. As he examined the mana phantom, he contemted the possibility that this state might be stored within mana itself.
This idea was a novel concept to him, as he had previously thought of mana as more of an energy source that circted throughout the world. It was a resource that appeared on almost all living beings'' status screens and was consumed when casting spells. The notion that mana might possess storage capabilities could open up new avenues for his research, particrly in the field of prosthetics.
Magical prosthetics were not a novel concept in this world; however, they were typically only essible to magic casters. These prosthetics relied on a person''s ability to manipte mana and could only be operated by individuals who could use magic. Such individuals were not really using their lost limb, but rather recing it with something akin to a mage hand. Over time, they became ustomed to moving the prosthetic as though it were a natural extension of themselves. For regr individuals, replicating this feat was impossible.
This new discovery offered a glimmer of hope in Bernir''s situation and opened up the possibility of developing prosthetics for individuals who couldn''t manipte mana. If the information for the lost hand was stored within the mana itself, it might be feasible to connect that data to a recement arm. While this endeavor would require extensive research and development, it held the potential to create a device that could replicate the functions of the lost hand and even restore the sensation of touch.
This revtion ignited a spark of inspiration within Rnd and gave him some hope. However, there were some ring problems with all of the theories that were rushing inside of his brain. He realized that the theory he had stumbled upon might not be a new discovery and that other mages could have attempted it before, possibly without sess. Bernir was not the only non-mage that required a recement limb, it seemed like a lucrative endeavor which meant that this feat would not be an easy one.
¡°Uhhh¡ Is that you boss?¡±
¡°Ah? Are you awake?¡±
¡°Aye¡¡±
Rnd snapped out of his thoughts upon noticing that Bernir had finally regained consciousness. His wife, Dyana, was outside the room, taking a break from watching over him. Rnd''s first instinct was to call her back in, as she was likely anxiously waiting for her husband to wake up.
¡°I should probably call Dyana over, she just went outside. I''m sure she''d want to know that her husband has woken up.¡±
¡°W-wait¡¡±
However, before he could turn to leave the room, Bernir made an attempt to sit up. There was a problem, though - due to his missing right arm, the attempt was awkward. He tried to push himself up as if his missing limb was still there but ended up falling back onto the bed. As he looked at the missing part, he began to recall that day''s events.
¡°Aye... that''s right, me right arm... that monster took it¡¡±
¡°Yeah¡ I¡¯m sorry, It¡¯s because of me if you didn¡¯t go back¡¡±
Bernir saved Rnd¡¯s life by bringing out the experimental rail cannon but also suffered for it dearly. If he had just retreated back through the escape tunnel, his arm would be still intact but on the other hand, Rnd¡¯s might have not been here.
¡°Nah, I made a decision, now I have to live with it and I¡¯d do the same thing if I ¡ uhg¡¡±
As Rnd replied, he let out a weak chuckle, but soon hisughter turned intobored panting. The divine energy had healed his injuries and restored his bones and organs, but the debuffing effects still lingered, making his body weak and in pain. He knew that recovery would take some time, and Bernir needed to be patient until his health was restored.
¡°It¡¯s going to take some time before that cursed energy leaves your body, just rest.¡±
¡°Aye, that might be a good idea¡¡±
Soon he was drifting back off to sleep with his breathing bing more regted. Without being able to do much he decided to just visit the other patients instead. Both Armand and Lobelia were here as well, with only the guild master missing. Considering that he had the highest level it wasn¡¯t strange that he had woken up the fastest and gone on his way.
¡®I wonder what he did with my axe¡¡¯
Rnd made his way over to Armand''s bedside and observed the arrangement of the patients. It was clear that all the people he knew were ced together, and there didn''t seem to be any outsiders among them. It was evident that the church was giving them preferential treatment or keeping them under close surveince. Given their involvement in the encounter with the cultists, it made sense that they were being closely watched and treated by the church. There was also one empty bed that had the residual mana signature of his favorite baldy to confirm his theory.
¡®How did that baldy leave though? Did he talk himself out of it?¡¯
The absence of the guild master indicated that he had been allowed to leave, possibly after being interrogated and determined not to be a significant threat. Since some time had passed since the incident, this seemed like the most likely scenario. It also brought a problem to the forefront, he had not really been interrogated yet and he was not sure how it would turn out.
It was concerning that his pendant, which he had worn since Edelgard, was missing. It had been destroyed along with his armor, which also had a simr masking enchantment on it. Although he could potentially create new runes on metallic objects that were here, it was not necessary anymore. During his treatment, the church personnel likely had enough time to inspect his status screen, possibly discovering his real name and true ss, Runesmith Overlord.
¡®It might be unwise to lie to the church, I have no idea what they might do and also¡¡¯
The absence of Agni from the room was noticeable, but the fact that Elodia wasn''t in distress likely meant that their caninepanion was safe. Rnd would have to inquire about Agni''s whereaboutster when he had a chance to speak with his wife or other individuals in the room.
¡®I still have some things that I can bargain with, so not everything is lost¡¡¯
While pacing around this clinic room he continued to think about the future. There were several problems that wouldn¡¯t allow him to continue with his life as before. First off, the cultists hadunched an attack on his home and were clearly aware of his existence. There was a possibility that they knew about his secrets and how he was able to disable their relic.
On the other hand, the fact that a week had passed without any direct retaliation from the cultists suggested that they might not be fully aware of his capabilities. Previously theyunched a full assault to destroy the captured monolith just to safeguard their secrets. History usually repeated itself, if they knew about what transpired here they should have acted sooner.
¡®Could they be afraid of the golden order? Could there be another attack?¡¯
He continued to pose those questions while going back to the bed he previously upied. As he nced through the windows, he could see numerous knights and soldiers patrolling the area. This location was within the city, making it a challenging target for any hostile takeover. Unlike the situation in the other city, the cultists herecked abominations and thralls to obstruct the city guard.
Nheless, he had to be ready for any situation, including the chance that they might discover his abilities in the future. Even if they weren''t aware of his true potential at the moment, it was evident that their cult members had been deployed in this region once more. They would undoubtedly attempt to unravel the mystery and would eventually dispatch someone to investigate. This location had already be a hazardous area for anyone connected to this incident.
¡®My best bet would be to push everything onto the Golden Order but will that be enough?¡¯
Engaging with the Church of Sria could indeed be a strategic move in safeguarding his home and loved ones. Their opposition to the cultists made them a potential ally in the fight against thismon threat. Rnd needed to find a way to establishmunication and build trust with the church, all while being cautious about revealing too much about his own abilities and knowledge. It would be a delicate bncing act, but it might be the key to securing his future and protecting those he cared about.
Even if the church had chosen to protect him, it wasn''t sufficient. He had erroneously assumed that reaching tier 3 would guarantee his safety. However, after his encounter with the Eldritch Horror, it became evident that there were forces beyond hisprehension. It was not a challenge that he could simply ovee by leveling up and isting himself in an endless dungeon grind. He required additional assistance and ess to advanced runic technology.
There were various paths to explore, but first, he needed to initiate a discussion with the Golden Order. Everything depended on these potential allies and the value he could offer them. His primary bargaining tool would be his ability to disable the cultists'' illusory devices, an ability that he had mostly mastered now. Before sharing this knowledge, he had to negotiate some sort of agreement that would, at least temporarily, keep them bound to Albrook.
¡°We¡¯re back.¡±
His contemtions were interrupted by Elodia and Dyana that finally returned from their small break. The dedication of Elodia and Dyana to their husbands'' well-being was evident, due to their bags under the eyes. It was a reminder that Rnd was not alone in facing the challenges ahead and also gave him the fuel to push on with his current n. He would find a way to get himself free of these cultists by being more proactive.
¡°Wee back, oh Bernir woke up for a moment, I think he is getting better.¡±
¡°He did?¡±
He quickly gave Dyana that good news and watched her take off. Elodia, who was the one holding the child, smiled. Soon the two heard her sobbing slightly and Bernir trying to sooth her instead. Both Armand and Lobelia also soon awoke to share their own tale of being flung into several trees and having their bones broken. The only person who escaped from the entire predicament mostly unscathed was Elodia, who took it upon herself to tend to everyone''s needs.
As everyone started to recover, Rnd inquired about the events that urred after he had cked out. The only person who witnessed everything unfold was Elodia, and she painted a detailed picture of the events without leaving anything out. She started out at the exact end of the encounter where a group of Srian knights rushed in to discover Agni.
The form of the Sunlight variant was quite distracting, and Elodia was surprised by how quickly the Srian knights started to back away. It seemed as if they were afraid to touch the growling wolf who was protecting the passed-out Bernir and Rnd. It was only after the soldiers from the city, along with Arthur, appeared a few minutester that the tension cleared up.
With their arrival and Elodia''s ability to calm Agni down, the two could receive immediate aid from the clerics gathered there. Sister Kassia was present as she had taken part in the monster subjugation. Once their lives were no longer in danger, everyone was rushed into the city, and the entirety of Rnd¡¯s home had been seized by the Church. As per usual protocol, they needed to search for any cultist survivors and potential future danger.
Arthur, who was the lord of thisnd, would typically have all the rights to lock down the ce without the church''s involvement. Unfortunately, when evil cultists were involved, not even a noble could do anything about it. By royal decree, they were allowed to take charge whenever evil forces were involved. This was one of the reasons that the Inquisition was feared, as not even nobles could fully oppose them.
It was clear that the Church of Sria had taken swift and thorough action to secure the area and ensure that no remnants of the cultists remained. While he didn¡¯t like the fact that a foreign force was patrolling his home this wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. With a higher concentration of their focus there, it was less likely for a new wave of attacks to ur.
¡°So, where is Agni?¡±
¡°He actually remained back, I told him to protect our home until we return. Don¡¯t worry about him, these pdins have a strange reverence for him. I think they see him as some sort of holy beast.¡±
¡°They do? Hm¡¡±
The story soon came to an end and he was left with more questions. The reason for Agni not being here was that he was left back at thepound to protect it. He was not sure to what extent they worshiped his caninepanion but this wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. At least they didn¡¯t seem fixated at forcing him anywhere which potentially gave him a new bargaining chip.
With all the information now gathered he needed to prepare. He couldn''t afford to reveal too much too soon. He needed to y his cards carefully, especially when it came to dealing with an organization as powerful and enigmatic as the Church of Sria. They held most of the power here and could potentially attempt to force everything out of him. Luckily this new revtion about Agni could provide him with a buffer as he was linked to the holy beast that the church worshiped.
¡°Are you sure that you are fine? You¡¯ve been spacing out for a while now¡ Maybe you should get some sleep?¡±
¡°Oh? No, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just thinking about some things¡¡±
¡°If I can help with anything then¡¡±
¡°I know¡¡±
Rnd smiled, and for a moment, he just focused on his new wife. For a moment, he was scared that he would never see her again. Many people would not be able to endure such a traumatic event, but there she was, offering her support to him without even asking for anything in return. It just confirmed the fact that he made the right decision by asking for her hand.
¡°I appreciate your concern. I''ll be alright, it''s just a lot to process but I¡¯ll get through this like I always did.¡±
¡°I know but¡ what do you mean by you? Didn¡¯t you mean we?¡±
Elodia¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and she seemed to be pouting slightly.
¡°Ah sorry, I guess¡ I¡¯m still not used to this.¡±
With a gentle smile, she leaned in and gave him a warm kiss. It was a moment of sce amidst the chaos that had unfolded in their lives. The two of them had faced adversity, but their bond had only grown stronger. Now they just needed to do the same and face the next hurdle together.
Chapter 401: Questioning.
Chapter 401: Questioning.
¡°I apologize for not being able to visit sooner but as you know, we had a little situation.¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine, I bet you had to deal with the Golden Order locking down the city.¡±
¡°Quite so.¡±
Rnd nodded at Arthur, who hade to visit him at the clinic. A day had passed since he had awoken, and his body was feeling much better. Most of the debuffing effects that had been affecting him were now gone, and he could be released. However, there was one small problem - the Golden Srian Order of Pdins. They still wanted to have a chat with him and were adamant about not letting him out of their grasp before that. Even Arthur couldn''t do anything about it, as they could invoke the Kingdomws to override his status. Perhaps if the Duke stepped in, it would be possible, but his son didn''t have that kind of power.
¡°How far have they gone?¡±
¡°They blocked off the city and are going through every home, I assume they have some sort of magical device to detect cultists?¡±
¡°That could be possible¡¡±
Rnd pondered the situation. The church''s thorough investigation wasn''t unexpected, considering the recent attack on his home. However, he needed to be cautious about how much information he shared. His knowledge about creating divine runes posed a problem, and then there was also the matter of Agni. He had to assume that the Golden Order had already conducted their research on him, leaving little room for evasion.
If he started lying and didn''t cooperate, there was also the possibility of him getting captured and held as a heathen. The Inquisition was notorious for torturing suspects, as healing magic could easily mend physical injuries, they didn¡¯t worry about making mistakes. However, the mental scars endured from days or weeks of such torment were usually irreversible. It was better to tread carefully as even the position of Head Knight would not protect him if he was deemed to be a cultist.
¡°Did they try to interrogate you?¡±
¡°Oh they did, luckily thanks to my disguise I have a sound alibi, you on the other hand¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ll have to speak to them before leaving, I should probably get it over with¡¡±
Rnd let out a sigh, receiving a reassuring pat from Arthur. Throughout the entire cultist attack, Arthur had been in disguise, sparing him from scrutiny. Unfortunately, Bernir, Elodia, and all the others weren''t as fortunate; they would have to endure the Golden Order''s interrogation. They hadn''t done anything wrong, but Rnd could foresee some of them unintentionally revealing information. Armand was known to be talkative, so details about the holy runes might eventually slip out. Moreover, there was the matter of the massive sun-like spell that Rnd had created, which had spilled out into the open when it detonated.
¡®Should I pretend that I have some type of blessing from Sria? They probably have some way to test for divine sses and blessings though, probably not the greatest idea¡¡¯
The prospect of facing the Golden Order was daunting, but Rnd realized he couldn''t dy it any longer. He needed to tread carefully, and perhaps withholding information was not the best approach in this situation. In reality, he needed the Golden Order as much as they needed his knowledge about the relic.
Though it was his trump card, he actually wanted to present it to the Church. Anyone who could help keep the cult at bay was a potential ally, and releasing the knowledge would eliminate any reason for further pursuit. Nevertheless, it was still something that he could get a good price on and there were some things that he wanted from this exchange.
As he prepared to face the interrogation, the door to the clinic room opened, and a stern-looking pdin entered. The pdin was d in shining armor adorned with the emblem of the Golden Srian Order. His gaze was sharp, and Rnd could sense the aura of authority emanating from him. Even without using his analyzing skill Rnd was aware that this person was a tier 3 ss holder, probably above level two-hundred. The room fell into a tense silence as the pdin surveyed the upants.
¡°Knight Commander Wand, follow me, we need to have a discussion regarding the recent events, Sir Gideon and Dame Loreena are waiting.¡±
His tone was cold and to the point, something that a close by resident caught on and decided toment about.
¡°Hey, that¡¯s no way of talking to a Knight Commander!¡±
It was not Arthur and not any of the soldiers that Rndmanded, instead it was his brother-in-iw, Armand. He along with Lobelia had awoken as well and both were still suffering from some cursed after effects. They weren¡¯t that injured to begin with but their stats could notpare to his and the guild masters.
¡°Hey you idiot, stop!¡±
¡°Why should I? Who does this shiny asshole think he is?¡±
Lobelia started pulling him back, while Armand shot a menacing re at the Golden Order Pdin. The man in shining armor took the threat seriously and reached for the longsword strapped to his side. His opponent, however, was still a tier 3 ss holder who didn''t require weapons to fight. Even if Rnd were unarmed, he posed a threat and was also potentially involved with the cult.
¡°Are you trying to resist the Golden Order inquiry?¡±
¡°Hold on, Armand. Let''s not escte things here. We can cooperate and sort everything out without unnecessary confrontations, just leave this to me."
Rnd interjected, cing a calming hand on Armand''s shoulder. The tension in the room eased slightly, but the pdin remained vignt, eyeing Armand and Rnd with suspicion. Only after Armand started backing away did he move his hand away from that magical sword.
¡°If they try something, just start shouting, I¡¯ll back you up, you can count on me!¡±
¡°... That¡¯s reassuring, now get some rest.¡±
Even though Armand was puffing up his chest, his legs seemed a bit wobbly. He would not be capable of beating the knight if it came to a full-on fight but the sentiment didn¡¯t go unnoticed. It was a strange feeling to have people on your side for a change and he would need to think about a way to return the favorter.
"Come with me, Knight Commander Wand. We don''t have time for unnecessary dys."
The pdin stated, emphasizing his authority but also performed a courteous bow in Arthur¡¯s direction. The noble didn¡¯t go unnoticed but his status was rtively low and not something these golden pdins would worry too much about. Finally, Rnd followed the pdin out of the clinic room that he would probably not be returning to anymore.
Outside, Rnd noticed other armored men stationed who didn''t carry themselves like the Pdin. Their armor wasn''t as pristine, but they still bore the symbol of the sun. All of them were armed and stared in his direction the moment he stepped out. Rnd, currently without his armor and prohibited from carrying weapons, felt the weight of being treated as a political prisoner. However, he wasn''t expecting to be held captive for much longer. Soon they moved through the clinic and towards the main building where another higher golden order knight was waiting for him.
¡®I wonder where that woman is¡ will she be the one interrogating me?¡¯
He was not aware of the names of these two pdins, but they had been present when Loreena and Gideon approached him. On the surface, it seemed that she was on his side, and that the man disliked him. In the past, he had saved the woman¡¯s life, so she owed him something, but he couldn¡¯t trust anyone too much. These people had their own agenda, and so did he; it was just up to him to secure a more favorable deal before revealing what he knew. Soon, he was led to an underground area inside the church that he wasn¡¯t fully aware of. There, before arge wooden door, he spotted Loreena, who for some reason was waving in his direction.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, this won¡¯t take too long.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
Loreena was also wearing her own full suit of armor but had removed her helmet. The other two Pdins moved to the side while she pushed the door open to reveal Gideon already waiting for them inside. The room was dimly lit, with candles casting flickering shadows on the walls. The air was heavy with an air of authority and a touch of sanctity. Loreena moved to stand beside Gideon who wore his usual stern expression.
¡°Please take a seat, Knight Commander Wand¡ or should I call you Knight Commander Rnd of House Arden instead?¡±
While sitting down he kept a passive expression. Just as he had assumed his real name had been exposed during the treatment. As he continued to sit down, Gideon continued his monologue which clearly tried to probe for some answers.
¡°You are far away from home, Sir Rnd. Can you tell me what a person from the central region is doing here? In enemy territory no less¡¡±
¡°I see that you are well informed about me but I have my own reasons to be here, I¡¯m not a part of that ¡®family¡¯ anymore.¡±
"Is that so? Did they banish you? There were no official statements concerning such a case.¡±
It appeared that Gideon had used his time well, conducting thorough research on Rnd''s background. The church had its own informationwork, and staying informed about noble dealings was crucial. Rnd''s father, a prominent figure in the Kingdom army and part of the royalist faction, made it peculiar to see one of his sons in the south under themand of the Valerian household.
One thing that confused him was theck of change in his status, with no official deration of his death or disappearance. Gideon, thanks to the church resources, would likely have been able to unearth any such information. The fact that Gideon wasn''t pressing the issue of him being dead or missing confirmed this theory. Perhaps he was deemed so inconsequential that his father didn''t even feel inclined to bother with such a matter.
¡°My departure wasn¡¯t something official. I chose to leave the family and pursue my own path. It¡¯s not something that should concern the church or the Golden Order.¡±
¡°... But it does, you are just the right kind of person that the abyssal cult would search out. Banished from your noble home? Searching for greater purpose or revenge?¡±
¡°You must be joking, are you insinuating that I¡¯m part of the cult? Why would they try to kill me here then?¡±
¡°You had a falling out?¡±
¡°That¡¯s an absurd allegation and you know it.¡±
Rnd fought the urge to m his fist down on the table, hoping it would break and send splinters flying at the pdin''s face. However, he managed to refrain from getting too emotional, recognizing that Gideon likely aimed to provoke such a reaction. As long as he remained calm and collected, there was nothing from these usations that could stick.
¡°Now now, Gideon let us not get ahead of ourselves, Sir Way¡ Sir Rnd¡¯s past doesn¡¯t really matter, we should focus on the present incident.¡±
Loreena, seated right next to Gideon, finally decided to speak up. Although both were positioned opposite him, it was clear that Gideon was the primary interrogator. While it seemed that she was on his side, Rnd couldn''t be sure. Perhaps she was merely ying the good cop to the other man''s bad cop, attempting to lower his defenses. Nevertheless, he didn''t want to prolong his stay in this ce, so he decided to expedite the conversation.
¡°We probably should, I¡¯m sure you want to know, how I was able to stay continuous against the cultists¡ twice.¡±
He leaned back into his chair, crossing both of his hands together as he scrutinized their facial expressions. Rnd surmised that Loreena had likely informed Gideon about their first encounter and how she had been awakened from the illusion state. It dawned on him that they probably realized he was implying knowledge of countering the spell.
¡°Quite so, it was surprising then but even more now¡ We found parts of the ursed relic within the remains of that creature¡¡±
¡°Dame Loreena, why are you disclosing such information?¡±
¡°Calm down Gideon, this man isn¡¯t our enemy, he actually holds the key to a breakthrough!¡±
¡°A breakthrough?¡±
It seemed that his Golden Order acquaintance had already realized what the stakes here were and that perhaps holding Rnd in a dimly lit room wasn¡¯t the best idea.
¡°Indeed, he possesses some unique knowledge regarding the cultist''s relic and the way to set people free, isn¡¯t that right Sir Rnd?¡±
¡°Does he? Why didn¡¯t you consult me about this earlier Dame Loreena?¡±
¡°Oh, it must have slipped my mind¡ but I¡¯m sure you¡¯re acquainted with the recent incident involving those bastards.¡±
¡°Yes¡ I see¡ so it was him?¡±
Rnd didn¡¯t say anything but it seemed that Loreena withheld some information from her golden order friend. He was quick on the uptake as he connected the dots together. His gaze became a lot more intense than before but for some reason, it felt like there wasn¡¯t as much disdain in there.
¡°How is it possible? If this is true then you must tell us how!¡±
Previously, Rnd had managed to restrain himself from an emotional outburst, but the same couldn''t be said for Gideon. His hand mmed onto the wooden table, quickly giving way under the pressure and copsing. It was evident that Gideon was eager for an answer, but the moment the table gave in, he appeared somewhat apologetic¡ªa stark contrast to his previous behavior. It seemed possible that Rnd''s perceived worth in the man''s eyes had shifted, and Gideon could no longer continue to bully him with questions.
¡°My apologies, Sir Rnd ¡ but could you tell me, are you really able to counter that effect?¡±
After regaining some momentum, Rnd decided to toss the pdin a bone. His aim was still to use the church for his own gain. Just as they desired his technology to awaken people from the relic''s slumber, he intended to use their services to protect his property and loved ones.
¡°Yes that¡¯s true, I was able to awaken myself before the cultists entered my home. This is probably why I am still talking to you but let me exin some things first¡¡±
One big reason these people needed him was the absence of a working relic for examination. Rnd had previously utilized his debugging skill to obtain the schematics, implementing countermeasures after figuring out the relic''s intricacies. The church had lost therge monolith during the cult''s attack, impeding their progress. He was fortunate to be the sole possessor of the schematic and runic technology capable of countering the effects of the illusions and that¡¯s what he hoped to imply with his recount of the events.
As Rnd began to exin the details of his encounter with the cultists and the relic, Gideon and Loreena listened intently. The dimly lit room became a stage for Rnd''s narrative, and with each revtion, the tension seemed to dissipate. He described the mechanics of the illusion in somewhat of a vague manner to not give his secrets away too early.
Gideon, despite his initial hostility, started to appreciate the gravity of Rnd''s knowledge. The potential breakthrough inbating the cultists and understanding the relic''s properties overshadowed any suspicions about Rnd''s past. However, to win the church over to his side, it would require more than just theories and strategies. Ordinarily, such ims would demand tangible proof, but the fact that he was awake with the miniaturized relic remains was enough to intrigue the Golden Order and make them willing to cooperate.
¡°You have been avoiding answering my inquiries, I presume you wish to receive something for your knowledge?¡±
¡°I¡¯m d that is correct, I do have some terms that I wish you to follow through on before I reveal more details. First and foremost, I want the church''s protection for my estate and those close to me. I need assurance that they won''t be targeted by the cult or anyone else seeking my knowledge.¡±
Both of the knights exchanged nces with each other, it seemed that the request wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected and perhaps they had even prepared to negotiate.
¡°I see¡ regretfully, we are but simple Pdins, we would need to consult someone in a higher position ¡ ¡°
¡°Oh, why don¡¯t I just ask Grandfather?¡±
Loreena interjected before Gideon could finish his sentence. The moment her grandfather was mentioned, Rnd noticed the mostly calm pdin flinch. If he remembered correctly, the man she was referring to was a High-Inquisitor, someone who could even call forth a flying ship, as was the case during the cultist attack.
While Rnd wasn¡¯t too keen on having someone who knew his father and identity involved, it was already out in the open. However, he was an Inquisitor with actual power, people would think twice about approaching an area that was protected under his name and banner.
¡°I probably won¡¯t be able to stop you Dame Loreena but why don¡¯t we discuss the other issue before we make a decision?¡±
¡°Ah, that issue!¡±
¡°What issue?¡±
Rnd, who thought that he was about to sign a contract suddenly started to get a bad premonition.
¡°The issue concerning the sacred beast of course!¡±
Chapter 402: Golden Interrogation.
Chapter 402: Golden Interrogation.
Gideon leaned forward, his gaze fixed on Rnd with a newfound intensity. The mention of a sacred beast made him somewhat uneasy. From Elodia''s story, it seemed they were concerned for Agni. It aligned with the old legends about Sunlight Wolfs and their obvious connection to the goddess. However, Rnd couldn''t rule out the possibility that they would resort to forceful means to take possession of his tamed beast.
Typically, a monster attached to a person was considered a tamed beast, reinforced by this world''s system. Both he and Agni were present on each other''s status screens. If analyzed enough, it was possible to see Rnd listed as Agni''s current master, but it wasn''t an unchangeable title. Instances existed where tamed monsters were passed down to others, sometimes by choice but other times by force.
There were items and skills that could take away the master titles. Usually, people with tamer sses possessed them but for a creature of Agni¡¯s magnitude it wouldn¡¯t be such an easy task. It was harder to control tamed monsters of higher levels and ones with longsting rtionships with their masters. Taming in a sense was a sort of charm effect that also brainwashed the monster. The higher the beast¡¯s intelligence and willpower was, the harder it was for such skills to work on them.
¡°You mean Agni, what about him? Hope he hasn¡¯t been troubling you too much?¡±
¡°Troubling? Nothing of the sort! It¡¯s such a magnificent creature!¡±
Loreena was the one to interject after he answered while prodding for some answers. It wasn¡¯t hard to assume that the two were interested in the Sunlight wolf.
¡°That¡¯s good but I don¡¯t see how my tamed beast has anything to do with this incident?¡±
¡°So, it is your tamed beast?¡±
¡°Of course? Who else would it belong to?¡±
The replies were somewhat odd, it was as if they had not examined Agni to any extent. His armor had been damaged during the battle so hiding status screens had be impossible. If they wanted they could easily discover the truth but for some reason they didn¡¯t. It seemd as if they didn¡¯t want to use their skills on him.
¡®Could it be some rule within the church? Is it forbidden for them to analyze what they perceive as sacred beasts?¡¯
"Belong to? How is that even possible? How could someone outside the Church be epted by the holy beast? It doesn''t make any sense."
This time, it was Gideon who spoke up, though hecked a table to smack. Instead, he resorted to hitting his own knee. His eyes narrowed, seeking an answer that Rnd was hesitant to provide. To do so, he would have to delve into his involvement with divine rune emtion and borate on how he had revived Agni from the brink of death. This, in all likelihood, was the catalyst for Agni''s evolution into the Sunlight Wolf.
"That''s true. It''s said that only those of the sun can trigger a divine transformation. Are you, by any chance, a Pdin of the order yourself, Sir Rnd?"
Loreena inquired, her eyes growing in anticipation of his answer. It didn''t seem like he could lie his way out of this one, but before indulging the two pdins, he needed to make something clear. One aspect of this situation kept bothering him: how did these church members assemble such arge force? They had to know where the cultists were going to attack beforehand or had been trailing them from a safe distance.
"Before I answer your question, I have one for you instead. How did you get here so fast?"
"What do you mean?"
Responded Gideon while raising a brow, his face growing colder the longer Rnd continued to ask his question.
"I''ve been thinking, but things just don''t add up. Either your people did a terrible job at sanctifying the vige where the incident took ce, or you did it on purpose."
"What are you implying?"
¡°I¡¯m sure that you know what I am implying. You¡¯ve set a trap for these cultists and I was the sacrificialmb.¡±
Gideon and Loreena exchanged nces, and the atmosphere became increasingly tense. Rnd could see the gears turning in their minds, contemting whether or not to confirm his suspicions. The silence lingered, broken only by the distant echoes of footsteps from the church above. Finally, Loreena sighed, relenting to the truth with Gideon frowning as she revealed it.
"You are correct, Sir Rnd¡¡±
¡°Dame Loreena, what are you¡¡±
¡°Calm yourself Gideon, the Lady of the Light does not condone lying, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take the responsibility for it.¡±
¡°... Do as you wish then.¡±
Rnd wasn¡¯t sure what Loreena was talking about but perhaps when called out on a matter, it was frowned upon to lie about an issue. His involvement with the church was very limited and he saw them more as divine item peddlers than anything else. This didn¡¯t mean that their Golden Order didn¡¯t take things a bit more seriously and soon he was given the information about their scheme.
"You''re aware of the incident in that vige, so this won''t take long."
"Of course."
"Good. After the battle with the cultists, we had suffered great losses and had nothing to show for it. The unholy monolith had been destroyed, and many of our brothers and sisters had died..."
The story continued for a while, and he got the gist of it. After the losses to their forces, the people at the church were furious. They decided not to sanctify the area fully while also leaving some exposed cult informants in the city to their devices. They assumed that sooner orter, the cult would return to perform some type of search to discover the truth behind the battle. They knew that they had necromancers who could converse with the souls of dead cultists, and thus they were led to Albrook.
It was somewhat of a basic trap that exploited the cult''s superiorityplex. There were many ways to track people in this world, and the Golden Order had their methods. They quickly assembled a force of elite pdins and clerics to trail after. Considering that they were actually able to arrive to take out the weakened Eldritch Horror, they performed their duties admirably.
However, this didn''t make Rnd feel any better. Bernir had lost his arm during this horrific event, and his home had been partially destroyed again. The church would probably not issue any public apologies. It seemed that most of them aligned with Gideon''s thought process. In this Pdin¡¯s mind, the end justifies the means. If a few people got killed in their holy war with the cult, it was considered eptable.
"I understand the need for action, but you should have at least informed me or at least the lord of the city. My people and I were caught in the crossfire, and some paid a heavy price for it¡¡±
Dame Loreena, though maintaining a calm demeanor, nodded in acknowledgment of Rnd''s frustration. Gideon, on the other hand, remained stoic, perhaps unmoved by the consequences of their actions or he just felt justified by the deaths of powerful cultists.
¡°I apologize for the coteral damage, Sir Rnd but the cultists proceed with their attack sooner than we expected. By the time we realized, the shroud had already encased your home and fooled us into believing that everything was well.¡±
This was the purpose of therge shrouding spell. Those outside of it wouldn''t be able to peek inside, and they would be fed an image of what was there before the attack happened. Only after he was able to push through were they alerted to the event transpiring.
¡°Don¡¯t change the subject! Without us, you would have perished!¡±
¡°Perhaps but if you didn¡¯t lure those maniacs here, my friend wouldn¡¯t have lost his arm! Will you take responsibility and restore it then?¡±
Rnd was starting to get fed up with the whole situation and shouted back at Gideon. If not for the absence of his runic armor, his runic suppression skill would have been forced out due to his anger. Nevertheless, the two knights were equipped with runic armor of their own, which started to resonate with it instead. This act prompted one of the Pdins to reach for his weapon, while the other quickly tried to defuse the situation.
¡°Both of you, calm yourselves!¡±
The tension in the room rose, but Loreena stepped in, her authoritative yet calm tone cutting through the rising tension.
"We are here for amon goal, tobat the cultists and protect the Kingdom. Let us not forget that."
Gideon, though still visibly frustrated, reluctantly backed down. The atmosphere in the room remained charged, but the conversation continued, now circling back to the matter of Rnd''s connection with Agni.
"Now, Sir Rnd, let''s return to the issue of Agni. You im to be his master, which is highly irregr. How did you gain such a status, and what is your connection to the divine order?"
Gideon inquired, his eyes scrutinizing Rnd who hesitated for a moment. His rtionship with Agni involved rune emtion, which he would probably need to reveal eventually. Somewhat, he knew that withholding information was unwise. If a higher-level inquisitor was sent here, then it woulde out eventually. It was better toe clean, but before that, he needed to have some type of safety measure, and a contract was what he was aiming for.
Just like in the past, this was the best way of protecting his interests and gaining some trust. The magic was always in the way a contract was worded. Even if he were to reveal the truth, it didn''t have to be all at once. There were ways of avoiding suspicion, and he believed that the people of the Church would have a hard time epting that he could emte divine mana. Instead, he could push the responsibility onto his profession and the holy beast that was there, then perhaps it would be possible to avoid one of his secrets froming out to the open just yet.
¡°I¡¯m willing to part with my knowledge concerning this issue, that is if we follow the usual procedures¡¡±
¡°The usual procedures?¡±
¡°Yes, we should write up a contract.¡±
His aim was simple: to reveal only half of the truth. Rnd didn''t want to give away the secret of his eyes, through which he could convert magic into runic form. Instead, he could attribute everything to Agni''s divine mana, through which he activated all his runicponents. This could rece the clerics who were needed to charge magical items with their divine spells. He just needed to make them think that Agni had charged all of them instead. However, his trick could only work if they didn''t try to force the truth out of him. He could only hope that they believed strongly in their Sunlight Wolf for this to work.
Gideon and Loreena exchanged nces once again, seemingly considering Rnd''s proposal. The concept of a contract wasn''t foreign to them, especially in matters involving magical agreements. Contracts were amon practice even in the world of the church, often used to establish terms and conditions in various dealings. They had gained the royal decree that allowed them to act within the kingdom through such a contract.
¡°Exin the terms¡¡±
Gideon finally responded, his tone indicating that he was willing to entertain the idea. Rnd took a moment to gather his thoughts, formting the terms that would protect his interests while revealing only what he deemed necessary. A contract had to be precise, leaving no room for misinterpretation.
¡°This might take a while, if we were to make an agreement then I would like it to follow these terms¡¡±
This is what he was looking for and what his future hinged on. The Church was a force to be reckoned with, and he needed them to be on his side. If the cultists had already found him once, they would do it again. To protect himself and everyone around him, he needed to shift the focus of their attacks to another target, which was the church. He aimed to provide them with a way to counter the relics'' effects and sell this information for protection.
¡°First, the Church guarantees the protection of my estate and those close to me, ensuring they won''t be targeted by the cult or any other malicious force. Second, any information I provide regarding the divine runes I used and the sacred beast Agni will be shared only within the Church and not disclosed to external parties without my explicit consent¡
He could see them reacting to the terms and before he could continue, Gideon raised a question.
¡°You wish us to protect your estate? Do you see the Golden Order as a group of mercenaries you can employ?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s simple¡ Make the city of Albrook a holynd.¡±
¡°You want us to do what?¡±
¡°Why not? It is the site where a great evil had been vanquished, with the help of a divine beast, isn¡¯t that something of a miracle?¡±
Rnd replied in a calm and collective manner at the question posed by Gideon. The proposal seemed to catch Gideon off guard, and he exchanged nces with Loreena. It was clear to them what he wanted, if they made thisnd holy then it would mean that arger portion of their forces would be stationed in Albrook.
He had analyzed how the church operated over the years, and there was one particr strategy they employed. At times, they would im territories as holynds to build better temples and house their Pdins. An area agreed upon by the clergy would be well protected from any cultists.
While, at first, this seemed like a risky move, providing enemies with a concentrated area to mobilize, it wasn''t that simple. In an all-out confrontation, the cultists would likely lose. They had limited resources and had already lost multiple tier 3 ss holders and a powerful Warlock. Even if this area looked suspicious, if the church ced arge enough force here, it would be enough to keep everyone safe, at least for a while.
There was a reason they had to move within the shadows. Their group was much weaker than the Srian Church, which aimed to confront not only the Abyssal Cult but many others as well. The church had already forced many simrly sized factions to be destroyed; they were a true powerhouse on the entire continent, feared even by entire kingdoms and empires.
¡°I don¡¯t think that I¡¯m asking for much, if you work with me you¡¯ll be getting what you always wanted, a means to counter the effects of that relic. You¡¯ve experienced it first hand, haven¡¯t you Dame Loreena? Even someone like you was unable to resist it but I can and I can show you how!¡±
¡°Is that true?¡±
¡°Certainly, don¡¯t you think this is a sign?¡±
¡°A sign?¡±
¡°The Sunlight Wolf, the Lady of Light works in mysterious ways, she probably wanted us to meet.¡±
¡°Could it be true¡¡±
Gideon was bbergasted by the promation, and Rnd was trying to keep a straight face to not give himself away. He knew that the people from the church were zealots. Perhaps if he could imply that Agni''s appearance was a sign from their Goddess, then they would see him as some sort of guide. A guide that brought them to the Runesmith who could give them the answer tobat the dreaded cultist.
¡°It couldn¡¯t be¡ but yet¡ the wolf of legend has appeared¡ but¡¡±
¡°Is there a problem?¡±
It seemed that his Golden Order friend was weighing his options but he was hesitating for some reason.
¡°This is not something we can decide on, someone of higher status is needed¡¡±
¡°Is that so¡¡±
Rnd inwardly sighed. The situation was delicate, and the two here didn¡¯t seem to have any administrative power. They were just soldiers inside of a private army that was the Srian Church, probably someone from the clergy had to be asked for permission. Introducing another variant wasn¡¯t good but what could he do?
¡°Oh, I know, why don¡¯t I ask Grandfather about it?¡±
¡°T-the High-Inquisitor?¡±
¡®Oh right, she was the granddaughter of that guy¡¡¯
Gideon was somewhat taken aback by the proposal and somewhat sheepish. The man in question was High-Inquisitor Bartholomew, a man he had met after leaving that cursed vige. The old man was someone who recognized his noble name and also was rted to his father. There was a possibility of the Arden estate connecting some dots if this became known, but to protect his new family, he would even be willing to rekindle those long-dead rtions.
¡°So, do we have a deal? I don¡¯t think that I wish to speak with you before that contract is signed and my demands are met.¡±
Gideon and Loreena exchanged onest nce before nodding. They would inform the higher-ups of the situation while Rnd waited for the decision. With the magical technology provided to them, this wouldn¡¯t take long and within some hours, or maybe a day, the decision would be made¡
Chapter 403: We Can Rebuild.
Chapter 403: We Can Rebuild.
¡°It doesn¡¯t look that bad¡¡±
¡°... I guess some of the walls are still standing.¡±
Rnd responded to Elodia as he reached through a fist-sized hole in his house wall. Numerous simr gaps adorned the structure. The Eldritch Horror encounter had left his entirepound in ruins, with tendrils and tentacles wreaking havoc. Virtually everything suffered some degree of damage; most wind generators were destroyed, and the side workshop where Bernir liked to work had copsed.
He couldn''t help but feel a smidge of regret as he surveyed the destruction. The once peaceful and well-kept estate was now a chaotic mess of debris and broken structures. However, amidst the wreckage, there was an odd sense of relief that they had survived the encounter with the Eldritch Horror. The fact that Gideon and Loreena from the Srian Church were present during the battle added anotheryer of problems to the situation.
It became evident to him that the church''s involvement was not a mere coincidence. They had set a trap to draw out the cultists, and the ensuing chaos was the oue. Theirmitment to the holy war against unholy forces took precedence over concerns about coteral damage. Although he had contemted coborating with them, this revtion underscored the need to approach the alliance cautiously. The presence of Agni had opened a new path for him. Without the ''Sacred Beast,'' it wouldn''t be surprising if he found himself behind bars, awaiting interrogation by a determined Inquisitor.
¡°Well, at least no one died, that¡¯s what is important.¡±
¡°I guess so, at least the dorm survived and for some reason, the Alchemical building remained unscathed¡ at least Rastix won¡¯t shout my ear off about it¡¡±
He nced toward the dorm intended to house orphans from within the city. Rnd felt uncertain about the idea, especially after the recent cultist encounter. However, if things proceeded favorably, perhaps they wouldn''t need to alter their ns. Although he wished for his wife to stay within the safety of their home, he understood that if Elodia deemed it too dangerous for the children, a separation might be necessary. They wouldn''t be living too far apart, and he could always visit to ensure they remained connected.
The course of events hinged on the decisions of the church and their ns for the area. Despite Rnd''s discussion with the Srian pdins, many details remained unclear. The soldiers were not decision-makers; higher authorities needed to weigh in for any decisive actions. Due to the High-Inquisitor¡¯s tough schedule, the decision was given free leave, at least for the time being.
Rnd had been released, but some of the junior pdins maintained their vigil around his home and patrolled the city. The potential for another cultist attack, akin to the one during his gold rank test, was a real possibility. However, another reason was the happy-looking puppy that was sprinting his way.
¡°Awoo!¡±
¡°Hey, Agni.¡±
Rnd waved at his ''Sacred Beast''panion as he approached. With the secret revealed his form remained that of a Sunlight Wolf. The wife and husband duo entered through the hole in the wall created by the cultist, momentarily confusing Agni. However, as soon as the holy wolf spotted them, he charged toward Rnd with impressive speed.
¡°He looks happy.¡±
¡°Yeah¡ a bit too happy¡ Hey, SLOW DOW¡ gUH¡±
Despite Rnd''s superior physique, he was unprepared for the tackle and found himself taken down to the ground. Almost immediately, something moist hit his face repeatedly as Agni began to shower him with enthusiastic licks.
"Hey, get off me!"
"He really likes his master."
Elodia chuckled as she observed the squirming Rnd, attempting to push the fiery wolf away. The mes that danced around Agni''s body intensified, signifying his heightened joy at reuniting with his master. These holy mes were warm to the touch and harmless to anyone Agni didn''t intend to harm.
¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough you had your fun¡¡±
With determination, Rnd began pushing back, forcing Agni to stand on his hind legs. After a brief struggle, Rnd managed to free himself from the licking onught. However, the aftermath left his face carrying the distinct aroma of Agni''s mouth. Fortunately, creatures like Agni were impervious to cavities, so while it wasn''t a pleasant experience, at least there were no concerns about pungent smells.
¡°Worf!¡±
¡°Stop jumping around, as you can see I¡¯m fine.¡±
Agni circled around his long-lost master a few times, trotting around in a ratheredic fashion. The Golden Order pdins observed from a distance, somewhat taken aback by the scene. It might have seemed peculiar to witness their holy beast acting like a dog, enthusiastically weing his master. However, the disy solidified Rnd''s ims about their unique and genuine rtionship.
¡°Have they been treating you well?¡±
¡°Awoo~!¡±
¡°I see, that¡¯s good then.¡±
The mutual understanding between them was evident, and Rnd could sense that no harm had befallen his ruby wolf. In a delightful surprise, a small shrine had materialized in front of his front door. On it, a collection of rather expensive meats had been ced, remaining untouched for now. Agni was smart enough to refrain from epting offerings from unfamiliar sources. He wouldn''t consume anything unless it came from someone he trusted or he hunted it himself, wary of the potential for poison or tampering.
¡®I see that he has leveled up a bit, just like me¡¡¯
In their recent encounter, Rnd and Agni faced a formidable group of cultists, three of whom merged to create a monstrous entity. While they didn''tnd the final blow, their coborative effort produced an imitation sun spell that dealt significant damage to the monstrosity. The Golden Orderter intervened to finish off the being, as it surpassed their level. The experience gained from ying such a formidable foe was substantial, equivalent to perhaps several months'' worth of dungeon experience.
Name
Rnd Arden L 190
sses:
T3 Runesmith Overlord L15 [ Primary ]
T2 Runesmith Lord L50 [ Tertiary ]
T2 Runic Engineer L50 [Secondary]
T1 Mage L25 [ X ]
T1 Runic Mana Scribe L 25 [ X ]
T1 Runic cksmith L 25 [ X ]
HP
43578/43578
MP
85177/85177
SP
59911/59911
Strength
290
Agility
237
Dexterity
327
Vitality
303
Endurance
335
Intelligence
386
Willpower
373
Charisma
21
Luck
12
Name :
Sunlight Wolf [Ruby Form]
[ L 165 ] [ Ex 6% ]
Type :
Fire/Earth/Divine Beast
HP
29565/29565
MP
28378/28378
SP
44536/44536
Strength
238
Agility
328
Dexterity
170
Vitality
273
Endurance
299
Intelligence
271
Willpower
256
Charisma
20
Luck
18
His level up didn¡¯t only bring a t stat increase but also two new skills. The first one reminded him of Agni¡¯s howling skill as it had a very simr effect but was also somewhat different.
Overlord¡¯s Intimidation
Active Skill
Intimidates opponents in a wide radius. When sessful, it renders them unable to move.
The newfound skill resembled a stunning effect that Rnd realized could be useful against weaker opponents. Although it shared some simrities with his Runic Suppression skill on the surface, there were notable differences. Unlike Runic Suppression, he didn''t need any runes, and there was no requirement to continuously infuse mana to maintain the effect. While the skill might not be effective against opponents of simr levels and power, it held potential to stun those in the vicinity. Rnd envisioned its utility against arge group of tier 2 ss holders, where he could potentially incapacitate them all at once.
Imbued Rune
Active Skill
Allows the Runesmith to imbue a non-living surface with a rune of their choosing for a limited time. The rune will dissipate after use without damaging the surface.
Another intriguing skill in Rnd''s repertoire was Imbued Rune. Although it shared somemon ground with basic runesmithing, it possessed unique applications. While it was technically feasible to force runes onto surfaces without a smithing hammer, doing so consumed a considerable amount of mana and required robust metalic materials. Imbued Rune, however, allowed Rnd to use materials not intended for runesmithing, such as ordinary rocks, expanding the possibilities of his runic abilities.
On his way to his home, Rnd had already tested the Imbued Rune skill. Its simplicity was its strength - after usage, a rune would appear on the surface of an object, ready to be activated at his discretion. The newfound ability enabled him to craft simple bombs from ordinary rocks efficiently, consuming less mana than traditional runesmithing. Rnd could envision variousbat applications for this skill. The only restrictions were direct contact with the material and the requirement that the surface be non-living. This meant he could ce the rune on a piece of paper but not on a living tree, even if the paper was made from it.
Despite the disaster wrought by the cultist attack, the positive aspect of this world was Rnd''s continual progress. His power had grown, and the ability to rebuild remained within his grasp. While leveling up in the dungeon and creating new defenses were his usual tactics, he doubted if they would be sufficient this time. The foremost concern on his mind was Bernir, who had lost his right arm. There were a few choices he could go with to restore it and he wasn¡¯t sure if relying on the church would be an option.
Following a discussion with Loreena, Rnd received a non-answer regarding Bernir''s lost arm. The Church offered two potential methods for limb restoration - through high-level priests or divine elixirs. However, the priests were known for their capricious nature, making them challenging to influence even for the Golden Order. At best, Rnd could request a referral letter for Bernir and hope for a favorable oue. As for divine elixirs, Rndcked the necessary funds and prestige to acquire a grand elixir of recovery, a tier 4 concoction. The options were limited, and the path forward remained uncertain.
Considering trading for the divine elixir or services from the church, Rnd pondered the potential terms of such a deal. However, he was wary of potential conditions that might not be favorable. There was a possibility they could demand something significant in return, perhaps even proposing the transfer of his master rights over Agni to one of their members. While the church held no immediate need for money or assistance from a runesmith, their reverence for all things rted to the sun could push them in that direction. Unwilling to entertain the idea of trading Agni for Bernir''s arm, Rnd leaned towards the third option - creating a prosthesis.
Having consulted Brylvia, a fellow runesmith, Rnd sought help in crafting a recement limb. However, the information she provided was not promising. While dwarves excelled in the exterior craftsmanship, their expertise in the intricacies of the interior workings was limited. For matters rted to the operating system that would mimic hand movements, Rnd needed the expertise of rune mages who specialized in pushing runic constructs to their limits. Designing a faithful arm replica was within the dwarves'' capabilities, but the intricacies of the internal workings required the assistance of rune mages. There was one ce where he could seek help with this issue but it was a problematic matter with one ring issue.
¡°Is everything all right? Are you still worrying about what happened?¡±
¡°Woof?¡±
He had spaced out for a moment and was nudged free by having his hand grasped by Elodia. His wife knew him well and instantly could tell that he was worrying about the current events.
¡°You need to stop ming yourself for everything, no one could have known that this would have happened, you did your best, we all did.¡±
Rnd found himself at a loss for words. His tendency had always been to shoulder responsibilities on his own. However, with Elodia and the others by his side, he began to recognize that he was no longer alone in facing the challenges ahead. Perhaps he needed to get used to consulting with her about any future ns, without holding anything back, she was his one and only wife.
She smiled gently, squeezing his hand reassuringly. Agni, sensing the emotional undercurrents, nuzzled against Rnd as if offering his support as well. It was aforting scene, and for a moment, Rnd allowed himself to bask in the warmth of their presence.
"You''re right."
Rnd sighed, a weight lifting off his shoulders as he fully grasped the support he had around him. The destruction around his estate and the uncertainties of the future still loomed, but the knowledge that he wasn''t facing it alone brought a sense offort.
¡°Let¡¯s focus on rebuilding and preparing for whateveres next and I¡¯m sure someone already has something in mind, I hope that someone is willing to part with that knowledge.¡±
¡°I guess he is¡¡±
The two smiled and nodded at each other before heading over to what was left over from their home. There were a lot of holes in it but nothing that couldn¡¯t be fixed. He had anticipated a siege happening here so everything had been built for it tost. With some earth magic it was easy to plug up the holes for a quick fix andter the builders would take care of it.
While Rnd and Elodia engaged in assessing the damage and nning the reconstruction, Rnd''s thoughts revolved around the next steps. The idea of leaving this ce wasn''t appealing, but if the danger proved too great, it might be the only viable option. He harbored a desire to counterattack and confront the cultists directly, but their elusiveness posed a challenge. The safety of this ce and making it a sanctuary depended on a potential deal with the church. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t want to spend his days watching over his shoulder in fear of these maniacs, something had to be done.
As night approached, Rnd found himself still awaiting an answer from the church. After escorting Elodia back to the city to spend time with the others, he returned to continue his work. Despite a scolding from his concerned wife, his restlessness prevailed, preventing him from retiring for the night. With his body now recovered, he directed his focus toward crafting the runic prosthetic for Bernir. The urgency of the task fueled his determination to see it through.
Down into the workshop he went and the first schematic made it up onto the board. He contemted the possibility of crafting a basic fake limb with a hammer attachment for his cksmith friend, but that wasn''t his goal. Rnd envisioned something more intricate. Observing the mana phantoms that surrounded everyone, he pondered the idea of integrating this phenomenon into the runic structures. If he could find a way to make the runic structures register and interact with the mana phantom, creating a fully functional limb might not be as challenging as it initially seemed.
¡°The mana phantom always moves a bit faster than the muscles contract¡ It seems to ignore the initialg or signal the brain sends out¡¡±
Rnd''s gaze fixed on his own hand, producing the same mana phenomenon that he had observed in others. Just as in battle, the mana moved ahead of any given action, creating the illusion of predicting the future. He understood that it was simply signals from the brain ying out faster than the body could react. Lacking extensive medical knowledge and the skills of a brain surgeon, tapping into these brain waves directly seemed impossible for him. However, he contemted the idea of creating a prosthetic that could read the moving mana, a task that should be within his reach despite his limited knowledge in the field.
Despite staying up the entire night in an attempt to tap into the elusive mana wave, Rnd faced disappointment. None of his current skills could coax the mana phantom to budge or influence any rune he created. It seemed as if the phenomenon didn''t truly exist, or at least, Rnd couldn''t find a way to interact with it using his current set of skills.
Exhausted and frustrated, Rnd slumped into a chair, rubbing his temples. The dawn''s light seeped through the windows of his office, casting long shadows on the runic designs scattered across the tables. Agniy nearby by the home¡¯s entrance, his head resting on his paws as he slept.
¡°It''s moreplicated than I thought, I might not be able to do it with my current knowledge¡±
Rnd mumbled to himself, contemting the intricacies of integrating those mana phantoms into the runic prosthetic. Just as he was about to give up a strange green glow brought his attention to the window. There he saw a sparrow made up of light which he had not seen in a while.
¡°Is it the cat? Does he want something again¡ Wait¡ ¡°
The magical sparrow served as a means tomunicate with a certain runic magician within the kingdom. Rnd,cking profound insights into the world of mages, had previously found help in literature borrowed from this contact. However, he had yet to delve into more advanced topics that could potentially aid him in his current endeavor. Perhaps consulting actual rune mages would provide the necessary knowledge to ovee the challenges he faced¡
¡
A bit earlier at another location.
¡°Are these your orders High-Inquisitor?¡±
¡°Do I need to repeat myself?¡±
¡°... Forgive my impudence, It will be done!¡±
¡°Good, now leave.¡±
¡°Yes, Sir!¡±
A knight in shining golden armor lowered his head as he exited the personal quarters of a particr man. Once the door was closed behind him, the man began to rub his long white beard while carefully studying a parchment. The document held ns for a city named Albrook,plete with various annotations. Certain locations were circled, with the primary focus being outside the city limits on a shop specializing in runic wares. The name of the owner along with all his data was presented and the old man couldn¡¯t help from chuckling.
¡°It¡¯s that boy again, he really likes to get into trouble¡ Like father, like son¡ Now what should I do with him¡ has it already been over twenty years since that incident? Hm¡¡±
Thevish room was adorned with intricate tapestries depicting scenes of battles against otherworldly beings. Bookshelves lined the walls, filled with tomes on magic, history, and the divine arts. The High-Inquisitor, a man of advanced age but still maintaining a body fit for a warrior contemted the situation at hand. His gaze fell onto the map of the country as a deep sigh escaped him¡
Well, I''m off to my Christmas break, I''ll be back at the start of January.
Chapter 404: No Questions Asked.
Chapter 404: No Questions Asked.
¡°We ept your terms.¡±
¡°You do?¡±
¡°Yes? Were you expecting us to barter? You mistake the Golden Order formon merchants!¡±
¡°I see¡¡±
With the eptance of his terms, Rnd felt a mixture of relief and cautious optimism. The contract would be drafted and signed, and he would reveal just enough information to satisfy the church''s curiosity without endangering himself or Agni. Rnd couldn''t shake off the feeling that this alliance was a double-edged sword.
He was trading his knowledge to counter the cultist relics, providing the church with a means tobat them. Upon surrendering all schematics and information at his disposal, the church would likely integrate these runic devices into their main cities. Inevitably, others would acquire these artifacts and might attempt to trace their origin. Recognizing that powerful mages could pinpoint his location through various means, he braced himself for the possibility of another attack. His only source of reassurance was the hope that, by that time, the cult would have diminished to the point where seeking vengeance became an impossible endeavor.
¡°So let me ask again, the Srian Church agree to my terms of moving one of their holy residences to this location?¡±
¡°Why are you so surprised Sir Rnd?¡±
Loreena, along with Gideon, had presented Rnd with the paperwork. Despite going back and forth a couple of times, he couldn''t find much that was disadvantageous. However, after listening to Loreena''s exnation, he realized that Albrook was not a bad location for a pdin training facility. Which probably aided him immensely in them considering it as an asset.
"The dungeon houses unholy skeletal beings; it is the perfect training ground for our order''s cadets! We had been searching for a suitable area to settle down here, and the Goddess has clearly presented us with this chance."
"Yes, clearly..."
¡®I guess these guys see Agni and what happened here as a sign from their god¡¡¯
There were a few coincidences that made it seem that some type of godly being decided to intervene. From their perspective, the appearance of the Sunlight Wolf was a sign that was confirmed by the runesmith who was able to counter the abyssal relics. It was better to lean into their belief with this one as it gave him more than he was expecting. The church would actually ce arge number of its knights in the city and bring more powerful priests. There was not much more that he could ask for, with so many pdins around, this ce would turn into quite the fortress.
¡°Can I ask about this use, is this really necessary?¡±
¡°Indeed! The Sunlight Wolf is a sign of good fortune!¡±
¡°I see¡¡±
There was something within the contract that Agni would probably not like but it was a small necessary evil that needed to be done. Soon the contract had been signed and he relinquished all of his knowledge concerning the matter with the cultists. He presented them with the schematic he took from the grand monolith in the vige along with the restored version he had worked on. All of his knowledge regarding this matter was given to the church which could then employ their own runesmiths and rune mages to tackle the issue.
In addition to this information, he needed to provide them with a working prototype that could be utilized by others. Tackling this issue wasn''t easy, but armed with all the data gathered from the recent encounter, he could attempt to create a device. He already understood how to generate the wake-up signal; the challenging part was aligning it with other people''s unique mana fingerprints. It didn''t need to be quick; it sufficed if it could record mana signatures on arger scale.
He could already envision arge counter-relic that housed the mana signatures of all the city residents. The mana data would require secure storage and protection. It wouldn''t be unreasonable to assume that, in the future, cultists might target these storage facilities beforeunching attacks on the city. Nheless, this was not a matter that overly concerned him. More portable wake-up devices could be distributed to key members to safeguard them from any potential effects. Perhaps some skilled mage could even develop a spell toplement his groundbreaking discovery.
The abyssal cultists were like a boogeyman haunting the kingdom - a shadowy group of unknown individuals conducting assassinations under the cover of night. Their ability to disable even powerful high-level tier 3 ss holders was attributed to their enigmatic relics. If all went ording to n, these nightly killings woulde to an end, striking a blow to one of their main sources of ie, something Rnd earnestly hoped for. Perhaps, once this threat was neutralized, the cult would fade into obscurity.
¡°I¡¯ll be in your care then.¡±
¡°Thank you, Sir Rnd. The Srian Church is grateful for your cooperation.¡±
Loreena replied while smiling, her tone filled with genuine appreciation. To the side, Gideon chimed in with a more formal tone.
¡°Don¡¯t forget to present us with a working runic prototype.¡±
¡°I will have it ready before your cadets arrive.¡±
¡°Hmph.¡±
Gideon grunted in acknowledgment, his stern expression revealing little emotion. As Rndpleted part of the transaction, a sense of unease settled in. Things were progressing too hastily for hisfort, and certain lingering concerns troubled him. Among them was the conspicuous absence of any mention of his recently revealed ss. It seemed as if the church representatives were indifferent to the ''Overlord'' prefix. They treated him more like a regr runesmith and knight, leading Rnd to wonder if they genuinely didn''t care or if he had overestimated the significance of his ss.
¡®Do they don¡¯t care or did their higher-ups tell them to ignore it? If they did, then why? Could it be because of Agni?¡¯
He wasn''t entirely sure about the significance of the Sunlight Wolf''s existence. They seemed surprisingly generous in this matter, not delving too deeply into the details. Rnd wondered if he had underestimated the size of the church or the extent of their interest in his knowledge. It might have been inconsequential for them to dispatch hundreds of pdins to his location. Perhaps he should have negotiated for more, but that ship had already sailed.
¡°How were you able to do this? Maybe I should ask you to give me some lessons in negotiating.¡±
¡°It just happened, I think the church was looking for a ce to arrange their stronghold here and the undead monsters in the dungeons are just the things they like to hunt.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a possibility.¡±
Rndpleted his work at the church and proceeded to Arthur''s estate. The contract had been established under his supervision, given his role as the acting noble in the area. While the church had the authority to conduct raids without the approval of certain nobles, the cement of their strongholds was subject to some restrictions. Nevertheless, the allure of religions, both in terms of interest and funds, meant that hardly anyone would decline their offers.
¡°This is wonderful! We should celebrate!¡±
¡°Should I bring out the extravagant wine, or would you rather have some tea instead?¡±
¡°I think some wine is in order, how about it my Knight Commander?¡±
¡°I think that I¡¯ll have to pass, there is a lot of work left for me.¡±
As Rnd reported the sessful signing of the contract, he could see Arthur''s eyes light up like gold coins. Arthur was well aware that soon the church would erect a cathedral within the city, and he wouldn''t have to foot the bill. Taxes still applied to the church, and this was one of the reasons they favored selling their holy elixirs. A grander temple would attract more believers, encouraging donations for various reasons. Their presence promised to enhance the city''s reputation and likely elevate Arthur''s status even further. It wouldn''t be surprising if soon his brothers had to start taking him more seriously; he was positioning himself in a way that couldn''t be ignored.
¡®Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to push the Knight Commander''s responsibilities on others sooner than I expected.¡¯
While Gareth and Morien weren''t quite at the level of threat yet, they were getting closer. The infusion of funds allowed the hiring of other tier 3 ss holders. Even if apany of knights was sent by one of his brothers, they wouldn''t be able to intimidate him with just one Knight Commander and a few hired mercenaries. The conflict appeared to be on the verge of shifting into more of a political debate, and his role as a deterrent could be reaching its end.
¡°Are you sure?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Take care then and remember, if you need anything just ask.¡±
¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll keep that in mind, now excuse me.¡±
¡
Arthur continued to smile for the time Rnd remained in the room but let out a sigh the moment he left. His eyes were filled with concern for his ally who was clearly not in the best mood. He was aware of the impending challenges both of them faced.
¡°I guess I¡¯ll need to keep my side of the bargain, Mary, bring me my quill!¡±
¡°We won¡¯t be celebrating then?¡±
¡°How can I celebrate now? There is work to be done!¡±
¡°I see.¡±
Mary, the maid, couldn''t help but smile and suppress herughter as she noticed that her lord didn''t want tog behind his newfound friend. While she admired Arthur''s work ethic, she felt he was asionally overdoing it. It was a trait he seemed to have inherited from the seemingly tireless madman. She would sometimes find her lord passed out at his desk, a recent development that had be somewhat concerning.
¡°Please don¡¯t overdo it, Lord Arthur, you are not a tier 3 ss holder yet.¡±
¡°You make a good point¡ schedule in some night training!¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡¡±
She let out a sigh but couldn''t help but smile at the sight of her lord being so cheerful. It had been some time since both of them arrived at this ce, a location she initially thought would be a dead end for both of them. Despite Arthur''s cheerful demeanor, she could sense that inwardly, he was restless. This seemed to be fading into the past; his once-faked demeanor had genuinely changed. It was all thanks to one person that her lord could start dreaming again, and for that, she would always be grateful.
¡
The threat of the cultists had passed, but life continued. The city buzzed with rumors about strange sightings at night and the sudden appearance of pdins. Fortunately, the attacks were highly concentrated within one region. With this knowledge contained, most people remained unaware, and their peaceful lives were unaffected. Withholding the information would keep any unrest contained and Rnd¡¯s focus could shift to other important matters.
¡°Now, try squeezing your hand.¡±
¡°Um¡ but I don¡¯t really have anything to squeeze with boss¡¡±
¡°Just try doing it, remember the feeling of your right hand and try¡¡±
¡°Aye¡ sure ¡ like this¡¡±
¡°Good¡¡±
Rnd''s eyes glowed as he observed the mana phantom around Bernir''s stump. His theory of the phantom mana limb was just confirmed as he witnessed its movement. When Bernir attempted to move his missing hand, the mana phantom responded ordingly, reacting to the signals and instilling hope for the future.
¡°That¡¯s enough, for now, you¡¯ll have to use this, it¡¯s probably better than nothing.¡±
¡°Oh, is this what I think it is?¡±
¡°Yes but don¡¯t expect too much.¡±
After forcing a harness over Bernir¡¯s right shoulder he was presented with a temporary recement limb. It was no simple tool but an actual design used by the dwarves. Thanks to Brylvia he was able to order it from them at a reduced price. It wasn¡¯t the first time that a cksmith lost their hand and the dwarves had a solution.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s a hammer arm!¡±
¡°Something like that, it¡¯s possible to put other attachments onto it, like a saw or a w that can grasp items.¡±
Bernir''s eyes widened with a mix of surprise and gratitude as he examined the mechanical limb. The dwarven craftsmanship was evident in the intricate details, and he couldn''t help but marvel at the possibilities it offered. While it could not rece his hand it would allow him to use it for holding smithing tools. It would take some time for his skills to be transferred but he could still continue to work as a cksmith.
¡°Boss, this is amazing! I can still work at the forge with this!¡±
¡°It¡¯s not a perfect solution but luckily your smithing skills should still transfer onto the hammer, just be careful not to break anything it will probably take a while before you learn how to use it¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry boss, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±
Rnd desired to share in his friend''s joy, but he understood that this recement arm had its limitations. Brylvia had informed him that it would never truly be equivalent to a proper arm. Numerous other dwarven smiths who had employed simr tools struggled to regain the old proficiency that their real arms had provided them.
This was only a temporary solution, or at least that was what he hoped. It allowed Bernir to continue practicing his craft and keep himself upied. His appeal to the church regarding arm restoration fell on deaf ears. It seemed the church could not spare any potent elixirs or any priests capable of such tasks. This was peculiar, especially considering they had agreed to all the other terms. Perhaps they were leaving themselves some flexibility for future negotiations. It wasn''t umon to wait for a time that would make people more desperate before finalizing a deal.
He had to keep such a possibility in mind but there were other ways through which he could solve the problem by himself. There was one big problem, which was hisck of knowledge when it came to this issue. It was impossible for Bernir to learn mana maniption to have more control over a fake limb. At most, he could put in simple controllers for voice activation or muscle tension. It would require more research which would probably also take a while.
¡°I¡¯ve told the union about it, they agreed to provide you with their help.¡±
¡°Those old bastards? Hah, I remember the good old days when we were at each other''s throats, I guess times change¡¡±
For a moment Bernir lost himself in thoughts and his cheery demeanor changed. While he wasn¡¯t obvious about it, the loss of the limb was not a simple matter. The loss of a limb wasn''t just a physical setback; it carried a deep psychological toll. It would take a while for him to cope with everything but perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have to do it for too long.
The two soon parted ways, and Rnd headed to one of his more private chambers within his workshop. Inside, various parchments contained runic schematics and theories. His eyesnded on a new addition - a scroll on the desk that had been brought over the other day by a magical sparrow. It contained a broken runeponent that, at this point, he could fix without fully needing his debugging skill.
¡°Our little deal has run its course. I don''t think that I can learn more in this fashion. This isn''t enough... ¡°8
He had almost forgotten about this one contact from within the Kingdom. The cat with whom he had exchanged ideas hadn''t reached out for a while. However, at this point in time, he was one of the few people who could actually aid him. What he needed was rune mage knowledge and not runesmithing techniques. He believed that the only way of deciphering the mana phantom was through magical studies that took ce at the prestigious magical academies where his acquaintance worked.
¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if someone already did the research in the past and then probably abandoned it¡¡±
In a way, creating something like a prosthetic limb that could follow the mana phantom could be seen as pointless, especially when considering rune magic. Rnd could envision those mages being more interested in crafting intricate recement limbs designed exclusively for mana users rather than something suitable for amoner. However, it was also possible that no one had attempted it before, but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t find the missing piece that would help him create a prototype.
Everything depended on his capricious friend, with whom he only had a business rtionship. This knowledge wasn''t explicitly included in their deal, which meant he might need to trade something in return. If it was only gold, then it was fine, but he couldn''t shake the fear that the cat might ask for more.
¡°Oh? Mr. Wand, now this is a surprise, was there a problem with my inquiry?¡±
¡°There was not, Professor Arion, I just wanted to ask you about an issue I¡¯m currently having¡¡±
Rnd found himself before his crystal ball, engaged in conversation with a magical cat who could potentially guide him in a direction to solve his current problem¡
Chapter 405: Possible Departure.
Chapter 405: Possible Departure.
¡°Ah, Mr. Wand, always diving into new challenges, I see. What seems to be the issue troubling your brilliant mind today?¡±
The cat''s voice echoed through the room, its tone a mixture of amusement and curiosity. Rnd hesitated for a moment, choosing his words carefully. The cat professor and he had a business rtionship, so there needed to be an equal exchange of information or other tasks. Usually, he took some old research to help him study the inner workings of the runes, but his current question was a bit more specific, something that could cost more than he could give back.
¡°I''m currently working on a project involving the creation of a prosthetic limb that can interface with something that I like to call a mana phantom. It''s a challenging task, and I thought you might have some insights or resources that could aid me in this endeavor.¡±
Rnd went ahead and just asked the question. In this world, prosthetic limbs already existed, but not much research had been done on them. It was a costly undertaking, and most mages and craftsmen gravitated towards endeavors that would earn them more money or give them more levels. Creating a fully functional limb might have given them a unique ss or title, but it also might not. Wasting years of research to get nothing in return was not something many people would risk.
¡°A mana phantom you say? Interesting choice of research, Mr. Wand. Artificial Limbs, mana phantoms... fascinating! Such endeavors delve into the realm of both runesmithing and rune magic. A bridge between the physical and the magical, wouldn''t you agree?¡±
Rnd nodded, feeling a sense of relief that the cat professor seemed intrigued rather than dismissive.
¡°Indeed, Professor Arion. It''s a delicate bnce, and I believe there''s much to be discovered in this intersection of disciplines.¡±
¡°Well, you''ve certainly piqued my curiosity. But, I¡¯m not truly informed about this ¡®mana phantom¡¯ you¡¯ll have to exin, perhaps you could send me a research paper that I could examine, and I¡¯ll get back to you?¡±
¡°Uh¡Are you that busy? How about I just give you the gist of it here first? It won¡¯t take long¡¡±
While the two mostly just exchanged magical letters, usually whenever he brought up some runic research, the cat professor took his time for a longer chat. It did seem like there weren¡¯t many people interested in runic themes, so whenever Rnd brought up new ideas, he listened to them with interest.
¡°If I was only busy then it would be fine, they already reduced my funding and that girl hasn¡¯t shown herself for a while, how am I supposed to make do without an assistant? Everything and everyone is working against me!¡±
¡°Your assistant¡ you mean Lucille, did something happen to her?¡±
¡°Happen? No, she should be fine¡ just some noble tomfoolery as always, think her family has been pushing for marriage or something, I say she should just decide to be a mage and just work in the academy full time, bah.¡±
Rnd could sense a hint of annoyance in Arion''s tone. It seemed like the cat professor was going through a challenging time. Runic magic wasn''t highly regarded among mages who preferred more direct and practical approaches to their craft. Many mages saw runes as unnecessary tools, believing that creating spells directly was more potent. The only widespread use of runes was in mage towers and other magical artifacts.
¡°I see¡¡±
The connection between Lucille and his brother Robert wasn''tmon knowledge. Lucille, a mage with a promising career as an assistant to an academy professor, was likely a desirable prospect for any noble house. Rnd wasn''t certain about the current status of the romantic rtionship between his brother and Lucille. If his memory served him right, she was in her mid-twenties, an age where many young women were often already married. The intricacies of their personal lives remained uncertain to Rnd.
¡®I guess she was given time to finish the magic academy but she probably graduated a while ago¡¡¯
The prospects for Robert, being a third son from a lower noble house, might not be seen as overly promising in the eyes of other nobles. Themon assumption might be that he would serve as a knightmander on a noble estate rather than having the potential to marry a count''s daughter. The rigid social structure often determined the expectations and opportunities for individuals within the noble hierarchy. Even if he became a war hero like his father, it would probably be toote. Perhaps if the girl became a full-time mage academy professor instead, then their rtionship could actually prosper.
¡°Well, I suppose that¡¯s the nature of things. Now, back to the matter at hand, the mana phantom.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, do enlighten me, Mr. Wand.¡±
Rnd proceeded to exin the concept of the mana phantom, describing it as a residual magical imprint left behind by the interaction of mana with a person¡¯s body. He tried exining that it probably possessed storage capacities and how it was also probably aided in the activation of holy spells through that storage feature. As he engrossed himself in the exnation he could tell that his college was quite intrigued as he allowed him to finish without asking any questions.
¡°Fascinating, truly fascinating! The potential applications of such a concept are vast. And you wish to create a prosthetic limb that can respond to this mana phantom? A tool that can be seamlessly integrated with even an amateur''s understanding of mana?¡±¡°That¡¯s the general idea.¡±
¡°I must say, Mr. Wand, your ambition knows no bounds. It''s amendable endeavor, bridging the gap between the magical and the physical. I''m intrigued by the challenge you''ve set for yourself!¡±
¡°Thank you, Professor Arion but I¡¯m stuck at an impasse. I think my knowledge of mana is still limited, so I was wondering if you could aid me in this endeavor?¡±
Rnd nced into the crystal ball to see Arion pondering for a moment, his feline eyes narrowing in thought.
¡°I suppose you wish to borrow some research material involving mana research?¡±
¡°Yes, I need something more specific¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid that I have lent you all that I can spare¡¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, there might be something in the inner library that you could use s¡ this is restricted knowledge, only members of the Academy have ess. Even I can''t simply waltz in and grab whatever I desire! Even if I could, this is lengthy research, if we keep to our old exchange it would take years for any progress!¡±
The professor''s perspective made sense to Rnd, and he acknowledged the challenges of seeking information without direct ess to the location in question. Recognizing the limitations of a proxy, he realized that relying solely on the cat professor for this specific inquiry might not yield the desired results. Theplexities of studying the mana phantom required firsthand exploration and detailed examination, which he couldn''t aplish through mere book exchanges.
¡°Is there no other way¡¡±
Rnd mumbled under his breath as he was lost in thought and it was something the cat quickly picked up on.
¡°Oh, there is a way.¡±
¡°There is?¡±
¡°Well, yes? You need research material and I¡¯m in dire need of a new assistant!¡±
¡°A new assistant?¡±
¡°Indeed! Juste over, you¡¯ll have to do a few things but I¡¯ll guarantee you ess to the Academy¡¯s archives!¡±
This was not a possibility he had given much thought. Leaving the area where he held responsibilities would pose quite a challenge. Though there was no immediate danger, the threat from the cultists remained tangible. Moreover, being a Knight Commander, he had obligations to his lord. Nevertheless, if he were to approach Arthur about it, he would likely grant him leave. With the Golden Order present and numerous tinum-ranked adventurers avable for hire, the pressure exerted by hisrades would no longer be a concern.
¡°I appreciate the offer, Professor Arion but¡¡±
¡°But? I see that you need some time to think, this is the best way of tackling this issue my friend. How about I give you a few days to think about it? I really need to go back to my research, please think about it, I could use the help!¡±
¡°Wait I¡ He ended the call¡¡¯
The crystal ball flickered a few times as the connection was cut from the other side. He was left contemting the offer that Professor Arion at the Xandar¡¯s Institute of Wizardry gave him. It was the ce that he was supposed to go as a child was, which quickly fell through after his elemental affinities were revealed. Perhaps if he went there he would even be able to unearth this mystery.
The Academy could provide him with unparalleled ess to the knowledge and resources he needed for his research on the mana phantom. It was an enticing proposition, with the potential to expedite his progress and ovee the current obstacles. Given his current stats, he could swiftly absorb the information. What might take a novice mage a decade, he could likely aplish in a year or even half that time. His primary focus was on acquiring specific knowledge, possibly shortening his stay to just a month or two.
¡®Aren¡¯t there simr institutions here, there is an academy at Isgard, maybe he could give me a referral letter?¡¯
He started to ponder his options, how could he acquire the knowledge in the fastest way possible? Money wasn¡¯t really an issue, the thing that he was mostly worried about was his home and the people he wanted to keep safe.
¡®No, that won¡¯t work and I don¡¯t even know if they have any proper rune mages and research there¡¡¯
He wasn''t well-versed in all the magical institutions across the kingdom, but heading to Xandar''s Institute of Wizardry seemed like his best option. The sess of his research would also depend on establishing a connection with a professor there. ess to the old mages'' research papers often required navigating through certain hoops, and there were additional hurdles in the form of magical contracts and restrictions.
¡®I could probably have Arion get me any problematic papers and avoid signing any contracts if the need arose but¡¡¯
For someone with trust issues like him, abandoning his current situation wasn''t an easy decision. However, one thing was evident - remaining on the defensive wasn''t always beneficial. Simr to thetest tier 3 trial, there were instances where he needed to take a more proactive stance. Attending the academy held the potential for great gains. New research could bring about increased knowledge and possibly lead to improved weapons in the future.
¡®I can¡¯t ignore how much I could gain from a visit like that but¡ the trip will probably take at least a few months, a week just to reach the institute¡¡¯
The Kingdom of Caldris spanned vast distances, and transportation methods were considerably slowerpared to modern counterparts. The they inhabited wasrger than the Earth he came from, leading to increased distances between settlements. Moreover, the necessity to consider potential monster attacks made nighttime travel impractical.
¡®I could probably barely afford to take an airship from the main city¡ Am I really considering leaving?¡¯
Rnd found himself somewhat surprised that he wasn''t entirely opposed to the idea. There were numerouspelling reasons that made the prospect of this trip worthwhile. Enhancing his rune knowledge could potentially elevate his inventions to new heights. Transforming this location into a genuine rune capital of the world required an expansion of his expertise. The academy likely housed mage towers that he could analyze with his debugging skill, enabling him to uncover rune secrets even without following conventional channels.
If there were no responsibilities anchoring him here, there would be little to impede him. The only potential drawbacky in entering the inner kingdom, where old enemies and family might reside. Fortunately, the Knight Academy attended by Robert didn''t have any close rtives or acquaintances of his.
While his face bore a resemnce to Robert''s, he could always keep his status screen private. With Arion''s assistance, and the option of wearing a mask, he had means to navigate any challenges. Mages were generally considered an entric bunch, so even appearing in full te runic armor might not attract unwanted attention. The more he thought about it, the more he feltpelled to follow through on this beneficial endeavor.
However, before he made a proper decision he needed to get a few things sorted. When morning came, he quickly made a throughout analysis of the current situation. The Golden Order was still within the city and the church building had begun its transformation. It would soon be arger cathedral with a smaller cloister outside the city next to the new barracks. There new Pdins would begin their training and act as perhaps the first line of defense against his enemies. He made sure to have their base of operations be on the side of his home and have them be able to arrive at his home quickly if trouble arose.
This uing period promised significant growth and transformation. Architects were already in the process of designing ns for the expansion and creation of an additional outer wall. Apletely new city was to be constructed to amodate the influx of new residents arriving with little more than purses filled with gold coins. Though his runic shop might be understaffed, the influx of new money meant that Arthur could cover most of his expenses.
The influx of new residents raised the possibility of less-than-ster individuals slipping through the cracks, some potentially even belonging to the cultists. Given that this was evolving into the new Golden Order stronghold, having someone on the inside was a strategic move. However, it was also a big gamble, considering that identifying corrupt energies was the forte of these pdins.
The process of repairing his home had alreadymenced. Although his armor had suffered damage during the confrontation, some of the red mithril it was crafted from remained usable. With assistance from the Union, he could likely expedite the process, allowing him to concentrate on the runesmithing aspect. All repairs could feasibly bepleted within a few weeks, giving him the freedom to explore, provided a certain person approved it beforehand. Without her consent, he wasn''t going anywhere.
¡°I don¡¯t think it should be a problem?¡±
Elodia replied after hearing his condensed exnation of the issue at hand.
¡°Just like that?¡±
¡°Did you think that I would start weeping? I know you, Rnd. You''re not one to make decisions lightly. If you believe this journey is essential for our safety, then I trust your judgment. Besides, with the Golden Order stationed here, the immediate threat seems to be under control¡¡±
Rnd was surprised by the response but also knew that Elodia was quite worried. Her hand made its way towards his and she exchanged a look.
¡°... Just make sure to keep in touch and let me know if you need anything and please stay out of trouble.¡±
¡°I promise, Elodia. I''ll stay safe and make this trip as short as possible. I''ll keep in touch through magical letters and the crystal ball. But you also need to promise me something in exchange, if there is any trouble, call me immediately and if not me, go to Arthur or one of his knights.¡±
Elodia sighed but soon brightened up after knowing that they both were equally worried about their wellbeing.
¡°I promise, Rnd. But don''t take unnecessary risks. Remember, your safety is just as important to me as it is to you.¡±
With a nod of agreement, Rnd felt a weight lifted off his shoulders. Having Elodia''s support was crucial, and her understanding made the decision easier to bear. They spent the rest of the day discussing the logistics of his departure. She was still his wife and would be the de facto owner of his ¡®estate¡¯ in his absence. Her status was now above that of amoner but not really that high either. Nevertheless, everything here would be hers to control along with one rowdy new employee who had already started a small fire in his newboratory.
One more hurdle stood in his way before making a decision, and that was Arthur Valerian. His noble friend, being the Head Knight and main Knight Commander within the city, held the literal authority to prevent him from leaving. Although the current situation was rtively safe, Rnd had no insight into Arthur''s future ns. As the city progressed, the other smaller nobles were beginning to take notice of this previously unknown Valerian brother.
He had already witnessed some sealed letters making their way towards Arthur. They probably contained some ttering words and maybe invitations to some noble parties. If he decided to take part in those, then he as the Head Knight might also have to participate. A lot of things were happening around him and it felt like his life would be bing a whole lot more troublesome.
Chapter 406: Prototype.
Chapter 406: Prototype.
¡°You want to do what-t?¡±
The next morning, Rnd approached Arthur to discuss his ns. The two sat in Arthur''s office, a room filled with various books, strategy boards, and reports. Arthur listened attentively as Rnd exined the opportunity presented by Professor Arion at the Xandar''s Institute of Wizardry. However, the moment he revealed that he wished to leave this territory, the noble responded in surprise and was now coughing out tea.
¡°L-lord Arthur, you shouldn¡¯t talk while drinking!¡±
Mary was there with them and started patting his back
¡°Thank you, Mary.¡±
Arthur managed to say between coughs. He wiped his mouth with a handkerchief, looking at Rnd with a mix of surprise and curiosity.
¡°Now, could you repeat thatst part? Leaving the territory?¡±
¡°Yes, Lord Arthur. Professor Arion has offered me a chance to visit the Xandar''s Institute of Wizardry to ess their extensive archives. It''s an opportunity to enhance my knowledge of runes and magic, and potentially elerate my research. After recent events, I¡¯ve realized that I¡¯m still inexperienced¡¡±
¡°Inexperienced with all that knowledge to transform the city?¡±
¡°There are a lot of things that I don¡¯t know and the recent events show it¡¡±
¡°I see¡ but leaving now¡¡±
Rnd observed Arthur, who appeared somewhat perturbed by the situation. He understood that the young lord was likely displeased with his strongest ally leaving his side for an undisclosed period. There was a chance he might never return, as idents were not umon. Without Rnd''s support, the runic city could potentially amount to nothing more than a dream.
Their alliance experienced an upswing, courtesy of Rnd''s engagement with the Golden Order. The church''s presence had attracted adventurers to the region, viewing it as a lucrative opportunity. The dungeon teemed with undead monsters susceptible to holy mana and items. With the relocation of item production to this area, their wishes seemed nearly fulfilled. It was evolving into a region that could offer everything, stillrgely unexplored. Numerous treasures remained concealed, and oveing bosses for the first time promised ess to superior items.
¡°I guess we should be able to manage without you around for a few months¡ ¡°
¡°Oh?¡±
After a moment of contemtion, Arthur provided his response, aligning with Rnd''s expectations but not entirely. Rnd had anticipated the young noble to be more apprehensive, perhaps even fearful, about releasing a trustedrade-in-arms. However, it seemed that Arthur¡¯s stance was a lot more altruistic than he anticipated.
¡°Are you surprised my friend? I think you have done enough to aid my cause already, there isn¡¯t really much that I could ask for at this juncture.¡±
Arthur looked to the side where a lot of soldiers were gathering, there Sir Gareth and Morien were giving stern speeches to some of the new recruits.
¡°Those two won¡¯t take too long now¡ Haha, when youe back, we¡¯ll have a proper battalion of soldiers for you tomand!¡±
Rnd¡¯s gazended on the two knights who were supposed to be his recement. He analyzed their current levels and ss choices. While they didn¡¯t manage to awaken aura they still had the spirit variants of their sses. With them, they would be able to get more prestigious ssester on, perhaps a Spirit Champion variant just like that one Knight Commander that he encountered.
Name :
Gareth Astastel L133
sses
T2 Spirit Sword Knight L33
T2 Sword Knight L50
T1 Squire L25
T1 Warrior L25
Name :
Morien Hartmond L132
sses
T2 Spirit Spear Knight L32
T2 Spear Knight L50
T1 Squire L25
T1 Warrior L25
¡°Did you notice?¡±
¡°Yes, they have some talent.¡±
Arthur appeared genuinely pleased with his two knights. With them by Arthur¡¯s side, Rnd could likely reduce his direct involvement in his knightly duties. Remaining as the Head-Knight seemed inevitable for a while, given his superior level andbat skillspared to others at simr levels. Moreover, capturing undead monsters meant the duo could enhance theirbat skills without falling behind during what could otherwise be considered a rapid and unbnced leveling phase.
¡°I appreciate your understanding, Lord Arthur. I will do my best to expedite my research and return as soon as possible. But to do that, I¡¯ll have to ask for something¡¡±
¡°Oh? Go ahead, if it¡¯s within my power.¡±
The conversation was unfolding smoothly, and Arthur appeared to be in high spirits. This presented the opportune moment to seek assistance, especially since he wanted to avoid spending a week traveling from one small city to another. Typically, he would have to take a carriage to the port, embark on a ship to reach the maind, and then proceed by train. Such a journey would consume at least a week or more as monster attacks were possible.
¡°I need more money, and probably a referral letter so I can take an airship from Isgard¡¡±
¡°...More money and I-Isgard you say¡¡±
¡°Why are you looking away?¡±
¡°For no reason¡¡±
Rnd''s eyes narrowed as Arthur averted his gaze upon hearing the mention of needing money for an airship. Travel by such means was a luxury reserved for the wealthy and noble, and the cost was indeed substantial. Rnd was aware of his own financial constraints, with the need to repair his home and the anticipated expenses for remaking his armor. However, as the Head-Knight, he earned a nice sum each month. If he could secure a few months'' payment in advance, it should adequately cover the expenses for his journey.
¡°With a referral letter I¡¯ll be able to lower the price even further, your family owns the city, doesn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°That it does¡¡±
After a moment of contemtion, Rnd discerned that the issue was not solely about the money but rather about the letter. Arthur belonged to the Valerian noble house, headquartered in thergest city on the ind, Isgard. His father, and likely some unsettling memories, resided there. If Rnd were to possess a letter bearing Arthur''s seal, the information would likely find its way to Alexander Valerian''s ears.
¡°How about you just use the traditional means of travel?¡±
¡°By sea? I¡¯ve heard that some monsters have been spotted near the shore, it would be better to use the airship.¡±
¡°That does sound unfortunate¡¡±
It became evident that Arthur hesitated to draft the letter at this particr juncture. Whether it was reluctance to use the Valerian name for such a purpose or other undisclosed reasons, Rnd recognized the need to secure passage to the airship, regardless. While being associated with the Valerian house could potentially grant him aplimentary journey, Rnd considered an alternative, more discreet approach. Initially hesitant due to the additional cost, he now saw it as a necessary solution, especially given his Lord''s unwillingness to provide the referral.
¡°If you are feeling so strongly about this issue, then there is another way¡¡±
¡°There is? Let me hear it.¡±
¡°It will cost more gold but¡ I could present myself as either a merchant or one of their guards.¡±
¡°Ah yes, there was that possibility! Everyone takes one or two guards with them on those trips for safety reasons!¡±
¡°The problem would be finding a willing merchant that won¡¯t just give away the ruse¡¡±
For a moment the two pondered, after a few seconds Arthur raised his finger with a smile on his face.
¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the current Union head had used an airship to get here, perhaps we can use one of their connections to get you a spot on that airship.¡±
¡°Hm, that could work.¡±
¡°Leave it to me then, it¡¯s the least I could do!¡±
¡°Is that so? Then I will leave it in your hands, Lord Arthur. I still have to build that prototype for that church, so I¡¯ll excuse myself then.¡±
The Union dwarves held the distinction of being the primary producers of flying ships within the kingdom. Given Brylvia''s status as a tier 3 Master Runesmith, it was highly likely that he could seek assistance in this matter. While there would still be a cost involved, perhaps he could act as a bodyguard of one of the dwarven merchants or master craftsmen. If he could secure safe passage on one of their ships, his weekly journey wouldn''t extend beyond a few days.
With the travel arrangements in progress, Rnd returned to his workshop to focus onpleting the prototype for the Srian Church. The days that followed were a flurry of activity, with Rnd working tirelessly to ensure the sess of his research project before his departure.
The prototype for the Srian Church was aplex creation, merging various principles of runesmithing. Luckily, Rnd had designed and went through all of the technology in various other creations. What he just needed to do here was tobine his knowledge and create what would soon turn the kingdom upside down.
As Rnd delved deeper into his work, he found sce in the routine of his craft. The rhythmic tapping of his hammer, the soft glow of enchanted runes, and the hum of magical energy became a familiar symphony. It was during these moments that he could temporarily set aside the weight of his decisions and immerse himself in the art of creation.
However, the impending departure lingered at the back of his mind. Rnd couldn''t help but feel a mixture of excitement and apprehension. The journey to the Xandar''s Institute of Wizardry held the promise of unparalleled knowledge and resources, yet it also meant stepping into the unknown. He was about to leave thefort and safety of his familiar surroundings.
As the prototype nearedpletion, Rnd received a magical letter from Professor Arion. The cat professor expressed his anticipation for Rnd''s arrival at the institute and assured him that preparations were underway to amodate his research needs. The letter also contained a list of specific topics and questions that Arion hoped Rnd would explore during his free time. Many of them focused on runic topics and magical theories that he had previously asked for and some that he gained during his ascension ritual.
The request from Arion seemed peculiar, but Rnd considered that it might be a way for him to acquire answers to simple questions that other mages could potentially pose during his stay. It wouldn''t be umon for someone to test his knowledge while in the library to verify his credentials as a genuine mage.
The decision to keep news of his departure from the city confidential was strategic. Portraying the Head-Knight as injured rather than away from his Lord''s territory served as a deliberate move. Revealing his absence might raise suspicions, and Arthur''s brothers could view it as an opportunity to exploit the situation. The city, now fortified like a fortress, made it improbable for them to send assassins after Rnd while he was here. On the other hand, when away, he could be easily cornered at an unknown location that didn¡¯t favor him.
Despite being ustomed to travel, this would be Rnd''s first time venturing with newfound fame. Even if he didn¡¯t want to reveal himself, just the notion of him wearing costly runic armor would probably raise a few eyebrows. Opting for an airship provided a way to minimize scrutiny and avoid the curious gazes of onlookers. Having costly equipment among nobles and rich merchants, was considered quite normal and would mask his true nature perfectly.
With the prototype nearingpletion and his departure date fast approaching, Rnd found himself caught in a whirlwind of preparations. The Srian Church eagerly awaited the delivery of the prototype, and he knew the impact it could have on the church''s standing within the city.
Elodia, too, was deeply engrossed in the activities around the house. She managed the repairs and expansion ns, ensuring that everything would be in order during Rnd''s absence. The prospect of being apart for an extended period weighed on both their minds, but they remained determined to make the most of the situation.
As the days passed, Rnd continued to receive updates from Arthur regarding the arrangements for his journey. The Union dwarves were cooperative, and a spot on the airship seemed secured. While he wasn¡¯t aware of his position quite yet, he hoped for the best. His focus shifted to the prototype that began the final process of assembly which took a bit longer due to him missing his right-hand man.
¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m not much help boss¡¡±
¡°You¡¯re doing fine, after you get used to that arm, you¡¯ll be right back in the smithy just like before.¡±
¡°Aye¡¡±
One of the primary reasons for Rnd''s decision to depart was the heavy burden on his conscience regarding Bernir. His friend had lost a limb, and the recement arm, though functional for basic smithing tasks, was clearly not on par with the original. While seeking assistance from the Union dwarves would have been a quicker resolution, Rnd chose to have Bernir work on the project. Offering his assistant an opportunity for hands-on involvement was essential for providing positive reinforcement and preventing him from feeling reced by outsiders.
¡°Well, this is about finished¡ what do you think?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, it¡¯s very¡ angr?¡±
¡°I guess it is¡¡±
Rnd didn¡¯t want to spend too much time on designing the outer shell, so the runic artifact to counter the abyssal sleep looked like an old retro control console. It had a series of buttons, levers, knobs, and switches that were intricately connected to the runic core within. The outer appearance might becking in aesthetics, but Rnd prioritized functionality over form in this instance. The disy panel had arge crystal ball that made it look like an old circr radar.
Rnd carefully inspected every detail, ensuring that allponents were in sync. The runic core wasposed of a plethora ofponents connected to each other. An augmented golem core was responsible for most of its functions andputing power. With it now beingplete, all he needed to do was to pack it up and bring it over to the Srian church for an exnation.
¡°It might not be the most visually appealing, but it should get the job done. Now, all that''s left is the final testing. Bernir, can you ce your hand on this imprint here?¡±
¡°You mean on this rectangr ss here?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
After cing his hand down, the area produced some light to showcase that the scanning process was taking ce. The crystal orb that acted as the main screen presented them with a simple graphical interface. It showcased the scanning process and allowed him to press one of the buttons to save the mana pattern. After which hepared it to the already stored mana pattern that belonged to Bernir that he had used during the siege.
¡°It¡¯s working a bit slower than I expected but everything seems to be in order, I¡¯d have to get better golem cores for the next iteration¡¡±
One of the knobs afforded him the capability to customize the area size for the wake-up signal, and activating it was as simple as flicking the side lever. Various options allowed for periodic signal emissions or manual activation. The inclusion of a runic battery and a fail-safe mana fluid pocket enhanced the device''s safety features. The prototype was working and could be presented to the Golden Order on schedule.
With the prototypepleted and the final testing sessfully conducted, Rnd felt a sense of relief. The next step was to deliver the artifact to the Srian Church and present it to the Golden Order. He carefully packed the device in a specially crafted container to protect it during transit. Bernir assisted with the packing process, his excitement evident despite the lingering difort from the recent loss of his arm. Soon he arrived at the new cathedral and found Gideon along with some new faces.
¡®I guess that¡¯s the new Bishop or rather an archbishop?¡¯
The ce buzzed with new arrivals, but Rnd''s attention was drawn to the tier 3 ss holders. Archbishops usually consisted of tier 3 priests with cardinals being tier 4 ss holders and above them was only the current pope. The high-level bishops brought with them enhanced healing magics and more potent elixirs. The city would undoubtedly be safer with their presence, as their bodies exuded potent holy energy capable of countering most evil cults.
As Rnd approached he was greeted by Gideon, who wore the usual frown on his face. Without any words exchanged the two just nodded at each other as Gideon realized that the shipment of the runic device had arrived. After teaching them how to use it and handing over all the ns, he wouldplete his part of the contract and be free to leave.
His heart was filled with equal amounts of anticipation and fear. It had been years since he had truly left this ce that he now called home. Even the small trip during the golden rank test felt smallpared to this grand voyage through the sky. Getting cold feet now wouldn¡¯t do him any good, now he just needed to visit Arthur¡¯s estate and see what he had prepared for him. Soon his journey would take him into the middle regions of the kingdom, a ce that he had abandoned a long time ago.
Chapter 407: Time For Departure.
Chapter 407: Time For Departure.
The sun began to set as Rnd made his way to Arthur''s estate. The sprawling grounds were immactely maintained, a testament to the wealth and power of the Valerian family. The main residence, a grand mansion of stone and wood, stood as a symbol of the family''s prominence in its now-finished state.
The guards recognized him as he approached the entrance and quickly opened the gates for their Knight Commander. The interior of the mansion was adorned with luxurious furnishings and intricate decorations. Arthur¡¯s base of operations was finally looking like a proper noble home. Everything had gotten up several levels since his first arrival and this vi was finally fit to ept other nobles.
While moving further he nodded back at a few butlers and maids, new faces that he didn¡¯t recognize. In a spacious study, Rnd found Arthur reviewing documents and reports. The young lord looked up as Rnd entered, concern etched on his face due to the temporary loss of his best knight.
¡°Rnd, you''re here. Come, take a seat. We need to discuss a few matters before your departure.¡±
¡°Of course, Lord Arthur.¡±
Rnd took a seat across from Arthur, who leaned back in his ornate chair. Arthur¡¯s fingers started tapping rhythmically on the polished mahogany desk as he started speaking.
¡°I''ve prepared a few things for your journey. Firstly, here are the documents from the guild, if anyone doubts your identity, just hand them over. Thanks to our Guild Master, you will be taking on the role of a guard for a reputable merchant. They will be making a trip to the kingdom¡¯s central regions, from there it will only take you a day or two to reach the Institute.¡±
Due to Arthur¡¯s unwillingness to give him a referral letter, he would not be able to use his family name to get a free ride. Instead, he would use his adventurer credentials that had been upgraded recently. Rnd was now a tinum-rank adventurer with a lot more prestige. His card had been updated to a newer model to signify this event and would usually be enough to confirm his identity. While his guild name on the card couldn¡¯t be altered, not many people would associate Wand the adventurer with Wand the Knight Commander.
It appeared that his contacts within the guild yielded more benefits than those within the union. It was understandable that no union dwarves were nning a visit to the central regions, and instead, he would need to attach himself to a merchant. Fortunately, the city was going through a second growth phase. It presented an opportunity to invest and earn arge amount of gold, prompting various merchants andpanies to act swiftly.
¡°Thank you, Lord Arthur.¡°
¡°There''s more. I''ve also arranged for a sizable amount of gold to be provided to you. Travelingfortably requires resources, and I want you to have the means to secure your safety.¡±
Rnd was genuinely surprised by the generosity. The amount of gold Arthur provided exceeded his expectations, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude.
¡°This is a lot of coins¡ are you sure?¡±
¡°Take it before I change my mind, with the current expansion underway, gold has be a trivial matter. Just be sure to return safely and you can use it for the trip back.¡±
¡°I will do my best, Lord Arthur and I don¡¯t n on staying for more than I have to.¡±
The two men soon stood up to shake each other''s hands. Their rtionship has grown through the years and Rnd was starting to consider Arthur as an actual friend. From the way the young lord acted, it seemed that he reciprocated those feelings but he couldn¡¯t be sure. Perhaps he was just treating him as one of his best assets; however, normally a person wouldn¡¯t let their best asset stray away too far from their domain.
¡°I wish you luck, I hope you find whatever you are looking for.¡±
¡°I hope so too.¡±
As the two men were finishing up their conversation a knock on the door resounded and was followed by Mary¡¯s voice.
¡°Lord Arthur, the adventurers have arrived.¡±
¡°Great, just on time, shall we?¡±
Rnd nodded as he waited for Arthur to leave the room first, trailing a few steps behind to maintain the appearance of the Knight Commander. A scheduled meeting awaited him, involving two acquaintances.
"Anything I should know before I meet your two friends?"
"Hm, I guess Lobelia has a good head on her shoulders, so it should be fine... but when talking to Armand, it would be better if you didn''t use any big words? I can guarantee his strength, but don''t expect him to be too nuanced."
"I see, good to know."
Arthur chuckled at the description Rnd gave of the two new bodyguards. During his absence, there weren''t many people he could trust with Arthur''s life. The issuey with his Knight Commander position; he was somewhat responsible for Arthur''s safety. If anything were to happen to his lord, he could be held ountable for it. This dependence on the main family and the Duke could lead to severe consequences, possibly even a death sentence. The only way out of such a predicament would likely be to run and seek refuge in another kingdom. An alternative would also be the territory of an opposing Duke.
¡°Wee.¡±
¡°Uh¡ good day, My Lord?¡±
The two finally arrived to see two awkward-looking individuals. Lobelia attempted to perform a curtsy, but it was quite awkward and untrained. Armand, on the other hand, gazed into the distance as if he had something more interesting to attend to. Only after a jab in the side by his younger sibling did he turn his head to face the approaching Arthur.
"Hey, shape up; we''re in the presence of a noble! Do you want us to get thrown into the dungeon?"
"I''d like those skinny soldiers to try!"
¡°Haha, you were right, they are truly an interesting duo!¡±
Rnd nced over at Mary, who was rolling her eyes. She seemed to have some experience dealing with the two, so he felt confident leaving Armand to her. With that, he bid his farewells and exited the vi. He promised Elodia to review their contracts and steer them in a more favorable direction. Once signed, they would be part of Arthur¡¯s private entourage, responsible for his safety in his absence. Now, he could focus onpleting his other inquiries and preparing for his journey ahead, set tomence in around three days.
¡®I guess I¡¯m really doing this¡¡¯
While walking through the city, he continued to ponder his current situation. The prototype he had provided to the church was operational, and they were already analyzing all of his schematics and writings with their own craftsmen and mages. The ce was filling up with even more people, and the entrance gate was more crowded than the time he had arrived here all those years ago.
The expansion of the city had been reignited as people began purchasing plots ofnd outside the main city walls. This influx brought in substantial revenue, likely one of the reasons for Arthur''s generosity. Prices were on the rise, and everyone seemed poised to make substantial gains. He took in the sights, contemting how different the ce would be upon his return.
¡®It would be great if traveling didn¡¯t take so long, I wonder if I would be able to create one of those things. Usually, mages create them when they achieve tier 3 too, so it should be possible but the cost will probably be astronomical¡¡¯
As he strolled through the streets, he contemted what new knowledge he needed to focus on in the magical institute. He didn¡¯t want to stay there for more than a month and needed to focus on the most important issues. First came the mana phantom research that should theoretically allow him to create runic prosthetic limbs, his main reason for making this trip.
There were other topics that he wanted to delve into, one of them being mage tower technology, which proved quite intriguing. He understood that these towers were typically constructed by magical craftsmen simr to his own profession. The materials involved consisted of various exotic minerals and crystals endowed with strange powers. Inside the tower, every magician''s power would be enhanced, typically the primary reason for their construction.
Then there was also knowledge of various spells locked within the library. With his eyes, he could transform everything into runic form. In theory, he could harness the power of every spell within the institute if he so chose. There was also the potential of acquiring new skill books rted to magic, which were quite elusive and not easily found outside a magic academy or tower. He aimed to extract as much value from this trip as possible, as he wasn''t nning on many after it - at least not until everything within the city calmed down and the cult was in decline.
Soon, he arrived at the path leading to his home and encountered a few adventurers leaving with magical weapons in their hands. He had worked tirelessly for close to a month to stock up his shop along with other necessities. His shop would need to keep up with the Union while he was away. Luckily, his runic wares were unique in their use and of high quality. Even if there was no stock for a while, he should be able to recover in due time.
¡®I need to start packing, everything is ready¡¡¯
The door opened without him needing to use the door handle, and a little chime sounded. His shop was constantly improving, and after rebuilding it, it looked even more magical than before. At least in terms of aesthetics, he was sure that his ce was more eye-catching than the nd dwarven smithies. This was also probably the reason why there were a lot more female adventurers here. The ce looked more interesting and was spotless thanks to the store manager, who was also his wife.
¡°Wee¡ ah, how did it go?¡±
¡°Everything went well. Now I just need to start packing and meet up with a merchant. I¡¯ll be taking on the role of their bodyguard for the time being.¡±
The moment he heard Elodia¡¯s voice, he smiled. Inside the store, some guests were looking at the wares, and thanks to his position, arger arrangement of guards was present on the outside and also on the inside. Due to the recent events, he had asked Arthur to provide him with his own private squad of guards. They were young tier 2 ss holders and were outfitted with some of the best runic equipment he could muster. This, coupled with arge pdin presence in the area, allowed this ce to still be considered a fort.
¡°Want me to pack you some snacks? Those spatial spaces should be able to hold a basket of food, right?¡±
¡°I guess it should¡¡±
¡°Are you still worried about leaving now?¡±
¡°A bit¡¡±¡°Don¡¯t be, we will be fine.¡±
That he was stressed about the journey didn''t go unnoticed. His wife continued to cheer him on, even though she was the one who should be feeling fearful about him going away.
¡°If you say so, I also saw that they finished up the small cloister nearby, I hope Agni won¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±
¡°They really see them as some holy beast¡¡±
Elodia shook her head while peeking at the wolf in question who was walking around the inside of thepound. While Agni was usually eager to go outside, with so many sun worshipers trying to kneel before him, he seemed to be feeling ufortable. They even assembled a ce where he was supposed to visit from time to time where people could present their offerings. It was one of the stiptions in the contract, and many high-level pdins would always be there to protect the sacred beast.
¡°He is just mad that he¡¯ll have to actually work now.¡±
Rndughed as his wolf was quite thezy hound. Most of the time he just slept or dug up holes around his home.
¡°He probably heard that.¡±
¡°Let him.¡±
After some pleasantries with his wife, he headed inside. There he encountered a somewhat annoyed-looking sun wolf. After a staredown thatsted exactly ten seconds, Agni took off running and started makingps around the wholepound. Rnd wasn''t sure what this tomfoolery was about and just headed down into his workshop where Agni couldn''t reach him.
There he found his new armor ced on arge table. It had already been outfitted with runes and was fully operational. The dwarven craftsmen took care of the outer shell, streamlining his design to make it slightly thinner than before. By adding some special alloys, it would not overheat even if he activated his two best skills at once. The Silvergrace suit had also been slightly upgraded, cutting down theg between casting spells even further.
Rnd examined the armor with a critical eye, running his fingers over the engraved runes. The intricate patterns glowed softly, indicating the powerful magic embedded within them. It was a masterpiece of craftsmanship, a blend of dwarven precision and Rnd''s own runic expertise.
¡°They really do know how to use a hammer. It looks different enough to the old one, so no one should recognize me¡¡±
He needed to avoid being identified as the Albrook City Knight Commander at all costs. If Arthur¡¯s enemies realized that he was out there alone, they could send unsavory characters to remove him. Luckily, he wasn¡¯t that famous of a figure, and by wearing armor and other clothing items to cover his face, probably no one would be the wiser. It was also a territory rted to a different Duke in the opposite royalist faction. Arthur¡¯s brothers probably didn¡¯t have enough power to do anything about him, even if they realized he was there.
¡®I managed to increase the storage capacity of the spatial runes slightly, wish there was a way to do something about the limited opening size¡ Perhaps I can find something to alleviate this problem at the Institute.¡¯
The backte housed a spatial space through which he could remove some of his armaments, like the floating cubes that helped him control greater spells. While he was able to create a reasonablyrge space to store items in, the problem was in removing them from within. The limiting factor was the size of the opening, which he couldn''t increase with his current knowledge.
Quickly, he started to go through his list of items, double and triple-checking if everything was in order. On the outside, it would look like he was traveling lightly, but in reality, he had a wide array of weapons with him. Some of his general items would be stored in a backpack carried by a hired porter. His role was that of a bodyguard shadowing a merchant and nothing more.
Time started to go by and he spent it together with his friends and family. Everyone gathered for one big farewell feast that most people weren¡¯t aware of. It was a lot less eventful than the wedding night but everyone left with a smile on their face. He made sure to say his goodbyes as the time for departure approached.
The next day, Rnd set out from his home in Albrook City, fully equipped and ready for the journey ahead. The sun was just beginning to rise as he walked through the waking city, the familiar sounds of merchants setting up their stalls and the chatter of early risers filled the air. His body was covered by arge dark cloak to hide his appearance. From today, he was ying the role of an adventurer and not a Knight.
Normally, his big bulky armor would give him away quickly, but for this trip, he wasn''t wearing it. He chose to wear partial parts over his Silvergrace suit and then covered it with some loose clothing. If a problem arose that required his full capabilities, he would don it fully, but to keep himself hidden from prying eyes, he needed to conceal some of his gear.
As he made his way to the meeting point with the merchant caravan, Rnd couldn''t help but worry about this ce. Thoughts of abandoning his mission flooded his mind, but the image of Bernir without his arm intact quickly dispersed those intrusive thoughts. This ce had been a safe haven for many years, but to keep it safe, leaving for a while was the only option.
The meeting point was a bustling area near the city gates, where merchants were preparing their caravans for the journey. The air was filled with the scent of fresh goods and the ttering of hooves as horses were readied for travel. Rnd spotted the merchant he was supposed to apany, a portly man with a shrewd look in his eyes.
¡®That guy fits the description.¡¯
After identifying his new boss, he headed over to greet him. The instructions he received from the guild informed him about all the procedures. This caravan would head to Isgard, and part of the people there would take the airship with the costlier items heading to the maind. Not everything would be able to fit onto an airship, as the rest would go by sea.His role as the guard would end after the man arrived at the city of Ardford, from then he would travel to his destination, Xandar¡¯s Institute of Wizardry¡
Chapter 408: Passing Through.
Chapter 408: Passing Through.
The caravan was a diverse assembly of merchants, guards, and adventurers hired for protection. Rnd quickly introduced himself to the merchant, whose name was Cedric. Cedric eyed Rnd up and down, sizing him up as a bodyguard. The Knight Commander had taken great care to disguise his identity, wearing a hood over his runic helmet to conceal even more of his face. He was quite the imposing sight to behold with arge tower shield in one hand and a thick war hammer in the other.
¡°You¡¯re one of my new personal guards? I guess you at least look the part, you¡¯ll be riding in the back of my exclusive carriage.¡±
¡°That works for me.¡±
Rnd replied with a nod, maintaining a stoic demeanor. Luckily he wasn¡¯t expected to talk or interact with anyone here. Cedric gestured towards the luxurious carriage parked nearby, adorned with intricate carvings and gilded ents. It was clear that the merchant spared no expense when it came to his ownfort and safety.
The extravagant appearance of this carriage didn¡¯t fool him one bit. It was made out of magical wood that could resist tier 3 spells and might. Various enchantments were ced over it, and even a pocket for mana fluid, somewhat simr to his own battery technology, was hidden within to power them. It hadyers of armoring underneath the wood and was being pulled by arge lizard-like creature that could probably devour a horse whole. Its most characteristic feature was the number of limbs which was at six.
The size of the carriage wasparable to a school bus from his old world, thus it needed arge creature to pull it. The fact that it was meant just for this merchant alone indicated that this man was quite important. Other tier 3 ss holders wereing along for the trip, and most of them were stationed near him. From what he knew, the man belonged to the merchant guild that was hoping to open up some new trade routes with Albrook involved. With the presence of the church and the high-level materials from the dungeon, this ce had be a gold mine.
After taking his ce in the back seat the journey was ready tomence. There was enough space here for him to spread out his legs and it reminded him that he was indeed somewhat well-regarded. Previously, when he was a tier 1 or 2 ss holder, the trips with merchants were quite bumpy. Now on the other hand, he was a tinum-rank adventurer, someone who was part of the elite and respected by others.
¡®There are a lot of new faces here and I don¡¯t think anyone has realized that it''s me¡¡¯
He made sure to keep the runes hidden. Even if his gauntlets and helmet were noticed, unless he started using runic magic, they wouldn¡¯t show up on the outer metal. Most of the adventurers and guards were ones hired at a previous location, so they didn¡¯t know him. Some of them decided to remain in Albrook after their contract was done, so the merchant caravan hired some locals for the trip back. This included him, who added to the personal guards of Cedric, who also had two personal tier 3 ss holders to protect him. The man reminded him of the old gnome from Edelgard who had two strong elven assassins in tow.¡®I guess, I¡¯m the expandable one from this bunch, I should expect them to ditch me if it bes too problematic.¡¯
While thinking of potential monster attacks, the caravan started moving. His cart was somewhere in the middle, and if everything went right, there wouldn¡¯t be much that he would need to attend to. No one was expecting any strong monster attacks to befall them. Then there was also a higher concentration of the Valerian army that was responding to the increased cultist activities.
As they reached the gate, the city of Albrook started to fade. He nced in the direction of his home and could only hope that nothing would happen to his friends and family. Luckily, with the help of magical means, he could continue talking to his wife every day.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m outside the gates. I¡¯ll call youter. Bye.¡±
He conversed with Elodia through these magical ways before leaning back in his cabin. The road ahead stretched out into the distance, winding through lushndscapes and asionally passing by small viges. Cedric was seemingly oblivious to his guards'' concerns and continued to chat away with some people inside his carriage. The other two guards were there with him, along with some other business partners. While they were blocking out the sound with the help of some enchantments, he could choose to listen in, but he decided not to.
Instead, Rnd gazed out of the window, lost in his thoughts. Thendscape was changing gradually as they moved further away from Albrook. The lush greenery gave way to open ins, and the air carried a different scent. The journey ahead wasn¡¯t long, but Rnd knew that he needed to stay vignt. Despite the seemingly peaceful surroundings, danger could lurk around any corner.
Days turned into nights, and the caravan pressed forward. His interactions with other guards and adventurers in the group were minimal; he preferred to keep a low profile and avoided unnecessary attention. The path toward Isgard, the main city on this ind of Dragnis, was mostly uneventful with minimal effort needed from his side. Their pace was noticeably swifter than that of the previous caravan he had taken. This eleration was primarily due to the superior stamina of the current beasts, coupled with their willingness to travel even during the night.
If a merchant possessed sufficient funds, traversing the perilous nights posed no issue. There existed diverse methods to conceal themselves, and in this instance, they restricted the amount of light and sound emanating from their caravan. Every carriage and wagon was enveloped in a kind of mist that rendered it challenging for nocturnal creatures to detect them. Thanks to these precautions, they managed to triple their speedpared to typical expeditions.
Soon, the initial checkpoint on the journey to the Xandar Institute of Wizardryy ahead - Isgard City. Isgard, a bustling metropolis, stood in stark contrast to the developing Albrook City. With no imminent threats, everyone peered out of their carts, marveling at the grandeur before them. Surprisingly, the first thing that caught his eye was not the giant walls or towers, but the colossal volcano in the background. This city was situated quite close to the renowned super dungeon of Dragnis Ind, and now, he could finally witness it in all its imposing glory.
Isgard stood as one of thergest cities in the entire kingdom, amodating over a million residents at the foot of the towering Emberpeak volcano. Despite its significant distance from the active volcano, Emberpeak sporadically released embers ofva. Thendscape in this region differed drastically from that of his hometown; the terrain appeared scorched due to heightened temperatures, and a dense volcanic fog obscured much of the forward view. Remarkably, the city itself seemed capable of dispersing this ashy phenomenon, enabling inhabitants to reside there.
Arge chasm encircled the bustling city, initially appearing as a vast moat designed to safeguard against external raids. However, its true purpose was different- it served as a safeguard to capture any potentialva that might trickle down from the ever-active volcano. The sole ess to the city was via one of the colossal bridges capable of amodating multiple caravans side by side.
The bridge itself was a marvel of engineering, crafted from materials that could withstand the extreme heat and asional tremors from the Emberpeak. Guard towers dotted its length, ensuring the safety of those entering and leaving the city. As the caravan made its way across the bridge, Rnd couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and apprehension.
Cedric, still within the confines of his luxurious carriage, seemed unfazed by the city''s grandeur. He seemed to be taking a nap, roused only by his guards as they approached the city gates. Rnd, in contrast, meticulously analyzed every nook and cranny of the architecture. He contemted whether some of the design choices could be implemented in Albrook¡¯s defenses, though he was well aware that the associated costs would be quite staggering.
Upon crossing the bridge and passing through the massive gates of Isgard, the bustling atmosphere intensified. The city was a vibrant blend of cultures, with people from various regions converging to engage in trade, exchange knowledge, and seek opportunities within the dungeon. While the expansive markets of the city held an enticing promise, time was a luxury he couldn''t afford.
The caravan slowly navigated through the crowded streets, with Cedric''s extravagant carriage drawing attention from both locals and visitors. Rnd observed the diverse array of individuals, from mages in ornate robes to skilled craftsmen showcasing their wares. Isgard served not only as a gathering ce for adventurers but also as the central trade hub on the ind, ranking among thergest within the entire kingdom. Eventually, the caravan arrived at the designated merchant district where they would disembark.
Cedric''s carriage came to a stop, and the guards promptly surrounded it, forming a protective barrier. Rnd, still maintaining a low profile, waited for the merchant to step out and make his way to the local merchant guild. As the caravan settled in, the various merchants and adventurers began their own preparations for trade and rest.
Rnd''s responsibilities as the man¡¯s bodyguard were far from over. Instead, they were heading towards the nearby district where the airshipport was located. Time constraints meant there wouldn''t be an opportunity to tour the city or visit the S-rank dungeon. One of Cedric¡¯s personal guards approached Rnd while their boss was engrossed in guild business.
One of the guards was a massive man adorned with cute bear ears, his build was truly massive as it equaled the Guild Master¡¯s from Albrook. He clearly fitted the brute fighter archetype, he was a powerhouse. The other guard, positioned before Rnd, was significantly smaller. Hailing from a feline tribe, she sported ck ears and a fit body, indicating she was likely an agility-focused type. Both guards were striking in appearance, and it seemed their attractiveness might have yed a role in their selection as Cedric¡¯s personal bodyguards.
¡°Listen here newbie, you might be tinum-rank, but things work differently in Isgard. We''re not here to babysit you. Cedric''s safety is our top priority, and if you get in the way or slow us down, you''ll find yourself on the wrong side of a tough situation. Understand?¡±
Rnd nodded, maintaining his stoic demeanor. He was used to dealing with tough characters, having faced various challenges as a Knight Commander. He recognized that it was better to not go against such people. He didn¡¯t even care if he got paid for this whole mission as he only wanted a spot on that airship.
¡°Good, Stay close, follow our lead, and don''t make any unnecessary moves. We''re professionals, and we expect you to act like one!¡±
The feline guard exined, exuding an air of superiority about herself. Rnd, desiring to gauge her capabilities, considered reading her status. However, the enchanted items she wore were specifically designed to impede such processes. Preferring to keep things civil, he recognized that this city was not his territory. The abundance of tier 3 ss holders in the vicinity made it seem as though they grew on trees. While he could handle a full party by himself, the prospect of facing ten such parties would undoubtedly pose a big challenge.
¡°Don''t worry. If you''re as good as they say you are, we won''t have any issues. But if you''re all show, you''ll quickly find out that ¡¡±
Before the woman could continue with her monologue the other bear-like guard appeared with the merchant behind him.
¡°What are you two doing? Come let¡¯s go.¡±
Cedric shouted at them from a distance, prompting the feline woman to swiftly run to his side. Rnd noticed a peculiar angry expression in her nces, something he wasn''t ustomed to. It seemed they were underestimating his capabilities to the point of considering him a potential liability. The trio assumed a triangle formation, with Rnd positioned at the front and tasked with most of the responsibilities. It was evident that they didn''t trust him to watch their backs and preferred to keep a close eye on him instead.
The group made their way through the bustling streets of Isgard, the air thick with the scents of various goods, magical incense, and the asional waft of volcanic ash. Rnd kept his focus ahead, navigating the crowded streets with caution. The feline guard, whose name he had yet to learn, continued to cast suspicious nces in his direction. Fortunately, the path to the port was conveniently close. The merchant guild disyed strategic foresight by setting the headquarters right beside it, making it merely a ten-minute walk away.
As they approached the airship port, the atmosphere changed. The sounds of haggling and the vibrant colors of market stalls faded, reced by the steady hum of airships. Rnd looked up in awe as a multitude of fantastical vessels hovered in the air. Varying in size and design, they were all crafted from enchanted wood and adorned in unique ways. The port, carved from ancient stone, showcased ornate archways and balconies embellished with mystical runes that shimmered in the sunlight, casting an ethereal glow over the entire structure.
Cedric led the way, approaching a particrlyrge and opulent airship. Its hull was decorated with intricate patterns and adorned with glistening gems. The merchant guild''s personal airship was a symbol of their wealth and influence, a testament to their sess in the world of trade. The crew members, a mix of humans and various other races, bustled about, preparing the airship for departure.
¡®I still have a lot that I can learn¡¡¯
Rnd was momentarily stunned by the wonders of magical technology unfolding before him. As a runesmith who had recently developed some minor floating capabilities, the prospect of creating such arge vessel felt like a dreame true. Although he typically concealed it, delving into the creation of magical devices was a passion he had learned to cherish. Observing these inventions, he had to resist the urge to examine the intricacies that made them tick.
The ships in the port were supported by peculiar-looking mps. Rnd observed them in action as a nearby ship prepared tond. Theserge metal mps extended, resembling fingers with various joints. Analyzing them with his mana sense, Rnd was confident that they were golemic creations. The ship descended onto them, securely grasped into ce by the intricate mps. Once the ship was firmly secured, the crew opened a gangnk, allowing the passengers to disembark.
¡®I bet those things act as the anchor to hold the ships in ce. It probably wouldn¡¯t be possible to leave this port with one of those mps around the ship either¡¡¯
There were magical machines in this world that Rnd yearned to examine. Despite the rtively modest level of technology, marvels like these airships captivated him. While not as swift as modern airnes, they held unique advantages. Typically, arger ship would be constructed around a levitation stone or floatation stone - a rare mineral that, when harnessed, could liftrge objects into the air. With this resource, craftsmen only needed to devise effective means to propel these ships forward. Some utilized sails and winds, akin to regr ships, while others employed magical engines. There were even those that harnessed spirits to ride the wind currents, a domain about which Rnd was less informed.
¡°Stop spacing out, we need to move!¡±
His contemtions were interrupted by the feline guard as the group prepared to board the merchant ship. The vessel, resembling the size of an older cruise ship, appeared somewhat inferior to the ship used by the church tobat the cultists. This one was designated for transporting valuable merchant goods, securely stored in specialized spatial boxes. Cargo wasn''t transported conventionally, as conserving weight on a flying vessel was crucial for its mobility. Exceeding the flotation stone''s capabilities in weight would render flight impossible.
¡°Of course.¡±
He nodded and followed suit, his eyes darting around as he tried to assess the current situation. They entered through one of the doors that led them to the inside of the airship. The interior was avish disy of magical craftsmanship, with plush carpets adorning the floor, and intricate chandeliers illuminating the halls with a warm, magical glow. The walls were adorned with enchanting paintings that seemed toe alive as you looked at them.
Typically, his weapons would be confiscated, but being part of the merchant ensemble, he was granted the privilege of keeping them. Everything proceeded ording to n; although he couldn''t join the merchants in the more luxurious cabins, he was afforded the freedom to roam the airship.
As the airship prepared for departure, Rnd found a quiet corner on the deck to observe the surroundings. The bustling airship port gradually shrank below as the vessel ascended into the sky. The city of Isgard, with its towering walls and the ever-present Emberpeak volcano, became a distant panorama. The wind whistled past, carrying with it the distinct scent of the volcanic fog. On his way to the Institute, Rnd harbored the hope that soon he would uncover new intricacies involving runes, enabling him to elevate his craft to a new level.
Chapter 409: Shocking Intervention.
Chapter 409: Shocking Intervention.
¡®This ce is a bit crowded. I guess this is as far as second-hand connections can get me.¡¯
Rnd pondered as he leaned back against the ufortable bench in therge room reserved for hired adventurers and guards on the middle deck of the airship. Despite being allowed to keep their weapons, the bodyguards couldn''t leave the area. After arriving at the ship, the main guards instructed him to wait there, considering him nothing more than backup and not presentable on the upper decks.
The airship, quiterge, even boasted a ballroom where music yed, attracting nobles who mingled with influential merchants. It was a ce for the rich and powerful. Rnd couldn''tin, though, as he was getting a free ride to the Institute. Others in the room appeared to be resting, seemingly unconcerned as the airship of this caliber was considered rtively safe.
¡®Something is blocking my signal. I won''t be able to call Elodia until we arrive at the destination.¡¯
As Rnd''s mind drifted back to the home he already missed, he couldn''t deny that he had changed since arriving in Albrook. Initially, survival and peace were his sole concerns, but now he found himself worrying about others. During his absence, he hoped that nothing unexpected would happen. Elodia had taken on the role of the new leader in his absence, but there was still the unpredictable Alchemist to contend with. Despite having a conversation with him, Rnd could only hope that the Gnome wouldn''t cause any disasters in his absence.
¡®I¡¯ve been through a lot in these eleven years or so¡ or has it been twelve now?¡¯
With not much to do, Rnd found himself trapped in his own thoughts, a rare urrence for him. Usually preupied with various tasks, he seldom dwelled on the past or pondered the nature of the world he found himself in. Even to this day, he had no idea how he ended up here or why. Yet, amidst the uncertainty, he was beginning to feel a sense of belonging. As events unfolded in Albrook, Rnd realized that he was not alone and that life in this world was not as undesirable as he once thought.
Rnd had a challenging start, marked by his ostracization from his family. In those difficult years, books and the dream of bing a wizard were his sce. However, that dream was shattered during his first ascension trial when he discovered hisck of elemental affinities. To this day, he remained uncertain about the reasons behind this anomaly. Various theories crossed his mind, such as his body being special or his mind recing the original Rnd''s. He even questioned if he was the same person from Earth, contemting whether his memories were merely copied over or if he existed within a vast dream while lying in a hospital bed.
¡®I should probably stop thinking about theories like that, this world is too real to be an illusion or a dying man¡¯s dream. What I need to focus on, is the right research papers, if I¡¯m not careful, it could take a lot longer that it should.¡¯
Though Rnd had never attended a formal magical academy, he delved into research papers produced by magicians. It was a challenging experience, as magicians often approached their work with chaos andcked standardized note-taking. Each individual had their own cryptic methods, making it difficult to decipher their papers. Decoding the essence of the research consumed more than half of the task, and Rnd found himself in danger of losing months in the pursuit of knowledge within thebyrinthine libraries of magical academia.
¡°Hey watch it, do you know how much this robe cost?¡±
¡°I¡ I¡¯m sorry¡¡±
¡°You¡¯re sorry? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s good enough, you even got it dirty.¡±
As he was thinking about a quick way to get all his research done, he overheard amotion. A group of three adventurers were smirking and cackling while looking at a somewhat ordinary-looking girl. Her ears gave her away for someone from the rabbit race and her clothes were certainlymon. At a nce, she looked like one of the porters that wasing on the trip with them. Just like some of the adventurers they were forced into a different section of this airship.
¡°I didn¡¯t¡¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t what? Look here girly, these things are expensive, look at this hole, you tore right through it, and now the enchantment won¡¯t work! But I¡¯m a generous man. I¡¯ll let you off, if you pay for the damages you caused?¡±
¡°B-but you¡¯re the one that bumped into me¡¡±
¡°Hah? Are you talking back? My friend has been nothing but nice, but you¡¯re trying to run after tarnishing his one and only magical robe?¡±
Rnd attempted to disregard the disturbance and concentrate on his research, but the loud shouts of the adventurers made it challenging to ignore. It appeared that the group had set their sights on the girl. Rnd had observed them earlier, recognizing specific emblems on their clothing signifying their affiliation with a mercenary group. These symbols suggested that they were likely hired by another merchant. The Adventurers'' Guild was not the sole entity that enlisted the services of adventurers; smaller mercenary groups were also engaged forrger security needs.
While these mercenary groups might be smaller and less powerful than the Adventurers'' Guild, they possessed distinct advantages. Their strengthy in their ability to assemble arger force, and they were often engaged for temporary army-like roles. During disputes between nobles, these groups were sometimes enlisted to reinforce their forces. However, a significant drawback was their hiring process, or rather theck of rigorous evaluations. As long as individuals weren''t wanted criminals and possessed a battle ss, they were deemed fit for employment. Even the first part was sometimes overlooked, which exined their behavior here. The girl was a porter and their section was below this area.
The porter''s only way out was passing through therge cabin where the adventurers and mercenaries were resting. Physical strength was not a prerequisite for those tasked with carrying luggage; possessing sufficient funds to acquire a spatial bag and weight-reducing items sufficed. Even an ordinary-looking girl could suffice for the task as long as she could maintain the required pace.
It appeared that she had justpleted a task within the airship. Often, individuals in such roles were assigned various forms of manualbor. Bernir, who had experience in this profession, had shared some tales. Tasks included preparing food for the group and even washing their soiled undergarments during the journey. Mistakes could lead to the threat of physical violence, making it a challenging and demanding profession. Those in such roles could only hope to be part of a reasonable adventurer group, but many times it was the only way of earning money.
¡®It¡¯s not like they can unionize¡¡¯
Despite his initial reluctance, Rnd found himself unable to ignore the escting situation. His former self would typically have avoided such matters, as there was often nopelling reason to intervene in others'' affairs. While he still held the same perspective, he acknowledged that taking action asionally led to unforeseen rewards. In this particr case, intervening could halt the entire nonsensical episode, and Rnd was also unwilling to witness the trio assaulting someone when he had the capacity to prevent it.
No one from the three there posed much of a threat and the other tier 3 ss holders that were watching, weren¡¯t much better. They all were around the strength of the tinum party that he defeated in the dungeon. Now that his level had gone up, he felt even morefortable.
¡°I didn¡¯t do anything¡¡±
¡°Hey, where do you think you are going? If you don¡¯t have the coin, you can pay in different ways¡¡±
The purported leader of the group, a robust man with a scar across his face, advanced threateningly toward her. His lips emitted an obscene sound as he extended his hand to seize the visibly frightened girl. It was apparent to her what the men were after, and she desperately sought help from the other adventurers within the spacious chamber. Rnd observed that there was little interest in assisting her, primarily because half of the individuals present belonged to the same mercenary group and were disinclined to intervene.
An opportunity presented itself for him as the rabbit girl attempted to flee, and her only path led directly toward him. She darted off, disying impressive speed, likely owing it to her beast race attributes. Unfortunately, she faced adversaries equipped with proficient battle sses, and the limited space offered little room for maneuvering or escape. In her haste, she stumbled over a bump and careened forward.
Rnd observed that the trio appeared to be thoroughly enjoying themselves, their faces radiating joy as if on the verge of erupting inughter. Yet, behind these seemingly gleeful expressions lurked a malevolent undertone. They were individuals intoxicated by power, reveling in the exercise of force over someone defenseless. It was a harsh reality of this world, where the strong dictated the rules, and the existence of distinct sses condemned certain individuals to perpetual subjugation to their whims.
Yet, even in an unjust world like this, some individuals resisted sumbing to such impulses. Not everyone elevated themselves above others solely based on their ss or higher level. Rnd as a person from a more modern world where things were a tad more equal, exemplified such principles. He also tried to surround himself with like-minded individuals who at least didn¡¯t bully others.
¡°Huh?...¡±
¡°What is that?¡±
The adventurers who were enjoying tormenting the rabbit girl abruptly halted as a peculiar phenomenon unfolded. The girl, on the verge of falling, came to a sudden stop mid-air and began to float. She iled her arms and legs in a somewhatedic fashion before gently floating to the side. The mercenaries swiftly identified the source of the blue light, and Rnd made it abundantly clear. He was pointing directly at the girl with his finger, which emitted a magical light, drawing attention away from her and to him.
¡°I think that''s enough.¡±
His deep voice resonated through the chamber, capturing the attention of everyone present. The trio of adventurers turned to face Rnd, their expressions shifting from amusement to bewilderment. The girl, realizing she was no longer the focal point of their attention, descended gracefully to the floor. She stumbled slightly uponnding, still catching her breath from the unexpected turn of events.
¡°Who the hell are you?¡±
The scar-faced leader spat out his words, clearly irritated by the interruption. Rnd, unfazed, maintained his stoic demeanor and entuated everything by making his eyes glow. Concealed behind a helmet and hood, he presented a menacing disy of power. One thing was certain; most adventurers and mercenaries were unustomed to encountering mages. Even now, they were on high alert, as magic users ranked among the most feared individuals. Their strengthy in the unknown, their use of strange items, and hexes.
¡°Did I not make myself clear? Do you need me to repeat it again?¡±
In a situation like this, it was always better to take up a stern tone. People like these mercenaries were not ones to restrain themselves and only understood one rule, which was that the person with the bigger first was always right. Even now they were trying to measure his strength and potential backing to see if they should involve themselves further. Rnd had no emblems or insignias that would tie him to any faction but the magic he was using was enough. However, to make them understand the difference in power, he needed to show off a bit more.
¡°Mind your own business, stranger. We''re just having a bit of fun.¡±
¡°A bit of fun? I see, then how about I have some fun with you instead?¡±
While he wasn''t the sole tier 3 ss holder in the room, those not affiliated with this mercenarypany wouldn''t assist or assail him. Among the ten individuals he needed to watch, only two posed real threats. Realizing the need for quick and decisive action, Rnd, without waiting for a response, let his mana surge toward the man.
There were various ways that he could tackle this situation but handling it without producing residual damage to thisrge cabin was important. If he caused too much of a ruckus he could be even thrown out mid-flight, thus a binding spell would be what he decided to go with. To onlookers, it appeared as a peculiar surge of bluish energy assaulting theirrade, while only Rnd perceived the intricate web of shackles within.
The scar-faced man couldn''t even draw his weapon before his arms were tightly bound to his body. Despite his size and muscr build, akin to the Albrook Guild Master, he strained in vain to break free. Before long, he found himself floating in mid-air, contorting in a worm-like way. Helpless, he squirmed until he appeared in front of his captor, who presented him with an electrified digit.
Most upants of the chamber hurriedly distanced themselves as the crackling sound resonated with thunderous intensity. The prevailing consensus was evident - they faced an irate mage exuding an astonishing surge of magical energy. A ball of lightning energy materialized from Rnd''s finger, expanding menacingly before the scar-faced man''s face.
"Now, we can do this the easy way, or the hard way¡ I''ll give you that choice."
"W-what are you¡"
"And you, in the back, don''t think I can''t see you. Before you notch that arrow, I''ll incinerate your friend''s face."
The other tier 3 ss holder, belonging to the mercenarypany, shivered as he was instantly spotted and singled out from therge group. Despite attempting to hide behind hisrades, his opponent discerned his intentions instantly.
¡°Now, you and your friends can either shut up for the remainder of this trip, or we will have a problem¡ So, do we have a problem?¡±
Rnd made sure to bring the ball of lightning close to the man¡¯s face, some of the smaller bolts evennded onto his body, electrifying him in the process. The scar-faced man quickly realized that he was over his head and started nodding.
¡°Y-yes¡ I mean, W-what about the enchantments¡¡±¡°Enchantments? That rag has long lost all of its charges and can¡¯t be used anymore, it''s worthless at this point. So, let me ask you again, do we have a problem?¡±
¡°No, we don¡¯t¡¡±
¡°Good, then fuck off.¡±
Satisfied with the response, Rnd dispelled the crackling ball of lightning but still sent the man flying. The scar-faced man collided with the two people harassing the rabbit girl, taking them down with him, and shattering a few wooden boxes along the way. The entire room fell silent, tension lingering in the air. Rnd''s gaze swept across the other adventurers and mercenaries, his glowing eyes exuding an imposing aura.
It was over and the result was obvious. The once loud men had quieted down and dared not to raise their voices. Even the three perpetrators didn¡¯t dare to speak out, it was clear that they were afraid to lose their heads. Rnd took a side nce at everyone in this area with his gaze finallynding on the girl that he rescued. His eyes were still glowing which gave her the jitters and caused him to momentarily drop the tough guy act.
¡°T-thank you¡¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
He didn''t reply and simply nodded, maintaining the facade that his actions were not solely for the girl''s sake but for maintaining silence. By portraying himself as an entric mage disliking loud noises and excessive chatter, he aimed to ensure everyone here would behave for the remainder of the sky voyage. In a way, he was safeguarding all the other porters below from getting caught in the crossfire, much like the current predicament of the rabbit girl.
The girl continued to bow in gratitude and only departed after Rnd waved her off. She swiftly disappeared towards the area where the rest of the porters were stationed, marking the end of that particr incident. Consequently, a very ufortable and tension-filled journeymenced for the other adventurers. Rnd made it challenging for them to get any sleep, instilling fear that even their snoring might irritate the formidable mage. Some resorted to pping awake their friends to ensure everyone stayed alert. The air remained thick with unease throughout the trip.
After enduring a day of tension and difort, they finally arrived at their destination. Rnd felt a tinge of dissatisfaction with how he spent his time on the ship. He couldn''t peer through any windows to witness the kingdom from a bird''s-eye view, nor could he explore the ship with a craftsman''s eye. He yearned to inspect the engine room and acquire magical schematics for future use. Perhaps, then, constructing such arge vessel would be a possibility.
The airship smoothlynded in a bustling city, and the adventurers and guardsmenced disembarking. Rnd rejoined his temporary entourage near the gangnk. Although his immediate task wasing to an end, his true journey into the institute was just beginning. With purpose, he took a step forward, his mind racing at the possibilities that this journey might bring to elevate his runic magic to the next level.
Chapter 410: Getting Followed?
Chapter 410: Getting Followed?
¡°Hey, watch it!¡±
¡°Sorry!¡±
A girl, donned in an oversized backpack, descended through a gangnk that could barely amodate two people at once. The substantial size of her backpack inadvertently caused a minor collision with a fellow disembarking passenger. Swiftly, she turned around, bowing her head in apology before darting away. Behind her, arge airship was docked, and numerous other passengers were also disembarking.
Upon disembarking, she hurried through the somewhat dirty-looking docks, cluttered with boxes and rugged sailors. This section of the docks was designated for manualborers like herself and the other porters. On the ship''s opposite side, a contrasting scene unfolded, withvishly dressed individuals disembarking onto a ce befitting nobility. The nobility and the rich preferred to keep their distance from themoners, reflecting the harsh reality of this world.
However, such trivial things didn¡¯t worry this happy go lucky girl. She just sprinted forth at an astonishing pace, her white rabbit ears flopping around with each step that she took. She was quite energetic at finally arriving at her home. As she approached the exit for the docks she stopped herself for a moment, her red pupils nced back at the airship. She scanned the area while looking for a peculiar individual who didn¡¯t seem to appear even after she waited.
¡°Could that person have disembarked on the other side?¡±
Her ears drooped in disappointment as she realized she didn''t have the chance to thank him for his intervention. It made sense that such a powerful mage would likely be a prominent adventurer, perhaps in the service of nobles or merchants. It wasn''t umon for such individuals to receivepensation far beyond what a tinum-ranked adventurer could earn independently. She lingered a few more minutes, but it became evident that he wouldn''t be emerging.
"Hm¡ maybe he''ll visit the adventurer guild instead? What if he''s already there? Oh no, I should hurry!"
With renewed determination, the rabbit-eared girl sprinted towards the bustling city, her thoughts focused on finding the mysterious mage who had intervened on her behalf. The city was a maze of narrow streets andrge buildings that she knew like the back of her hand. The air was filled with the scent of various goods, and the mor of merchants and locals haggling created a lively atmosphere.
As she navigated through the crowded streets, the girl couldn''t help but marvel at the diversity of the city. Stalls lined the sidewalks, selling everything from exotic fruits to magical trinkets. Street performers showcased their talents, drawing crowds with mesmerizing disys of fire maniption and illusionary arts. The city was alive with energy, a stark departure from the rigid routine of her life as a porter.
The girl finally arrived at the Adventurers'' Guild. The imposing building stood proudly in the heart of the city, its emblematic swords crossed in a disy of strength. The guild was a hub for adventurers, mercenaries, and those seeking their services. As she entered, the bustling noise of the city was reced by the more subdued hum of conversations and the asional clinking of tankards.
The interior was spacious, with arge bulletin board disying various requests from citizens and organizations seeking assistance. Adventurers of all shapes and sizes mingled, sharing stories and discussing potential missions. The rabbit-eared girl scanned the room, hoping to catch a glimpse of the mysterious mage.
¡°...¡±
¡°Lunya? Is that you, what are you spacing out for?¡±
¡°He''s not here? ¡ Huh, what? Oh, it¡¯s just you¡¡±
¡°Well, sorry for being just me!¡±
Lunya, the girl with rabbit ears, turned around, spotting one of her friends. The other girl, a bit older but still in her twenties, had vibrant red hair and donned a set of leather armor. A conspicuous quiver filled with arrows adorned her back, unmistakably revealing her profession to anyone observant.
¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡±
The girl started waving her arms around in panic while trying to exin herself. She realised that what she had pronounced was quite rude but her friend just startedughing and gave her a pat on the head.
¡°That¡¯s fine, I see that you¡¯re back from your little side trip, anything interesting happened on the way.¡±
¡°Oh, something did!¡±
¡°It did? Why don¡¯t we sit down and wait for the others? Now that you¡¯re back, we can have our strategic meeting, can¡¯t go spelunking without our best porter!¡±
The rabbit girl blushed and smiled in response to the redhead adventurer''s praise. Soon, the two were seated at a table. The adventurer promptly ordered some beer and began chugging it from arge pitcher. In contrast, Lunya opted for water, politely refusing the alcoholic beverage.
"Oh? You met a strange mage?"
"Yes! I think he was a tinum adventurer! His voice was gentle but also quite manly!"
"Haha, do you have a crush on him? You know that those mages can fake their voices, right? I bet that behind that mask an old grandpa is hidden~"
"No!"
Lunya vigorously shook her head, her rabbit ears twitching with defiance.
¡°It''s not like that! He helped me out, I just wanted to thank him, that''s all.¡±
Her friend chuckled, taking another sip of her beer.
¡°Alright, alright, no need to get defensive. So, did you find him here?¡±
Lunya scanned the room again, disappointment evident in her expression.
¡°No, not yet. I thought he might havee to the guild. Maybe he''s on a mission or something?¡±
The adventurer leaned back in her chair, tapping her fingers on the table.
¡°tinum-ranked, huh? That''s impressive. Not many of them around here. If he''s not here, he might have taken a high-profile quest directly from the nobles. They usually prefer dealing with the best.¡±
Lunya''s eyes widened with realization and her ears flopped in disappointment again. This made her friend chuckle even harder but soon her smile was gone as she abruptly changed the subject of the conversation.
¡°If what you said is true, then you were quite lucky. Those mercenary bastards probably belong to the Obsidian Brotherhood, they are truly a bunch of nasty bastards.¡±
The two fell silent for a moment, acknowledging the unfortunate reality that some groups abused their power. This particr bunch had a notorious reputation for mistreating others, especially women. Numerous stories circted about their nefarious exploits. Even though people were aware of these issues, such groups often managed to escape with minimal consequences after paying fines. The nobility disyed little concern for the well-being of adventurers ormoners, leaving individuals to either seek street justice or endure the situation.
¡°I think you should maybe stop taking those side jobs, at least until we actually manage to be tinum ranks ourselves¡±
The redhead adventurer suggested and Lunya just nodded in response. Silence fell on the two again as they continued to take in their drinks and was only broken by the appearance of two other faces.
¡°What¡¯s with those faces? Did someone die?¡±
The silence was abruptly shattered by a loud voice as another person approached Lunya and her adventurer friend. The two turned to see arge woman with exposed muscr arms. A foolish grin adorned her face as she held a massive hammer meant for two-handed over her shoulder. Standing at a height of a bit over two meters, her imposing figure contrasted with the shorter individual beside her. Thispanion was another girl with animal ears, white-grayish hair, and a bushy tail peeking out from behind.
¡°Another hammer?¡±
¡°Of course! Hammers are the best, look at this baby!¡±
The red-head adventurer shook her head around as therge magical hammer was ced on the table.
¡°You know that you could have just bought one with regr enchantments, right? It would cost a lot less too.¡±
¡°Hah, nothing canpare to runic weapons!¡±
The group looked at therge woman with somewhat pity in their eyes which didn¡¯t go unnoticed. She quickly opened her mouth and started shouting.
¡°Stop looking at me like that!¡±
¡°You need to get over that already.¡±
¡°Shut up, this isn¡¯t about that!¡±
The redhead burst intoughter, while therge woman from the Goliath race clenched her teeth. Soon, the conversation shifted to their next mission and the mercenary group they needed to be wary of¡
¡
As Rnd stepped onto the solid ground of the bustling city, he felt a renewed sense of purpose. The airship''s grandeur and the incident during the journey had distracted him temporarily, but now he was focused on the reason he came to this city in the first ce - the Xandar¡¯s Institute of Wizardry.
¡°Hey, keep up!¡±
¡®I guess, I still need to get this part over with¡¡¯
He had just descended from the gangnk, trailing behind his temporary boss and their bodyguards. His mission wasn''t quite over yet, as the port city of wridge was only a temporary stop for them. It stood as one of thergest trade cities in the entire kingdom, serving as a central hub for various connections. Reputable guilds, such as the merchant guild and the dwarven union, had their branches established here.
This location served as the perfect spot for negotiating favorable deals on materials. His strength didn''t lie in bartering and making deals; he left such matters to Arthur or his contacts within the Union. Although his charisma stat was above average and would assist him in conversations, he would have to remove his helmet for it to work effectively. In this unknown region, however, he opted to keep his bearings and be on the side of caution.
¡®Should I just leave without them? I don¡¯t really need them anymore¡¡¯
He followed behind the merchant and two bodyguards, but having already used the airship, he knew that to travel to the Institute from here, all he needed was a carriage. However, it seemed the group had different ns. Despite the day having just started, the plump merchant seemed eager to grab a bite. Although he didn''t engage in conversation, he gathered from their discussion that they would likely be staying in wridge for a while before continuing their journey.
¡®If I leave then I will fail my mission and probably get aint from the guild¡ I¡¯m still an adventurer¡¡¯
His current job was to ensure the safe delivery of the merchant to another location outside of this city. They still needed to travel bynd for another day before he could resume his own journey. Opting to leave at this point could result in aint to the guild from the merchant. Despite being a tinum adventurer, rules still applied. While he wouldn''t be removed, his card could be suspended, making future travels more challenging. Therefore, he decided to endure the animosity from the bothersome guards. In a day and a half, he hoped to be free of theirpany.
¡°Wait, you don¡¯t expect to go in there looking like this do you?¡±
¡°Is there a problem?¡±
¡°Hah.¡±
¡°She is right, how about you wait here, if you want you may head into the city to a pub or something, think that is what you adventurers like to do?¡±
¡°...¡±
The group reached avish restaurant, and during the journey, he waspelled to sit at the back of the carriage for around twenty minutes. While this afforded him a good view of the city surroundings, it also left his posterior sore. Upon arrival, the guards halted him and the merchant he was meant to protect barred his entry. The man soon disappeared inside, leaving him with a few words from the catwoman.
"Just meet us in a few hours at the meeting spot. Just don''t bete. I advise you to go there and sit until we are back."
Instructed to head to the next location and wait, he contemted whether visiting the magical train station would be an interesting endeavor. The uncertainty of how long they would remain inside the restaurant left him with potential hours of waiting. If, for some reason, the merchant failed to show up, he might bepelled to wait through the night or even search for him throughout the city. Fortunately, he had already saved the trio''s mana patterns, enabling him to track them if needed. Nheless, he would likely need to find a way to upy his time for a couple of hours until they finally set off to another location.
¡®Should I just go to the station? When was thest time I used one?¡¯
Trains existed in this world, but they weren''t prevalent on Dragnis Ind, especially not connecting to Albrook. There was one in Isgard, but it only linked to a handful ofrge cities there. The majority of resources were concentrated on the super dungeon, leading nobles and merchants to see little reason to extend thework further.
¡®I was really young back then¡¡¯
While reminiscing about his old adventures he decided to take a walk. He strolled through the lively streets of wridge, observing the diverse mix of people bustling about their daily lives. Merchants haggled over goods, street performers entertained passersby, and the city seemed to vibrate with a unique energy. The air was infused with the scent of various cuisines, enticing him to try something local. It was a chance to try out some other cuisine than the food he got used to eating in Albrook.
Deciding to follow his nose, Rnd found himself drawn to a small food market tucked away in a bustling alley. The aroma of grilled meats, spices, and freshly baked bread wafted through the air, enticing him to explore further. As he approached the market, he noticed a stall with a particrly long line of customers.
Curiosity piqued, he joined the queue, patiently waiting his turn. The stall was run by a portly man with a wide grin, expertly grilling skewers of marinated meats. The enticing sizzle and savory scent made Rnd''s stomach growl in anticipation. As he neared the front of the line, the man behind the counter looked up, acknowledging the neer.
¡°Ah, adventurer! Haven''t seen your face around here before. You must try our special dragon-spiced skewers. Guaranteed to add a bit of fire to your day!¡±
What the man was holding looked like a skewered lizard, covered in spices and well-grilled. Rnd, who led a life as an adventurer, had asionally tasted reptile meat before, so this didn''t really put him off. To minimize the use of the provisions offered to him by his wife, he decided to try some local food that wouldn''t take up too much time. This fast-food stall was perfect for his current needs.
¡°Thank you for your business, pleasee again!¡±
His helmet had been enhanced for the trip, allowing him to open up parts that covered his mouth. It could slide open, thanks to the magic holding things in ce. He knew that traveling, especially in dangerous situations, required keeping his head protected at all times, but eating was unavoidable.
The first bite was a revtion. Thebination of spices, grilled meat, and a hint of something exotic left his taste buds tingling. As he enjoyed his meal, he couldn''t help but appreciate the simple joys of exploring a new city and discovering its unique culinary offerings.
¡°Hm¡ not bad¡¡±
He smacked his lips after finishing the spicy treat and washed it down with some water. Soon, the mouth opening slid back together and perfectly attached itself back into ce. His hunger had been somewhat satiated, but he wasn''t sure what to do next. It was probably better to head closer to the train station area as he didn''t want to attract the attention of the annoying guards. However, as he was about to set out, he noticed something. His suit of armor started beeping, and his disy shed to inform him about some unwanted guests.
¡®It was good that I recorded all of their mana patterns¡¡¯
A few red dots appeared on the small screen, informing him that he was being followed. His adversaries belonged to the mercenary group he had previously encountered and terrorized. It seemed that he was being trailed by some people who were on the airship with him - likely individuals with scouting sses.
¡®Are they trying to gather information on me? I guess, no good deed goes unpunished¡¡¯
This was something he had already considered. The group had be aughing stock on board the ship, and sometimes people like this couldn''t let it slide. It was possible that this particr group liked to present itself as strong, and if someone went against them, they would attack.
¡®I¡¯m leaving in a few hours, so this shouldn¡¯t be a problem¡ but what if they follow me into the academy?¡¯
For a moment, he started regretting his past actions. Usually, he avoided standing out, but he couldn''t just let that girl be assaulted in front of his eyes. This was a problem, but not something he couldn''t contend with. Thus, to make things easier for himself, he needed to finish what he started.
Chapter 411: Bound.
Chapter 411: Bound.
¡®What should I do about my friends here? I can¡¯t confront them out in the open¡¡¯
Rnd looked at the map ovey that was expanding. This was the first time he was in this city but thanks to this feature, he could see theyout of the area. Spotting an alley nearby, he decided to take a detour through it, hoping to lose his pursuers temporarily. The alley was narrow and winding, with tall buildings on either side casting shadows that provided some cover.
As Rnd moved through the alley, he could hear the distant sounds of the bustling city. The irregryout of the buildings created blind spots, giving him a strategic advantage. He quickened his pace, weaving through thebyrinthine paths of the alley, all while keeping an eye on his mini-map.
The red dots that represented the few pursuers were still following and indicated that he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to lose them in this fashion. More than likely, they had some tracking skills that helped them push through the alleyways.
¡®I bet they got my scent while we were on the Airship, we were inside that one cabin for a while, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to do it for one of their tier 2 trackers. How should I handle them?¡¯
Rnd contemted the dilemma, realizing he couldn''t simply confront them in the heart of an unfamiliar city. The potential for coteral damage due to his vtile runic magic wasrge. Moreover, he considered the possibility that they might be egging him into retaliation; after all, they were members of a mercenary group with influential connections. It urred to him that they might have ties to the local guard captain, who could swiftly mobilize soldiers to apprehend him. Any resistance on his part could escte the situation further, potentially involving even the local noble.
¡®It will be better not to get other people involved, I need to lose this tail for good¡¡¯
Rnd considered various approaches to address the situation. The risk of them employing tracking skills to tail him was a concern, but he had taken precautions to counter such effects. Having encountered simr situations before, he had extensively researched magical spells to eliminate his scent and hamper tracking skills. With this in mind, he examined the map once more, plotting a course toward one of the alleyways that appeared to be a dead end.
In front of him stood a stone building with brick walls on the side, providing an ideal location to set his trap. Rnd''s hand touched the ground as he activated one of histest skills. A series of runes emerged, glowing in a pale blue light. For a brief moment, an illusory image of himself materialized and then swiftly dissipated. It was a temporary recement, an illusory spell designed to momentarily deceive and divert his pursuers.
This marked just the beginning of his strategy. Soon, additional runes adorned the nearby walls under Rnd''s continuous touch. His Imbued Rune skill proved invaluable, allowing him to swiftly set traps without the need for pre-prepared scrolls, as he had done in the past. As long as inorganic materials, like the surrounding bricks, were present, Rnd could harness some form of runic magic with ease.¡®Now that everything is set¡ I need to get away from here¡¡¯
He gazed upward, finding the way obstructed from three directions by steep walls. Such barriers posed no challenge for someone of his capabilities who was proficient in the use of the levitation spell. Extending his hand, Rnd pointed upward, unleashing a peculiar semi-transparent beam of green light from his finger.
It wasn''t an offensive spell; instead, it connected with the roof of the building ahead, adhering to it. The substance he generated was both sticky and sturdy and was something that he could grip onto. Swiftly, he invoked the levitation spell, rendering himself as light as a feather. With a single, forceful pull, his body shot upward. Soon he found himself on the roof of the building, gently jumping around as if he was on the surface of the moon.
¡®This is still a bit difficult¡¡¯
To prevent himself from being propelled uncontrobly into the air, Rnd had modified the levitation spell, allowing a fraction of his weight to persist. His struggle with controlling propulsion led him to opt for simpler means of moving forward. One of these means was using abined spell that brought his mage hand and a binding spell together. Thanks to the added adhesive properties he could pull himself towards t surfaces.
His form moved swiftly through the buildings while being shrouded in an invisibility spell. His magic had reached the level of greater runic spells, not something regr people would be able to see through. With his weight lessened and sound canceling, no one was the wiser as he jumped through the air.
¡®This should do it¡¡¯
After a while, Rnd found himself in a different alleyway, devoid of any onlookers. He canceled the spells he had previously used and quietly traced his steps toward the distant sounds of chatter. His pursuers remained oblivious to his disappearance and waited for him to leave that alley. He anticipated they would linger for a moment beforeunching an investigation, providing him with a window of opportunity to lose them for good.
As he moved stealthily through the city, Rnd couldn''t help but imagine the expressions on their faces when they walked into the trap he left behind. He chuckled to himself as he found the whole encounter rather amusing
¡°I wish I could see their faces after they walk into that trap. Oh well! I should head to the train station and wait. But first, I need to see this through¡¡±
There were three dots visible on his mapping device. Although his scanning range had increased, he wouldn''t be able to keep track of events if he simply left. Another issue was the imbued runes he had left behind; if the group didn''t enter, they would dissipate. To prolong their effect, he needed to stay within a certain range. At his current skill level, they wouldst for around ten minutes autonomously. By remaining closer, he could infuse them with some of his mana to extend the effect to about an hour. However, this skill had its limits - eventually, the rune would corrode to such an extent that even if he stood next to it, it would vanish.
¡
¡°Hey? Should we go in?¡±
¡°He is acting strange¡ Did he figure us out?¡±
¡°Shit, did he make a run for it¡ but I can sense that he is there¡¡±
The three people from the Obsidian Brotherhood stood before a lone alley. Their target had vanished into it and had remained inside for almost ten minutes now. They were quickly getting suspicious but for some reason their tracking skills were telling them that he was in there.
¡°But I think this one should be blocked¡ is he talking to someone there?¡±
¡°Wait¡ shit!¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°That bastard, I think he is gone!¡±
The most senior tracker in the group sensed that something was off and leaped toward the alleyway where their target was supposedly waiting. The others kept their distance, wary of this unusual behavior that seemed like a trap. However, once their most skilled tracker decided to run in, the rest followed suit.
¡°There''s no one here? Did he climb up the walls?¡±
¡°Damn mages! He must have cast some type of illusion. He can''t have gone far. We need to find him!¡±
It was evident to them that the person they were following was aware of their presence. Nheless, they were assigned the task of tracking him to uncover his identity. Their mercenary group had a policy of avoiding confrontations with enemies they couldn''t handle. Their objective was either to obtain his adventurer card or locate his ce of residence. Even if he was a mage, an opportunity for retaliation would likely arise. Their employers were vindictive and wouldn''t hesitate to attack such an individual, especially when they were vulnerable, such as while sleeping.
¡°He was here, he can¡¯t run, we just need to pick up hi¡¡±
As the leader of the group was talking a strange thing transpired. All sound seemed to vanish from this ce and he couldn¡¯t even hear his own words leaving his mouth. The group realized that something was off but as they were trying to make a run for it, the magical traps were triggered.
One of them attempted to retreat through the obvious exit they had used to enter by backtracking. However, something held his foot in ce. Upon looking down, he discovered a strange glowing green rune that was keeping him rooted. His two friends, attempting to scale the walls, faced a simr predicament - they all became immobilized. Before they could react, the entire area was engulfed in a peculiar purplish haze.
Instinctively, they tried to close their mouths upon realizing it was a type of gaseous attack. However, this proved futile as they soon began to feel dizzy. To exacerbate the situation, numerous vines exploded from the sides, ensnaring and swiftly solidifying around them. Despite their screams for help, they went unheard due to the sound-canceling rune, and one by one, they sumbed to unconsciousness. To add to the unfolding events, the ground started rising to produce a rocky wall concealing them from any potential onlookers.
¡
¡®Well, that takes care of them for a while, should I get myself another skewer or should I try not to push my luck?¡¯
Rnd distanced himself from the range of his trapping runes and made his way back into the city. The ckish hooded robe that once concealed his identity now disyed a different color of pale gray. The material had been alchemically modified by his own gnome worker, reacting to mana and capable of changing color. Recognizing that those searching for him likely had a specific description in mind, he sought to blend in by avoiding the typical appearance of robed figures of his height. Soon he decided to make his way to the magical train station. The Xandar¡¯s Institute of Wizardry was his next destination, and he wanted to familiarize himself with the transportation system once again.
The train station was a bustling hub, with various tforms connecting to different destinations. Rnd observed the trains arriving and departing, marveling at the efficiency of the magical transportationwork. As he stood on the tform, he couldn''t help but feel like an engineer. Therge machines were before him and there was no one stopping him from examining them with his eyes. While he could only go through the exterior shells, this would change after he was let inside.
¡®They mostly use them for transporting goods and people, but thanks to spatial technology, the trains don¡¯t need to pull that many carts.¡¯
As he examined his surroundings, Rnd noticed something peculiar. Contrary to his expectation of uniformity, the train carts and lotives disyed significant variation. During his previous travels using one of these, there was only one model to examine. However, with a closer look now, he realized that some of the train carts were enchanted, exhibiting magical qualities, while others were simple in metal with no discernible enhancements. It seemed as if each one had been crafted individually without amon archetype.
¡®The dwarves usually just copy runic structures without many alterations, are trains considered different to them?¡¯These wererger runic machines constructed by the union. Upon closer inspection, Rnd also identified various emblems associated with dwarven smithies. It seemed usible that each group of dwarven craftsmen aimed to distinguish themselves. The lotives resembledrge golem-like creations, suggesting that each famous workshop had its own preferred models to introduce to the market. This approach served as an effective means for the dwarves to showcase their craftsmanship and Rnd could envision a sense of pride among them if their particr models gained widespread use.
¡®Makes sense, the runic traces seem to follow a unified pattern but the exteriors are highly customized by their creators. Should I copy them and push my spider golems more?¡¯
He had dedicated a considerable amount of time to a specific arachnid model, which had now been transformed into an entirely distinct golemic creation. Rnd entertained the idea that his workshop could gain recognition for the Wand-type arachnid golems if he continued to push the boundaries of innovation. Yet, bing a kingdom-wide sensation wasn¡¯t one of his goals. He preferred to live his ways more quietly with his wife who was patiently waiting for him back home.
¡®I think some would consider me weird for not wanting money and fame.¡¯
As he pondered the notion of being an oddball, he arrived at one of the station booths. While this location served as a train station, itcked the refinement of those in his original world. For example, there were no schedules posted for him to pursue; instead, individuals had to inquire with one of the station workers. Furthermore, even when the departure times were known, trains were frequently dyed.
After waiting for approximately ten minutes and inquiring, he was provided with the tform number. The station was notably spacious, boasting a total of eight tforms. A distinct division was evident, with only two of the trains designated formon use, while the others demanded additional credentials for ess. Nobles and merchants, averse to sharing transport with potentially hazardous adventurers andmon folk, were willing to pay considerably higher ticket prices to ensure their exclusivity.
After identifying where he needed to go, Rnd made his way to the sixth tform. His train didn¡¯t arrive yet but the one that was close to leaving looked quite exquisite. It was adorned with intricate carvings, golden ents, and plush interiors, clearly catering to a more affluent clientele. None of the lotives meant formoners were here, only high-profile merchants and lower nobility could take these. To gain ess he needed to show his papers to one of the guards and with that, he could now wait for the merchant to arrive.
As anticipated, a considerable amount of time was spent waiting with little to upy him. Given theck of other diversions, he pulled out his notebook and began tracing the runic symbols. Even without ess to the interior, his existing knowledge allowed him to extrapte the workings. Armed with runic batteries capable of producing a superior engine, he focused on analyzing the exterior aspects of the train.
Examining the weight distribution on the train became another point of interest. Perhaps in the future, he could undertake the construction of such a train himself, envisioning potential profits for Albrook. Although establishing railways presented its challenges and substantial costs, creating an entire train would be the most expensive endeavor. It offered Arthur a unique opportunity to distinguish himself from his brothers but would be a hard endeavor. They would need to build rails that went through some of their territories to connect to the railway leading to Isgard.
After half a day had psed, the plump merchant, apanied by his two guards, finally made an appearance. Without exchanging a word with him, they headed straight for the recently arrived train. Atst, his journey could progress, and following the next stop, he would be free to embark on his own. With the Professor awaiting his arrival and the invitation letter in hand, there was nothing impeding his progress. He confidently entered the luxury car and selected a seat situated a bit apart from the merchant and his two main guards.
He enjoyed the luxury of some personal space, a privilege reserved for the affluent and noble. In stark contrast, he observed amoner train on the second tform, overcrowded with people, many of whom stood without a seat. While observing, his eyes caught something familiar - a set of rabbit ears that he recalled from the airship.
¡®Is it that porter girl?¡¯
The girl was wearing arge backpack, simr to the one Bernir had used before but with added enchantments. It seemed that the girl was waiting for someone to arrive as she was looking around for someone. The train that she was going to use was slowly being filled up and would probably leave in a few minutes.
¡®Is she waiting for her party members? Are they going to miss the train?¡¯
For someone who prided themselves on punctuality, witnessing individuals not arriving at a train station at least twenty minutes early seemed peculiar to Rnd. He couldn''t help but wonder if the girl''s life wasn''t ideal, especially if she was working with adventurers who struggled with punctuality. However, his train of thought was interrupted when he noticed her waving enthusiastically towards the side. While he couldn''t see clearly, it was evident that someone was approaching her.
His gaze shifted in that direction, guided by the light that illuminated three indistinct shadows. He pondered about the identities of the individuals apanying the rabbit girl. However, before he could discern their faces, a loud screeching sound assaulted his ears as another train arrived at the station, obstructing his view.
¡°Oh well¡¡±
He could do nothing but lean back in his seat. His journey continued and he needed to keep to his schedule. As the train departed from the station, Rnd observed thendscape passing by outside the window. The city gradually gave way to the outskirts, where sprawling fields and forests reced the urban scenery. Soon, the first part of the trip would be over and then his true objective would begin, learning.
Chapter 412: Alone Again.
Chapter 412: Alone Again.
¡°Wee to the Gretel Adventurer Guild. I see it''s your first time here. How can I be of service?¡±
¡°I''d like to turn in a quest. Here are the papers and my adventurer card.¡±
¡°Ah, please give me a moment.¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
A woman adorned withrge oval sses and dressed in the standard adventurer guild receptionist uniform greeted Rnd with a smile. His somewhat monotonous journey had concluded, and he was now at liberty to continue on his own. The train ride had been uneventful, devoid of monster attacks or any attempts to capture the merchant. In a sense, he felt he had been overpaid for doing very little, as the two main guards had shouldered most of the responsibilities while he merely apanied them.
The merchant he had apanied had his base of operations in this location. He was part of the new movement attempting to earn money within Albrook and had visited it to inspect it firsthand. The man exhibited a peculiar trait, as he didn''t trust anyone to make the right call, often visiting such ces on his own before making a decision. Rnd benefitted from this behavior, securing a ride back to the central region of the Kingdom, a location much closer to his old home than before.
Though it was irksome to be looked down upon by his personal guards, Rnd managed to maintain hisposure. Upon arriving at the location, he received the stamp of approval that marked thepletion of his mission. Thedy with sses, upon inspecting the papers, disyed a heightened level of concern, evident in her demeanor. It was hard to overlook the presence of the high-profile merchant, one of the wealthiest individuals in the city with connections to numerous noble houses. Nevertheless, she swiftlyposed herself, maintaining her professional demeanor.
¡°Thank you forpleting this mission, Mr. Wand. It seems you''ve handled it quite efficiently. Is there anything else you''d like to do at the guild today?¡±
¡°Yes, could I purchase a map of the region?¡±
¡°A map? Of course.¡±
¡°Just deduct the price from themission.¡±
The receptionist nodded, processing the paperwork swiftly before retrieving a detailed map of the region from a nearby shelf. Rnd''s eyes scanned the parchment, taking note of the variousndmarks, cities, and dungeons marked on it. He was particrly interested in the area that he would be visiting as he needed to make another stop before reaching the institute.
As Rnd studied the map, the receptionist couldn''t help but ask.
¡°nning on exploring some dungeons, Mr. Wand?¡±
Rnd looked up, his face covered by a hood and also a runic helmet. Which blocked the receptionist from seeing his wry smile. He wasn¡¯t sure if this woman was just being friendly or if she was gathering information on the new wandering adventurer.
¡°Perhaps¡ Do you have a stable here?¡±
¡°We do, it¡¯s just around the corner, do you wish for me to propose a stead?¡±
¡°No thank you. I¡¯ll just ask the Stable Hand.¡±
He swiftly concluded the encounter and received his sack of coins for the trip. Thepensation seemed modest, considering this was a task for a tinum adventurer, but the airship ride itself served as a part of the reward. Shortly after, he stepped outside, attracting the attention of the locals. His status as a tinum adventurer made him stand out in the crowd, but with a single side nce, everyone promptly returned to their own activities.
¡®I guess being a high-ranking adventurer has its perks¡ Now where is that stable¡¡¯
Typically, Rnd relied on merchant caravans for long-distance travel to various locations. However, given the proximity of his next destination, he opted for a different approach. For such a short journey, it made more sense to rent out a horse or another type of mount and travel independently. If he were to forego this option, he''d have to wait an additional day for the merchants to gather, and they would likely camp out, something he wished to avoid to save on precious time.
¡®That crest belongs to the Castene house¡¡¯
As Rnd walked towards the stable, he noticed a distinctive noble crest that caught his attention. The crest was divided into four quadrants, each symbolizing a different aspect. A towering castle in the top-left quadrant signified ancestral strength, while golden wheat in the bottom-left represented prosperity. A regal lion in the top-right quadrant stood for courage and nobility, and a flowing river in the bottom-right symbolized the passage of time. Regr people wouldn¡¯t be able to distinguish the meaning behind the crest but he was different, it was a house that he was very familiar with.
The Castene house belonged to the royalist faction and served as the direct superiors to the Arden house, to which Rnd belonged. As a marquess house, they operated directly under the royal family. Despite Rnd being mostly ignored by his family, it was made explicit that he should hold the Castene house in high regard. His family emphasized that if he ever found himself in the presence of someone from the Castene nobles, he must bow his head in respect. ording to what he knew, his father had served as a Knight Commander for them in his youth, and it was through their assistance that he was granted the title of Baron.
It was something that he expected to encounter sooner orter but seeing it this close still made him ufortable. His old self would have nothing to do with this area and the thought of being berated by his family members again, was quite unappealing. Luckily, the crest was just a mark on one of the buildings and their main estate was not in this city. It was a simr situation as in Albrook, at most he would find another noble associated with them instead.
¡®Robert shouldn¡¯t be here but those other two¡ where did they end up?¡¯
Rnd had three elder brothers. Robert had chosen to enlist in the army at the borders, aspiring to be an officer. Resigned to the belief that he wouldn''t be able to assume the role of Baron, Robert had abandoned any aspirations for session. On the other hand, his other two brothers, Reyner and Edwin, were actively vying for control of the entire Arden estate. Rnd wasn''t entirely certain about their current endeavors, he recognized that the information provided by Robert was likely outdated.
¡®I think the two took up internships at higher noble houses and were working there as personal Knights¡ I wonder where they ended up.¡¯
It was not umon for children of nobility to seek employment with higher-ranking noble houses. One of Rnd''s older sisters had served as a personal maid for a member of a higher house. While on the surface, it might seem like a role unfit for nobility, the connections and opportunities it provided were highly valued in noble circles. The chance to be closer to real power emanating from higher nobility and royalty was something nobles were willing to pursue, even if it meant taking on seemingly menial positions. Rnd did the same thing by tying himself to Arthur who with his name, was able to protect his shop from the Union.
The stable Rnd sought was not far, and as he approached, he noticed a variety of mounts avable for rent. Horses of different sizes and colors were tethered to the wooden posts, waiting for riders. Rnd approached the Stable Hand, a sturdy-looking man with a weathered face, who was currently grooming a horse. The Stable hand turned to him and inquired.
¡°Greetings, sir. How can I assist you today?¡±
¡°I need a mount for a short journey. Something swift and sturdy.¡±
Rnd replied while examining the steeds with the help of his analyzing skill. There were other creatures present that looked likerge yellow ostriches and even ones resembling dinosaurs.
¡°Certainly, sir. We have a few options avable. Do you have a preference?¡±
Rnd nced over the avable mounts, eyeing a sleek chestnut horse that seemed to fit his criteria. The exotic creatures weren¡¯t to his liking as he preferred to stick to things that he already knew and horse riding was not anything new.
¡°I''ll take that one.¡±¡°You have a keen eye sir, this one is reliable and fast.¡±
For a moment he expected the man to ask him about the price but he remained quiet. This horse that he selected was among the more premium choices as its speed was far superior to the other regr ones. However, he was a tinum adventurer who would be able to afford it. The Stable Hand just nodded, finishing his grooming task before preparing the chosen horse for Rnd. After ensuring the saddle was secure and the horse was equipped with the necessary gear, he brought it over.
¡°Are you aware of the procedures?¡±
¡°I am but, refresh my memory.¡±
¡°Sure thing.¡±
The man efficiently outlined all the requirements, emphasizing the importance of returning the horse in one piece. If the horse fled or fell victim to a monster, Rnd would be required to pay for the damages. He received a slip detailing the current date and time, with the cost increasing the longer he took to return the horse. The fee varied based on adventurer rank; those with lower ranks had to pay more for the mount, and some even needed to cover the entire horse''s cost, which would then be refunded at the guild of their destination. Fortunately, Rnd''s high adventurer rank meant the expense wouldn''t be too burdensome. He could even get a free horse if he chose one of the slower ones.
With the formalities settled, Rnd took the chestnut horse that looked quite robust. In size, this breed wasparable to a draft horse but resembled a more regr breed. It was more muscr and could run much faster, reaching a speed of eighty kilometers per hour. With the help of this mount he would be able to reach his next destination without the need to camp out.
The steed came equipped with a robust saddle and harness to which he could attach his spatial bags. He attached hisrge war hammer to it while his shield remained strapped to his back and hidden under his robe. With everything settled, he patted the well-trained horse that didn¡¯t seem to mind new travelers. Soon he was riding through the streets while looking at the new map that he bought.
Rnd found himself close to the center of the Kingdom, and a journey northeast would lead him to the secondrgestke within the Kingdom of Caldris. In proximity to thiske, there was a dungeon known for housing water-based creatures, a stark contrast to the volcanic beings that roamed the Albrook dungeon. The institutey half a day''s gallop to the north, marking his destination.
¡°I just need to get to the nearby guild branch, and then I can grab a carriage to the institute¡¡±
Examining the map in his hands, Rnd noted that it was more centered around the localnds. However, his awareness extended to the west, where the Holy Kingdom of Alexandria stood. This kingdom supplied pdin trainees to Albrook and held a somewhat neutral stance on the continent. The real challengesy with the Western Hatfordian Empire and the Eastern Burmecian Empire, both of which harbored a mutual dislike for each other. These empires sandwiched the Kingdom of Caldris, viewing it as a potential territory for conquest.
The Hatfordian Empire and the Burmecian Empire frequently shed in a smaller northern region where their borders converged. This section of the map bore witness to some of the bloodiest battles fought among the three countries. The region was rich in resources coveted by both empires, and it also housed arguably the continent''srgest dungeon. Fortunately, all three countries had ess to this colossal dungeon, as there were multiple entrances. This essibility had helped curb much bloodshed, as control of the surroundingnds was no longer a prerequisite for entry.
The dungeon itself was a sprawling maze that extended both horizontally and vertically, upying an estimated area of around one hundred kilometers. Its true size remained uncertain as it extendedterally and delved deeper underground. The dungeon harbored its own ecosystem, concealing various resources and monsters throughout its vast expanse. Inside, it wasn¡¯t strange for the three countries to sh with each other. Every path that was taken always brought everyone to certain biomes that were a free for all.
¡®There has been a ceasefire ever since thatrge war but how long will itst?¡¯
Rnd rolled up the map and stowed it in one of his spatial pouches. His thoughts drifted to Robert, who had apparently headed toward the vtile region. In those border skirmishes, forces from both empires would sh, and at times, these confrontations spilled into the dungeons. These skirmishes were usually a test through which the Empire continuously measured this Kingdom¡¯s strength.
The dungeons themselves were arenas of potential danger, as adventurers might serve as spies for rival nations. Safety was never guaranteed. Despite his usualck of concern for others, Rnd found himself unexpectedly worried about his brother. There was an unusual sense of fraternal attachment, and he could only hope that Robert would remain safe in such a perilous environment.
As Rnd''s mind gradually shifted back to the present, he reached the exit gate and left the cityscape behind. The weather in this area was pleasant, neither too warm nor too cold, with patches of forest dotting thendscape as he ventured northeast. The well-paved road allowed his horse to travel swiftly, and maneuvering past slow-moving merchant caravans posed no challenge. asionally, strange shouts from monsters in the nearby forest served as a stark reminder that, outside ofrge settlements, no area could truly be considered safe.
The journey remainedrgely uneventful, and aside from his aching posterior, Rnd was in good condition. As the sun dipped below the horizon, he noticed a radiant glow ahead. The road, transitioning from dirt to a concrete-like surface, led to his final destination: the magical town of Farbell. Situated in proximity to Xandar''s Institute of Wizardry, the shining light marked the entrance to this mystical ce.
What Rnd observed resembled streetlights, yet they were not crafted from any metallic parts. These ''lights'' appeared like small, slender trees, each adorned with arge, glowing fruit dangling from its branches. As he passed by one, he could sense the flow of mana emanating from below, likely coursing through aplexwork of roots that interconnected all these trees with each other.
¡®Interesting¡ it¡¯s some type of nt magic, I wonder what it uses for fuel.¡¯
The magical phenomenon before Rnd was unfamiliar to him, as he hadn''t delved into the intricacies of organic nt life. The closest he hade was inscribing runes on special wood, a far cry from interacting with living nts like the radiant trees lining the road. As darkness descended, the fruits on these trees began to glow brighter, emitting a calming fragrance. Rnd surmised the purpose and effect of this scent - it served to pacify monsters averse to its aroma, a quality that didn''t impact individuals of the other races.
Guided by the soft glow of the magical trees, Rnd continued his journey to Farbell. The town''s unique atmosphere intrigued him, as the magical essence in the air seemed to enhance the overall ambiance. The architecture of the buildings shifted from the conventional stone structures to more whimsical designs, with ethereal enchantments weaving through the very fabric of the town.
Venturing through the entrance gate didn¡¯t pose much of a problem after he presented them with his tinum adventurer card. While this town was inclined more towards the magical, it wasn¡¯t much different than any other settlement. He made his way to the local branch of the adventurer guild, a structure that blended seamlessly with the mystical surroundings. Inside, the atmosphere was bustling with energy.
Upon entering Farbell, Rnd noticed a distinctive presence among the adventurers - the mages. The concentration of mana in the atmosphere surpassed that of any other adventurer guild he had encountered. Young mages, identifiable by their robes, formed their own groups within the guild.
¡®I''ll have to get used to seeing more mages. I''ve heard that they takemissions from guilds and coborate with other adventurers through the school. Engaging inbat lessons is apparently part of the curriculum.¡¯
He quickly took care of the horse, giving him away as was previously agreed upon. This marked his final stop before the actual destination - the academy. While the institute wasn''t far from his current location, arriving at night was deemed inappropriate. The academy stood as a closed-off area, essible only to individuals with special permission. Without the introduction letter that he received from Professor Arion, he would be unable to venture into it.
¡®I should tell Elodia that I¡¯ve arrived¡¡¯
Without wasting any time, he secured temporary lodgings. There, he could finally enjoy a good night''s rest. As the sun rose, he would finally set out for the magical academy. He hoped to wrap up his affairs within a month or two before returning home, but whether this n would seed remained uncertain¡
Chapter 413: Arriving At The Institute.
Chapter 413: Arriving At The Institute.
¡°Quite the sight, but... are we really here?¡±
¡°Yes, sir. I''m not allowed to go any further. You''ll have to walk to the gate by yourself. You seem to be new; be sure to present the eye with the letter.¡±
¡°An eye, huh?¡±
Rnd nodded at the man who had brought him here. He stood on a brick road that led uphill toward arge gate. The gate was entirely wooden and surrounded by a hedge wall, seemingly around five meters tall at a nce. However, Rnd''s mana sense revealed that there was more to this wall than met the eye. It wouldn''t be surprising if some form of attack, like vines or thorns, would be triggered if he attempted to jump over it.
After taking a deep breath, Rnd adjusted the straps of his spatial pouches and began walking toward the gate. As he approached, he noticed an intricate pattern engraved on the wooden surface of the gate. The pattern depicted a stylized eye surrounded by arcane symbols, confirming the relevance of the ¡°eye¡± the coach hand had mentioned.
When approaching this strange eye he thought about theck of other visitors. There was no one here, nor did it feel like many people traversed through this path. This was strange considering the poption of the Institute to be considered quiterge. There should be thousands of mages present there plus many servants. The campus was a town by itself and the ground it covered was quiterge.
Before arriving at the academy, Rnd needed to rent a special carriage that guided him through a magical maze, a defensive measure implemented by the academy. The maze, covered in thick fog and crafted fromrge trees, posed the first hurdle. The coachman wielded a strange magicalmp that emitted a signal guiding them in a specific direction. During the journey, Rnd carefully observed and analyzed the spell used in themp, eventually figuring it out. Themp served as a device sending a unique signal to the intelligent magical maze, which in turn opened a path to the academy''s location. Without such amp, travelers would likely get lost inside or end up back at the entrance.
¡®Whoever made this Institute must have been something simr to a Chloromancer, it is quite fascinating but¡¡¯
As Rnd approached the academy''s gate, he marveled at the abundance of nt-based magic everywhere. However, he couldn''t help but feel a bit frustrated, as his proficiency with nt-based magic was limited. While he could produce a few vines and branches, constructing something on the scale of this gate, maze, and wall was beyond his capabilities. Eventually, the magic he used would waver and dissipate. The academy''s nts, on the other hand, seemed to draw energy through their roots underground. Rnd considered venturing deeper into the academy to uncover the source sustaining their life.
The eye, resembling an etching, opened when he approached the gate, blinking at him before escaping from within the gate''s confines. It was connected by some type of vine and clearly awaited Rnd''s action. After a moment, he presented the letter he had received from his friend within. The eye focused on it and emitted a light, as if scanning the contents.
¡°It''s simr but not quite the same¡¡±
He Instantlypared it to the scanning technology he had developed at home using research papers provided by Professor Arion. Rnd suspected that the magical gate made of wood might be based on the same principles. After a brief moment, the letter began to vanish, and the middle of the gate creaked open, granting Rnd entry into the institute. Before venturing forth, he took one nce at the scenery behind him which was now engulfed in a stronger fog. There was no going back and soon he found himself inside the academy.
¡°Hm?¡±
As Rnd entered the academy, it felt as if a veil had been lifted from his eyes. The fog wasn''t the sole factor obstructing his view; a visibility spell was also at work. From the outside, he could only see the sky and clouds, but within the academy, structures became clear, and the campus unfolded before him. Sounds of people echoed in the air, revealing a bustling activity that was concealed from those outside.
''I see, no one will be able to peek from the outside. The need to pass through the gate serves as the entrance to the true magical campus...''
After witnessing the lush greenery outside, Rnd had anticipated the Xandar¡¯s Institute of Wizardry to continue with the same natural theme. However, the first thing that caught his eye were distinct towers that were impossible to ignore. These towers had a clear elemental motif and judging by the massive amount of mana surrounding them, it was evident that they were Mage Towers.
Within the magical spectrum, there were numerous variations of mana, with the four basic elemental types being fire, wind, water, and earth. Other elements existed, often deriving from or closely rted to the main four. Every mage besides him had affinities towards these elemental types which opened up ss choices for new mage sses.
The mage towers that Rnd observed radiated these different mana types, each tower fitting the corresponding color scheme of its elemental nature. The fire-type tower produced actual mes, while the water-type tower resembled a giant fountain, with massive streams of water cascading down into argeke around it. The wind tower exhibited a swirling cyclone at its pinnacle, with a lot of flying creaturesrger than birds circling around it. Then there was the earth tower which had strange spiky crystals shooting up from the bottom of it.
Before proceeding further, Rnd took a moment to survey his surroundings. Therge hedge wall encircled everything, and he noticed several additional wooden gates scattered throughout. It seemed that there were many entrances through which people could enter the institute. To him, this appeared to be a somewhat hazardous design w, as it created multiple points of entry. In contrast, castle gates were traditionally limited in number, as it was easier to defend one or two instead of twenty.
¡®Are they not worried about anyone sneaking in? or perhaps they don¡¯t really care that much?¡¯
Magical spells and devices were prevalent everywhere, to the extent that Rnd''s own mapping device struggled to present them on its disy. It crossed his mind that if someone were identified as an enemy, they might be instantly targeted by the numerous magical traps scattered throughout the area. Rnd could also spot golemic constructs and magical beasts roaming in the background, further emphasizing the magical prowess and defenses of the institute.
As Rnd ventured deeper into the campus, he encountered students and faculty members, all engrossed in their studies or engaged in magical experiments. The attire of the mages varied, reflecting their chosen specialization. Some wore robes adorned with mes, while others had attire reminiscent of flowing water or swirling winds. The diversity in clothing reflected the broad spectrum of magical studies within the institute.
He realized one thing: he didn''t stand out much among the diverse crowd. It was as if he wasn''t even there. A robed man wearing magical armor wasn''t anything special in a ce where magical spirits floated around and distant explosions were amon urrence. The campus was more lively and dynamic than he had anticipated, with students bustling in all directions.
Soon he arrived at the central za of the campus which featured a grand magical fountain. The water was very clear and strange exotic fish swam around with rainbow color scales. Surrounding the fountain were statues of renowned mages from the history of the institute, showcasing the contributions of individuals who had shaped the world of magic. Rnd recognized the figures of legendary mages such as Archmage Xandar, the founder of the institute, and other iconic figures who had left an indelible mark on the magicalmunity.
Rnd''s eyes were then drawn to the main building, the Arcane Hall, which served as the heart of the institute. The entrance was adorned with intricate rune carvings that pulsed with magical energy. The Arcane Hall housed ssrooms, lecture halls, and the offices of esteemed professors, including Professor Arion. After witnessing the doors open he witnessed strange floating tforms and a space that seemed a lotrger on the inside than on the outside.
However, he wasn¡¯t sure where to go now as his guide had not appeared to greet him. He didn¡¯t want to push his luck as he was asked to wait by the Archmage Xandar¡¯s statue to be picked up. Thus, for the time being, he decided to sit down on a nearby bench to examine his surroundings. Some students passed him by and recognised that he was a new face, they were a curious bunch who started to whisper between each other in spection.
¡®Hm¡ interesting, they are blocking out their sounds¡¡¯
The mana around the people in the vicinity swirled, indicating that they were all using spells to conceal their conversations from Rnd. Lips moved, and nces were exchanged, but no audible sounds emanated from their mouths. Choosing to ignore the attention, Rnd concentrated on the task at hand. If his contact didn''t find him within an hour, he decided he would need to try approaching the reception area, hoping it existed within the main structure of the institute.
As time passed, Rnd observed the students around him. They varied in ages and demeanor but shared amonality - they all belonged to the mage ss and were above the age of ten. This would have been his destiny had he not failed to acquire his elemental affinities, a peculiar case that he never found the answer to.
¡®There is no fixed timeframe to send kids here, but they usually start early.¡¯
Although the primary focus of the school was on teaching youngsters how to handle mana and chanting, it also provided education in various schrly fields. Students were taught subjects such as math and economics to groom them into responsible members of the kingdom. Many nobles sought the services of such mages as advisors, not just for warfare. These individuals were often kept as a reserve force, their main strength lying in long-range bombardments.
Rnd had never been able to interact with other mage types, as from a young age, he embarked on his own journey. ording to Arion and the books he had received, Rnd had a natural talent for spellcasting. It appeared that producing magical effects for others wasn''t as straightforward, as Rnd rarely fumbled a spell, even during stressful encounters in dungeons. There was a learning curve to spellcasting, and spells weren''t skills that activated automatically.
¡®What¡¯s taking him so long?¡¯
Thirty minutes psed, and Rnd was growing increasingly annoyed. He was confident that, after the introduction letter was scanned, the necessary party should have been made aware of his presence. Wasting his time was something Rnd disliked, but he restrained himself fromining due to the unfamiliarity of the environment. He wasn''t certain if voicing his concerns would yield any results in this new and unknown setting.
¡°Harrows!¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
While Rnd sat there, tapping his foot on the stone tiles, a peculiar sight appeared before his face. It resembled a flying jellyfish withrge, expressive eyes that radiated cuteness. Its body was partially transparent and emitted a blue glow reminiscent of mana. The tentacles swirled around, and the being produced a strange magical dust as it moved.
¡°Arwe you Mr. Wayrand?¡±
¡°Ah¡ yes that¡¯s me.¡±
¡°Yay, Master Arion wirr be rate, so he tasked this one to bring Mr. Wayrand to his office!¡±
Rnd hadn''t been informed about a peculiar floating jellyfish with an unusual speech pattern, but it seemed like the creature was here to guide him. ustomed to the unexpected, he stood up from his seat and nodded at the strange being, ready to follow its lead.
¡°Sure, lead the way.¡±
¡°I, wirr!¡±
The jellyfish hovered in the air and beckoned for Rnd to follow. As he trailed behind the peculiar creature, he couldn''t help but draw attention from passing students. Some looked at him with curiosity, while others exchanged nces of disdain while looking at the flying creature and his clothes. Rnd, however, paid little mind to the attention, focusing on keeping up with the floating guide.
Rnd was led to the Arcane Hall that he previously had seen. There the floating tforms became noticeable. These floating tforms were amon mode of transportation within the Institute. They glided effortlessly through the air, carrying students and faculty members to various destinations around the expansive hall.
Then there was the interior that looked truly bizarre. Before proceeding, he stepped toward the edge of the floor. From there, he could nce both up and down, taking in the vast open space upied by flying students on simr tforms. A significant gap, requiring flight for at least a hundred meters, separated sections of the structure. In the distance, various doors were visible - some leading into rooms, while others opened into corridors.
¡®There is a lot of spatial magic involved here, but perhaps it could also be an illusion?¡¯
He wasn''t entirely certain, but time was scarce, and he couldn''t scrutinize everything with his eye skills, given that his taxi had just arrived. The guiding jellyfish, likely a magical familiar, apanied one of the tforms. Having observed students using these tforms before, Rnd confidently stepped onto one. Before the departure, a magical barrier enveloped him, evidently a safety measure, as some students were struggling to maintain their bnce. Fortunately, he effortlessly maized his runic boots to the tform''s underside.
As he was zooming through the air Rond marveled at the sheerplexity and ingenuity of the magical architecture surrounding him. Floating staircases, suspended gardens, and shimmering bridges spanned across different levels of the Arcane Hall. As he passed through each floor, Rnd noticed specialized areas dedicated to various magical disciplines. There wereboratories for alchemy, lecture halls for spell theory, and even arenas for magical duels.
The jellyfish familiar guided him to a specific floor, where arge door adorned with runic symbols awaited. The tform connected to the lower portion of the doorframe and stopped. The little magical guide that had brought him here just kept floating around him as if trying to indicate that he needed to disembark. Thus, he moved his hand to the door and gave it a good knock.
¡°Did my visitor arrive? Pleasee in.¡±
After knocking on the door three times and pausing for a brief moment, he discerned a muffled response from within. The runes adorning the weathered door began to shimmer, and the magical lock clicked. The door creaked open, revealing a familiar feline figure inside. However, before he could enter, a cascade of parchments assaulted him, tumbling in his direction. Though he managed to snatch a few, some spiraled into the wide expanse of the Arcane Hall.
¡°Ah, Wand! Wee, wee! Apologies for the paperstorm. My experiments with magically animated notes seem to be a bit... unpredictable.¡±
Professor Arion greeted him with a sheepish smile that adorned his feline face. Rnd looked down at one of the pieces of paper that he was holding and realized that they were moving around. One managed to wrestle its way out and began pping around as if it was some type of bird.
¡°Animated notes¡ sure¡ This is certainly a unique wee, Professor.¡±
¡°Come in,e in. We have much to discuss, my friend.¡±
Rnd stepped into Professor Arion''s supposed office, which was filled with the aroma of ancient books and the subtle hum of magical artifacts. The room was cluttered yet organized, with shelves upon shelves of magical tomes, runic artifacts in disy cases, and a peculiar-looking telescope pointing at the sky.
¡°Have a seat, Wand. Tea?¡±
¡°Tea? Sure, ck if it¡¯s possible.¡±
As if on cue, a magical kettle levitated into the air, apanied by a sizable cup of tea. Rnd observed the intricate process of tea brewing: magical water flowed into the kettle, heated up, and then elegantly poured into the cup where tea leaves awaited. Adjusting his hood, Rnd revealed his runic helmet. Professor Arion, a seasoned runic specialist, promptly identified the intricate structures.
¡°I see that you implemented some of my solutions in your helmet design!¡±
¡°I did¡¡±
¡°Is something the matter?¡±
¡°Well¡No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±
Rnd was now inside of Arion¡¯s office and he had somewhat prepared himself but being in front of a talking cat still felt strange. He was just floating around in the air surrounded by floating books and metals covered in runes. His appearance was that of a regr ck housecat, with something that looked like a wristband attached to his tail. ¡°Ah, is it my current appearance? I always forget to change back, it¡¯s just so much morefortable, just give me a second!¡±
It seemed his friend realized his problem and before he could respond, the cat form started to alter. His form was shifting into somethingrger and Rnd watched in astonishment as Professor Arion transformed before his eyes. The small ck cat expanded and elongated, limbs shifting and contorting until the transformation wasplete¡
Chapter 414: Evaluation?
Chapter 414: Evaluation?
Ldy Castene, is this necessary? I-Im sure we can lure in the Blood-Vulture in a different fashion.
Dont be a spoilsport, just take the meat and wait.
You dont trust Lady Castenes n?
N-no, perish the thought. Its just t-that
A hushed conversation unfolded among a group of people gathered around a floating orb of light. Among them was a young girl, appearing to be around fourteen or fifteen. d in dark robes, they all wore uniforms bearing a distinct emblem, reminiscent of thete Archmage Xandar.
My dear little Lucienne, if you paid attention in ss, then youd know that Blood-Vulturs are a skittish bunch, just like you~
Six individuals were present, with four standing behind a particr blond girl. Four of them shared a simr emblem, featuring the legendary phoenix with wings outstretched in fiery brilliance, adorned with hues of gold and crimson. However, the emblem differed for the two other girls standing behind Lady Castene, their phoenix motif appearing more silvery, while Lucienne''s had a somewhat paler steel coloring.
B-but
We need those feathers for the next assignment, you wouldnt want me to fail my next assignment, now would you?
N-no
Well then, let me exin again as you might have already forgotten. The Blood-Vulture will only appear when it smells blood but will quickly withdraw if the prey isnt alive
The blond girl turned to the side, nodding at one of the men who had apanied the four girls. Unlike them, he did not bear the phoenix emblem of Xandars Institute, and his attire differed - silvery half-te armor adorned with a distinct insignia. Responding to the nod, he stepped forward, clutching a jar containing some red liquid.
The meat might not be enough, so as a precaution
What are you
The contents of the jar were poured onto the girls robes and some of it had even spilled through it and onto her body. It had a distinct smell along with a fragrance that the people here knew, it was monster blood.
Stop squirming, Itll be fine before the vulture strikes well save you, so do your job and wait.
Lucienne bit her lip, her eyes darting nervously between Lady Castene and the chuckling ensemble behind her. The n seemed to be unfolding in a manner that made her increasingly ufortable. The air around her grew tense as the scent of the monster blood permeated the surroundings as she was left to fend for herself in this darkened forest.
The group fell silent, anticipation hanging in the air. The only sound was the asional rustle of the surrounding trees and the subdued whispers of the group members. Lucienne couldnt shake off the feeling of unease that clung to her like a shadow. After a few moments, the atmosphere shifted. The air seemed charged with magical energy, and the floating orb of light dimmed. Lady Castene''s eyes narrowed, and she raised her hand in a signal for silence.
Lucienne''s breath quickened, her heartbeat echoing in the dark forest as she found herself alone and vulnerable. The night sky was clear, the moon casting its ethereal glow across the surroundings. The rustling of trees intensified, and she anxiously scanned the area for the source of the eerie sounds. A fleeting silence gripped the ce, but safety remained elusive as mysterious glowing eyes soon materialized from the shadows.
Something felt amiss; the eye structure didn''t align with that of a Blood-Volture. Moreover, it wasn''t an isted pair of eyes inching closer; there were multiple sets. A ferocious growl pierced the air, and a creature resembling a ck wolf emerged from the shadows of the forest. Instantly, Lucienne sensed that this creature posed a far greater threat than a Blood-Volture, a challenge beyond her own capabilities.
A Wolf-Fiend?
As Lucienne opened her mouth, many loud howls resonated through the entire area. The monster was not alone, and the haunting sounds echoed from various angles, including where her supposed friends were stationed. The men''s voices soon joined the dissonance as they shouted, urging a retreat.
Lady Castene, we must withdraw! The meat has attracted lesser Wolf-Fiends, and there might be a higher form in the pack that we wont be able to handle!
Everyone, retreat!
Lady Castene, the leader of the group, issued themand, prompting everyone to sprint away. However, Lucienne, who had been used as bait, found herself abandoned and left to fend for herself. Despite her attempts to catch up with the fleeing group, she wasn''t a swift runner. The wolf-like creatures quickly discerned her as their target and began a relentless pursuit.
Panicking, Lucienne weaved through the trees, her robes getting caught on branches as she desperately tried to put distance between herself and the approaching Wolf-Fiends. The magical blood scent clung to her, acting as a ma for the creatures.
As the beasts closed in, Lucienne stumbled over a protruding tree root, falling to the forest floor. One of the lesser wolves, a dark creature with crimson eyes, leaped forward, its jaws snapping dangerously close to her. Lucienne who had been frantically chanting a spell pointed towards the wolf. Before it could bite her a shield of mana surrounded her body to protect her.
The monster sank its teeth into the glowing mana shield, but it proved resistant. Undeterred, it recognized that the person behind the shield wasn''t retaliating. The creature''s teeth began to emit a darkish hue as it activated one of its own skills. The shield created by the young mage wasn''t exceptionally robust, it became evident that, given enough time, it would eventually give way.
No, stay away! Someone? Is there anyone there?
She called out to the group that she arrived with but the sound of their steps was not there. It became clear to her that she was abandoned and left to fend for herself in this forbidden part of the forest. Soon two more Fiend-Wolves appeared, their growling and howling intensified as they plunged themselves in her direction
There, is that better my young friend?
In mere moments, the small cat had be a humanoid figure with fur as dark as midnight, retaining the same feline features. A humanoid ck puma now stood before Rnd, wearing a pair of spectacles perched on its feline-like nose. The transformation was seamless, a testament to Arion''s mastery of transfiguration magic. Rnd couldn''t help but be surprised at the spectacle that had taken ce before him.
"Quite the sight, but next time, warn me when you will do that
Ah yes, is this the first time you witnessed transfiguration magic? Perhaps, it piqued your interests? Its quite the varied field of study but also very vtile if you make any mistakes.
Vtile?
Ah yes, if you arent careful you might blow yourself up! Or even worse, turn yourself into a chicken and lose all memories!
A chicken?
Rnd took a moment to observe Arion''s new appearance. The man belonged to a beast race, resembling a puma. Unlike lesser beast races such as Sister Kassia or Dyana, Arion had fewer human features. His height was slightly below Rnd''s, and the sight of a humanoid cat wearing a luxurious mage robe was quite novel. It was evident that Arion cared a lot about presenting himself to others.
Yes, a chicken poor Zachary, he will be missed, such a tragedy but this is not the time for old tales,e let us discuss your stay here!
Yes, let us do that
Arion gestured towards afortable-looking chair across his cluttered desk. Rnd took a seat, his eyes still adjusting to the entric surroundings of Arion''s office. The floating magical artifacts, the peculiar telescope, and the shelves of ancient tomes all hinted at a life dedicated to the pursuit of magical knowledge. As Rnd settled into the chair, Arion joined him on the other side of the desk. The feline professor leaned back in his chair, his tail swaying casually.
Now, my dear Wand, just as youve wanted, Ive managed to secure your ess to the Academy library
There was a slight pause at the end of the sentence and Rnd caught onto it easily. Even though Arion was a feline, he was not good at hiding his emotions.
... Is there a problem?
Well as you might know, the Institute''s library is a restricted area
Yes.
He nodded in response, unsure of what Arion was getting at. He knew that his feline friend was a Professor at the academy and a tier 3 mage, just like him. Arion specialized in Runic enchantments and was responsible for many of the mage towers inside the Institute. Rnd assumed that such a person would have some sort of free library pass for his acquaintances or could at least pull some strings to make it happen. In the letters, he was presented with and during their talks, it seemed that there wouldnt be a problem concerning this issue.
How do I say this... you will be granted ess to the Library to do your research but youll have to go through a trial period first
A trial period? You didn''t say anything about such a thing?
I know I wasnt aware of it until a few days ago. Let me exin.
Please do.
After giving off a little sigh, Arion started exining the structures of the Institute and how it was divided into many different departments. There was an Alchemy department, one for Summoning Magic, one for traditional core magic, and various others. He was the leading teacher for the Runic department, which,pared to the others, was somewhat smaller andcked funds. It seemed that after creating the mage towers, there was not much use for further rune study. He made it seem that he was mostly there for conservation purposes and for times when the runes failed, which didnt happen all too often.
So its like that, so when you meant that you were short-handed, you meant that
Yes, besides a few student volunteers Im the only runic mage in this department. I still had Lucille with me a month or two ago but she has been having issues with her family.
Lucille did?
He knew this woman''s name because she was involved with his older brother, Robert. The two hadn''t contacted him in a while, so he was wondering what the issue might have been. Considering that Lucille was getting up in age and family issues were involved, the problem could be rted to marriage. It was not something that he wished to pry into as he expected such a problem to arise. Robert was a simple knight in the army, while she was a count''s daughter. Their backgrounds were too different for it to work out without her familys involvement.
Ah yes, I hope shees back soon but now you are here
You dont mean
Yes, the position that you will be taking is of an assistant Professor!
Rnds eyes widened in surprise. He had anticipated that he might be involved in some capacity due to his proficiency in runic enchantments, but bing an assistant professor was a significant responsibility. It wasn''t just about gaining ess to the library; he was being offered a role that carried weight within the Institute, one that might force him to
Assistant Professor? Do you actually expect me to
Well, my dear friend, considering your knowledge and skills, you are more than qualified for the position. Plus, the Academy is in need of someone with your expertise. With Lucille gone, the Runic Department has been struggling to keep up with the demand for maintenance and improvements in the mage towers. You wont have to do much, after the initial interview youll just have to assist me with a few sses and do a few odd jobs with the students
Arion turned his face to the side as if he was afraid to face Rnd who had a somewhat irritated look on his face. Rnd''s mind raced with thoughts. While the idea of being an assistant professor was intriguing, he couldn''t help but wonder about the workload and responsibilities that came with the position. His primary goal was still to delve into the Academy''s library and gather information about mana phantoms. However, he did not really want to interact with other mages or even worse, teenage students.
Before attaining his first mage ss, he had researched this highly regarded magical institute. From the outside, it appeared to be a dreame true, but there were a few nightmares hidden within. First of all, the ce was segregated into groups. One of these groupsprisedmoner mages, whose status was the lowest among everyone. Then there were individuals with wealth and lower nobility, with higher nobility being considered the best of the best. A clear divide existed among the students, and when he was younger, he had been preparing himself for potential bullying by the higher-standing nobles.
Fine, if it gets me into the library, then Ill do it... but what will my duties be? You dont really expect me to teach the students?
Mm... Im not sure. Your primary duty would be to the Runic Department, assisting and maintaining the mage towers, but you first need to go through the evaluation
There is an evaluation?
Yes, this is the most I could do... but the council of mages didn''t want to allow an outsider into the institute without evaluating them first. Ill have to apologize for misleading you, my friend. If you don''t wish to proceed, Ill understand. I will still be able to procure a temporary pass so you can remain here, but you wont be able to do your research
Rnd contemted the situation for a moment. Bing an assistant professor wasn''t what he had envisioned, but the lure of the vast library and the chance to delve into the mysteries of mana was too tempting to resist. He had already gotten here in less than a week, so leaving now would also be just pointless. After a brief silence, he spoke.
Alright, let''s proceed with the evaluation. I''ll do what it takes to gain ess to the library and conduct my research. Can you exin what this evaluation will be about? Will I have to take a written test?
Arions eyes sparkled with gratitude and relief. Rnd wasnt sure if his friend intended to burden him with how things turned out, but if he went through with it, there were many things to gain. The library was one part; then, there were the mage towers that, after being part of this Runic department, he would apparently have free ess to. His aim was to go through all of them and copy all the runic structures that he could get his hands on.
Mage towers were marvels of magical technology and powerful tools. If he could recreate one for himself inside Albrook, then even a tier 4 monster could be dealt with. These structures could magnify a persons magical power to the extreme. Thepound that he created himself with the turrets was an attempt to imitate these structures; if he could research them, then creating an imprable stronghold wouldnt be a pipe dream.
Usually, your status as a tier 3 mage should be sufficient enough but due to yourck of a proper education and any certificates from other magical academies, the evaluation might be more extensive. I wouldnt be surprised if the evaluation will involve practical applications of magic, maybe even problem solving skills
Practical applications, you make it sound like I will have to fight monsters?
Well... I might have mentioned that you are a tinum adventurer with extensive knowledge of magicalbat. The academy is always looking for battlemages to guarantee the safety of our students; they can be quite the rascals.
I see
He couldnt really hold it against Arion, as Rnds identity could only be confirmed by his adventurer card. He could only me himself for being a mysterious rune-slinging craftsman-mage that people were suspicious of. If he were in their ce, he would probably do the same. However, after hearing about the battle test, he had the sinking suspicion that after passing it, his tasks would increase in scope.
Yes, indeed. Youll need to showcase your magical prowess, demonstrate your understanding of runic enchantments, and perhaps prove your ability to work in a coborative and educational setting.
Rnd nodded, absorbing the information. He was confident in his magical abilities, but the prospect of interacting with students and faculty posed a different set of challenges. As someone who had spent most of his life researching and practicing magic alone, teaching others was a novel and somewhat intimidating prospect.
When will this evaluation take ce? How long do I have to prepare for it.
The Council of Mages has arranged for the evaluation to take ce in two days. Im not quite sure about the assessment but Im sure it wont be anything too difficult for someone like you.
Two days? That doesn''t leave much time to prepare
While Rnd tried not to sigh too loudly, Arion started chuckling. It seemed that the situation was a little bit amusing to him, but he also was hopeful that Rnd would get through the trials. With an assistant professor in the department, he would be getting the help that he craved for, and perhaps with some new blood on board, his funding could finally increase.
Chapter 415: An Interview.
Chapter 415: An Interview.
¡®Is this really worth it? Maybe I should just go back ¡ If I work for a while, I might be able to afford an elixir for limb regeneration¡ But they only give it to important people; I¡¯d have to probably find an underground auction instead¡¡¯
Such thoughts were floating around Rnd¡¯s mind as he examined his current situation. Bernir¡¯s arm was the main reason he was here, but there were other options to take care of that problem. He didn¡¯t want to risk his luck with the Church too much, as he knew only tier 4 priests were able to perform the miracle of full limb restoration and also needed to bless elixirs that had the same effect.
There weren¡¯t many people of that caliber in the Kingdom, which caused the supply of such potions to dwindle. Only high-ranking nobles like dukes and the royal family had somewhat of an ess to such means. Even though he had the key tobating the cultists in his hands, he had not yet proven himself to them. Everything he offered up was still theoretical and it wouldn¡¯t be strange for it to take months or even years for them to see his worth.
Then there was also the Inquisition, who if they chose, could just expose him to interrogation techniques, which were known to never fail. There were magical ways to make people talk, and if he refused to cooperate, his life and the lives of his loved ones were at stake. If he yed his cards right and gained merits within this faction, the door to that solution could open up eventually. Until then, learning more about runes, even for other reasons than the prosthetic limb, was not a bad idea.
¡®I guess there is always time to get a holy elixirter if I get more money or if they see that that device works. Getting a proper full education with runes can¡¯t hurt¡¡¯
Somewhere deep inside, he recognized that alternative solutions existed for oveing the Bernir issue. His journey to the institute wasn''t solely driven by selflessness; he acknowledged that his current level of power was not enough. Attaining the status of a tier 3 ss holder hadn''t provided the safety he anticipated. However, perhaps if he armed himself with the correct knowledge, he could alleviate this problem.
¡°Feeling nervous, my friend?¡±
¡°Yes, Slightly¡ but it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±
His thoughts were brought back to the present as his friend Arion patted him on the shoulder. He had arrived at the Institute recently and had spent some time researching the evaluation process with the Professor. He slept very little as there was a lot of material that he needed to get through. He was not sure what the other professors would ask of him, but he needed to get that position as an assistant professor if he wanted to ess the library.
¡°Good, it shouldn¡¯t take long now, someone shoulde pick you up in a moment. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be among the staff if any problems arise.¡±
Rnd nodded while recalling thest few days that he had spent in this institute after his arrival. There wasn¡¯t much that he could explore yet as he was just Arion¡¯s guest. His time here was mostly spent reading up on the variousws and history of this magical academy. There wasn¡¯t much time to prepare but with his high intelligence stat and multiple mind trait, he was able to go through multiple tomes of information. He was now somewhat well-informed about the inner and outer workings of this ce, at least the ones that were stated in the books.
When it came to his feline friend, he usually spent his days floating around as a cat. He had a special runic artifact that was imbued with a floating stone. Arion apparently had grown ustomed to his feline form and now preferred it. Thanks to being a mage, there were other ways of getting around, and his mind was not diminished even in this smaller ck cat form.
¡°Remember, just give quick answers, to the point so that those bafoons have no room toin!¡¯
¡°I will, thanks for the advice.¡±
He was quite a chatty feline and loved toin. It made learning quite a chore as Arion would constantly grumble about some other professors and how he wasn¡¯t getting enough funding. This office here was divided into a few sections, but it wasn¡¯t the only part of the runic department; there were other ces that he could visit. However, these would open up after he had gained the correct credentials. As it stood, he couldn¡¯t wait to get out of here and get this test over with.
He felt a mix of excitement and apprehension about the challenges that awaited him. The prospect of bing an assistant professor, while not his initial goal, seemed like an opportunity to gain valuable insights and ess to resources that could aid him in his quest for knowledge.
Just as he was lost in his thoughts, the door to Arion''s office creaked open, and a tall, stern-looking woman entered. She had a no-nonsense demeanor, and her gaze bore into Rnd as if assessing him on the spot. She wore the emblem of the academy, indicating her status as a faculty member.
¡®Going by the design, she must be an assistant professor.¡¯
There were various designs corresponding to the legendary phoenix beast. It was the symbol of Xandar, the founder who apparently had it as his familiar. From the literature he reviewed, he came to know that the man was an Arch Magus and an Arch Elementalist, to be more precise. The four elemental mage towers that stood at the four corners of this institute were something he created.
The emblem that this woman was wearing was golden, simr to the ones the top students in this academy wore. It was a bit more intricate but also implied that those students weren¡¯t far behind in prestige to an assistant professor. It was one thing that he disliked about this ce, as there was a clear divide between the kids that attended. Being a good student couldn¡¯t even propel you past a certain rank as it was locked behind your status and connections. Amoner mage could never join the gold ranks and would need to possess something special to even join the silver ranks.¡°Mr. Wand, I presume? Follow me. The evaluation will take ce in the second magical testing chamber.¡±
The assistant professor¡¯s gaze lingered on Rnd for a moment before she spoke with a voice that matched her stern expression. She mirrored the demeanor of his own wife who shared a simr work ethic. Nevertheless, her gaze held a distinction; it seemed as if she regarded him as someone of lower status and worth. Perhaps this perception stemmed from Arion''s introduction, which presented him as a tinum adventurer mage whocked a formal education.
¡°Yes, that''s me.¡±
Rnd replied and turned to Arion while rising from his chair. The floating cat just nodded his head once to indicate that he would follow after them shortly.
¡°I am Assistant Professor ra. I will be escorting you to the evaluation. Follow me, and please keep up. We don''t have time for dawdling.¡±
Professor ra stated, turning on her heel and heading towards the hallway without waiting for a response. The magical door she came through was not the one Rnd used to get here as it didn¡¯t lead to a wide open space with floating tforms. Instead, it took them to one of the main wings of the institute and close to the testing chamber.
Rnd hastily gathered his belongings and hurried after her.As they walked through the maze-like corridors of the academy, he couldn''t help but notice the curious nces from passing students and other faculty members. It seemed news of an outsider undergoing an evaluation had already circted. His appearance was also a bit more novel as he wore a full suit of armor with a darkened robe over it.
¡°I¡¯ve heard that the faculty testing chamber would be used today, is that the person?¡±
¡°Is he an artifact user? That armor is fully customized¡ how interesting.¡±
The kids were bad at hiding their interest but with one stern nce from ra, they quickly quieted down. Rnd could sense the hum of spells being cast in distant ssrooms, and the air itself seemed to vibrate with the presence oftent magical forces. The academy was a ce of learning and discovery, and he could only hope that his journey here would give him the answers that he was seeking.
As they approached a grand hall, Rnd''s eyes widened at the sight of an enormous circr chamber with a high ceiling adorned with intricate runes and symbols. The hall was filled with magical equipment, testing grounds, and tforms for showcasing magical prowess. It was clearly a ce where aspiring mages demonstrated their abilities and the ce where he would be taking the test. ra led Rnd to a designated area where several other faculty members were already present.
Before him were three unknown individuals, each a bit more unique than the other. The first was an elderly man with a long, flowing beard, his robe adorned with shimmering constetions. The second was a woman with piercing blue eyes and skin, her hair seemingly made of ethereal mist. The third, a man of middle age, exuded an air of schrly wisdom and shrewdness, his sses perched on the edge of his nose. ra gestured for Rnd to step forward and address the panel.
¡°Mr. Wand, this is the evaluationmittee. You will be demonstrating your magical abilities, answering questions, and providing insight into your understanding of runes and magic. Keep in mind that your performance today will determine your eligibility for the position of assistant professor.¡±
Rnd nodded, taking a deep breath to steady his nerves. He could feel the weight of their expectations, but he was determined to prove himself. The elderly man spoke first, his voice carrying the weight of years of experience.
¡°Mr. Wand, we''ve heard youe highly rmended by Professor Arion, a respected member of our faculty. However, your background is quite unconventional. Thus first, we need to go through the basics, please ce your hand on the measuring device.¡±
The old man was seated in the middle with the other two individuals being to his sides. He was the main judge in this event with the two others having their own votes. Every one of them could ask him questions and also cast a vote. Normally, as long as he received two positive votes then he would be allowed to pass but the old man that looked like Merlin the Wizard had some veto power.
¡°Of course.¡±
Rnd nodded and moved to the side. The measuring device that had been there from the start. It looked like a simple pedestal with a smooth, crystal-like surface on top. As Rnd ced his hand on it, a soft glow enveloped his hand, and the crystal began to emit a low hum. Numbers and symbols flickered on the surface, indicating the flow and nature of Rnd''s magical energy.
Typically, he would hesitate to use such items in the presence of others. However, Arion assured him that his status would remain concealed when employing the measuring device. Evidently, mages were cautious about having their secrets unveiled to others. On their journey, a mutual understanding emerged among them - an agreement not to pry into each other''s secrets, with a strict prohibition against forcibly revealing one¡¯s status screen.
Instead, they opted to measure various aspects of magic in an individual. Rnd agreed to have his mana capacity, mana control, and other relevant aspects measured, all without directly disclosing his sses and skills to anyone. The numbers that appeared before him were presented as something akin to a hologram for the mages to see. They quickly started grading him on those symbols and writing something onto separate parchments while The mist-haired woman spoke out to voice her opinion.
¡°Impressive mana capacity and control, Mr. Wand and there is something unique in your magical signature. Now, how about you give us a demonstration of your magical prowess? Professor Arion has informed us that you prefer to use magical artifacts like the one you are wearing.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true.¡±
¡°Splendid, then how about you showcase a me st spell.¡±
As the woman issued her instructions, the entire chambermenced a transformation. It expanded to one side, carving out a specific area for practical demonstrations. Rnd sensed arge amount of mana emanating from the very walls that shifted and contorted in response to the spell. Normally he would instantly examine it with his special eyes, but he opted to keep some of his trump cards hidden. Revealing everything to the professors wasn''t his primary objective; rather, he aimed to navigate through the assessment, disclosing as little as possible.
At the corridor''s end stood five puppets, the intended recipients of Rnd''s spell. Positioned five meters apart in a straight line, it was evident that they were set up to gauge the destructive potential of his magical abilities. A standard me st spell typically covered only three targets, but Rnd contemted modifications. By infusing it with additional mana beyond the usual amount, he spected that the spell could potentially epass the entire radius, surpassing the conventional limits.
He focused his mind on the magic within him, summoning the mes through the runes inscribed in his gauntlet. A swirling ball of fire materialized above his outstretched hand, dancing and flickering with vibrant energy. The mes were controlled, forming apact sphere that emitted both heat and light. Rnd manipted the fire, making it sway and move in intricate patterns, showcasing not just raw power but also finesse.
The panel watched intently, exchanging nces with each other. The elderly man, Merlin-like in his appearance, nodded approvingly. The mist-haired woman wore an intrigued expression, and the schrly man adjusted his sses, studying Rnd''s every movement. Soon the orb of mes shot forward to collide with the wooden puppets and engulfed four of them in a fiery explosion.
¡°That¡¯s quite the mastery over fire magic or at least, artifact rune usage¡¡±
The schrly man squinted, closely observing the controlled disy of magic that Rnd deliberately restrained. Although Rnd could have engulfed the entire area in mes, he opted for a more measured presentation, aligning himself with the standards of other professors. Standing out wasn''t his objective; nor did he harbor long-term aspirations within the institute. Achieving the role of an assistant professor was his primary goal, and he believed that this restrained demonstration of magical prowess should suffice to meet the expectations.
¡° ... But magic is diverse. How about something that requires precision and thinking?¡±
Shortly after, the shooting range area retracted, morphing into a new challenge. Before Rnd were an array ofrge and small stones, each adorned with runic structures or traces. The task was apparent; he had to employ a form of magic to arrange these stones into the correct configuration. Some of the boulders were sizable, likely weighing close to a ton. Without the assistance of a levitation spell or a considerable amount of magical power, maneuvering these massive stones would prove to be a difficult challenge.
For someone with Rnd''s skills, this task posed little difficulty. Employing his mage hand spell to manipte most of the rocks and a levitation spell to reduce their weight proved to be a straightforward process. The runic patterns involved were also well within his extensive knowledge. Assembling them felt akin to reconstructing broken schematics, a task he had considerable experience with. After calcting the expected duration for such an endeavor, he opted toplete the task in a slightly above-average time.
¡°Your proficiency in runic maniption is evident, but how deep is your understanding of other theories and the institute? Please answer the following questions¡¡±
The schrly man started firing questions at Rnd, delving into various aspects of magical theory, the history of the institute, and the intricacies of different magical schools of thought. Rnd, drawing upon the extensive knowledge he gained during his cramming sessions, answered each question with precision. His high intelligence and multiple mind traits were proving to be valuable assets, allowing him to recall and process information swiftly.
As he answered the questions, he couldn''t help but notice the subtle nods and exchanged nces between the panel members. It seemed they were gradually bing more convinced of his capabilities. This was true for two of them, the one that was constantly asking him more obscure questions seemed not convinced. The shrewd schr had been someone Arion disliked and it was bing clear that he was not too keen on Rnd bing part of this magical academy. Luckily, he was not the main faculty member here.
¡°Professor Duder, I think that¡¯s more than enough, our young friend here has already answered enough of our questions. How about we just go ahead and move on to thest test, mh?¡±
The bluedy nodded while the man called Duder harrumphed. It seemed that he had made it to the end, now he just needed to pass the final trial, something that he was confident in achieving.
Chapter 416: Got The Job.
Chapter 416: Got The Job.
Have you heard?
Oh? Did something happen?
Yes! Apparently, they are interviewing a new assistant professor!
An assistant professor? Is that something to get excited about? Have you been drinking those strange potions again?
Perhaps but thats not important. What is important is that they took him to that testing ground!
By that, you mean?
Yes, for the enforcement department!
The enforcement department? Now, thats interesting. I wonder if he willst longer than thest assistant professor then
Haha, I wonder who it is now. They probably tricked another adventurer.
Students were chatting around with each other as the news spread of a new arrival at the institute. The two silver-badged students soon forwarded the information, and it started spreading like wildfire. The appearance of the armored individual sparked a debate about whether he would truly be able to toughen through his new and dangerous responsibilities.
Back in the magical testing chamber, the panel members exchanged some final words before thest trial. Professor Duder still wore a skeptical expression, but he grudgingly conceded to the decision of the other two.
Very well. Let''s proceed to the final trial.
The elderly man, seemingly the leader of the trio, stood up and gestured for Rnd to follow him. The mist-haired woman and schrly man fell in step as they made their way to a concealed door at the back of the chamber. Rnd could sense the intensity of the magical aura emanating from behind that door. He was somewhat aware of what was toe next which lessened his nervousness slightly.
As the door opened, a long corridor revealed itself, adorned with enchantments and wards. The trio walked in silence, leading Rnd deeper into the heart of the magical academy. Something felt off about this ce; Rnd sensed the influence of some type of magic. When they reached what appeared to be the exit, an old-looking door slowly swung open. Rnd''s face was hit by a draft, an urrence that shouldn''t have happened if they were inside the testing chamber.
An open space? Is this still inside the Institute?
Before him stood a wide, open area, filled with trees and greenery. The other mages didnt stop walking, so he continued after them without posing any questions. Once inside, he noticed another strange phenomenon. He expected thisrge door to be connected to a wall, but after looking back, he could tell that it was not attached to something that could hold a corridor. It was embedded in arge b of rock that was not thicker than a meter.
Did we go through a teleportation gate? Or was it some other type of dimensional magic?
Rnd was well aware of these types of magic and was almost certain that the institute was filled with it. The first telltale sign was the size of the Institute from outsidepared to the inside. Though he hadn''t traversed much of it, there was far too much space here for no spatial magic to be at y. While spatial magic was mostly known for producing dimensional bags for adventurers, it could also be utilized to erge other spaces, such as the rooms within this magical academy.
That kind of spatial magic wouldn''t exin what he had just experienced, as it seemed more aligned with the domain of teleportation gates. Erging space wouldn''t facilitate the traversal of a corridor into a faraway location; for that to happen, the space would need to be made morepact to hasten the traversal process. This realization likely ounted for the strange feeling he had been feeling while going through that corridor and therge door.
Warp gates existed in this reality, a highly theoretical subject in the world he came from. In this world, they were made real with the help of dimensional magic, and perhaps it would be something he could learn himself. His eyes focused on the b or rock the door was attached to, and he could see various enchantments over it. This was not something beyond hisprehension, falling within the category of greater and grand runes. Greater and grand runes had a simr rtionship as lesser andmon runes, functioning simrly but with one being many times moreplex.
Mr. Wand, wee to the Enforcement Department''s training grounds. Here, we will evaluate your ability to handle unconventional situations and your proficiency inbat magic.
The elderly man finally spoke, breaking the silence that had lingered since they entered this enchanting space.
Im sure that Professor Arion informed you about this test but, would you like me to refresh your memory?
Ah yes, please do.
Very well, for the final test, we would have you face a series of challenges. The purpose is to assess yourbat abilities against various threats
As the old man continued to list the reasons for being here, Rnd reflected on the moment Arion informed him about this opportunity. There were various types of assistant professors within the Institute, and the only option avable to him was one within the Enforcement Department. In a way, he would be akin to a security officer along with being tied to the Runic Department. He was limited to this due to not having other credentials besides being a tinum rank Adventurer. While Arion assured him that there was no danger, Rnd wasnt sure if that was the case.
... and thats about it, if what Professor Arion said was true, then Im sure you have nothing to worry about. Well then, we shall be off and observe how you do.
The old man finished exining, and soon the trio retreated back through the door they had alle through. To Rnds surprise, the moment the door closed behind the three mages, it vanished from within the stone b. It confirmed his previous deduction of it being a teleportation gate. However, now there was no exit through which he could retreat. While he was sure that he would be saved if things went wrong, idents happened.
I hope Arion doesnt have actual enemies here
When he considered that his friend was getting his budget cut, someone who was against him regaining it would profit from him failing this battle trial. Rnd took a deep breath, calming his nerves as he faced the open training grounds. The lush environment seemed peaceful, but he knew the challenges ahead would test his magical andbat abilities. The enchantments in the air hinted at the various obstacles he might encounter.
He started walking forward, exploring the surroundings. The trees and nts were real, not magical constructs. However, one peculiar thing that he noticed was the fake sky above him. Without his various skills, he would have been fooled, but upon further examination, it revealed itself as an intricate illusion. This ce resembled a dungeon with wide-open biomes, and considering he was in a very old magical institute, the mages here could have figured out ways of creating dungeon-like areas.
As he delved deeper into the trial grounds, he stumbled upon a clearing where a group of magical beasts awaited him. Their appearance resembled monstrous dogs, their forms covered in dark crimson fur, with mes escaping from within their nostrils. There was a whole pack of them and gave him more than enough time to examine one of his foes.
Hell Hound L 105
I wasnt expecting something like a Hell Hound and certainly not in a forest area, are they fine with this ce burning down? or perhaps that is what they were going for
He recalled being able to turn Agni into a Hell Hound puppy at one point. After looking at therge group of these creatures, he was d that he decided to go with the ruby wolf forms instead. These creatures were not pretty, and they could spit mes simr to the smander monsters within the Albrook dungeon. Rnd had used a concealment spell, and for the time being, had not been discovered. He was aware that he wouldnt only be judged for hisbat abilities but also for how he handled the situation. It was always better to sneak up on unforeseen enemies, as now he could quickly dispatch them from a safe distance.
The highest one is only level one hundred twenty; this shouldnt be hard.On his back was hisrge tower shield and ess to many of his items. However, for this, he hoped to rely on his magical hammer that was in the process of umting mana. Its length expanded as he intended to use it more as a mage staff. Just like in the past, he used his helmet to lock onto the monsters'' mana fingerprints, and after they were all memorized, it was time for a star shower.
The monsters looked up to see arge orb of glowing light, the radiance acting as another distraction as the spell charged. Soon, the orb exploded into many tiny streaks of radiant blue mana. Each was guided by the mana signature of a monster and descended at an astonishing speed. Before the monsters could even start running, the bolts of magical energy shredded them to pieces.
The once-lush clearing was now scattered with the fiery remains of the Hell Hounds. Rnd observed the aftermath, his magical prowess evident in the destruction he had wrought upon the magical beasts. However, this wasnt over yet, as he expected that tier 2 creatures were not something a tinum rank adventurer would be tested for. The moment the lesser versions were gone, the true opponent revealed itself. From the depths of the magical forest emerged a creature that surpassed the Hell Hounds in both size and ferocity.
Orthrus L 160
The Orthrus, a two-headed hound with dark, mottled fur, red at the remains of its pack with its multiple eyes. Each head snarled, revealing sharp teeth, and the air around it seemed to ripple with an ominous aura. Its size wasparable to Agnis, but itcked his magical capabilities and intelligence. The moment it saw the dead bodies, it went into a frenzy. The two heads were now spitting fire everywhere, creating a fiery inferno that Rnd was trying to avoid.
He knew what the mages were going for with this area and opponent. The trees and grass were starting to get engulfed in mes, creating a lot of smoke. It would be a lot harder to continue battling in this heated-up environment. At least that was probably what the other mages were thinking. For Rnd, who had spent many years inside a volcanic dungeon, the temperature felt just right.
Rnd knew that it was better for mages to face monsters from a distance. Even though he could charge the creature down, it was better to hide his superior physique. He was ying the role of a rune mage who liked using heavy armor as a magic tool. Instead of getting physical, it was better for his creations to do most of the work. Thus, after cing his shield down, he activated his floating runic bits, which quickly flew up into the air to grab the monsters attention.
The flying cubes aimed and started shooting bolts of cold magical energy onto the monster. They collided with one of the heads, which became frosted over. The Orthrus roared in pain as the icy magic took effect. Its movements slowed, and the mes it emitted flickered as the cold magic suppressed its fiery nature. Yet, the monster was not easily frozen and soon mes gathered over its body tobat the chilling effect his creations had produced.
While the floating devices could not harm the creature, they were capable of keeping it busy. They served as a distraction that Rnd used to unleash a series of freezing wind spells that engulfed the area. More steam was produced in the process, making it even harder for the creature to detect his hidden form. As the cold winds enveloped the Orthrus, Rnd circled around, positioning himself strategically to avoid the fiery chaos it was creating in a rage-filled response. He continued to cast spells, utilizing his knowledge to exploit the creatures weaknesses, and slowly but surely, the monster began to waver.
The Orthrus fought valiantly, but Rnds calcted approach and strategic use of magic proved to be too much for the magical beast. As the freezing winds and icicles continued to assail the monster, its movements became sluggish, and the fire within its dual heads dimmed. Soon, its feet were glued to the ground, which became frozen over, and it was finally time for the final blow.
Seizing the opportunity, Rnd used his magical hammer-staff, now fully charged with his mana. Its enchantments shimmered with power as he produced a gigantic storm of frozen particles. The spell was called cier storm, and it producedrge razor-sharp icicles that rained down on the weakened monster. With its mes doused and trapped in a never-ending cold storm, the Orthrus faltered. Its robust body became riddled with cuts and holes until it was finally dead.
The ming forest clearing was now a scene of frozen destruction. The Orthrusy defeated, its once-menacing heads now frozen in a perpetual snarl. Rnd, still concealed by his magic, observed the aftermath. He looked at the defeated beast, wondering if another one would soon show up. Luckily, before he could decide on his next step, the voice of the main Professor echoed through the area.
Good, thats enough. You certainly lived up to Professor Arion''s rmendation, return to the entrance and we shall take care of the formalities.
With themand to return, Rnd dispelled his concealment magic and made his way back to the entrance. The magical forest, now a mix of charred and frozen terrain, showed the impact of the battle that had unfolded. As he approached the teleportation gate, the door reappeared, and the elderly man, along with a familiar floating ck cat awaited him.
You handled that well, Mr. Wand, or should I say, Assistant Professor Wand! Your magical andbat abilities aremendable.
See! I told you that this was a waste of everyone''s time, Master Rathos!
Yes, you did but we do have procedures we need to follow.
Bah, next time just ignore what Duder says Even after all of this, he still didnt want to allow my friend into the Institute.
Professor Duder has his reasons, just as you have yours. Nevertheless, we have voted and he has passed, so let us change the subject.
Rnd didnt expect Arion to show up to greet him. From the conversation the two were having, the man who forced him into answering all sorts of questions still didnt want him to pass. Luckily, he was still chosen as the new Assistant Professor. It was probable that the bluish woman mage had voted in his favor, and perhapster he needed to give her his thanks.
Im sure that you are already aware of all of our procedures, first you need to receive your emblem. Professor Arion has agreed to guide you, just hand this letter over once you reach the exchange office.
Thank you.
Rnd epted a letter that had the seal of the Institute on it. There was a faint mana pattern on it and it was the evidence of him passing the test. As he looked over it, the old man named Master Rathos continued to talk and left him on a concerning matter.
Now then, I still need to take care of a few things, so I will excuse myself. Please get yourself acquainted with the Institute, we might need your services soon.
What did he mean by that?
After the man vanished into one of the many magical doors, Rnd quickly turned to the floating feline.
Oh, I wonder what
Instead of a reply, Arion turned his feline head to the side. Rnd wanted to get a response, but he knew that it would probably just raise his blood pressure if he knew the truth. Now that he was part of both the Runic Department and the Enforcement Department, his way to the grand library was open. After picking up his assistant professor emblem, he would be able to freely traverse the various magical pathways. It was best to start his research early, as for some reason, he had the suspicion that if he didnt leave soon, then he would be entangled in something annoying
Chapter 417: Joining The Faculty.
Chapter 417: Joining The Faculty.
¡°Students, please behave... There is no running in the main mage hall. I understand that you haven''t been here for long, but you are mages now. You are held to a different standard, so you must behave!¡±
¡°Sorry, Miss Elsa¡¡±
A group of twelve children, aged between ten and twelve, huddled around an elderly-looking woman. It was evident they were unfamiliar with the ce, constantly looking around, captivated by the magical urrences - flying book pages, magical animals strutting about, and some even able to talk when approached.
¡°Remember, don''t touch anything without asking for my permission. Do I make myself clear?¡±
¡°Yes, Miss Elsa¡¡±
The children responded in a monotone voice, as if ustomed to replying to their instructor. The tour continued as Elsa resumed the lecture.
¡°Now, where was I? Ah, yes! We find ourselves in the main Mage Hall of the institute. Don''t confuse it with the main Arcane Hall, which serves as the main travel hub of our grand Institute. Remember, never lose your emblems, or you will be punished and unable to freely move through the various magical corridors. Here in the Mage Hall you will receive your first emblem, cherish it as if it was a part of your family as it has various uses such as¡¡±
The children continued to nod at the woman, but their young minds couldn''t help but tune out the long and boring speech that continued. They yearned to sprint around and explore the shiny, magical artifacts scattered throughout the hall. One of the children, a young girl not yet eleven, spaced out and failed to move out of the way as a certain individual approached.
¡°...Could you move out of the way?¡±
A deep, authoritative voice emanated from behind her, startling the young gir.
¡°Um... Huh?¡±
The child looked up at the strange-looking individual - a person muchrger than her, wearing some type of armor under a loosely fitting dark robe. Her gaze fixated on the helmet emitting a strange, eerie glow.
¡°Ack!¡±
Frightened by the armored figure''s presence, the girl tried to move but fumbled, stumbling forward. Anticipating a painful fall, she closed her eyes, but instead of impact, a magical weightlessness enveloped her. Opening her eyes, she found herself floating, surrounded by a mysterious force.
¡°Ohhh! Teacher, look! Anne is floating around! Some strange iron monster is assaulting her!¡±
¡°Calm down... no one is assaulting anyone¡ That man is a part of the Institute¡ ¡±
The woman adjusted her sses while squinting. Noticing the absence of emblems on the man, she sensed a significant magical force emanating from him or the suit he wore. Uncertain about the spell''s nature, she concluded that the man was either a skilled mage or the suit itself was a quick-cast artifact.
¡°Hm... or is he? Who might you be, good sir? You seem tock an academy emblem."
The woman observed the man, noting the absence of any identifiers of his rank - an unusual situation. Her tone carried respect, recognizing him as a senior, likely a tier 3 ss holder, while she herself remained a tier 2 mage.
¡°Yes, I''m new here; I was told to receive my emblem here."
The man shifted his gaze to the older woman as the child floated back to her feet. Laughter erupted from the kids, but the woman noticed the man¡¯s adept mana control. Even while conversing, he effortlessly manipted a high-tier levitation spell which was not something easily done. The children identified the man as someone friendly and instantly moved closer.
¡°It''s not fair. Anne got to float around! I want to be next.¡±
¡°Calm down, children. This good sir is probably busy.¡±
Before they could huddle around him, the woman decided to ce herself between the children and the unfamiliar individual. The man nodded in understanding, and the woman felt a sigh of relief. She knew that mages, especially at tier 3, could be peculiar. It wouldn''t be surprising if he attempted to administer some form of punishment to the young girl, and with a high standing in the institute, such actions wouldn''t be considered strange.
Rnd, the man in the armored suit, observed themotion he unintentionally caused. He swiftly deactivated the levitation spell, and the young girl descended gently to the ground,nding on her feet. She gazed up at him with wide eyes mixed with awe and curiosity. Despite their initial panic, the other children now seemed intrigued by the magical disy orchestrated by the armored man.
Ignoring the woman''s remark, Rnd reached into a pocket on his suit and produced the letter Master Rathos had given him. He handed it over, and the woman quickly scanned its contents. Her eyes widened slightly, realizing that the man before her was not just a neer but a newly appointed Assistant Professor.
The institute maintained a distinct hierarchy, with the Headmaster upying the highest position. Following the Headmaster were the department heads,monly addressed as Professors, and beneath them were the assistant professors. Individuals such as her, who served as regr instructors, held the fourth position in the pecking order. The hierarchy extended beyond mere departmental affiliations, incorporating a notion of prestige and perceived excellence. This individual was a member of the Runic Department, one of the less prominent branches within this institute primarily popted by ssical spellcasting mages.
¡
¡®This ce is perplexing, but I suppose hiring an architect for a dimensional relic is no easy task¡¯
Rnd observed the older woman as she scrutinized his recently drafted introduction letter. The parchment he had received was peculiar, emitting a set of green fireflies that served as his guides to this location. However, upon reaching the Main Hall, they dispersed, and the enchantment concluded. He now found himself gazing at the diverse crowd in the spacious room, narrowly avoiding a collision with an excited child.
The children presented a peculiar sight, all adorned with smiles and reveling in their joy - an expression less frequently observed among the older academy students. Rnd observed that the absence of emblems might exin this; without distinct groupings, the children had not yet divided themselves into factions. The future allocation of ranks, he spected, would likely reshape their worldview, potentially leading some to develop a sense of superiority based solely on their birthright.
¡°You can collect your emblem at the faculty member reception; it¡¯s just over there. Just give them this letter.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
She guided him by pointing towards a distant, unmarked room. It became evident that he would have to explore the whole academy multiple times to memorize essential locations, as the mages here seemed to prefer maintaining an air of mystery. As Rnd made his way towards the reception, he couldn''t help but ponder theplexities of this magical institution. It was a ce where spatial magic, dimensional relics, and diverse branches of magical studies coexisted. The mixture of traditional spellcasting and runic arts created an environment unlike any he had encountered before. Upon reaching the reception area, Rnd was greeted by a middle-aged woman who seemed to exude a calming aura. She took the letter from him and began to read its contents.
¡°Ah, Assistant Professor Wand! Wee to the institute. Your emblem is ready. Here you go.¡±
She handed him a small, intricately designed phoenix emblem, a mark of his official status within the academy. The emblem was adorned with the symbol of the Runic Department, indicating his primary affiliation, and was depicted by a lone rune. While he had been forced to join up with the Enforcement Department, only the association to the main one was engraved on this silvery insignia that could be worn in various ways.
Assistant Professors were exempt from uniform requirements and had the liberty to position their emblems as they saw fit. Most opted for brooches or pendants around the neck, while some, like Arion, incorporated them into cors as he assumed the form of a floating cat. Rnd chose to affix his emblem temporarily to the robe covering his armor, with ns to magically meld it to his armorter if necessary.
Apart from indicating his affiliation, Rnd''s rank within the Assistant Professors was discernible from the number of stars disyed at the bottom. The woman he had just met, an Instructor, could have up to two stars. Tier 3 ss holders, on the other hand, could boast up to five stars. As a neer, Rnd possessed the minimum number of stars possible. Nevertheless, even this modest designation granted him unrestricted ess throughout the entire academy. Eager to take advantage of his current privileges, he intended to head straight to the library.
¡®But first I have to find it¡¡¯
Soon, Rnd embarked on a small expedition through the magical institute, encountering various trials and tribtions. Despite having the key to ess the library, his sense of direction left much to be desired. He had previously relied on a mapping feature that guided him to every location, inadvertently bing dependent on it and neglecting to learn alternative methods. In this environment saturated with magical artifacts, creating a proper map became nearly impossible; the mana interference was overwhelming, and his invention struggled to navigate the multitude of dimensional doors scattered everywhere.
¡®This should be the ce, it only took me two hours to get here¡¡¯
After navigating through a series of twists and turns, Rnd stood before an ornate door adorned with ancient runes etched into its surface. The door emitted a faint magical aura, signaling its significance. Along the way, he encountered a diverse array of people and students, eliciting various reactions. Some were frightened by his appearance, others intrigued, and a few even took offense. The prevalence of nobility in the surroundings added an unpleasantyer, as Rnd was uncertain whether he might unintentionally offend a powerful noble''s child, potentially turning his life upside down. Eager to put an end to such encounters and prioritize advancing his research, Rnd''s main objective now was to leave this ce.
¡®It won¡¯t budge normally as I remember correctly¡¡¯
The library entrance was protected by statues crafted in the likeness of griffins. As Rnd approached, an unusual noise, reminiscent of rocks grinding together, reached his ears. The statues¡¯ heads turned in his direction as he neared, their unyielding gaze fixed on him as he attempted to push open the wide double doors. Entry into this space necessitated acknowledgment of his new role as an assistant professor. It was only after infusing his emblem with mana that the spell activated, allowing the library door to swing open.
¡®There it goes¡ quite the simple locking mechanism¡¡¯
Throughout his tedious journey, Rnd engaged in some investigation. His emblem, a creation of runecraft, had been readily dissected before his arrival. Although not entirely identical to the devices he crafted personally, the underlying logic was simr. The key factor was his distinctive mana fingerprint, recorded the moment he interacted with the emblem. It seemed likely that the entire school operated within aprehensive system, wherein his unique mana signature was now logged.
With each attempt to ess a door, the system performed a scan for his mana fingerprint to ascertain his entry permissions. Yet, the process extended beyond this; there was a kind of handshake involving the emblem he wore. It wasn''t sufficient to exert his mana on the door; activation required using the emblem provided to him. Should he seek entry into restricted areas, he would need to both upgrade the emblem to a higher rank and gain ess to the mainframe storing his mana pattern. A task that wouldn¡¯t be easily achieved.
As Rnd entered the library, he marveled at the vast collection of books, scrolls, and magical tomes that lined the shelves. The air carried a faint scent of old parchment and the subtle hum of magical energies. The library seemed to stretch on endlessly, with various sections dedicated to different branches of magic.
¡®I have to admit, this ce is impressive.¡¯
Rnd strolled through the aisles, asionally stopping to nce at the titles of books or inspect particrly intriguing artifacts disyed on pedestals. He noticed students and mages engrossed in their studies, each absorbed in their own magical pursuits. As he walked deeper into the library, the atmosphere became more serene, and the ambient noise of rustling pages and magical incantations filled the air.
¡®Now, where is that section on advanced runic theory?¡¯
Rnd''s primary objective was to deepen his understanding of runic magic, but this wasn''t his sole focus. The mana phantom phenomenon he had encountered remained inadequately studied. While Professor Arion provided some initial guidance on where tomence his investigation, he admitted his limitations, unable to offer substantial assistance due to the phenomenon being outside his area of expertise.
Initially, Rnd found it somewhat peculiar that no one intervened as he examined the bookcases. However, the denizens of this academy held immense faith in their magic. In their view, even an individual with a somewhat suspicious appearance like Rnd had to possess proper identification for entry. There was an unwavering confidence in the impregnability of their magical defenses, a potential w that someone with Rnd''s skills could likely exploit given ample research time.As he progressed, Rnd noticed students and mages deeply engrossed in their studies, each absorbed in their individual magical pursuits. In this world, magic had a peculiar aspect, intertwined with a game-like system. People could fully utilize and enhance it by delving into the intricacies of mana control for each specific spell. While somewhat akin to his runes, achieving perfection was more challenging.
The process involved studying correct chant intonations, leveling up skills in various fields, and executing them in stressful situations - it was no easy feat. In contrast, Rnd could prepare most of his magical arsenal beforehand, and even if something malfunctioned, he could easily restore it as long as he had enough mana.
Yet, Rnd wasn''t entirely versed in the intricacies of regr spell casting, having focused on an entirely different field. The spells he created were often assisted by the world system, akin to a pair of training wheels. This reliance led some mages to becent, and Rnd found that the library dedicated to delving into the intricacies wasn''t being used by as many students or teachers as he anticipated.
¡®I guess they probably train out in the field more than surround themselves with literature, to level up skills one has to use spells and not read about them. Though if you want to master the craft, you have to do both¡¡¯
As he walked deeper into the library, the atmosphere became more serene, and the ambient noise of rustling pages filled the air. Finally, Rnd reached the section on advanced runic theory. The shelves were filled with ancient manuscripts, thick tomes, and delicate scrolls that held the umted knowledge of generations of runemasters. He carefully selected a few volumes that caught his eye, finding texts on runebinations, advanced enchantments, and experimental runic applications. To no surprise this section of the library was quite empty and the shelves were even filled with some dust.
¡®This should keep me busy for a while.¡¯
With a satisfied nod, Rnd settled into a quiet corner of the library. He immersed himself in the study of advanced runic theory, eager to expand his knowledge and discover new possibilities for his craft. A magic glow illuminated his reading session as time ticked by and minutes turned to hours. Before he knew it, a loud booming noise echoed through the library to indicate that it was time to close.
Startled by the abrupt
Announcement
, Rnd reluctantly closed the tome he was engrossed in. Before he could pose a question about the sound an owl with sses appeared before him.
¡°Closing time, sir. You''ll have to continue your studies tomorrow.¡±
¡°Ah sure, my apologies but could I take some of them with me?¡±
¡°If you wish to borrow books from the library, you must inquire with the main librarian before closing times.¡±
¡°I see¡ then I¡¯lle tomorrow.¡±
The magical owl emitted a hoot before taking flight. Rnd remained uncertain whether the creature shared simrities with Arion or belonged to a different category, perhaps serving as an animal familiar or an intelligent monster. Regardless, he needed to leave the library and make preparations for his uing first day at the academy. Arion had assured him of a tour around the runic department, where the creation of various artifacts took ce. Rnd''s temporary life at the Institute had officiallymenced, and he could only hope that within a month or two, he would amass enough knowledge to return home and pursue the creation of runic prosthetics.
Chapter 418: Visiting A Mage Tower.
Chapter 418: Visiting A Mage Tower.
¡°Everything is fine, you should stop worrying. If you''re that concerned, then why don''t you juste back?"
¡°I will, after I''m finished, but I''m not sure how long it will take. If anything happens then¡¡±
¡°Yes, I know, you''ve exined it to me five times now.¡±
¡°Did I?¡±
Rnd responded to his somewhat annoyed wife. He had been calling her every day since he left, realizing that perhaps this frequentmunication was unusual for people in this world ustomed to conveying messages through letters when separated. After bidding his farewell, a new daymenced at the academy, and Rnd was scheduled to join Arion for a lecture. Despite not being an actual assistant professor, he still had to fulfill the responsibilities of one. Neglecting these duties might raise suspicions among the other mages, potentially leading to his expulsion once they discovered he was merely here to acquire their knowledge. Something that could even get his friend Arion in trouble as he had vouched for him.
"Are you ready, my friend?" the ck-furred feline asked with a slightly concerned tone.¡±
¡°Yes, something wrong?¡±
¡°Well, aren''t you a bit overdressed for the asion? We have a long day ahead of us.¡±
¡°It''s fine, I''m used to it, and my heavy armor-handling skill is over tier 3 already.¡±
As always, Rnd was d in his heavy runic armor, which had be like a second skin to him. The more he wore it, the more his skills improved, and when he created the heavier red mithril variant, his proficiency shot up like never before. Normal individuals would likely struggle to take a few steps in what he was wearing, but to him, it had be second nature.
¡°I guess we all have our peculiarities about us¡ That is what makes us into mages!¡±
¡°You¡¯re making it sound like mages are all weirdos in one way or another.¡±
¡°Indeed!¡±
Arion responded with a burst of joyfulughter, but Rnd understood the sentiment. Mages were an entric bunch, yet this choice of attire granted him the ability to move through the magic halls with his full arsenal, and no one would question him. Being part of the enforcement department also came with its peculiar benefits. Today, he would visit that ce to discover the nature of his actual duties. Arion assured him that it wouldn''t be too demanding and that he would soon have more free time to dedicate to his research.
¡°Well then, let us depart, I shall give you a tour of the Runic Department first, then we shall visit the mage towers!¡±¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±
Even though he responded in a somewhat monotone voice, Rnd was genuinely intrigued by what the mage towers could offer. He was already familiar with the four main elemental mage towers created under Xandar''s rule. Xandar was an Arch-magus and, more specifically, an Arch-elementalist. Renowned for employing potent elemental spells during his tenure, he was considered a formidable force. Some spected that he had even reached the pinnacle of tier 5 mastery, but the details of this old wizard¡¯s history were impossible to confirm.
Soon, the two oddballs set off and seamlessly blended into the diverse crowd. Scanning the surroundings, Rnd observed other floating creatures, golems, and individuals d in equally peculiar attire. Inparison, his full suit of armor didn''t stand out too much, especially considering the entric clothing some other professors were wearing. The Runic Department was located outside the main building, near the mage tower attuned to the element of fire.
It made sense as they approached a somewhat secluded metallic building withrge chimneys resembling a factory. Once inside, Rnd was reminded of the dwarven forge back in Albrook, although this one was somewhatrger and more outdated. The interior housed various workers, not limited to dwarven craftsmen but inclusive of smiths from various races.
¡°This is where the real magic happens.¡±
Arion remarked with a gleam in his eyes as they entered. After a nce it was clear that there was a prevalence of runic constructs here, even some golems were being used forbor. However, there was something off about this ce,pared to the smaller dwarven forge from Albrook, there was a lot less movement.
¡°The Runic Department is responsible for creating a variety of magical tools, from simple charms toplex artifacts. We pride ourselves in supplying all departments with our runic artifacts!¡±
¡°Is that so¡ doesn¡¯t seem like they are that busy though¡ Is that person sleeping? Wait, are they drinking alcohol?¡±
¡°What? Hey! What did I say about drinking in the morning!¡±
Arion directed his attention toward a trio of individuals hiding in the back and indulging in alcoholic beverages. The peculiar group consisted of a dwarf, a human, and a beastman. Even when Arion shouted, they showed little reaction, as if such urrences had bemonce for them.
¡°Hey, don¡¯t ignore me!¡±
As the scene unfolded, Rnd took a moment to survey the forge. It was well-equipped with all the essentials for crafting runic items. There were multiple runic smelters, each varying in size and shape, along with a diverse array of anvils and forges. Although the tools appeared worn with time, they were all present, some even crafted from materials he had never seen before. Rnd envisioned himself easily creating a proper runic set here if the need arose.
Arion continued to scold the trio in the corner, emphasizing the importance of maintaining a professional environment. Rnd, on the other hand, approached one of the runic smelters and examined its intricate design. The enchanting glow emanating from the magical forge captured his attention.
¡°Quite an impressive setup you have here.¡±
Rnd remarked, speaking more to himself than to Arion. His friend floated back to his side after scolding the workers here and quickly responded to the praise while trying to regain his footing after the mischievous trio made him look bad.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s one of the oldest runic forges in the academy. We take great pride in our craftsmanship. This isn¡¯t all, this ce goes underground. We have many testing facilities and also take care of the conservation of all the mage towers!¡±
As Rnd observed the workers in the Runic Forge, he noticed that they were not just crafting mundane objects. Some were imbuing magical properties into everyday items, while others were carefully rune-craftingplex runes onto enchanted artifacts. It was a dynamic environment, albeit with a touch of chaos.
Yet, to no surprise, there was a noticeable shortage of tier 3 personnel, with only one Master Runesmith in the entire department. He wasn''t present at the moment, indicating a less-than-ideal situation for the department. Mages had the option to order better-crafted items from external sources, and some affluent nobles even preferred this route. Possessing a more advanced tool or artifact from outside the academy made them appear more prestigious than relying on those built within. Which left the department with less work and bored craftsmen who only were used for mage tower repairs.
¡°Now, let us move on¡¡±
Arion led Rnd on aprehensive tour of the entire building, introducing him as the new assistant professor. Rnd was granted unrestricted ess to the entire facility, providing him with the space and resources needed for his research. While deciphering the mystery of the mana phantom was one challenge, creating a fully functional prosthetic limb presented another. It made sense to initiate the construction here andmence testing, especially with ess to a wealth of research papers. Arion, being eager to learn new things, also stood as a potential coborator in creating the proper runic operating system. All the tools that he needed were here and he was satisfied.
¡°Now then, let us depart towards the mage tower, don¡¯t think we will have enough time for all of them, so how about we limit ourselves to the tower of fire for today?¡±
¡°That is fine with me, I¡¯ll just visit the other ones on my time if you are busyter.¡±¡°Marvelous, let us go.¡±
Exiting the Runic Workshop, they proceeded towards the mage tower attuned to the element of fire. These mage towers were colossal structures that soared high into the sky, each aligned with a specific element. Rnd couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation, as these towering structures were considered the pinnacle of magical craftsmanship. Now that he was part of the academy, he could freely explore them, using the guise of conservation and repairs as a cover.
Soon, they stood before a structure that spiraled skyward, adorned with ancient runes that emitted a fiery crimson glow, casting a warm and inviting light. The exterior, crafted from enchanted obsidian material, shimmered with an otherworldly luminescence, as if the mes housed within danced beneath the surface. The tower¡¯s outer surface featured intricate sculptures of mythical fire creatures, captured in poses of perpetual motion, their forms seemingly fashioned from living me. With the phoenix living fire sculpture overlooking everything from its perch atop the tower.
Although termed ¡®mage towers¡¯ they weren''t confined to being tall structures; they could epass entire castles or have cities built around them. What defined a tower as a mage tower, ording to Rnd¡¯s knowledge, was its core. Uncertain about the contents within, he hoped the tour would unveil this secret. The entrance to the tower was embellished with intricate fire-themed runes, emitting a warm, orange glow. The magical barrier surrounding the tower recognized the emblems of Arion and Rnd, allowing them entry.
As Rnd and Arion entered the mage tower, they were greeted by a wave of warmth and the soothing crackle of magical mes. The interior was a spectacle of fiery enchantments and mesmerizing disys of controlled mes dancing along the walls. The architecture seamlessly blended with the elemental theme, and the atmosphere resonated with the raw power of fire magic.
¡°Wee to the Tower of mes.¡±
¡°It does look grand indeed.¡±
Inside, they found themselves in a grand hall adorned with intricate tapestries depicting legendary fire mages casting spells. In the center, a spiraling staircase coexisted with something resembling an elevator shaft stuck in its midst. As they entered, Rnd observed several students stepping onto a tform surrounded by a red shield. Shortly after, the tform ascended into the air, likely transporting them to a higher level where fire-specific spellcasting sses were conducted.
¡°A convenient way to move between floors, especially for students carrying heavy books or equipment. If you¡¯re interested, I can lend you the schematics for the device.¡±
¡°Ah? Sure.¡±
At a nce, Rnd could somewhat figure out the inner workings of the runes as they used a variation of the floatation spell to rise up into the air. There appeared to be a guidance system in this construct that kept it stable in one ce, and it seemed like something he could potentially implement in his own workshop. The only hindrance was the considerable amount of magical energy required for such a spell. Such an invention could only function effectively in a tower like this that was at its base, a grand mana gathering and storing artifact.
¡°Well, then we don¡¯t have much time, so let us descend.¡±
¡°Descend?¡±
¡°Indeed, there we will reach the ¡®heart¡¯ of the tower.¡±
While students and teachers were engrossed in the morning lessons, the two of them moved to the side, approaching one of the animated tapestries. The decoration depicted a famous scene from an old war, where a rain of fire produced by the ancient mages had turned the tide in their favor. As they reached the tapestry, a peculiar event unfolded - one of the me beasts depicted on the fabric moved out to greet them.
¡°Greetings Professor Arion.¡±
¡°Well met.¡±
¡°It is not time for the scheduled maintenance yet.¡±
¡°I am aware of that but I wish to show the inside of the tower to my young friend here, he is the new assistant professor.¡±
A floating cat was conversing with a bird made of mes but by now he had gotten used to the peculiarities of this academy. It seemed that this being was some type of familiar or part of the tower itself. The mana pattern it had was the same as the mana radiated by the tower itself, it was not a construct produced by a separate item or mage.
¡°Everything seems to be in order.¡±
The firebird turned towards Rnd, and he sensed a scanning spell in action. It dawned on him that this entity was somehow connected to the tower, and possibly to the entire institute. Soon after, the tapestry began to shift and burn away, revealing arge metallic door. It swung open to unveil a set of stairs leading downward.
¡°Intrigued?¡±
¡°Quite. I haven¡¯t been in a mage tower before.¡±
Rnd didn¡¯t hide the fact that he was highly uneducated when it came to magical towers and also other fields rted to magic. He was here to learn and not to appear smart in front of other people.
¡°Well, in short, that was the tower spirit.¡±¡°Tower spirit?¡±
¡°Yes, how about I exin on the way to the tower chamber.¡±
¡°Sure.¡±
As they descended the stairs, Arion began to exin the concept of tower spirits, and Rnd tranted the knowledge into a more familiar context. It appeared that the spirit served as a mediator between the tower owner and the spells being produced. Rnd could perceive it as akin to an artificial intelligence construct with control over the tower, bound to the person who created it.
It all made sense considering that a human mind wouldn''t be capable of storing all the information within the mage tower. Activating separate portions of the runic spells without some operating system would also be rather difficult. Only Rune Mages and people like Rnd would be capable of such feats. The tower spirit functioned as a helpful assistant who could receive orders and possessed a degree of intelligence.
As they continued down the spiral staircase, Rnd couldn¡¯t help but marvel at theplexity of the magical architecture. The walls seemed to be pulsating with the magical energy that resonated within the tower and the further down they went, the stronger the mana became. Arion, on the other hand, continued his exnation, shedding light on the nature of the tower''s core.
¡°The tower spirit is essentially the consciousness of the tower itself. It¡¯s a magical construct designed as a mirror image of the tower owner, they usually have their own specific personality that can be affected by the owner but also the element they are attuned to. The spirit has ess to all the knowledge of its creator! Isn¡¯t that marvelous?¡±
¡°It is quite interesting. Could it hold lectures for you?¡±
¡°Uh, lectures? I guess it could¡¡±
Rnd was quite intrigued by this finding and could already imagine how much more work he could do if he had something like a mage tower spirit as a helper. Perhaps it would be even possible to have it automate all of his golems like an AI helper. With help of an AI, it would be possible to make his armor even more advanced as it could do all the hard calctions for him. While his casting speed was already high, it could potentially be inhuman
As they reached the bottom of the staircase, a massive metallic door stood before them, adorned with intricate fire-themed runes. It looked imposing, radiating a strong magical aura. The tower spirit pped its fiery wings and hovered nearby, seemingly guiding them but perhaps also watching their every move. Rnd could see it acting as a surveince system that he needed to watch out for.
¡°This is the entrance to the tower''s most important chamber, it is the life and blood of every tower. Only a select few have ess to this area, primarily the Arch-magus and a few high-ranking professors. However, we from the Runic Department have special privileges when ites to these ces so you will be able to visit the other towerster. Nevertheless, please don¡¯t cause any troubles, the tower spirits will always be watching you and act acordingly if you overreach¡ ¡±
Arion approached the door, and with a wave of his paw, the runes on the door glowed brighter, and it slowly swung open. The heat emanating from the chamber beyond was intense, as if stepping into the heart of a zing inferno.
As Rnd entered, he found himself in a massive chamber that seemed to defy thews of space. The walls were a continuous dance of mes, and a tform floated in the center, surrounded by an intricatework of magical pathways. On this tform stood a colossal oval object which resembled an egg and it was pulsating with vibrant fire energy.
¡°This, my friend, is the core of this Tower of Fire, an egg of a Phoenix. It¡¯s where the essence of fire magic is concentrated and harnessed. It¡¯s thanks to this artifact that the mes continue to burn but this isn¡¯t all. If you follow one of the pathways, you will reach the tower spirit crystal but that is not something that even I can easily reach. But don¡¯t worry, you will find all the tower spirit research in the library if you wish to tackle this problem yourself.¡±
Rnd couldn¡¯t help but be awestruck by the sheer scale and magical prowess on disy. The core seemed to resonate with the very essence of fire, casting a warm and ethereal glow throughout the chamber. He could feel the magical energy all around him and it created a sort of yearning. To make such a creation himself would be a huge undertaking but perhaps not an unreachable goal.
¡°Now then, while I would love us to go over the runic structures here we are on a tight schedule! Let us go back to the lecture hall!¡±
Just as soon as they opened the chamber door, they found themselves needing to depart. The tour of the academy wasn''t yetplete but there were duties Rnd needed to fulfill in his role as an assistant professor.
Chapter 419: Boring Lecture.
Chapter 419: Boring Lecture.
Now, can someone point out what the problem is? Anyone? I see a whole forest of hands
...
Silence enveloped the entire lecture hall as the ck floating cat asked for the answer to the question on the ckboard. It depicted a somewhat simplified runic structure of a lesser rune and wasnt anything all that difficult. However, it didnt seem that anyone from the students gathered here was willing to answer. Instead, they turned towards each other to resume their whispers that were sometimes masked by their own magic.
... Is it always like this?
Actually, its not that bad today.
Not that bad huh?
Rnd had finished his visit to the me mage tower and followed Arion back to the academy. They were inside arge lecture hall that was magically expanded. Due to this fact, theck of people here was quite noticeable. The students upied the seats all the way in the back while trying not to stand out. It was clear that they werent here to learn but just to gather merit points.
This academy had a system it followed; every student had a certain quota of sses to fill. There were two types of lessons, ones that werepulsory and others that werent as essential but were required to fill up that quota. If a student did badly in the mandatory sses, they needed to bolster their merits by attending other seminars like this one.
Runic theory that Professor Arion taught was one of these point-gathering spots. Due to theck of funding, he had to lower the requirements for a passing grade. First, he was teaching just a simple theory that Rnd had been able to figure out as a Runic cksmith. Second, he couldnt throw out people who werent paying attention, as he needed a set amount of students to keeping to not have his budget shed even more. Thus, this turned into something that could be passed by just attending, a perfect way of gaining some easy merit points.
I was worried for nothing, if its like this then I wont have to actually assist with anything during these lectures. I should probably bring some research material from the library next time.
Rnd thought to himself as he observed the disinterested students. Theck of engagement was apparent, and he couldn''t help but wonder if this was a widespread issue in magical academia. Arion continued to ask questions, receiving minimal responses, and Rnd started feeling bad for his feline friend. His passion for runes was real but it didnt seem that anyone was that interested or even had any rune-rted skills.
Now it makes sense that he praised Lucille so much, she was smart enough to grasp some of the runic theory even without being a runic mage.
Even though only rune mages were able to truly understand how runes operated, there were ways of gaining some rune-rted skills. If a person studied the right skill books and with some help from a rune mage, it was possible to be better at using runic artifacts. At first, skill books seemed like a cheat-like item, but most of them had stringent hidden requirements. Not everything could be learned, and people in this world usually didnt push for skills that werent directly rted to their own specific ss.
For instance, a swordsman could learn beginnernce-rted skills as they were locked behind the warrior ss and not the higher-tierncer ss. They would not get much help from this world''s system post tier 1, and most people considered it a waste of time to focus on a skill that would level up slowly. People called these auxiliary skills as they were only meant as a little bonus to augment their main skills.
I limited myself to only skills I knew that would work, but I bet this academy has a list of auxiliary skills that might bepatible with my sses unless my elemental affinity stops me from gaining something again
In the past, Rnd had tried to gain a few useful skills through books he procured. One of such skills was Mana Reinforcement, which had by now been upgraded all the way up to tier 3 and turned into Master Mana Reinforcement. At first, he assumed that a person could stack simr skills to gain a better effect, but that wasnt true. There werent really that many lesser skills that offered the same, and lesser skills would be overwritten instead of added. Tier 3 Master Swordsmen couldnt learn both Expert Swordsmanship and Master Swordsmanship skills, as the former was a lesser version that would be overwritten.
Rnd was also a special case, as he was limited by his body, which couldnt produce elemental spells like normal mages. Even the worst talent at least had a one percent affinity to some kind of element, something that unlocked a hidden requirement for many skills. He did not know why he was like this or if there was any type of remedy. Thus, he decided to lessen his focus on other skills and ce it on runes and craftsmanship.
Very well then, since it seems none of you are in the mood to participate today, lets move on to the next topic as you might have noticed, we have a new guest today. This is Assistant Professor Wand.
Ah
As he was thinking about other things and not really paying attention to the boring lecture, everyone turned their heads in his direction. Arion had a silly little grin on his face, as if he was ying a joke on him. The students seemed to be interested in the new individual as he was still arge armored man in a runic suit of armor. The faculty robe that he put over it hid most of it, but his gauntlets along with his helmet were still sticking out. The bulky nature of his armor was also eye-catching, making him look more like a battle mage ready to fight monsters than a schr.
Do you wish to say something to the students, Assistant Professor?
...
Behave yourselves and listen to the lecture
A short silence fell on the area as the students flinched at his words. He wasnt sure what it was about as he just blurted out a few random words.
Hey, do you think that was a threat?
That person looks a bit scary
Didnt one of the other students get burned by a fireball when they were sleeping during a lecture? Do you think he would do that?
I dont know but he is looking at us Do you think he can hear us through the silence barrier?...
Hey, did his eyes just light up? Does he really hear us?
...
Rnd could understand them quite well, and the moment his visor shed red, the students started to panic. They straightened up; some of them who were ready to doze off were not paying attention. He wasnt sure what it was about, but perhaps they werent strangers to getting punished. Considering they were mostly here to gather merit points, they were probably not the greatest students.
I dont know what you did, but keep it up!
What did I do?
Arion whispered in his direction before continuing the lesson about runes. Rnd remained silent for most of it, but he noticed that the students were paying more attention to him than the ckboard the runes were on. For someone like him who didnt like to stand out, it was quite a stressful hour. Eventually, a bell rang to indicate that everything was over, and he could finally take a breather.
Damn, that was some intense pressure.
Yeah, do you think he can fire a molten ray spell from that helmet?
Shut up, do you want to get sted by magic mes or something? Youre going to get us all in trouble.
Ha, let him try, my father wouldnt stand for it!The teenage students continued to chat between each other while quickly running out through the door. It was as if a monster was chasing after them and he was that monster. Arion wiggled his tail to produce a spell to clean the ckboard before turning to him for a little chat.
Thats about it for the lesson, I think it went well all things considered.
It was certainly an interesting experience
Well, you made quite an impression. I didnt expect the students to be that attentive for once. They justck enthusiasm for runic theory. Most are here just to fulfill their quotas. But who knows, maybe your presence will ignite some interest in the subject. If its like this, then I dont have to worry about you holding
Arion stopped himself before he continued the sentence which made Rnd raise an eyebrow.
Worry about what?
Hmm how to say this my friend, do you remember the man from your examination?
Master Rathos?
No, the other one.
Professor Duder?
Yes, I tried to convince him but the rascal insisted on attending one of the lectures. As you might know, Assistant Professors are required to hold some sses by themselves
What? I have to teach those kids?
Regrettably so If you dont, Im not sure what that cretin will do But dont worry, Ill be there too! It doesnt have to be about runic theory, how about you present one of your inventions, the students always reacted better to magical artifacts than theory!
Rnd knew the academy rules well and they stated that a person in his position had to hold sses but he assumed that Arion would take care of it. He was here for only a few days but Arions image that he previously had was already crumbling apart. It was clear that he had no power to do almost anything here and at most, he could stall it out.
Magical artifacts? I guess that could work
Dont worry, we will figure something out, you have a full week until then!
Luckily, the runic sses werent very popr so they were only held one day a week. He did have some runic items that he could present, like his runic golems or some other weapons. Perhaps he could even present some applied magic as the institute had various facilities to amodate magicalbat.
You did a fine job, now I think you have an appointment with that Disciplinary Department. Ill be returning to my study unless you wish to discuss something else?
Mmm there was one thing.
Oh? Do tell.
Arion was surprised that Rnd mentioned something and watched him take out a strange-looking cracked object. With the help of his own identification skill the cat professor was quickly able to analyze the object.
A damaged Lich core?
Yes, I would like a second opinion on this, let me exin
After producing a barrier around the two, he dived into the specifics. This was the damaged core of the Lich that had attacked Albrook. He wasnt sure about how his mana pattern had gotten absorbed by the monster, but perhaps Arion could shed some light on it. He wanted to study it himself, but having others with more knowledge have a go at it was the smart thing to do. As it stood, he trusted Arion in being a professional researcher; he would likely not leak any confidential data outside.
The monster got attuned to your mana and started acting strange? Fascinating.
As expected, Arion found himself intrigued by the idea that a monster could be attuned to a mage''s mana and subsequently generate a core with specific properties. Numerous runic products relied on such cores, and the same applied to various other items. An attunement of this nature had the potential to provide the user with a power boost or reduce mana requirements, making it a topic well worth exploring.
I will give it a look.
You have my thanks.
The two parted ways, and he was now alone. He had visited the mage tower, spent some time in the academy library, but now it was time to work for it. His next stop was the Disciplinary Department, which was responsible for the safety of students on this magical campus. Magic was a vtile thing and was given to young kids, many of whom didnt realize the consequences before it was toote. It wasnt strange for people to get injured; strange experiments and monsters ran rampant during botched summoning rituals.
Why does this ce need to be so confusing Maybe I should get a sub-skill in pathfinding
With his mapping device unable to show him the way he was forced to wander around with his own intuition. The ce reminded him of his old high school which was mixed with a middle school and had a wide range of ages within. He could see young children running around on one side and ones close to being young adults on the other.
His memories were taken back to the incident with his brother who had attended the nearby Knight Academy. It was a ce that was connected to Xandars Institute of Wizardry, as where there were mages, Knights werent far behind. They would form parties with each other just like they did with the two mages back during the Albrook incident in the mine.
The books did say something about mock battles for people wanting to be involved with the military. Mages are like artillery support during wartimes; they are a rare resource, but training them is probably difficult
He continued to wander around while deliberating on how hard it would be to train nobleman mages for war times. They usually had a sense of entitlement for possessing a rare ss, and this was just worsened whenever they were nobles.
Hm I might be lost I should probably ask someone for help
It was clear that he wasnt getting anywhere. He found himself in an unknown department with opened doors that had beds in them. There he could see some upied by bandaged people or ones sleeping.
Did I arrive at the Medical Department instead?
Rnd stopped and started looking around; he needed to ask someone about the way towards the Enforcement Department. However, before he could ask anyone, he heard a strange sounding from behind him. It sounded like a strange clicking noise, and when he turned, he saw a peculiar person sprinting his way.
E-excuse me!
It was a youngdy going at full speed while wearing one of those bulbous gowns that went below a womans ankle. She had pulled it up slightly, but it was clear that it wasnt something meant for running. There were some other students in the hallway who had to quickly duck towards the wall to not get bulldozed by her. Just like all the rest, he moved to the side to let her through. The girl quickly ran past to then stop, circle, and duck into a room that she had previously passed by.
Are you all right? I heard that something terrible had happened! Why did you go to such a ce, Lucienne!?
Her voice was loud enough for everyone there to hear her. Rnd was about to ignore her to move towards what he identified as another faculty office, but then he heard a name being mentioned. His legs stopped moving, and instead, he slowly shuffled towards the open room. He didnt want to seem nosy, but if he slowly passed through the corridor, it would probably allow him to take a few nces without being noticed. The name was familiar, as it belonged to a person from the past.
It couldnt be, how old would she be now? Fourteen? No Fifteen?
Lucienne was a name that echoed through Rnd''s memories. It was a name from his previous life, from the time he spent in the Arden estate. His brows furrowed as he tried to reconcile the image of the young girl from his memories with the person being mentioned in the corridor. She was only three years old when he left that ce and he would probably be unable to identify her without reading her status screen. He continued to shuffle discreetly towards the open door, curiosity overriding any intention to remain inconspicuous. As he approached, he caught snippets of the conversation inside the room.
Lucienne, you should know better than to wander into dangerous areas! What were you thinking? It was those people again, right? We need to report this to the Professors!
No, it was nothing like that
The other girl sounded like she was trying to hide something; it was possible that there was more to the story that caused her injuries. As he was passing by, he noticed that she was wearing some special bandages over her forearms, and quickly he used his identification skill. Immediately, he stopped in his tracks as he read the full name of the person in his mind.
Lucienne Arden
Chapter 420: Eavesdropping.
Chapter 420: Eavesdropping.
That woman cant keep getting away with it! Lets go to one of the Professors. How about we inform Professor Imari? I bet she would clear it up with the Department which is sheltering her! Even her status wont be able to protect her now.
N-no, its fine Margaret. I just did something I wasnt supposed to I shouldnt have gone to the training grounds at night
A young girl with fire-red hair and eyes to match them continued speaking loudly while confronting another girl her age. The other one had her head slumped down while muttering replies quietly. She had neck-long golden hair and bright green eyes to apany them. She was ying around with some bandages that were around both her arms to help cure her recently suffered injuries.
You went to the training grounds? Unsupervised?
Yes, I was just trying to gather some ingredients for a ss
... If I recall correctly, you still havent made up for thest demerit If I report this to the professors
I will also get punished, nothing really happened, one of the teachers intervened, they also helped me get treated.
They did? They didnt inform any of the professors?
I dont think so.
The girl with the fiery hair squinted her eyes as she realized that something didnt add up here. Meanwhile, Rnd stood frozen outside the room, absorbing the unexpected turn of events. The name Lucienne Arden brought back memories of his time in the Arden estate, and now he found himself eavesdropping on a conversation about her in this magical academy. The two girls inside seemed to be having a heated discussion about Luciennes recent actions.
I was expecting the possibility
He had known about his sisters mage ss and that she was probably going to be sent to this Institute to study. However, his n was to go unnoticed by just sitting in the library for the whole day while doing his research. Because of some unexpected events, he was now forced to wander around the school grounds as an Assistant Professor and even take part in some lectures. The danger of his sister encountering him had been magnified and now by a stroke of chance, he had been made aware of her presence.
But now that I know that she is here, it will probably be easy to avoid her
While she was there, this wasnt the end of the world. He was part of the staff in the academy and was also free to keep his armor on and hide his face. His helmet could mask his voice, and the two interacted with each other when she was just three years of age. However, there was another problem; his sister seemed to be in some sort of trouble. The way she was stuttering and evading questions was strange. The fact that the other girl was mentioning a third party made it a possibility that she was being bullied or targeted by someone of higher status.
Is she getting bullied by others or
Rnd couldnt help but wonder what this was all about. His ties to his old family were very shallow, and even Robert, who was aware of his existence, hadnt contacted him in a while. This sister of his here was mostly a stranger, someone that he rarely interacted with. Yet, his intelligence stat made him remember her bubbly demeanor quite vividly. For some reason, the more he eavesdropped on the conversation, the more his fist was clenched as a feeling of anger washed over him.
Let me look at those wounds at least, they really should hire some priests
As he was contemting what to do, he witnessed a peculiar sight. The girl called Margaret, for some reason, was wearing a gown instead of the school uniform, and removed one of the long gloves she was wearing. The magical academy wasnt just here to teach magic; the children that attended it could sign up for a various array of lessons, and apparently, ballroom dancing was one of them.
His eyes were drawn to the back of her hand as he could feel her activating mana. It didnt seem to be an attack spell but something different entirely, and a strange symbol lit up. It wasnt a rune, nor was it an enchantment; instead, it looked more like a glyph. Glyphs were an entirely different magicalnguage, and it was associated with summoning magic.
The symbol continued to glow, and the spell effect started taking ce. Mana gathered in one direction to produce something that looked like arge soap bubble, from within which a strange creature appeared. The bubble burst to reveal a floating ball that seemed rather fluffy. Soon, it revealed small wings along with a tiny horn under which ratherrge eyes were present. A summoning took ce, and the strange monster that was created resembled a cute angelic plush toy.
If you wouldnt
Chuu!
The creature responded in a rather cute sound before turning towards the injuries that Lucienne suffered. A strange aura descended on the afflicted part, somewhat simr to divine healing spells but somewhat different. However, the healing effect was still there, and while less potent than the ones used by clerics, it started working. It was rather slow-working, but it was helping with the wounds. As the two continued to be oblivious to his whereabouts, he took a nce at their statuses.|
Name : |
Lucienne Arden L15 | |
sses |
T1 Mage L15 |
First was Lucienne again; her level was extremely low for her age, and she had not even reached a second-tier 1 ss. Adventurers of a simr age would usually be in their second tier 1 ss. However, for someone studying in a magic institute, this wasnt that strange, as the children here were leveling up their skills first. The school believed that this was the best way of going forward, as more maxed-out skills in various fields allowed for better ss choices further down the line.
It was the same for Robert, who attended the nearby knight academy. Every knight candidate needed to learn all the beginner weapons skills before they were allowed to fight monsters. Rnd, on the other hand, took a faster route by highly focusing on rune-rted skills and was now a rare tier 3 ss holder in his early twenties. With the help of the Knight Academy or the Institute, leveling was rather safe and quickter on.
Within a few years, nobles attending these ces could catch up to adventurer veterans and then surpass them as they built up a much better foundation. It wasnt strange that his sisters level was low, but it made visiting a ce like the training grounds an odd decision. She clearly was not a capable fighter and would have maybe even died if a teacher didnt intervene.
From what he knew, she had a hidden skill that was rted to prophecies. It was a rare skill that would allow her to select a more specialized sster. Sometimes people were given such skills, which they needed to fully awaken, and in this case for Lucienne, it was called the Lesser irvoyance skill. Her skills werent meant for battle but more for information gathering and support, things werent adding up and the bullying allegations seemed to be more usible.
Rnd wasnt a stranger to such urrences, as he had seen it happen many times in his past life. Kids could be quite cruel, and some of them went overboard without ever realizing the consequences. When he took this truth into ount and coupled it with a world that had a caste system, which was even reinforced in this academy, it was a recipe for disaster.
Hm? Thats strange|
Name : |
Margaret Braganza L 30 | |
sses |
T1 Mage L25 | |
T1 Spirit Contractor L 5 |
As he turned his eyes towards the girl named Margaret to examine her status screen, he noticed something strange. She clearly had a fake status screen; he had examined people for long enough to know. On her body, there was an item that was altering something about it, but without identifying the item and altering it, he wouldnt know. Before he could do this, the strange flying creature turned towards the room entrance, as if it reacted to its master being examined.
Chuu?
Is there someone there?
She called out to the empty space there, but no one answered. Then, with haste, she stormed out to take a look at the corridor. After looking left, right, and even up, the girl retreated back into the room where Lucienne was being treated.
Thats odd, Chuu-chuu is usually good at detecting others, was it perhaps a mouse?
That was close Was it a coincidence or is there more to that creature?
Rnd whispered to himself after ducking into the next room. He had cast various spells to remove any sound, smell, and signs of his presence. It should not have been possible for tier 1 ss holders to perceive his presence. The creature that looked like a floating dumpling shouldnt either, but it somehow did.
and why am I even hiding?
He asked himself this question as he waited. The fear of his family was almost gone, but years of hiding had somewhat shaped his personality. Even now, he felt quite stressed when thinking about his old man. He wasnt sure about Wentworth Ardens true strength and what the man would do if he discovered that one of his sons was still alive. Would he insist on him taking on an active role in the Arden estate? Rnd was now a reputable man with actual power on his side; some nobles would love to use his skills for their own agenda. His father was still a military man and probably had a lot of connections. Even at this point in time, Rnd wasnt sure what that confrontation would result in.
I should go find the Enforcement Department
While keeping all of these things in mind, he decided to avoid his sister for now. He wasnt sure what she was going through, and if he ever was to intervene, he needed to gather more information on the situation. First, he needed to know who he was going up against. If it came to light that his sister was the target of a very powerful family, then even he might not be able to do anything about the situation. His next destination could aid him with this situation, as the Enforcement Department kept records of the students'' incidents and whenever they were punished.
Rnd quietly left the corridor, his footsteps producing no sound as he navigated to another area of the academy. His thoughts were a jumble of conflicting emotions and concerns about his sisters well-being. The unexpected encounter had opened a door to a past he had tried to distance himself from, yet he couldn''t ignore the potential threat looming over Lucienne. Along the way, he finally found someone who pointed him in the direction of the Department he was looking for. There he was greeted by a stern-looking man who eyed him with a mix of curiosity but also suspicion.
Assistant Professor Wand, I presume?Yes.
You arete.
My apologies.
The stern-looking man had a small gash over his eyes, and his beard was trimmed immactely. It gave him a very angr jawline and distracted him from the bald head that he didnt seem to be concerned about. There was a certain depth and history etched into the lines of his face. It was clear that this man had gone through his fair share of battles and it made it seem that this department wasnt the safest ce to be.
I trust you understand the importance of maintaining order within the academy. We have rules, and they must be followed by everyone, regardless of their status or position. If are going to be part of this Department, we can have you beingte on the first day.
I understand, it wont happen again.
Rnd realized that this person was the militaristic type. When it came to these sorts of people it was better to not lie or make excuses and he had been correct as the Department head nodded.
Good, at least you arent making any excuses. I will let it pass now, but dont do it again.
Of course
Rnd replied, his tone respectful but firm. He was no stranger to rules and order, having spent a considerable part of his life in a knight estate.
Good. Now, let''s discuss your responsibilities here. As an Assistant Professor who was assigned to this department, you are expected to contribute to the maintenance of discipline when required. We have had incidents in the past, and we can''t afford anyxity in dealing with rule vitions. Your role will include supervising certain areas, ensuring the safety of students, and reporting any unusual activities promptly.
I understand. I''ll do my best to fulfill my responsibilities,
Rnd responded, feeling a strange tension in the air. The man was looking at some papers that, at a nce, seemed to contain his specifications. Rnd had heard whispers and sensed an air of uncertainty whenever his identity as an adventurer was brought up, even Arion wasnt sure where they could ce him.
Very well. Now, about your first assignment. There have been reports of unauthorized ess to restricted areas in the academy. We suspect students are involved, and we need someone to investigate discreetly.
Unauthorized ess to restricted areas? That sounds like
He thought back to the encounter with his sister and her friend. They spoke about going to the training grounds an area where upper ssmen trained their battle skills and not something students could ess during the day. It was arge open space where they allowed various creatures to roam. It simted a dungeon experience but was supposed to be a lot safer.
Your first task is to patrol the areas mentioned in these reports and report any suspicious activity. Keep in mind that we don''t want to cause unnecessary panic, so we will handle it discreetly. You will have two days to familiarize yourself with the Department
Only two days?
The situation began to sound as if he had been bullied. As a new faculty member, he was someone in whom no one should have ced trust with the lives of students. He had anticipated having more time before the new assignment, but circumstances forced him tomence patrolling the academy while repeatedly getting lost in its corridors. Holding lectures didn''t seem as daunting now, especially whenpared to the prospect of pulling all-nighters in fields infested with monsters and trespassers.
Yes, that should be enough, this will exin everything so dont lose it. That will be all.
The Department head who went by the name Thorne handed Rnd a booklet with writing. It seemed to be something like a manual for new members of the Institute. After epting the booklet he left the office. It didnt take him long to get through it as speedy reading was one of his fortes. Thanks to this item he was now informed about his situation and what he would be doing in this Department.
So Im a bonafide night security guard
He arrived at a few conclusions. Firstly, the majority of enforcers appeared to dislike their nightly duties, evident from the swift imposition of rules requiring new members to shoulder that responsibility almost immediately upon arrival. Additionally, there was a peculiar regtion cing adventurer mages below other faculty members. It seemed that they were intended to be the first responders, bearing the brunt of the attack whenever trouble arose. In the event of a dragon attack, he would have to stall it while others evacuated. The primary reason for assigning this duty stemmed from the fact that adventurers possessed more experience in battling monsters and resolvingbat-rted challenges.
I guess they arent wrong there.
Armed with new knowledge and fresh responsibilities, Rnd returned to the library where more research awaited him. Although he had acquired new duties, he could potentially avoid delving into them if hepleted reading all the library books. However, this task wouldn''t be straightforward, mainly due to the challenging nature of the research papers.
To begin with, most of these manuscripts were in poor condition, and the writing styles varied widely. Even though Rnd could flip through a hundred pages in less than ten minutes, grasping the intended meaning was not a simple endeavor. At times, he encountered coded writing that required deciphering to extract the information, a practice schrs often employed to challenge those with lesser intelligence fromprehending their work.
Im not going to get done anytime soon, am I?
After lowering his head onto the desk, he continued the arduous work, hoping to uncover the truth about mana phantoms and other potentially valuable information. Observing the spatial magic within the rooms ignited his desire to implement it in his own workshop to regte its expansion. The mage towers with tower spirits intrigued him, resembling AI supeputers based on his understanding. Additionally, there was another magical technology usually present in those same mage towers that could prove highly useful.
That would certainly make traveling easy and save me a lot of time but it doesnt seem like its going to be easy.
He contemted while holding a sizable ck book titled The Basics of Runic Dimensional Gates. Its thickness was surprising, and itprised only the first volume of a three-part series. There was a wealth of knowledge for him to acquire here, and if he aimed to make it his own, he needed to remain in this ce, for as long as it was required.
Chapter 421: Becoming An Enforcer.
Chapter 421: Bing An Enforcer.
So everything is fine?
Yes, there are no sudden monster attacks, no nobles snooping around, and also no thieves. The Pdins also havent tried to abduct Agni
Awooo?
Before Elodia could continue, Rnd observed arge nose make its way onto the holographic disy. His helmet was sitting down on the table and projecting an image of his wife. She was using a modified crystal ball which produced a somewhat fisheye effect. He could see her clearly if she stood at a certain angle, but when Agni approached, it just made his nose look gigantic.
You want to say something to your master, Agni?
Worf!
Did you hear that?
Yes, I did
He replied while smiling at the big wolf sticking his head through the window to look at the crystal ball Elodia was using. After giving the magical object a little lick, his conversation with his wife resumed.
If youre asking this much then Are you not telling me something?
Hm? What do you mean?
Its as if youre trying to find an excuse toe back here, is everything alright there?
Sure, if everything is fine I uh, have to go now Love you.
If you say so, and I love you too.
Rnd sighed as he terminated the connection with his wife. It hadn''t even been a week since he had arrived at the magical institute, and doubts were already creeping in. Elodia had been correct; he was seeking any excuse to quickly return home and y the hero. Rnd was somewhat reluctant tomence his duties as an enforcement officer within the academy. Today marked his inaugural day on the job, and he needed to head there promptly to avoid beingte, as he had been thest time.
I guess she is right; Im starting to look for excuses now
As Rnd made his way back to the Enforcement Department, an unease lingered within him. Despite the magical wonders that fascinated him throughout the academy, there was an underlying sense that the school concealed more than met the eye. His sister Luciennes mysterious injuries and the peculiar behavior of her friend Margaret upied his thoughts.
Initially inclined to dismiss the matter, Rnd, as an adult, recognized that these school days would soon fade into distant memories. Involving himself in his family''s affairs was something he wished to avoid, and perhaps his sister bore some of the responsibility for the recent incident. There was insufficient evidence for him to pass judgment, so he considered the possibility of investigating this issue further. The ce that could offer him aid was just around the corner.
Good morning.
Ah, you must be the new Assistant Professor. Department Head Thorn briefed me about you. I hope you have familiarized yourself with our rules.
Upon Rnd''s arrival at the Enforcement Department, he met one of its members. The Department leader, a busy man, typically conducted brief interviews with new hires before sending them on their way. Unlike a noble, the mancked a house name. This might have been advantageous for the students, as he appeared less inclined to coborate with nobles and grant them leniency based on their higher status.
Yes, Ive memorized all the rules and duties within the booklet.
Great, I wont have to exin much then.
The person nodded while standing up. The man he was talking to appeared to be in his forties. He had a stern expression, and his eyes held the weight of experience. The office they were in was sparsely decorated, with arge map of the academy hanging on one wall, marked with areas of concern and incidents. It seemed like amand center for managing the safety and order within the magical institute.
Your first assignment is to patrol the training grounds. There have been reports of students sneaking in at night and engaging in activities they shouldnt be. We suspect it might be rted to unauthorized magical experiments or practices.
I understand, is there anyone in particr that I should watch out for?
Rnd inquired about his first mission as the training grounds had been mentioned. He had overheard his sister and the other girl talking about them.
Not at the moment. We dont have specific names, but keep an eye out for any unusual behavior. Report anything suspicious immediately.
There were no specific names?
This was somewhat strange, and Rnd had noticed the discrepancy in Luciennes story. She imed that a teacher had saved her from monsters, but this Mage Enforcer seemed unaware of the event. Several possibilities crossed Rnd''s mind - either the person who saved Lucienne didnt file a report, or someone had deliberately prevented the information from reaching the Enforcement Department. There could also be another possibility of this person not being an actual faculty member at all. Nevertheless, the incident had been kept silent for some reason, indicating that this might not be such a straightforward issue.
Can I confirm something?
Yes, go ahead.
If I encounter any students wandering within the Training Grounds, I am within my rights to detain them all, correct?
Certainly. Detain them, and they will be punished ording to the Institute''s rules, no one is above them.
Mhm
You will find your robe in that room. Please wear it whenever you are on enforcing duties so the students can easily identify you. The room also contains records of present and past incidents. Its the ce you will need to bring any evidence for your reports, so please familiarize yourself with it. Now then, good luck on your first day.
He nodded, and the man gave him a fewst parting words before leaving. The somewhat stern voice held a smidge of animosity; it didn''t seem like this man approved of him being here. Given that he was new on the job, akin to a police officer, this wasn''t anything unusual. Building trust would take time, but there was also an underlying issue. In any organization, multiple groups and factions weremon. It wasn''t unusual for this man to be wary of Rnd having ulterior motives or connections to individuals he couldn''t easily offend.
Workce politics, I hoped to never have to be a part of such a thing ever again
Rnd was not a stranger to such dynamics, having experienced simr situations in his previous world where he attended school and worked in aputer part repair store. In that environment, certain workers were granted more leeway and faced lighter consequences for the same mistakes. Matters worsened if one of the individuals was rted to the store owner, cing the burden on other workers topensate for their shorings.
I should get this over with and resume my research, the library is closed during the night hours so this wont be much of a setback.
First, he headed towards the changing room where a peculiar enforcement department robe was waiting for him. There were no lockers here, instead, each enforcer had to open a specialized safebox with the help of their unique mana pattern. After cing his hand and popping it open he found an enchanted robe with a faint shimmer, indicating some sort of spell. It bore the symbol of the Enforcement Department, a crossed sword and wand over a shield, signifying thebination of magical andbat skills required for the job.
I never thought Id be having to be a hall monitor at this stage in my life
The new attire was somewhat unique as it could widen and lengthen itself after getting infused with mana. It had a peculiar enchantment ced on it along with unique threads made of an unknown material. At first, the robe felt quite baggy but soon it constricted around his armored body just like he liked it. It was as if the magical spell knew his preferences without him needing to alter it.
I wonder if I could get a few of these back home
Clothes tailored to the body type of the wearer were a fascinating discovery. It was likely an item many people would covet. However, the mana usage was considerable, and unless a person was a magician, they would likely pass out. With his new attire, Rnd was almost ready to make his rounds. Before heading out, though, he needed to take a look at the other room that housed records of all past mishaps. Perhaps there he could find some more information on what his younger sister had gotten herself into.
The room with records turned out to be more extensive than Rnd initially thought. It resembled a small library, with shelves filled with neatly organized folders and books. In a world devoid ofputers, most information was stored on paper. Normally, he would probably need to spend hours searching for what he was looking for, but luckily, there was a record-keeping spirit responsible for it all.
Good day, Assistant Professor Wand. Can I help you with something?
The spirit was quite proper and could likely identify him by either his mana pattern or academy emblem. Other people were shuffling around the ce too. There was a section designated for the enforcers to write their reports. Rnd observed them cing parchments into envelopes, which then shrunk to a smaller size. Soon after, a copy of the spirit, resembling an owl, grabbed the miniaturized letter and organized it with the others.
Ah, yes. Could I look at some old records of a student?
Of course. Do you perchance have the name of this student?
Yes, Lucienne Arden.
This name is within the records, please wait a moment.
The record-keeping spirit gracefully floated towards one of the shelves, retrieving a folderbeled ''Arden, Lucienne.'' It brought the folder to Rnd and handed it to him with a gentle flutter of its wings.
Here you go, Assistant Professor Wand. If you require any further assistance, feel free to ask.
Thank you
Rnd nodded in appreciation, taking the folder and finding a secluded corner to examine its contents. As he opened the folder, Rnd discovered a detailed history of incidents involving Lucienne Arden during her time at the magical institute. Most were minor offenses like beingte for sses or failing toplete assignments on time.
She started attending the magical academy for four years
The papers stated that Lucienne started at the young age of eleven. Initially, the children spent only a few months at the academy before returning home, but as they grew older, the duration of attendance increased. It wasnt much different from regr school at this point, as she needed to attend for nine months per year, with four months allocated as free time or for students needing to retake sses.
Nothing out of the ordinary happened for the first three years, only recently it seems that her grades started dropping?
As Rnd delved deeper into the records, he noticed a significant shift in Lucienne''s behavior in thest year. Her grades had started declining, and there were notes about her missing sses more frequently. The incidents seemed to get worse as she was also used of stealing some magical materials and artifacts. The recent incident was not included and it seemed that the teacher that had aided her had never reported it.
Something must have happened about a year ago, but what?
It was evident that his sister was going through something. There was a possibility that she was in her rebellious phase or had gotten involved with a bad crowd. Whatever the reason for the change, it was clear that she was on thin ice now. The academy had a demerit system, and she had almost reached the limit. If the training ground incident was reported, she could very well have been expelled.
The teacher that helped her could have been an ally, I cant discount that either.
Rnd continued to sift through the records, looking for any pattern or clue that might shed light on Lucienne''s recent troubles. He noted instances of her receiving demerits for involvement in small-scale magical experiments and even an incident involving the summoning of a creature in her dormitory. It was clear that Lucienne had a penchant for getting into magical mischief.
However, one particr note caught Rnd''s attention. It pertained to the magical artifact theft usation that Lucienne denied. The incident had sparked a significant investigation by the Enforcement Department, but they couldn''t find any evidence linking her to the crime. The usation seemed to be based more on her reputation and previous mischievous behavior rather than concrete evidence. What was noteworthy was the person who had used her of this; the girl was of a simr age and had been noted during the investigation.
Castene Vi?
The person mentioned here was unknown to him, but he did recognize the noble house as it was rted to the Arden estate. His suspicions began to grow, but there was nothing he could really base them on; it was mostly just a hunch. It also seemed that after this incident most of his sister''s troubles had started. However, before he could research further, the clock within the room struck. It was nine in the afternoon, and in half an hour, he would need to start his job.
Ill have to postpone this; I still need to meet the people from the day shift.
Patrolling the school was taken in turns; his shift started at half-past nine and ended at six-thirty in the morning. Leaving the records room, he made his way to the training grounds, where his night patrol would begin. The training grounds were a vast area filled with magical creatures and simted dungeon environments. As he arrived before the entrance he was met with two other people, other enforcers that he was going to rece.
Youre the recement?
The two individuals were human mages who didn''t appear to be happy. They eyed him from head to toe and didn''t seem too intimidated by his armored appearance. However, despite the disdain in their eyes, they refrained from antagonizing him too much. Rnd could only attribute this to his tier 3 status and his mana being several timesrger than theirs. They probably recognized that he was a superior caster, causing them to grumble under their breaths.
I know this is your first day here but dont cause any trouble.
I have no intention of causing trouble. I''m just here to do my job.
Rnd replied calmly, not letting their attitudes affect him. He had dealt with simr situations in his past life and knew the importance of maintaining a professional demeanor.
Hah.
One of the two menughed before they left. The entrance to the training grounds was sealed off by arge metallic gate. From the outside, the whole ce looked like a giant greenhouse with a ss dome above it that sealed everything inside. It resembled a ss bubble, but in reality, it was arge shield powered by the four magic towers. No monster could escape from inside, and only a few gates, like the one he was stepping through, allowed people to enter.
The more I think about it, the fishier this whole incident bes.
There was a stringent security system in ce. Everyone needed to scan their academy emblem before entering, and only faculty members with the correct ones could open the gates that led inside. If his sister managed to enter this training ground during off-hours, she must have received help from someone. Rnd''s theory about a teacher aiding the students seemed more usible than ever.
Soon the gate mmed behind him and he found himself in a dark forest. This ce was here to simte a dungeon but he wasnt aware how the mages procured the monsters. He could only assume that they used people with beast-tamer sses and perhaps summoners that knew the most about them.
It didnt take him long to encounter one of these creatures. As he ventured forth for about a hundred meters, a strange snake lunged itself at him. It didn''t emerge from within the trees but rather from a hidden hole within the ground. It bared its fangs at him as it flew towards his face. However, instead of causing any injuries, it just collided with his full-body mana mantle. The mantle, a higher form of the mana shield, shocked the monster with electricity, causing it to fly right back. Soon, it was on the ground, twitching around before dying.
Will theyin about the monsters dying here?
Rnd contemted the implications of the creature''s demise. While the academy was likely prepared for such urrences, it still raised questions about the ethics of using living beings in these simted environments. Nevertheless, he had a job to do, and pondering the intricacies of the magical training grounds would have to wait.
Finally, it was half-past nine, and his night shift started. He ventured into the forest while using his mapping device, which he had updated to manage the various mana fluctuations in the environment. It was back to working as intended, and armed with it, he hoped to avoid most of the troubles that such hidden monster attacks would bring.
I hope that nothing happens but knowing my luck
He gave out a sigh as he ventured forth to try and find any unwee guests. His job was to find any students that might try to venture forth into this restricted zone and using force was not off the table either.
Chapter 422: Rule Violation.
Chapter 422: Rule Vition.
Big brothuer Rowand!
...
Heyyyyyyyyyy
...
Bwotha Lowannn
What do you want!?
It''s a bug! Hehehe!
I guess it is
Rnd looked at therge green caterpir that the close-to-three-year-old was holding. It was strange to see a young girl being fine with bugs, but he was more concerned about her being there instead. One moment she was showing him the chubby insect, and the next moment she was running away as if the two were ying a game of tag. The girl giggled as if she expected him to chase after, but he just remained sitting there while looking at a map.
... Buahhhh!
He tried to ignore the little girl, but after her escape attempt, she quickly tumbled over her own legs and started crying. Rnd gave out a sigh as he knew that trouble wasing. The young girl was his little sister, and she liked to wander off by herself, but whenever she went, others werent far behind.
Lucienne, is that you? What is wrong? Iming!
The voice he heard was probably the worst possible oue as soon another child appeared. He was a few years older than him and over twelve years of age. This gave him quite the physical advantage over the young Rnd, who was now expecting an annoying turn of events.
Hey, did you do this? You dare bully my sister!
I didnt though; she just fell down while running. Stop assuming things.
Shut up!
Robert was his name, and he was quite the annoyance that Rnd had hoped to be free of after the brat was sent off to the knight academy. However, even though knights started early, the academy allowed them to return home often, and this was one of those periods. His abysmal luck was about to get him assaulted by his older brother again.
Their ages were three years apart, and the difference in size was apparent. Robert was a head taller as he was going through a growth spurt. He had acquired a warrior ss, while Rnd still had a month left until he would go through his ascension ritual. While he had the mind of an adult and had learned all the basic fighting skills that he could, the stat advantage provided by a ss would give his brother an unfair advantage.
Should I just take it? Even if I win, Ill just get punished anyway.
He was between a rock and a hard ce. Whatever he did, there wouldnt be a good ending to this encounter. However, just as Robert was going towards him with his fist raised, he stopped.
Lucienne? What are you?
Brother Rnd isnt at fault! Leave him alone! Dum Rowbert!
Hey, stop it, Lucienne, big brother was just trying to help
To Rnd''s surprise, Lucienne started biting Robert''s leg in an attempt to protect him from a beating. This seemed to have worked, as the twelve-year-old was unsure of what to do and decided to withdraw after some adults arrived. Two maids managed to pry his sister off Roberts leg, which now had bite marks. Soon themotion was over, and he was left alone to ponder his young life and what would be of it after he got his first ss.
I really thought that my luck was picking up after that, but then the ascension ritual happened
Rnd looked around the darkened forest that he found himself in. His mind was filled with old memories from the days when he still lived at the Arden estate. He couldnt stop thinking about his younger sister and her peculiar problems within this academy. Some things werent adding up, and he wasnt sure if he should do something about it or if he even could.
I should focus on my new job, this ce sure is big
He wasnt there for long, but the training grounds were muchrger on the inside than on the outside. The dome outside was the size of a football stadium, but on the inside, it was more than ten times asrge. The spatial technology in this building was quite intriguing and something that he just had to implement into his own workshop.
There is no reason for me to wander around this ce
The whole area was toorge for him to explore, and it was also filled with monsters. A few of themunched themselves at him the moment they spotted him, and continuing at this pace would only put him in trouble. The monsters here were supposed to be hunted by the students; if he subjugated too many of them, it would be a problem. The old motto was to work smarter, not harder, and he decided to go with that approach.
From his back, he removed therge tower shield that he wore under his new robe and then ced it in a vertical fashion. With a little jolt from his mana, he activated the runes that began to glow on the surface. Soon, the surface of the dark shield began glowing, and a few round objects popped out from within the spatial pocket that was hidden within his shield. The round objects rolled onto the ground until there were exactly ten of them, and soon they started taking on their true form.
Insect-like legs popped out from within the metallic orbs, transforming them into spider golems. They were militarized versions of his old creations, designed for the sole purpose of scouting out the area. Their smaller size would allow them to crawl into smaller spaces to hide, and they were equipped with camouge spells to keep them hidden away.
The spider golems scurried away into the darkness, their small metallic bodies blending seamlessly with the surroundings. Rnd watched them go, knowing that they would cover more ground than he could on his own. With this new approach, he could minimize his own exposure while still keeping an eye on the training grounds. They were equipped with his runic sensors which would allow him to map out the whole area and make it a lot easier to spot any trespassers and monsters.
As the spider golems ventured deeper into the forest, Rnd took a moment to reflect on the events of the day. The mysterious teacher who had aided his sister, the usations against her, and the involvement of a Castene girl named Vi all raised more questions than answers. It seemed that the troubles within the academy ran deeper than he initially thought. However, as he was contemting the issue something caught his eye.
There is actually someone trespassing today? Whats with this luck
One of his spider golems stopped abruptly, its eight metallic legs freezing in ce. Through the sensor feed, Rnd could see several figures moving stealthily through the training ground. Six dots appeared on his map, indicating people of lower levels. Two individuals were of tier two variety, while the rest were still below level fifty. What was more rming was that he recognized one of these people; in the back of the group was his sister, identifiable by her mana pattern that he had previously registered.
Not much time has passed since thest incident, are those kids crazy?
Rnd asked himself while looking at the moving dots on the screen. His immediate concern was for his sister''s safety. The training grounds were designed to simte dangerous environments, and during nighttime, the monsters here were far more agitated than usual. As an enforcer, it was his duty to intervene, but the reason they were all there was still peculiar. It was as if they felt confident that they wouldnt be punished. From Luciennes words, he assumed that they had failed, as she was attacked by monsters. But for some reason, they were already back for more, not even a week after thest incident.
Let me see Those two look like knights and that looks like their leader
He was not in a hurry, so he took this chance to examine the situation. The mini-spider golem that he had sent there was able to film the group from a safe distance. Rnd could see their entire group, and it seemed that his sister didnt truly belong there. She was trailing behind all of them in the back, while one youngdy was in the front. She was chatting away and smiling with two other girls, while two young knights were seemingly guarding them.
This doesnt seem right
There was something off about this situation, as the supposed bodyguards werent all that strong. The two young men were probably on the level of Robert or even below him when he arrived in Albrook a few years ago. They were fresh tier 2 ss holders who could barely contend with the monsters here. There were tier 2 ones scattered here and there, some that even had secondary tier 2 evolutions - not something those two would be able to handle. Yet, they were not afraid; it seemed as if they were on a pic.
Huh?
As he was trying to discover where their confidence came from, a red warning signal went off on his visor. One of his spider drones that he sent in another direction had been destroyed by something, and it was far stronger than any of the monsters that should be there. This was the answer to his question; there was someone else within these training grounds, and they were quickly approaching his position.
Good evening good sir, does this belong to you?
It does.
My apologies then but fret not, I will reimburse you for the damages, just name your price~
A man appeared from within the shadows, his hair was long flowing, and silver. His ears were quite pointed but not that long, unmistakably marking him as a half-moon elf. Dressed in light, silvery armor made out of mithril metal, he carried a gracefully curved elven sword at his side. His eyes, a striking shade of blue, gleamed with an otherworldly light. Rnd squinted at the moon elf, surprised by his sudden appearance. The man had a charming smile, but there was a mischievous glint in his eyes that hinted at a yful nature.
My price? How about you identify yourself first, you arent part of the Enforcement Department and you dont seem to be a teacher, why are you here on the training ground, this area is restricted.
Rnd questioned the moon elf, his tone firm and authoritative. The strangers nonchnt attitude didn''t sit well with him, especially considering the potential danger lurking within the training grounds. The man was in possession of a school emblem, but it was neither one given to the teachers nor students. Instead, he only had a temporary badge that identified him as a guest who shouldnt have the right to be there.
Ah, where are my manners? My name is Elythaes.
The moon elf introduced himself with a flourish, giving a small bow.
And as for your little metal spiders, I apologize if I caused any inconvenience. Im sure this should cover the expenses.
The man brandished a pouch that he threw toward Rnds direction. Being cautious as always, Rnd stopped it in mid-air with the help of his magic, which made the man raise a brow. It wasnt an explosive reagent or anything dangerous; instead, it was filled with quite a few gold coins that would certainly cover the damages to the one spider golem he had lost.
There is more in here to just cover it but you havent exined yourself, why are you here? Do you have anything to do with those trespassing students?
Rnd was quick to make an assessment, this was probably the Teacher that saved his sister from the monsters. It wasnt strange for prominent nobles to send out strong bodyguards to protect their children here and this person was probably Castene Vis bodyguard.
Youre quite smart, this wont take long then. Thats true, Im Lady Castenes aid. Im here to protect her from any harm~
The man imed to be a bodyguard, which was usible considering what had transpired. However, Rnd could not take the mans word for truth; he needed to investigate further. It was possible that he was a dangerous individual who had sneaked into the academy. After a thorough scan and dispelling of the mans status protection charm, he had his answer.|
Name : |
Elythaes Baskerville L 227 | |
sses |
T3 Magic Swordmaster L 77 | |
T2 Magic Dual de L 50 | |
T2 Magic Swordsman L 50 | |
T1 Mana Warrior L 25 | |
T1 Warrior L 25 |
Hm? What did you just do?
"Nothing much A Baskerville, so you do belong with the Castenedy
Hoh?
The half-elf was intrigued by Rnds words, as they indicated that he knew something about the Baskerville knight house. Before the Arden house was given the title of Baron, it was the same as the Baskerville house, just soldiers for the Castene Marquess house. It was a house of professional knights that sometimes took talented individuals into their midst.
Considering that this man was a half-elf without any knight sses, it was probable that he had been a tinum adventurer who had been scouted and given a titleter. The Baskervilles had a certain nickname; they were known as the guard dogs of the Castenes. They carried out various orders, even ones involving assassinations - a nasty bunch that most people didnt want to go against.
Why is Lady Castene here in the training grounds at this hour, and why are you not with her?
Elythaes chuckled, his eyes gleaming with amusement.
Well, you see, Lady Castene is a curious and adventurous soul. She wanted to experience the thrill of the training grounds at night. As for me, I thought I''d give her some space to explore while still keeping an eye on her from a distance.
Rnd didnt feel too great about the answer. The mans demeanor was quitex, as if he didnt think that he was doing anything wrong and that he was in control of this situation. It was as if he was not afraid of the Enforcement Department, and considering his affiliation, this wasnt strange. He decided to probe for some more information, as there were some things that he was interested in.
I have a duty to ensure the safety of the academy, and unauthorized ess to the training grounds is a serious vition. Hasnt thedy already attempted this a few days before?
Oh? You know about that?
Yes, another student had gotten injured during that incident. Were you involved with it as well?
Oh my, you are really inquisitive, but Im sure youll understand. I had to make sure that thedy was safe first, but I made sure that the other students got back safe~
Her wrists were injured by monsters.
Well, idents do happen~
It was clear what had happened that day. This man was the teacher that rescued his younger sister but only after he led Vi Castene to safety. Probably the only reason he went back for Lucienne was to not make a biggermotion. It was easy to sweep a few injuries under the rug but not a death. The Arden estate would have gotten involved with such an incident, and even the Castenedy would have gotten in trouble.
I understand that Lady Castene may have adventurous tendencies, but this is a restricted area for a reason. It seems that she is here for something, couldnt you as her guard have dealt with that?
Perhaps but thedy has picked up quite an interesting hobbytely.
A hobby?
Its not my ce to question thedy nor is it yours, I think you have asked enough questions. I think you know what this is about my friend~
You want me to overlook this incident?
Thats right! I knew that we would understand each other.
The man smiled some more while Rnd nced at the sack of gold in his hand. It was clear that this was hush money and that he was supposed to just leave them be. The hobby that the man mentioned probably involved tormenting his sister. It was even possible that this Vi person was here to put Lucienne in a difficult situation. The reason for it was unknown, and this person would probably not tell him.
There was a decision to be made, he could either follow the rules of the academy or let all of this slide. The man here was quite confident which indicated that there was perhaps another backer in the academy that could make his stay more problematic. If he confronted him and the students it was probably going to get annoying during his future stay.
It wasnt hard to let something like this slide; involving himself with nobles was never a good idea. Any other time he would have probably just taken the sack of gold as an excuse and minded his business. However, as the two were talking, he continuously nced at the feed from one of his spider golems. There he could see his sister walking in the back of the group with her head down. He was not sure what they were doing here, but it was clear that if no one did anything about it, Luciennes school life would continue like this.
Under Article 4, section 6, use 2 of Xandars Institute of Wizardryw, I have the right to detain you. Pleaseply and do not resist. If you try to resist, you will be detained forcefully
His opponent was quite surprised by the change of tone and the immediate rise of mana particles in the air. Rnd knew that there would be trouble on the horizon, but he could not let his sister get bullied right under his nose. Even though he hadn''t seen her for more than ten years, his old memories were still vivid, and he could just not let it go
Chapter 423: Enforcing The Rules.
Chapter 423: Enforcing The Rules.
In a darkened forest, conjured byplicated magics, two individuals stood facing each other. One was a handsome half-elf named Elythaes, adorned in silvery mithril armor that gleamed in the artificial moonlight. The other was the new Institute Enforcer Rnd who was having a rather challenging first day on the job. The tension between them was palpable, as he was unwilling to budge on the issue of trespassing.
Detain me? My, my, you''re quite the ambitious one, aren''t you? You should be careful, my friend, challenging someone with Lady Castene as their patron could lead to unforeseen consequences.
Elythaes raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by Rnds sudden change in demeanor. The confident smile on his face didn''t waver as he looked at his opponent to assess the situation. Rnd tightened his grip on his shield and shoved it into the ground so that it could stand on its own. He knew that standing up to a noble''s bodyguard could bring about challenges, but he couldn''t let his sisters well-being bepromised any longer.
I am well aware of the consequences, but my duty as an Enforcer is to ensure the safety and adherence to the rules within the academy. If Lady Castene wishes to enjoy the training grounds, she must do so during authorized hours and under proper supervision. I cannotpromise the security of the academy for the sake of personal interests.
Rnd decided to y the role of someone who genuinely cared about the school rules, but in reality, he had a different agenda. Even in this moment, he could observe his sister''s gloomy expression through one of the smaller spider drones. Though he was reluctant to admit it, something had awakened inside him. Reflecting on the contrast between the happy-go-lucky child she once was and how she was conducting herself now, his heart sank.
He was somewhat surprised by his own actions, as the old him would probably have just taken the gold. It was clear to him that he was changing, adopting a more emotional approach as in the past he used to avoid unnecessary trouble. The person he was facing was also an intriguing individual, possessing a rare Magic Swordmaster ss that wasn''t obtained through the mage ss.
From what he knew, a Mana Warrior ss was a requirement for a Magic Swordsman ss, and it could be attained in two ways. Either after the first ascension trial, the person would be given it, or after being given the Mage ss, as the second tier 1 option. However, it didn''t seem like this man had gone with that route but instead had chosen some type of third option. Rnd wasn''t sure if it was a rare skill or something attained through other means, like blood crystals. But the probability that his status as a noble guard dog had something to do with it, was high.
You truly are an interesting one, Enforcer. But let me offer you an alternative solution. How about we resolve this amicably? Lady Castene has no ill intentions; she merely seeks a bit of adventure. What if wee to an arrangement that benefits all parties involved?
Elythaes chuckled with a light-hearted sound that contrasted with the tension in the air. It appeared that this Magic Swordmaster wasn''t taking things as seriously as Rnd was, and he wasn''t surprised. The man was a half-elf who likely had his fair share of encounters. His opponent, on the other hand, was just a random tinum adventurer in a magical suit of armor. Elythaes was probably convinced that he could bridge the gap between them before even one spell could be cast, amon weakness of most mages. One thing was also clear, this man would certainly never back down without a fight. Even now his hand was close to his swords which he had two off.
An arrangement you say? On second thought, let me think about it
The half-elven swordsman smiled as Rnd started examining the small sack of gold. Turning it around, he let the golden coins spill onto his palm, and there were quite a few of them - enough to sustain a regr family of four for several years.
I knew that we coulde to an arrangement, if that sum isnt satisfactory Im sure there are other things that I can offer the gentleman mage.
Rnd remained silent for a moment, but he wasn''t truly contemting the offer; instead, he was thinking about the battle that would soon ensue. Thanks to his spider drones, he could use the terrain to his advantage. The forest provided many trees, and utilizing them would likely boost his chances of victory. Soon, the coins were floating into the air, glowing red as he responded.
Gold is a really soft and malleable metal, quite easy to shape with a bit of magical mes
The gold started to shift as the temperature around it increased. The coins began to liquefy and bond with each other, finally creating arge orb. This ball of gold contained various small runes on the surface, and soon the magic swordsman realized that the deal had fallen through. However, just as he was about to grab his sword and charge forward, he found himself sidestepping as the golden orb was propelled his way and promptly exploded.
It was not an audible explosion of mes but instead a blizzard filled with hundreds of sharp ice des. They shot out in all directions, and even though Elythaes used several spells to buff his stats to hasten his escape - bringing out a simplified mana shield and using his des was also necessary. His hands moved at a surprising pace while surrounded by a thinyer of mana; even though there were many icicles, none of them were able to touch this swordsman''s body.
You will regret this!
He called out, his tone now different but his words were met on deaf ears. When he looked around, there was no sign of his opponent; the only thing that was left behind was the shield that he nted into the ground. Soon after, echoes of Rnds voice surrounded the entire area making it quite difficult for his opponent to find his position.
Ill give you onest chance,y down your weapons and surrender. Otherwise, I will restrain you forcibly.
Elythaes smirked, realizing that this Enforcer had more tricks up his sleeve than he initially thought. The half-elf scanned the surroundings, his keen elven senses heightened as he listened for any clues about Rnd''s whereabouts. The forest remained eerily silent, and it seemed as though Rnd had vanished into thin air.
Impressive magical disy, Enforcer.
Elythaes called out, his voice echoing through the trees.
But I won''t surrender so easily. You''ve caught my interest, and I''m not one to back down from a challenge.
As the words left his lips, Elythaes gripped the hilts of his twin swords, his eyes narrowing as he focused on the shadows between the trees. Suddenly, a gust of wind swept through the forest, causing a cyclone that tore through the trees. Several of them were cut instantly and fell down, but there were still no signs of his enemy. Instead, from another location, a vast array of mana bolts materialized, all heading for the half-elven man brandishing his swords.
Thats some power, if I get caught by that attack, even my armor wont keep me safe
Rnd observed his opponent from a safe distance as the des of wind tore through the forest trees. In just one sh, the magical swordsman was able to fell several thick tree trunks that Rnd was using for cover. Even now, Rnd was still on the move, shooting homing bolts of mana that his enemy was able to easily dodge or block. This opponent wouldnt be as easy as the Knight Commander he faced; magic defenses were something this swordsman was capable of using.
This was Rnd''s first time battling against such an opponent. Magic Swordsmen were known to mix close and mid-rangedbat together. The shes this man produced were as strong as regr tier 3 attacking spells, and he could unleash them without the need for chanting. While his physical stats were below that of a regr fighter type, he used various buffing spells that put him on their level. Coupled with various movement spells and some defensive options, he was an opponent that needed to be taken seriously. Thus, Rnd decided to take a safer approach to measure his opponent, and leaving his shield behind was part of his tactic.
With a thought, he activated the runes on his shield from a safe distance. There was a reason why it was so big and bulky. It wasn''t merely an item for defense but also a means to bring his creations with him. The backside of the shield started to ripple as the spatial spell was activated, and from within, his golemic creations began to emerge. Thanks to the substantial size of his shield, even hisrger spider golems were now able to squeeze through.
The mechanical runic spiders crawled out, their legs making a metallic clicking sound on the forest floor. Rnd had designed them with precision, each equipped with various updated magical enhancements. They were the newest products with superior specs and more specialized attributes. He had decided to program in a more army-based structure, as per his experience in thest ascension trial.
They were now divided into three main types: attackers, defenders, and support units. The attackers were equipped with more potent attack spells and a lighter body frame to allow them to move faster. The defenders, as the name implied, were there to produce shields and obstruct their targets from hitting the attackers. Then there were the supports whose main job was to provide energy for the other two types by carrying a supply of runic batteries. Thanks to those batteries, Rnd could more freely use his runic repairing skills without tapping into his own mana reserves.
Thus, his little squadron of golems had emerged. Four defender units took their ces in a ring around three main attacking units. Inside the ring, two support drones positioned themselves to lend energy and rece any used-up battery packs. Their forms were thergest in the group and the slowest, but potentially had the most important role of them all. The tactic was quite simple, and this would be their first real test run.
Elythaes spotted the emerging golemic creations but was somewhat preupied with dodging the many magical bolts of energying his way. His facial expression, previously very nonchnt, started shifting as he quickly realized that Rnd was not a simple opponent. His first reaction was to attack the golemic creations, as he knew that a magician''s minions could prove to be quite deadly.
His twin des were brandished with extreme quickness, and while still dodging the iing spells, he created des of green energy that flew toward the emerging golems. The strike was precise and calcted, traveling at an angle that would take out multiple golems with a single swipe. However, to his surprise his targets took on a peculiar formation as four of them jumped forward.
Strange runic symbols shone over the shiny chrome-like bodies as they produced ayer of octagonal shields. These shields were positioned in a specific way and direction, intercepting the attacksing their way. The first shield shattered almost instantly, and so did the second one. However, after the green magical de of wind reached the third one, its speed had lowered, and even after it shattered the third one, when it collided with the fourth, the decrease in power and speed was apparent. Even though the attack collided with the bulky spider, now it wasnt strong enough to pierce through the metallic defenses.
How?
The half-elf asked himself, not expecting this result. While his attack collided with one of the golems, it only left behind a gash without destroying even one of these constructs. Then, quickly after, several sts of magical energy flew his way, which he now needed to dodge. Even though he didnt use his full power, the fact that he wasnt able to take out his opponent''s minions quickly was uneptable.
Rnd watched with a sense of satisfaction as his golemic creations proved effective against the skilled Magic Swordmaster. The defenders had sessfully absorbed the brunt of the attack, showcasing their durability, and the attackers retaliated with a barrage of magical energy. The support units continued to supply energy for the others, ensuring a sustained assault.
Elythaes, now forced to split his attention between the iing magical onught and the resilient golems, began to realize the depth of the challenge before him. He gracefully dodged and parried the magical bolts, using his twin des to create barriers and deflect the attacks. However, the relentless assault from the golems made it increasingly difficult for him to focus on both offense and defense.
How is this sustainable? This doesnt make any sense! Come out and face me, coward!
The man shouted as his facade of a gentleman in control of his emotions started to shatter. Elythaes was perplexed by the sheer amount of magical powering his way and the speed of the spells. Even though they were simplified ones, it was inconceivable to fire off so many for such a long time. He had been already running around for a good five minutes while draining himself of stamina and mana. This was not something that he could sustain for too long, and this should be the same for his enemy, yet for some reason, it didnt seem that any of the spells were wavering. Even when he fought back and damaged the spider-looking golems, through some strange skill, they were reassembling themselves.
Do you think that youll get away with this? Do you really want to make the Castene house your enemy?
What if I do?
A voice sounded from behind Elythaes where his blind spot was. His enemy had somehow gotten behind him as he was jumping through the air. With haste, he contorted his body in an unnatural way to turn around in less than a second to deliver a powerful sh at his attacker. However, to his surprise, what his magically boosted swords collided with was not the Enforcer but instead a cube made of metal. As his de was going through it, a foreboding feeling washed over him that made him look up. There before his eyes was his opponent, his body glowing in a strange purple haze as he descended down with arge warhammer in both his hands.
The warhammer descended with incredible force, crashing down onto the half-elven swordsman and creating a shockwave that sent ripples through the air. Elythaes, caught off guard by this unexpected turn of events, tried to use his magical abilities to create a protective barrier, but the impact was too much for him to handle. His swords were utilized in a cross guard to ept the blow, he nned to redirect the hit and nimbly escape.
Elythaes activated all the enchantments he was in possession of. Both his armor and weapons were magical items that allowed him to use potent defensive and offensive magics. In his mind, there was no way for him to receive a wound. After redirecting the attack, his opponent would open himself to a counter.
However, Rnd''s strength exceeded Elythaes'' expectations and for some reason, none of his enchantments activated. It was as if something was blocking them from heeding his order. The Warhammer struck with such force that it shattered the magical barrier and sent the half-elf flying backward. His swords didnt offer much protection as without their enchantments they were pushed down as if they were made from cardboard. His chest received a massive hit and he could feel his ribcage shattering in the process.
Once the man collided with the ground, a massive amount of dirt and rocks flew everywhere. Rndnded gracefully a few meters away from the crash site that had created a massive crater. He observed the half-elf struggling for a moment before passing out on the spot. The mithril armor cracked and dented from the impact. The once confident andposed Magic Swordmaster was now lying in a pool of his own blood.
Good, he is still alive
Rnd held his hammer over one shoulder while canceling his skills to get rid of the purple aura. He had used some diversion tactics and disabled the mans magical equipment before going for thest strike. While some might consider this way of fighting cowardly, there was no reason not to use the environment and his skills to his advantage. Now the battle was won, and just onest task remained.
Now to those kids
Chapter 424: Discipline.
Chapter 424: Discipline.
It went better than expected, but the damage to this ce They arent going toin about it, right?
As Rnd approached the fallen Magic Swordmaster, he noticed that the once thick forest now bore the scars of their intense battle. Broken branches and scattered debris were everywhere around, and the artificial moonlight seemed to cast an eerie glow over the aftermath. He took a moment to catch his breath and survey the area before turning his attention to the matter at hand.
He assessed the battle that he had gone through. It had ended with minimal damage to his side, all thanks to his tactics and his opponent''s overconfidence. The man didnt know that he was up against someone who could utilize various hiding spells and the environment to his advantage. Also, disabling magical equipment was not amon urrence, which allowed Rnd to deliver the final blow quite easily. His opponent was now out cold and in a crater with some broken bones but still alive. It was not that easy to kill a tier 3 ss holder, even when they suffered seemingly critical wounds.
Three defender units were damaged but can still be restored, not bad
His golemic creations had suffered some damage as the magic swordsman was still quite powerful. However, their task was mostly to distract and not act as the main force. While most knights and nobles would frown at the way he utilized the dark forest area, it allowed him to be victorious. In his mind, there was no shame in using underhanded tactics if the stakes were high. The area was mostly destroyed now, and the monsters upying it had all fled, which presented an issue.
... The scared monsters are heading for those brats I need to hurry.
After ncing at Elythaes onest time, he decided to move out. This man wouldnt be going anywhere anytime soon, but a monster stampede was inbound in the direction where his sister was. While this ce was supposed to mimic a dungeon, it didnt have a dungeon core to control these beings.
In a regr dungeon, sounds of battle would actually attract these beings and not repel them. Monsters in the dungeons didnt really have survival instincts; they would attack anyone or anything that didnt belong to their dungeon. Here, on the other hand, the monsters behaved more like animals. They had their own territories and would only attack if someone encroached on their borders or if they were hungry enough.
The power Rnd and the half-elf disyed was not something these tier 1 and 2 monsters could contend with, so their instincts were activated. They were fleeing but would probably attack any weaker beings like his sister and the other students if they encountered them on the way. There was no time to lose, so he decided to contact Arion to report this matter. Thismotion had probably been noticed by others, so it was better to have someone aid him during the exnation. Even though he was in the right to defend himself and had proof, there was some unknown backer that could make things difficult.
Arion, can you hear me?
Wand? Yes, I can hear you. How are you enjoying your position? Probably boring to patrol that ce at this time; you should
There is no time to chat; I need you to do something for me.
Oh, is there a problem?
Yeah, probably a big one
Oh my, do tell.
As the two mages were talking, the group of students that had decided to trespass on this training area was having a bad time. During the battle between Elythaes and Rnd, a lot of sound had been produced. It then all culminated in arge explosion that even sent a small shockwave in all directions. At first, the group didnt make anything of it as they knew that their protector was out there, but soon things turned sour and they found themselves in some trouble.
Lady Castene, its dangerous; we need to head back!
No, we are not heading back, not again. Im getting those damn Blood-Vulture feathers!
My Lady, please reconsider
Just take care of it, thats what you are here for!
Two young men stood with their weapons drawn, facing an ever-increasing horde of monsters. Several lifeless wolven creaturesy strewn about, but more approached. The two knights sessfully dispatched some, and the young magedies provided limited support. However, the situation was dire. The mages, though talented,cked refinement in their casting. Faced with the possibility of injury, fear overwhelmed them.
No stay back!
One of the young mages shouted as a peculiar creature, resembling a giant cockroach, advanced towards them. It was not as massive as a wolf but disyed remarkable agility. Despite the girl managing to release a bolt of mana at the creature, it swiftly sidestepped, persistently closing in. Toplicate matters, it wasn''t the sole threat; several simr insect monsters were rapidly following in its wake.
Firebolt!
Fortunately, just as one of the roaches was about to get too close, a surge of fire magic intersected with the creature. Startled by the sudden burst of mes, the others that caught sight of the inferno hastily dispersed to the side and hastily chose an alternate route.
Ldy Castene, t-thank you.
It was Vi Castene who cast the magical spell, with the other twodies cheering her on. However, unlike the jubnt expressions of herpanions, she neither smiled nor joined in the celebration. Instead, she wore a frown, without disying any happiness, she took out a peculiar-looking charm and directed her gaze intently toward one of the girls in the group.
Lucienne, take this and run in that direction!
This is... A luring charm?
Tsk."
Vi clicked her tongue in response. Her scheme was obvious but instead of changing it, she decided to double down to get her point across.
Just take it and run, be useful for once!
But
Just shut up and do as you''re told! Who do you think you''re talking to?
I
As Lucienne examined the charm she had been given, the others began to gather. The n seemed rather rudimentary; she would utilize the charm to entice the monsters away, allowing the rest to make their escape. It became apparent that the well-being of this girl was of little concern to these individuals, and Vi Castene''s orders were not open to refusal.
Ill do it
She replied in a weak voice while clutching onto the charm that would activate immediately when given some mana.
Good, start running!
Lucienne nodded in agreement with Vi, and together with the two knights and two other girls, they began moving in the opposite direction. Not a singleint was voiced, as if this action were the most natural thing on the. Despite feeling disheartened that her well-being was not even considered for a second, Lucienne couldn''t bring herself to refuse the order. She understood that a lot was at stake.
However, even though she took off running, the sprint was short-lived as arge stampede of carnivorous stag creatures was heading her way. This wasn''t likest time when she was lucky; far more monsters were now loose. The charm proved quite useless, as luring these panicked monsters seemed impossible.
The group of five that had left Lucienne behind found themselves in a precarious situation as various other monsters identified them as prey. Before they could make their escape, they were surrounded from all sides. Caught between a rock and a hard ce, there was nowhere to run, and it seemed that no one wasing to their aid. Vi shouted out in rage while also tapping a brooch she was wearing, as if trying to elicit some kind of response.
Where is that fool? My father will have his head!
Lucienne didn''t know what Vi was talking about or who this fool was, but it didn''t really matter. Multiple sharp-toothed stags were running towards her, and even if she started running, escaping seemed impossible.
As the monsters drew near, Vi and the others tried to fend them off. The two knights swung their weapons with precision, while the mages unleashed spells in a desperate attempt to create a barrier. However, the sheer number of oing creatures made the situation increasingly dire.
Lucienne''s heart pounded in her chest as the stampede closed in. Panic set in, and she desperately looked around for any possible escape route. With one of the monsters closing in, raising a shield of mana was the only thing she could think of. But as she prepared for the impact something strange happened. A strange creature jumped in front of her, it looked like a chubby spider made from metal, not something that should have been here.
Its body started glowing, and she could see a veil of mana expanding to form arge circr shield. It epassed her whole body and absorbed the brunt of the attack from the monster''s headbutt. The carnivorous deer was unable to prate it and instead rebounded to the side. Even the others who attempted the same could not pass through the sturdy shield, which seemed to get thicker with every collision.
Eventually, the monsters realized that they would not get through and started to divert their attention elsewhere, in this case, it was the five other students that had begun running in the opposite direction. Lucienne looked at the strange metal spider with amazement. It had saved her from certain danger, and now it stood between her and the stampede, acting as a barrier.
Wh-what is this?
The metallic spider-like creature turned its attention toward her, and she could swear it almost looked like it was nodding. Her contemtions were interrupted by a sudden scream behind her. The people she arrived with were now being chased down by the monsters that she was supposed to lure away. She had activated the charm but for some reason, it seemed to not be working correctly or unable to send out the spell through this barrier.
W-what are you doing, keep them away!
R-run!
No, stay back!
Lucienne wasn''t sure what to make of this. The regal Lady Vi, who always seemedposed, was now screaming like a madwoman while pushing the other students away. The knights that the group had taken along for this stroll appeared to have started running as well, with one of them sprinting to the side just to save himself. It was evident that everyone from that group was slowly prioritizing their own safety as the situation looked grim.
It was truly a chaotic disy that she witnessed while being protected by the sturdy shield. To make matters even stranger, she spotted two other metallic spiders standing on the branches. She believed that these creatures probably belonged to an institute mage, but for some reason, they weren''t protecting the seemingly more important high-noble; instead, they focused on her.
To make matters even more interesting, a strange buzzing noise sounded out from above her. When ncing up, she could see a figure descending, and when this person touched down, arge thud resonated throughout the area. It kicked up quite a bit of sand and made the ground crack. The person was wearing a robe that belonged to the Enforcement Department, but the more intriguing elements were the glowing runes and armor that he wore underneath.
She noticed that after the descent, the person took their time to nce in her direction. A strange glow emanated from their even stranger-looking magical helmet. Only after the glow passed did he turn in the direction of the five other students who, at this time, were being assaulted by various tier 1 and 2 monsters. With a wave of his hand, a spell was produced that shot out in a wide cone.
Gravity control?
It was a high-level spell that could only be materialized by advanced mages. There was no chanting involved, and it materialized almost instantly. Lucienne could see the massive amount of mana that this person was utilizing, and it was clear that this individual was an elite-level magician. To make things worse, the spell didn''t only affect the monsters but also the five students who were trying to save themselves. All of them were forced down to the ground along with the creatures. It was as if this person didn''t care about the five people they were saving at all and wanted to punish them along with the monsters.
The expression that her tormentor now presented was quite unique. Lucienne wasn''t sure if she should be happy about it or not. The things that had been done to her throughout this year had been numerous, and they all originated from this person. Observing the once formidable Lady Vi now, she appeared like a scared child on the verge of soiling themselves, and by the looks of things, she actually did.
Who was this Enforcer who was not afraid of the potential bacshing their way? Was this a new teacher who didn''t know better? Would they be punished for it? Lucienne wasn''t sure and wanted to warn them of the consequences. The Castene household could not be trifled with, and this was something that she knew. However, before she could utter another word, another spell was used. This time, the five found themselves floating up into the air; even the person who had run away had been affected.
Enough of this nonsense. This training area is off-limits to unauthorized personnel. You have endangered yourselves and others with your reckless actions. As per the Institute rules, you all are going to be detained, do not resist.
The mysterious Enforcer spoke, their voice amplified by magic, resonating through the chaotic scene. The floating students were not gently lowered, but instead dropped down when they were close to two meters above the ground. The monsters were still being affected by the gravitational spell, rendering them immobile - a feat that must have consumed a tremendous amount of mana.
What is the meaning of this? If you are a teacher you should know who I
Silence. I didnt say that you could talk.
Before Vi Castene could utter another word her voice had been taken from her by a simple sound-canceling spell. To Lucienne, this was a surreal image to see this girl angrily shouting but no words or sounding from her mouth. She looked angry but soon had tired herself out from trying to scream while under the spell. Only after she had calmed herself did the Enforcer cancel the spell to ask a question.
You seem to be the source of this mess. Exin yourself. Why did you trespass on the training grounds at this hour.
I am Vi Castene you do not have the right to question me
She replied, still looking angry and panting from exhaustion. The students started to slowly get up from the ground, and the knights even attempted to help Vi up, but she just batted their hands away. It was clear that she was angry, but it didn''t seem like this Enforcer was willing to relent even after she mentioned her full name.
Titles and names don''t grant you immunity from the rules, Lady Castene. All students are equal under the Institute rules and you will be punished severely for this transgression.
Vi hesitated for a moment, realizing that her usual tactics were failing her in this situation. She took a deep breath and decided to provide an exnation and even her tone shifted. Instead of being authoritative she was now presenting herself as a scared child, someone that didnt know better and as many times before, she shifted the me on someone else.
"We were merely here to collect rare Blood-Vulture feathers for a ss assignment. Our dear Lucienne was behind with her merit points so we all decided to help her out, isnt that right Lucienne?
Ah
Lucienne was at a loss for words but she knew that Vi would keep deflecting any an all responsibilities. It was clear that the other four students would confirm her ims and she would be used as the scapegoat, just like many times before. Her head dropped down and her shoulders slumped. Lucienne was ready to y along as there was no use fighting.
You are really going to lie to me, an Institute Enforcer?
Before Lucienne could y along with the farce, the other two chubby spiders jumped down from the branches, and along with the third, stood in a triangr position. From within their golemic eyes, a blue beam shot out to present a strange illusory image. It depicted a recording of the students before the monster stampede, clearly showing Vi as the ringleader and Lucienne as nothing more than bait for the vulture feathers.
Care to exin?
I this doesnt prove anything Who are you to question me where is that oaf?
Vi''s face contorted into a strange expression as she was clearly unprepared for this situation. She kept trying to poke her brooch, which the Enforcer took note of.
If you are trying to call for your aid, he wont help you
The person looked to the side where a peculiar mechanical noise starteding from. Soon, from behind some trees, two metallic spiders,rger than the ones present, emerged. They were dragging a behind them with seemingly a person inside. It was the teacher who had rescued Lucienne in the previous incident. He was quite bruised and barely breathing.
As you can see, I dealt with your friend here. Do I need to remind you that attacking and attempting to bribe an Institute Enforcer is a heinous crime?
Elythaes, you... but how?
Suddenly, Vi started looking very small, her face went quite pale, and after babbling some gibberish, she promptly fainted on the spot. Lucienne, on the other hand, looked at the Enforcer, her eyes almost popping out of their sockets. Who was this person, and why did she have a strange feeling that she had met them before?
Chapter 425: Getting Into More Trouble.
Chapter 425: Getting Into More Trouble.
I went and did it Well, no use crying over spilled milk now; Ill have to take responsibility for my own actions.
Rnd thought to himself while looking at the mostly terrified students before him. After showing the passed-out half-elven magic swordsman, they quickly changed their tune. Their ringleader, Vi, had passed out, and the two otherdies were trying to wake her up. It also seemed that the girl had managed to soil herself during themotion. He might have overdone it with the gravitational spell that he had recently learned, but after seeing what they attempted to do to his sister, he didnt feel that apologetic.
Listen carefully, all of you. Your actions have consequences, and viting the rules of the Institute will not be taken lightly. Lady Vi Castene might have coerced you all into doing this but that doesnt make things right. I will detain you for attempted assault and bribery on an Institute Enforcer. Furthermore, you attempted to deceive an Enforcer during an investigation by shifting me onto another, please do not resist.
Luckily, after seeing the unconscious Elythaes, the four aplices remained quiet. Without Vi awake, they werent sure what to think anymore, something quitemon when the power dynamic gets shifted. They were now uncertain about Vis true value and the person that was undermining her authority. Rnd was sure that these kids never imagined anyone standing up to a Marquess daughter. In reality, he didnt really want to, as the main reason for this was staring holes into his helmet.
You
Ah, y-yes, my apologies!
Your name was, Lucienne Arden, correct?
Yes, that is correct, Sir.
He paused for a moment before including herst name to not sound as suspicious. His sister looked a bit shaken up by the situation, but she wasnt cowering. It seemed that they didnt fully break her spirit yet. His voice that wasing through the helmet was slightly distorted to keep his identity hidden, but he wasnt sure if he could hide it forever. His sister was strangely interested, and her irvoyance skill might have had something to do with it.
While you might have been a victim in this incident, you will have toe to the Enforcement Department to make a full statement. Dont lie or withhold information, as you will then be deemed as an aplice, do you understand?
Ah? Yes, of course
His intent was to shelter her from getting punished as he was sure that the other brats would try shoving all the me in her direction. It would probably be up to him alone to prove otherwise and luckily he had the recording to prove that. He didnt know how deep the Castene backing was in this institute but judging by the number of peopleing here, they were probably highly regarded.What is this? Exin yourself!
His mapping device had been upgraded to work around the mana around this ce so he could see at least ten dotsing his way. To his surprise, the first person that appeared was not anyone from the Enforcement Department but instead someone that he knew.
Professor Duder, what brings you here sote at night?
Professor Duder, a middle-aged mage with graying hair and a schrly demeanor, approached the scene with a mix of confusion and concern on his face. He was a respected member of the Elemental Studies department, known for his expertise in magical theory and history. That he was here with many other people from his department spoke volumes about who the potential backer of the Castenes was.
I received a notification about an unauthorized presence in the training area, and now I find Lady Vi Castene passed out, students looking terrified, and you without a care in the world? What have you done? You will answer for this!
Anwser for what? I just did the job that you assigned me to, they broke the rules of the Institute, and I followed them.
Rnd responded promptly, ensuring he adhered to the rules outlined in the book. Aware that, had the groupprisedmoners or merchants, the mages wouldn''t have paid much attention. However, one of them was from a famous noble family that probably had its talons in the magical academy. Despite beingrgely in the right, Rnd recognized the need to tread carefully and acknowledged his disadvantaged position.
You followed the rules? Preposterous! I will have you emunicated for this!
You would? Then I guess we should gather the Department heads for the hearing, Im sure they will want you to present them with some proper evidence.
Having achieved the rank of Assistant Professor, he took care tomit all the rules to memory. Removing a high-ranking Professor or anyone from another department wasn''t a simple task. Specific procedures had to be followed, and even Duder wasn''t exempt from them.
You
Professor Duder, what do you think you are doing, stop this buffoonery at once!
A flying cat emerged in the distance and positioned itself between Rnd and the other teachers, who had by now encircled him as if he were a criminal. As anticipated, the moment theyid eyes on him, they began to retreat. While they could dismiss him as a neer outsider, the same couldn''t be said for Arion, a respected Professor within the Institute. Though his name may not have carried as much weight now, it still held some value.
Professor Arion? Why are you interfering in our departments affairs?
Duder, along with the other professors, looked both surprised and irritated at Arion''s unexpected intervention. The flying catnded on Rnds shoulder while giving out a hiss of dissatisfaction at therger group of people.
Move aside. We have to deal with this insolent fool who dared toy his hands on the students here.
Rnd couldnt help but smirk under his helmet, knowing that Arions arrival had thrown a wrench into their ns. The situation had calmed down but he wasnt free just yet. Arion, unfazed by the usations, calmly addressed Duder and the others.
I wont move aside. I am here to ensure justice is served, and it seems that Assistant Professor Wand has acted within the boundaries of his duties. If there are any usations, they should be properly investigated, and the Institute''s rules followed. Why dont we leave this to the Enforcement Department head, Professor Thorne? We shall hold a hearing just as the rules state.
Justice? You''re advocating for justice when Lady Castene lies unconscious and these students are traumatized by his actions? Unbelievable!
Duder retorted, clearly agitated by the unexpected turn of events. The other professors mumbled among themselves, seemingly torn between supporting their fellow colleagues or acknowledging the rules and regtions that governed the Institute. To their surprise, the man under interrogation stepped forward as one of them attempted to help Lady Vi to her feet.
Please refrain from assisting the detainee; she is still under investigation, and ording to Institute rules, falls under the jurisdiction of the Enforcement Department. The person you should be helping is not the troublemaker there but the affected party.
Rnd moved his head towards his sister who flinched the moment all the professors and other teachers took notice. She bowed respectfully before them but it was clear that the whole thing made her ufortable.
Affected party? What baseless ims
Cease with this, all of you.
A loud voice crackled through the destroyed training grounds as Professor Thorne, the head of the Enforcement Department, arrived at the scene. He was apanied by a couple of guards and luckily the attention changed to him now.
Professor Thorne, this person here has vited the rules and assaulted Lady Castene and other students!
Duder hastily exined the situation, hoping to garner support for their cause. However, Thorne raised his hand, signaling for silence.
Assistant Professor Wand, you have some exining to do.
Rnd nodded andmenced recounting the events that led to the confrontation, emphasizing the attempted assault on his sister, the deception, and the use of the charm to attract monsters. Before he could finish, Duder attempted to interfere, but it became evident that Thorne was someone who prioritized rules above all else.
You cant be serious, these are baseless usations. We cant leave students in the hands of someone like
Enough, Professor Duder. This is an issue that falls under the jurisdiction of the Enforcement Department. I understand your reservations but this is not the ce to discuss it. We will transport the students and this man to the Enforcement Department.
You still wish to detain them? But think of
I said enough, if you have an issue with the Enforcement Department, then we will hold a council meeting, until then the students will be detained.
As Professor Thorne asserted his authority, the tense atmosphere on the training grounds lingered. The professors and teachers who had initially surrounded Rnd and his sister reluctantly backed off, acknowledging the chain ofmand. Arion, still perched on Roalnds shoulder, gave a nod of approval, silently supporting the course of action.
Thorne was the first but not thest member of the Enforcement Department. The members that arrived approached Vi, who had regained consciousness, though she was still in a daze. They proceeded to secure her wrists with magical restraints, preventing any attempt at spell casting, something that Rnd took note of. Her entourage of fellow students, the supposed aplices, and her guard the Magical Swordsman were also restrained.
This isnt over!
Their opponent, Duder, was forced to retreat for the time being, but this case was far from over. Arion finally took the hint and left Rnds shoulder and soon all of them were moving through the air. Lucienne, still entangled in the fiasco, was also detained, just like the rest of them. Now, it was up to Rnd to prove her innocence during the hearing that would likely be held in the morning. He was certain that Duder would push for a swift resolution, probably before any substantial evidence could be gathered.
Assistant Professor Wand, my office, now.
After they had left the training ground and the door closed behind them, Thorne had finally turned his way. The old man seemed angry and Rnd couldnt fault him for that. On his first day, he had turned the whole training ground upside down and now there was more work to do for everyone.
Ill see that the students make it to their holding rooms, you better go, I havent seen old Thorne this mad since that transfiguration incident five years ago. I see you have taken a liking to that girl, dont worry, Ill make sure that she isnt mistreated.
I didnt
Rnd wanted to refute the observation but he kept ncing over at his sister from time to time. She was doing the same but holding her mouth shut as if she had been told not to interrupt when adults were talking.
Thank you, Ill leave her in your care then.
As Rnd entered Thorne''s office, the atmosphere was heavy with tension. Thorne, a stern-looking man with ack of hair and a gash over his eye, motioned for Rnd to sit. There was quite arge vein protruding from his forehead which looked as if it was going to burst.
Who do those bastards think they are? Do they think my Enforcement Department is a joke or something?
Huh?
In all honesty, Rnd was not expecting this question. It seemed that the department head was not mad with him but with Duder who had been throwing his weight around the whole time.
Look, Assistant Professor Wand, I''ve been running this department for over two decades, and I''ve seen my fair share of power ys and political maneuvering. These noble brats think they can manipte everyone to suit their whims. But, by the gods, I wont stand for it anymore! You have my full support. I will not rest until justice is served, you did a good job out there, If only more Enforcers were like you.
I uh I was just doing my job?
Just doing your job? Such humility!
Thank you
The man continued to strike his desk with his fist while vocalizing his disapproval of the nobility; it became apparent that he was not part of the problem. The more heined, the more Rnd appreciated him, sensing that he was someone who genuinely cared. It was bing evident that he was among the few members of the Institute who detested the divisions between students of noble birth and others. Perhaps things weren''t as bleak if he had this man on his side.
Now, tell me the whole story, from the beginning. Spare no details.
The conversation gradually shifted towards the specifics of the incident, with Thorne wanting to ensure he had all the details. Rnd began recounting the events leading up to the confrontation. He described the unauthorized entry into the training area, the bribing attempt from her Knight, the attempted scapegoating of Lucienne, the maniption and lies from Vi, and the subsequent monster stampede. Thorne listened intently, his expression growing grimmer as he processed the information.
I see this is quite the mess. Lady Castene will undoubtedly use every resource at her disposal to turn this in her favor. We need concrete evidence to support your ims.
If its evidence, then I think I have something, sir.
You do?
I have a recording of the events.
A recording? Could you be more specific?
Of course.
Rnd decided to y out part of his interaction with Elythaes Baskerville who he then took out. The holographic image of the conversation raised an eyebrow but they were in a magical institute so such magic wasnt really anything out of the ordinary. However, the man instantly identified the usefulness of this magical recording device.
This recording, how convenient. Is this rted to the Runic Department?
In a sense, yes. It does use runes to record and memorize images.
He had replicated modern-day camera and recording technology, which wasn''t widely spread in this world. No one anticipated anyone being able to record information in such a way here; otherwise, the Baskerville knight would probably not have been so nonchnt during their conversation. Thorne immediately recognized that such technology could significantly aid his cause. It became clear that nobles could deflect any allegations, and the other affected parties were too afraid to speak out due to potential consequences. However, if the incidents could be easily recorded, it changed the dynamics.
This magical artifact could the Runic Department supply us with it?
I dont see why not but it will take some time and resources.
So its possible?
The bald mans eyes started shining as if he discovered a new toy.
But perhaps we should focus on this case first?
Ahem Yes, you are right, we shall speak about thister then.
Thorne cleared his throat as both of them returned to discussing Lucienne, who was the main victim. It appeared that the typical scenario involved someone like Vi shifting all the me onto a lesser noble house like the Ardens, who would never defend themselves. Even now, their case would have less validity if Lucienne chose to protect her tormentor - an issue that both of them were aware of.
Assistant Professor Wand, this evidence is invaluable. With this, we have a strong case against Lady Castene and her cohorts. Ill ensure that she is properly dealt with, but we must also protect Lucienne Arden from any potential retaliation.
Potential retaliation?
The Castene family is well-connected and influential, not just within the Institute but likely throughout the entire region. I dont think they will take this lightly, they might even attempt to retaliate against the victims family. While they cant directly affect the Institute
They have ways of doing it indirectly
Rnd understood what Thorne was implying and why most lesser noble houses chose not to provoke conflicts. Even if Vi were proven guilty, the honor of her family would be tarnished. It was highly likely that her family would opt to retaliate in some way against the Arden house as a whole, just to establish that the Castene household wasn''t to be trifled with.
Robert might even be afflicted and the rest as well
Having second thoughts?
...
How others acted wasn''t much different from Rnd''s old ways. He had always chosen to flee when things got too rough. This was the first time he had actively been trying to gain more power, even in the face of adversity. He ced himself outside his safe haven of Albrook not only for his survival but also for Bernir and others. It would be easy to just shut his mouth and ept Lucienne''s fate. However, Rnd was done with running, and he finally realized that sometimes there were things out there that were worth fighting for.
No, we shall proceed with the hearing, Vi Castene needs to be punished and the students need to see that your noble name doesnt give you the right to treat others as if they were lesser.
Good, Im d to hear that, Assistant Professor Wand. We will ensure a fair hearing, and Ill personally oversee the proceedings to make sure justice is served. Finally, those noble bastards will get whatsing to them.
He nodded while listening to Thorne but couldn''t shake the feeling that he had potentially initiated something more significant. Saving Lucienne was the right thing to do, but it would likely have future consequences. His stay at this Institute might need to be extended, as leaving within a month while his sister remained alone and with no help would be irresponsible. Rnd understood that he was now entangled in theplex web of noble politics, something he had hoped to have left behind when he abandoned the Arden estate over ten years ago.
Chapter 426: Before The Hearing.
Chapter 426: Before The Hearing.
¡°Hey, have you heard?¡±
¡°No, did something happen?¡±
¡°Indeed, the Lady from the Castene household didn¡¯t return to her dorm room, everyone has been talking about it!¡±
¡°She hasn¡¯t returned? Did she elope with one of the seniors and run away?¡±
The news of Vi Castene''s disappearance spread like wildfire among the students of the Institute. Rumors and spections flourished, filling the air with hushed conversations in corridors and dormitories. While the official stance from the Institute was that Vi was on a temporary leave due to personal matters, the truth was far moreplicated and the hearing was imminent.
Rnd, the man responsible for overseeing the unruly noble, didn''t get much sleep the previous night. Alongside Thorne, he had prepared himself for the mage council meeting that would determine Vi''s fate. This decision was closely tied to Lucienne''s future, whom he considered a victim. He wasn''t sure how the other mages would perceive it, considering she had still entered the training room with the other mages. It was possible that she would be deemed unworthy of attending the Institute as well, which would probably be a devastating blow to his younger sister.
¡®It would be better if someone like Robert was here¡¡¯
As he walked through the halls of the Enforcement department, he let out a sigh. Despite being her older brother, this fact remained unknown to Lucienne. Rnd could only specte on how alone she must be feeling in a school that had already failed her. No one hade to her aid before, and without Rnd''s intervention, the bullying would likely have persisted. He wished he could send for his older brother to keep his sisterpany, but there was neither time nor any way to reach him, even through magical means.
¡®I haven¡¯t been able to reach out to him for a while now, could he also be in trouble? My only clue would be Lucille De Vere but she didn¡¯t answer the call either¡ ¡®
It appeared that he was on his own here, and ensuring his sister''s safety became his priority. Some of the other teachers were giving him strange looks, and it wouldn''t be surprising if they were on the Castene payroll. Fortunately, after defeating the Magic Swordmaster, his strength had been confirmed, and to many, it wasn''t worth the risk to confront someone seemingly as powerful as him.
¡®Well, not like they would let Robert into the Institute anyway, but that goes the same for any other nobles.¡¯
For the time being, he wouldn''t need to worry about any pesky nobles sending their armies into the magical institute. It functioned as a sort of neutral zone sanctioned by the Royal family. Even powerful noble families couldn''t simply enter. Instead, they depended on teachers like his main opponent, Professor Duder. All they needed to do was sponsor him, and he turned into a loyal supporter.
¡°When will you get it through that empty skull of yours? You can¡¯t enter, Pops said so!¡±
¡°There must have been some kind of mistake, how can you¡¡±
¡°Just go away already, no one can see this student.¡±
Rnd heard people engaged in a loud conversation and quickened his pace, recognizing this as the location where his sister was being kept. Thorne had assured him that some trustworthy individuals would be guarding her, and they appeared to be doing their job diligently. Upon turning the corner, he observed a group of three enforcers in a heated argument with two others who were positioned at the door.
Duder wasn''t the only person on the noble payroll, and there were others who saw this as a chance to gain some favors as well. The easiest way was by threatening one of the main witnesses, which was Lucienne. The loud voice belonged to quite a small person, a gnomedy who was half the size of everyone else. She had a wild look in her eyes while shouting at the three men before her. Her partner on the side was someone of simr height but somewhat different, a halfling male. The two made a strange duo, but their mana was strong and close to the pinnacle of tier 2.
¡°We will not leave until we question the suspect.¡±
¡°Question? You mean interrogate? It ain¡¯t going to work, just buzz off.¡±
The short woman replied while shaking her head, and her partner just crossed his arms while grinning mischievously. The tension in the air escted as Rnd approached, his taller frame casting a shadow over the arguing group. The halfling and gnome turned their attention to him, instantly recognizing his enforcer robe.
¡°Well, well, what do we have here? Aren¡¯t you the famous newbie that is responsible for this mess?¡±
Rnd calmly looked at the gnome woman that was grinning his way and soon nced in the direction of the three other enforcers. They were clearly not thrilled by his appearance and were clearly on high alert after they saw him. The information that he was a ferociousbatant probably already reached everyone''s ears which to some degree made things now easier.
¡°I¡¯m here to guide Lucienne Arden to the hearing.¡±
¡°Sure thing, go right through.¡±
He was given a wink before the gnomish woman wiggled her finger. Some mana left it and collided with the magical door, which quickly swung open. Rnd nodded in response and headed inside, while the other enforcers continued to protest.
¡°Why can he go in while we can¡¯t?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? He is here to take her away just like pops said, do you want to go against his orders? Want me to report all of you?¡±
¡°If the Department head ordered it¡¡±
The group of three finally relented after hearing that they would be reported to Thorne. Rnd didn''t really care as he vanished into the magical room, a space designed for interrogating or holding people. It wasn''t as small as a prison cell, but it reminded him of his old dorm room that he had to share with another person.
¡°Lucienne Arden?¡±
¡°Ah yes!¡±
His sister had been lying on the bed before he entered and quickly jumped off it to greet him. The sparkle that usually apanied her expressions had dulled and it was apparent that she hadn¡¯t slept at all. She seemed restless and it wasn¡¯t surprising considering the recent events. Even though she was exhausted, she performed a curtsy to greet him.
¡°I wasn''t able to, but please ept my gratitude! I don''t have anything to offer as thanks, but I''m sure thatter¡¡±
¡°There is no need to thank me, I was just doing my job. Are you feeling well? Have you eaten something yet?¡±
¡°Eaten something? No not really¡¡±
Almost as if on cue Lucienne¡¯s tummy started rumbling. Due to the circumstances, Thorne was afraid to have anyone talk to the main witness. However, it also was clear that they didn¡¯t think that giving her food for the short stay was necessary. It was seven in the morning and only a few hours had passed since the incident.
¡°Take a seat, the hearing will start in half an hour.¡±
Lucienne had a perplexed expression on her face but for some reason, she did seem a lot less tense now that he was here. He wasn¡¯t sure if the irvoyance skill had something to do with it or if she had some kind of intuition that he was not her enemy.
After she sat down, he reached into his chest, which at first scared her. Not much time had passed since his trip here, so he still had some leftover cooking from his wife. Thanks to the pocket dimension and some specialized magic that wouldn''t allow it to rot, there was no need for a microwave to heat it either.
¡°I don¡¯t have much, but it should be enough to keep you going until the hearing is over.¡±
¡°This is?¡±
¡±It''s just a sandwich. Ah, nobles don¡¯t really eat them but don¡¯t be rmed, it''s fresh and quite tasty.¡±
Lucienne looked at the sandwich with some interest. While this food existed within this world, it wasn''t widely spread in noble circles, which preferred eating full-course meals. It was something adventurers liked to take along, as they could pack it full of everything and not just be forced to eat dried meat for the whole trip. Rnd handed her a small box containing some warm sandwiches and a sk of tea. Lucienne''s eyes widened in surprise as she epted the food.
¡°You didn¡¯t have to do this for me. Thank you so much!¡±
¡°It¡¯s the least I can do. Now, eat up. It¡¯ll help you gather your strength for what¡¯s toe.¡±
He wasn''t sure if she would take him up on the offer. Rnd was a strange-looking magician with unknown motives. She didn''t know his true identity, which he was still trying to withhold from everyone. For one reason or another, it seemed that she trusted him enough to take the food and give it a probing bite.
¡°T-this¡ how does this taste so good?¡±
Rnd chuckled at her reaction. It seemed the simple sandwich was a novelty for her, and he felt a sense of satisfaction in providing her with something enjoyable amidst the chaos. As Lucienne savored the vors, Rnd took a moment to gather his thoughts. The uing hearing would be crucial in determining Vi Castene''s fate and, by extension, Lucienne''s future at the Institute.
¡°I¡¯m d you like it. Now, Lady Lucienne, we need to talk about the hearing. I want you to be honest and answer the questions truthfully. I have a recording of the incident, so there''s no need to worry about false usations. Just tell the whole truth, and we¡¯ll get through this together.¡±
The moment he mentioned the hearing, he noticed that Lucienne stopped eating. It was clear that the young girl, who had just recently turned fifteen, was terrified. He wasn''t sure how long she had been holding things in, but it was clearly unhealthy.
¡°Are you afraid?¡±
¡°Afraid? No, I¡¯m¡¡±
¡°Do you wish to remain silent and have Vi Castene go unpunished? That is also a possibility, but it will only make your situation worse.¡±
¡°W-what do you mean Professor?¡±
¡°You will probably be expelled and the Castene estate might insist that the Arden estatepensated them for this issue.¡±
¡°Apensation but I didn¡¯t do anything¡¡±
Lucienne clenched her fist as Rnd continued to exin. She seemed to be on the fence about this issue, probably scared to go against someone she was instructed never to bother. However, even if she took all the me there would be more punishment waiting.
¡°They won''t care; they will only care about their reputation being tarnished. Perhaps even your parents will have to make an official apology instead of sending in a mary reward, but... you would be safe. Sometimes, running away is the right decision.¡±
He looked at her as she listened. Rnd wasn''t sure what the girl wanted and didn''t really want to make the decision for her. He was nothing more than an outsider who didn''t know the whole picture. In his past, he also chose to run away from his problems, which brought him to his current situation. Now that he was a bit older and wiser, he knew that running away could be a habit, an easy way out. However, while it was one of the easiest solutions, it didn''t always lead to the best oues.
¡°B-but what should I do? Will father and mother be punished? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡ I¡¡±
It was clear that the young girl was confused. For a moment he was feeling bad for even bringing up the subject but a decision needed to be made.
¡°Lady Lucienne, you need to make a decision. Vi Castene should be punished but if you wish to let the matter rest, I will not me you for it. There might even be a way for you to remain within the Institute.¡±
¡°There is?¡±
¡°Yes, while Vi Castene might have been the main culprit, the me can be put on another, Elythaes Baskerville.¡±
Though he harbored a desire to deal out punishment to the main viiness of the story, there were alternative approaches. The Baskerville knight attempted to bribe him, offering himself as a scapegoat in ce of Lucienne. He was confident that even Duder would endorse this, given the difficulty in concealing the attempted bribe and ensuing battle. However, the role of Vi, who orchestrated the entire affair, could be conveniently overlooked.
¡°He will dly protect hisdy and take the punishment, you will be seen as just an aplice in a ploy made by an adult. Both of you and Vi Castene will be lightly punished. Things will go on as they were and nothing will change.¡±
¡°Nothing will change¡¡±
Rnd observed the conflicted expression on Lucienne''s face. He could see the internal struggle within her as she weighed the consequences of her decision. The offer to shift the me onto the Baskerville knight was a tempting escape route, one that would likely protect her family from any potential bacsh but it would not change her current fate. Vi was likely to vent her anger on Lucienne, and if another incident urred, there might be no one around toe to her aid.
¡°Lady Lucienne, the choice is yours to make. I won''t force you into anything, and whatever decision you make, I will support you. Perhaps, we could send you to a different academy away from Castene''s influence. Now one will me you for anything.¡±
Luciennepsed into a contemtive silence, her gaze lowered as she weighed the options before her. In a sense, Rnd hoped she would entertain the idea of negotiating to bring a resolution to the situation. It felt like a tactic he might employ inparable circumstances.
While transferring to a less prestigious magical academy would unquestionably alleviate things for his sister, there was no guarantee that her tormentor wouldn''t seek revenge. At least, if she confronted the issue now, she could brace herself for an immediate retaliation attempt instead of constantly looking over her shoulder throughout her academy life.
¡°No, I can¡¯t let this keep going on any longer... I might be scared, but I won''t run away from the truth. I want justice, not just for myself but for everyone who was hurt by Vi Castene''s actions.¡±
Lucienne uttered strong words, but her demeanor resembled that of a frightened kitten. Her body was curled up, and she clutched her clothes tightly. Despite appearing resolute, he doubted whether she would stand firm once face-to-face with Vi. The possibility lingered that she might change her mind at that moment. It was probably up to him to give her some confidence and make her realize that she had people on her side as well.
¡°Very well, Lady Lucienne. But don¡¯t forget, you are not alone in this. I will be by your side and won¡¯t let anyone cause you harm. That I promise.¡±
While giving out some cheesy lines he blushed under his helmet. For the time being he was trying to act as an ally of justice and an Enforcer that wouldn¡¯t let an innocent student be harmed. To bring his point across even more he pointed at her face with his finger. She was startled for a moment as an aura of golden light appeared around her but soon Lucienne realized the marvelous effect she was under.
¡°This is so refreshing¡¡±
¡°This spell will alleviate your fatigue, we can¡¯t have you falling asleep during the hearing but be sure to restter, the effect won¡¯tst for more than a few hours.¡±
¡°T-thank you!¡±
To his surprise, his sister did something unexpected. Once the spell dispersed, and she felt better, she leaped up from her seat to embrace him. Despite her shorter staturepared to his towering two meters, d in bulky armor, she enveloped him in a hug.
¡°...¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m fine now! If it¡¯s with the Professor''s help, I feel like I can do it!¡±
Lucienne nodded at him while clenching both her fists, the previous expression of a helpless kitten started to shift towards a lion. It seemed that she had finally been fed up with all the mistreatment and ready to show her tormentor that she wouldn¡¯t be denied. He wasn¡¯t sure how long her bravery wouldst but he would be there to support her in this endeavor.
¡°Sure, now we don¡¯t have much time left, so let me exin what you can expect during the hearing, so listen well.¡±
¡°I¡¯m listening!¡±
She nodded three times while still being very energetic and then listened to Rnd¡¯s exnation. He emphasized the importance of sticking to the truth. He assured her that the evidence was on her side, and with the recording of the incident, there was a solid foundation to expose Vi''s actions.
Soon, the two emerged from the holding room, only to encounter their first obstacle: Lady Vi and her Knight. The other four suspects were also emerging from their respective holding rooms. The enforcers handling them appeared surprisinglyx; they didn''t resemble prisoners but rather seemed to be treated as victims.
¡°Lucienne! Come here!¡±
Rnd closed the door behind his sister, and before he could react, Viunched an offensive. If looks could kill, Lucienne would have been on the ground already. It was evident that before they could reach the hearing, they needed to navigate Lucienne past this confrontational moment.
Chapter 427: The Hearing.
Chapter 427: The Hearing.
¡°What are you waiting for, get over here!¡±
Vi''s eyes zed with fury as she stormed towards Lucienne. The imposing figure of her Baskerville Knight loomed beside her, ready to enforce her will. The other students and enforcers in the hallway instinctively moved aside, creating a path for the impending sh.
¡°...¡±
¡°Did you really think you could escape the consequences, Lucienne?¡±
Vi sneered, her voice dripping with disdain.
¡°I''ll make sure you regret ever crossing me and the Castene house will nev¡???¡±
The young girl was about to go into a rant, but her voice suddenly vanished. The mages in the vicinity instantly noticed the perpetrator who had cast the spell without even uttering one chant. It was the armored Enforcer who had now ced himself between Vi Castene and Lucienne Arden.
¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±
Rnd¡¯s voice traveled through the corridor, backed by his magic and intimidation skill. He had made it sound a bit more menacing and distorted to further mask his true identity from Lucienne. Even now, he was not trying to expose his identity, which could also put his life in Albrook at risk. For the time being, his role was that of an enforcer who adhered to the rules, and the people before them were rule breakers.
¡°Why are the detainees walking free? Why is the man who attacked an enforcer here? Exin yourselves!¡±
Elythaes, who he had faced before, had been healed and was back to shadowing Lady Vi. He was fully armed, and his hand never left his hip where his swords were ced. It was clear that he was ready to attack the moment he saw an opening. After the intimidation skill was used, the students'' knees started to buckle, and only Vi remained standing as she was being protected by the Baskerville Knight.
¡°You have no authority here. They were released by the Deputy Head of the Department. Now stand aside!¡±
¡°The deputy head?¡±
One of the other enforcers who were present called out from the side. The Enforcement department was quiterge, and the second inmand was the Deputy Head Enforcer. The two people who had been previously guarding the room where Lucienne was being held showed an adverse reaction when the deputy was mentioned, it was clear that some type of internal power struggle was taking ce. Rnd, as someone rtively new, couldn¡¯t really call into question someone of that position, or at least not if he wanted to follow the rules. Thus, after hearing his name mentioned, he decided to back off but kept himself in front of Lucienne.
He could tell that his sister had gotten cold feet after seeing Vi so soon. It was clear that fear had been ingrained into her through months of abuse. She showed signs of prolonged bullying where the victim found themselves unable to think rationally in the presence of their tormentor. Her eyes were darting around as she was trying to avoid Vi¡¯s gaze. This was a bad sign for the hearing, if she decided to withhold information, Vi would probably go unpunished.
¡°That¡¯s right, the Deputy head ¡ ¡°
¡°Leave.¡±
¡°What?¡±
Before the enforcer could push his own agenda, he needed to regain control of the situation. Rnd was quick to quiet him down. Even if the students were free to walk around, there was nothing within the rules that allowed them to approach the afflicted party.
¡°You tried approaching the victim with threats, if you continue with these actions, I will have to detain you again.¡±
The enforcer, realizing the severity of the situation, reluctantly stepped back. Vi, however, was not one to be deterred easily. She red at Rnd with a mixture of anger and frustration as her ns were disrupted by this unexpected interference. However, she could do nothing more than scream into nothingness as the silencing spell didn¡¯t allow her voice to travel.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, just focus on the hearing.¡±
Rnd turned to the side while ignoring the hissy fit that Vi was going through. She was even being held back by her trusted knight who at this point knew better than to try his luck. His tone was gentle and aimed at Lucienne who was finally able to calm herself down. Eventually, she looked at the angered Vi with a more resolute expression and soon the two of them vanished around the corner to finally hear a maddened scream after the silencing spell was removed.
¡°She sure is a nosy little brat¡¡±
¡°Pfff¡¡±
After the two were a ways away from the group of students, he gave his true opinion of the marquess¡¯ daughter. Describing her as an annoying brat made his sister chuckle and smile. The air started to clear up, and the tension was lessened. Soon, the two were on their way towards the hearing room, with the other students trailing slightly behind them. The atmosphere was heavy but after his annoyedment, Lucienne¡¯s mood seemed to have turned for the better.¡°We are here, how are you feeling?¡±
¡°A bit nervous¡ but I will see this through!¡±
¡°Good, let¡¯s go then.¡±
Lucienne clenched her fists while looking at Rnd¡¯s back, soon therge gate before them parted and they were greeted by members of the mage council. Just like before, Master Rathos was performing his duties as one of the judges. After Rnd¡¯s inauguration it became known to him that this old Merlin-like man had a very high position in the institute, he was the Vice Headmaster. Thorne was also here, along with Duder who would be his main opponent.
¡®I don¡¯t recognize the rest, five judges in general¡ Arion mentioned that Duder is probably taking bribes but not like I can mention this here without any evidence¡¡¯
¡°Ah finally, we can begin.¡±
Rathos smiled towards Lucienne as she entered along with Rnd. Duder on the other hand whispered something to another judge they were sitting with. It was clear that some of them were already bribed and even if Thorne took his side, there was a possibility of them losing this case.
The hearing room was grand and adorned with magical symbols etched into the walls. The five judges sat at a high table, their expressions a mix of curiosity and sternness. Rnd could tell that Lucienne was feeling anxious but it was toote to turn away. He could only stand and watch as she was called forward to confront the prying eyes of the council of mages.
¡°Lucienne Arden, you are here today to present your testimony regarding the recent incident involving the Institute training facility. Please speak the truth and hold nothing back,¡±
Announced Thorne with amanding voice which made Lucienne stand up at attention.
¡°Y-yes, Professor Sir.¡±
Lucienne responded, her voice trembling slightly. She stole a quick nce at Rnd, who stood beside her and gave her a resounding nod of encouragement. They had discussed how the hearing would go, so she responded with a nod of her own but before she could speak, someone else interrupted her.
¡°I will remind you that speaking falsehoods in the presence of the high mages is forbidden and will be severely punished! If you can¡¯t prove any of your ims, I would also advise you to¡¡±
¡°Professor Duder, please watch your tone.¡±
Duder was quick to interrupt Lucienne before she could even start, luckily Thorne kept him from speaking further. It was clear that he was trying to give her a warning before she even began her testimony, perhaps to intimidate her into silence.
¡°I, um, I would like to report what happened during the training exercise...¡±
Lucienne''s voice was soft, and her hands were trembling slightly. Rnd noticed the anxiety in her eyes, but he also saw a spark of determination. Thorne nodded encouragingly, signaling her to continue.
¡°Well, it all started when Lady Vi¡¡±
Soon she was exining the situation and how Vi pushed her intoing along for this unsanctioned trip. As Lucienne recounted the events leading up to the confrontation at the training facility, the atmosphere in the hearing room became tense. Thorne listened attentively, asionally exchanging nces with Rathos. Duder, however, wore a scowl, clearly displeased with the direction the testimony was taking.
Lucienne detailed how Vi had orchestrated the entire expedition, using her as bait to collect rare Blood-Vulture feathers. She described the relentless bullying she had endured throughout the year, painting a vivid picture of the oppressive environment created by Vi and her associates. The metallic spider''s recordings further supported her ims, capturing the moments leading up to the monster stampede.
The five were intrigued by the metallic te he brought over to showcase the holographic image, but it didn''t seem to be something entirely new to the group. Crystal balls, illusory magic, and other spells could produce simr effects. It took some time, but he presented them with snippets of the encounter, mainly focusing on how badly his sister was treated. At the end of the trial, he would be directly questioned, so he decided to showcase all of his recording evidence at that juncture.
As Lucienne spoke, Rnd observed the judges closely. He could sense the skepticism in Duder''s eyes, but Rathos seemed genuinely concerned. Thorne maintained a neutral expression, carefully considering the details presented. After Lucienne finished her testimony, Thorne nodded approvingly.
¡°Thank you, Lady Lucienne, your testimony has been noted, please head to the waiting room while we continue with the hearing.¡±
Rnd was somewhat surprised at how well his sister spoke out about her circumstances. There was a lot of detail in her stories, but he knew that there wasn¡¯t really any evidence to confirm the bullying ims at this point. The only hard evidence came from the recordings he took, which his mage peers seemed to enjoy. He could see them eyeing the holographic images with interest but couldn¡¯t speak out about the technicalities as the hearing was taking ce.
¡°Now then, let us continue, let Lady Vi Castene in.¡±
Lucienne was led to a separate room while he stayed behind to listen to what the main suspect had to say. He noticed his sister ncing in his direction, her eyes reflecting concern, but he couldn''t apany her any longer. Once all the students hadpleted their questioning, he became the final witness, possibly holding the key to determining how the case would be handled.
Vi Castene''s entrance proved to be a spectacle; she skillfully turned on the waterworks and portrayed herself as though on the brink of fainting. It wasmendable how adeptly she could act at such a young age. Her performance demonstrated that she was quite ready to mingle with other nobles and join in some of the theatrics they partook in.
¡°L-Lady Castene, please take a seat. We are here to hear your side of the story but if you¡¯re not feeling well then perhaps we should postpone this hearing¡¡±
Duder promptly suggested postponing the hearing, signaling a desire to prolong the process and likely inform the Castene household about the developments. It was evident that he aimed to exert pressure on the Institute from outside, potentially allowing Vi to escape punishment. Fortunately, Thorne, beingmitted to the pursuit of truth, swiftly dismissed the idea.
¡°If she needs a rejuvenation elixir it will be provided but we will not postpone this hearing. Are you able to continue?¡±
¡°Y-yes, if the Professor insists¡
Vi Castene, despite her earlier theatrics, took her seat andposed herself. Her gaze shifted between the judges, trying to gauge their reactions. Duder, however, was visibly irritated by the turn of events. Rnd just remained silent making sure to take in everything this snake-like teenager was about to say.
¡°Good let us continue then. Lady Vi, please provide your ount of the incident at the training facility. Be truthful and concise.¡±
Thorne''s stern voice cut through the room, and Vi began narrating her version of events. She wove a different narrative, depicting Lucienne as a troublemaker who had coerced the group into undertaking the unsanctioned expedition. Emphasizing her own innocence, she asserted ignorance regarding any mistreatment or bullying of Lucienne. Addressing the Elythaes incident, she deflected the bribery attempt, portraying it as a decision made solely by the man himself.
¡°My esteemed Professors, I want to assure you that I harbored no intention of causing harm to Lady Lucienne. While I admit to losing my temper during the monster attack, I was genuinely uncertain about what course of action to take. I simply wish to extend my sincere apologies to dear Lucienne if she misconstrued any of my actions. It''s possible that I may have mimunicated my intentions!¡±
Vi''s words were skillfully crafted, and her tone held an air of innocence. It was clear that she had experience in manipting situations to her advantage. As she spoke, Duder''s scowl eased, and he nodded approvingly. Thorne, on the other hand, maintained a poker face, his eyes carefully analyzing every word.
¡°Lady Vi, your testimony is noted. We will now proceed with questioning the other students¡¡±
Once the testimony concluded, he observed Vi being escorted to another waiting room. Her intense gaze fixed upon him, conveyed a sense of indignation as if she wished tounch a fireball in his direction. Following her, the remaining four students came forward, merely regurgitating Vi''s narrative. As anticipated, Elythaes confirmed the bribery charges and attempted to shoulder all the me. Now it was only Rnd who remained and his words would be thest deciding factor.
¡°Do we really need to hear out the outsider? He clearly has an agenda against the students, I saw we just let them off with a warning!¡±
Professor Duder, seemingly fatigued from the lengthy hearing that had unfolded over multiple hours, appeared unwilling to entertain further discussion. Thorne, however, was determined to ensure a fair investigation.
¡°No, every testimony is crucial. We need to hear what everyone has to say. Assistant Professor Wand, please step forward.¡±
Finally, the moment had arrived for him to take action. Initially uncertain about how to vindicate his sister, a fortuitous opportunity presented itself on this very day. Without this minor slip-up, Vi might have escaped punishment. However, with additional evidence highlighting her questionable character, he felt increasingly confident that the oue would sway in his sister¡¯s favor.
¡°There isn''t much I can add beyond what has already been testified, and I''ve already submitted the recording of the incident. However, I have something else that my esteemed colleagues might find intriguing. Please, take a look.¡±
Rnd finished the sentence before presenting the mages with another holographic recording, the one he took from their morning talk with the used Lady Castene.
¡°What are you waiting for, get over here!¡±
¡°Did you really think you could escape the consequences, Lucienne?¡±
Her voice grew louder in the recording, and although he had previously cast a silencing spell to quiet her, he continued to record every word she uttered. Even upon realizing her voice was being silenced, she persisted in her belligerence towards Lucienne.
¡°I''ll ensure you regret ever crossing me, and the Castene house will never forget this disgrace. Hey, are you listening to me? Stop hiding behind that nobody. Do you think they will protect you forever? Just wait, Lucienne. My father will crush that little family of yours!¡±
"What is this? Is that really Lady Vi talking?"
The holographic recording yed Vi''s threatening words in the hearing room, casting a heavy silence over the gathered mages. The room''s atmosphere shifted, and the judges exchanged nces, clearly taken aback by the venomous tone in Vi''s voice.
¡°This... how can we be sure that any of this truly happened? We don''t even know how this spell this outsider uses truly works. It''s probably just some illusion that he prepared beforehand! Who is he even truly? Is Wand even his true name? How can we trust a person who hasn¡¯t even been here for a week!?¡±
¡°Prepared beforehand? Why would he do such a thing? Do you have any evidence to back up such a im, Professor Duder? Professor Arion from the Runic Department assured us that the runic device being used is valid. Are you insinuating that Professor Arion is lying?¡±
While Duder could cast usations at Rnd, a neer to the Institute, Arion''s reputation was already well-established. He couldn''t insinuate that both of them were falsifying information without proper evidence. The possibility ofunching another set of hearings loomed, but this would also risk uncovering dirt on Duder himself. Scrutiny of his department might reveal the bribes he had epted, something he desperately wanted to avoid. While the mages were fearful of the nobles, there was still one person that they feared more than them.
¡°That is¡¡±
¡°Do you wish for an investigation to beunched into this issue? Should I remind you, that we will have to inform the Headmistress if we choose to? Do you wish us to go forward with such an investigation?¡±
¡°... No¡¡±
¡°Very well, we will take this evidence into ount, and it will be thoroughly examined. Assistant Professor Wand, you are dismissed, please wait outside.¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
His task wasplete; he had presented all the evidence at his disposal, and now it rested with the council of mages to make their decision. It was evident that Duder had been influenced and would vote against punishing Vi. Thorne stood by his side, but the stance of the remaining council members remained uncertain. Although they had shown some interest in the recording technology during the hearing, its impact on his sister''s case remained uncertain.
¡®I guess this is it¡ will they punish her or not? Either way, Lucienne might be in trouble, what should I do¡¡¯
As therge gates to the hearing chamber closed behind him, he began to worry. His sister''s future was on the line, and perhaps, with his own actions, he had set something into motion that could not be stopped. However, if push came to shove, he was prepared to respond in the same way he did at the training ground. The old Rnd, who would once flee at the first sign of conflict, was no longer present. He was determined to see this through to the end, even if it meant making enemies of some nobles.
Chapter 428: After The Hearing.
Chapter 428: After The Hearing.
Rnd paced nervously in the hallway, his mind racing with thoughts about what might happen next. The oue of the hearing could have far-reaching consequences not only for Vi but also for Lucienne and even Rnd himself. The mages inside were deliberating, and the tension hung in the air.
Are they still in there? It''s been an hour already. They must really not be sure about what to do if it''s taken this long.
Arion joined him outside; though not a part of the judges, he could sense that something was amiss. Typically, decisions in matters like these were made swiftly. It was apparent that these old mages hesitated, likely reluctant to offend the nobles. However, the rules were clear - Vi Castene needed to be punished.
I cant imagine the punishment being too great but perhaps Thorne will use it as an example to deter other nobles from doing the same, at least that seemed to be his main goal
Soon enough the heavy doors of the hearing chamber finally creaked open, revealing the five judges. It was time for all the involved to return as a verdict had been made. Rnd looked at the five trying to figure out the decision by their facial expressions. Thorne seemed stoic, Rathos contemtive, and Duder unhappy.
After careful consideration of the evidence presented and the testimonies provided, we have reached a decision,
Thorne announced, breaking the tense silence after everyone had returned to the hearing chamber. Rnd held his breath, awaiting the verdict that would determine not just Vi''s fate but the course of his sister''s future at the Institute. Lucienne stood next to him in an environment seemingly against her, while Vi huddled with all the other students and her knight.
Lady Vi Castene, based on the evidence and testimonies, you are found guilty of orchestrating an unauthorized expedition, endangering the lives of fellow students, and engaging in reprehensible behavior, not befitting of a student of the Xandars Institute of Wizardry
A sense of relief washed over Rnd as Thorne delivered the verdict. Lucienne was quite shocked by the one-sidedness of it, and Vi could notprehend what she was hearing. She was stunned by the words the Enforcement Head was speaking, unable to grasp the situation.
No this must be some kind of mistake, I didnt do anything wrong
Lady Castene, please dont interrupt, if you continue speaking, your punishment will be heightened. Now where was I?
Vi stood up in protest but soon found her legs going weak. She wasnt taking the harsh tone or words lightly but the consequences for her actions werent as harsh as Rnd hoped for.
As a consequence of your actions, Lady Vi, you are hereby suspended from attending sses for the next two months. This suspension will serve as a period of reflection and rehabilitation. Further, a formal apology is expected to be issued to Lady Lucienne Arden for the emotional distress caused along with a marypensation of a thousand gold coins. If you are unable to pay the mary price, the suspension will be extended and merit points will be used instead
In summary, the extensive verdict concluded that Vi had to pay restitution or work using merit points. She could achieve this by taking on various tasks within the institute, working outside or just paying it off. Elythaes, her knight, was prohibited from attending the Institute as Vi''s guard, and the other students received a few weeks of suspension.
A thousand gold coins is nothing for a noble house like that, she wont have to work for it for even a minute
Rnd expected Vi to receive somewhat of a p on the wrist, so he wasn''t too surprised by the lenient verdict. He acknowledged that if it were amoner who had done such a thing to a noble, they would likely have been expelled instantly. The two months away from the Institute amounted to nothing more than a free vacation. After that period, people would likely stop talking about the incident, and it would eventually be forgotten. However, he wasnt so sure if Vi would ever forget this disgrace.
As the weight of the verdict settled in, Vi''s expression shifted from shock to anger. She red at Lucienne, who stood quietly beside Rnd and perhaps realized that her actions had not only failed to break Lucienne but also led to her honor being tarnished. Thorne continued, addressing the other students involved in the unauthorized expedition. Each received varying degrees of punishment, ranging from suspensions tomunity service within the Institute.
It would be good if things ended at this but
It was evident that this young Lady was angered, and it wouldn''t be surprising if she used those two months to n her revenge. Rnd, who had been the deciding factor in this whole hearing, would likely be on her radar, possibly a higher priority than Lucienne, who had finally managed to stand up to her. Despite being a baron house, they were still a noble house. The thing nobles detested the most was a tarnished reputation, and perhaps their parents coulde to some type of deal now that the truth was out.
''Wentworth Arden, he should have some friends in the royal military... I''m not sure if even the Castenes can offend him that easily, that is if he cares enough to pull some strings...''
Lucienne, who had just been through a lot, chose to position herself behind him, seeking refuge from Vi''s death re. Wentworth was her father, and he should be the one protecting her, not Rnd, who had arrived here by ident. In Rnd''s mind, his father was a failure in terms of raising children, and it was something he hoped to never be if he ever had children of his own.
Dont worry, she wont be bothering you for a while
Lucienne nodded as the hearing concluded, and the students began to disperse. While the verdict had been delivered, they still had some time to gather their belongings before leaving for their suspension. The only person who had been outright expelled from the Institute was Vi''s guard dog, the Magic Swordsman. He along with Vi were being escorted out by the same enforcers that had previously removed their bindings and the two that helped safeguard his sisters appeared to escort her away. She looked a bit apprehensive and for some reason looked to him for confirmation.
Its okay, they will just lead you back to your dorm room.
Lucienne offered a small, grateful smile, her eyes reflecting a mixture of relief and exhaustion. Rnd observed as Vi, with her head held high but anger burning in her eyes, was escorted out of the hearing chamber. Thorne gave him a nod, and previously they had agreed to meet upter. However, once outside the hearing chamber, he encountered his friend Elythaes, who appeared to be waiting to give him a warning which was obviously a threat.
I dont know who you think you are but remember, a Baskerville never forgets a debt, and we never forgive those who interfere with the Castene name.
Elythaes words carried a menacing undertone, and his eyes bore into Rnds visor, signaling a potential conflict in the future. Rnd, however, maintained hisposure, meeting the Baskerville Knight''s gaze without flinching.
Spoken like a true guard dog but you should be careful, that misguided loyalty could bring about your downfall.
Hah, I dont know where that bravadoes from but it might serve you well to remember that I am not just a guard dog. I am a Baskerville, and we have ways of dealing with those who cross us.
Just as you dealt with me on the training ground? If that''s what a Baskerville is, then I don''t have anything to worry about. Now, vacate the premises as you were instructed... otherwise
Rnd turned it up a notch as he attempted to intimidate the knight back. He knew there was no way of going back now, and these people were his enemies. It was better to at least make it clear that he wouldn''t be an easy target.
You
Elythaes snorted in response, clearly dissatisfied with Rnd''s words. Without another word, he finally turned away to walk back to Vi''s side. Arion, who wasn''t far behind, overheard the conversation and quickly voiced his opinion.
What a buffoon, he dares to threaten a member of the faculty?
It was a warning
He responded while thinking some other things
Ill have to be careful, once outside the Institute I could be targeted
How barbaric, we need to keep such people away from this Institute!
Rnd believed that he shouldn''t worry too much about getting in trouble while inside the institute, but when he finished his research, what he did here could lead to some trouble. He was sure that both the Baskerville knights and Castene would probably try to dig up his past. It was even possible that they could make a connection to Arthur and Albrook, but that wouldn''t necessarily be a bad thing. If his connection to a duke household was revealed, it might shield him from further harm.
We probably should.
Is something wrong? You seem to be concerned about something?
Rnd paused for a moment and Arion caught the change in his tone. There was one thing that he was still worrying about and it didnt concern Albrook.
Is it that obvious, where were the student dorms again?
The student dormitory? Its not far from here.
Arion raised an eyebrow, clearly puzzled by Rnd''s sudden change of topic. However, he decided not to press the matter and simply pointed in the direction of the student dormitories.
It''s that way, just follow the main path, and you''ll find it easily. Why do you ask?
Just wanted to make sure I know where it is. Thanks, Arion.
No problem, if we are on the topic let me teach you the guiding charm spell.
Arion floated up and the bracelet that was on his tail started glowing. It was quite an easy spell to follow and it produced a little guiding path that looked like fireflies. They were attuned to Rnd so he didnt even have to focus on the mana.
The institute has already been marked by guiding spells, you just need to know where you want to go when using the spell~
...
Is something wrong?
No its nothing
Rnd desired nothing more than to administer a smack to the cat for keeping the spell from him. All he needed was to replicate the runic code embedded in the bracelet, enabling him to promptly use it with his armor. This spell could have helped him not get lost so many times but now was somewhat pointless after he managed to reconfigure his mapping sensors. Nevertheless, he took his time to copy the runic structures from the bracelet Arion was using. It was quite a powerful artifact with manypact runes that were much smaller than his and were at this point above his capabilities.
Well then, Ill see youter, and dont forget about that lecture in a few days, I dont think that devil will forget about it.
After nodding at Arion, Rnd proceeded towards the student dorm. On his way out, he also noticed Thorne, who was encircled by various other faculty members. It appeared that some department heads were inquiring about the hearing and the consequences for a high noble. The Institute would likely be in turmoil for a while, but fortunately, the nobility couldn''t take substantial action due to the protection afforded by the royal family.
His concerns were not focused on the institute but on his sister, who needed some internal protection. He had a partial understanding of the workings within the school. It was conceivable that other students around Lucienne''s age might resume bullying. This could be the opportune moment for them to disy allegiance to the Castene estate. While uncertain of what might unfold, Rnd believed it was prudent to minimize potential damage from the outset.
The trail of fireflies led him outside the main institute building. Much like every other aspect of the school, the dormitories were segregated by ranks. This division wasprehensive, with three distinct locations. The least impressive one was allocated tomoner mages,cking any additional facilities such as a cafeteria.
The middle-tier dormitories amodated individuals with less noble backgrounds, whereas the highest-tier dorms were exclusively reserved for the elite - the heirs and heiresses of the most prestigious mage families. Advancement in dormitory rank was possible, but only from the lowest to the middle tier. To reach the high-tier dormitories, one needed to possess a certain level of prestigious heritage. A student could also fall in rank after losing enough merit points and this was something that happened to his sister.
So this is it? Looks quite old and shabby
When he went through Luciennes records in the Enforcement Department it was stated that she was forced to move out of the middle-tier dormitories ande here. What was before him was a rather weathered building, showing signs of its age. The walls were adorned with ivy, and the overall structure exuded a sense of history. As Rnd entered, he noticed the modesty of themon area, with a few worn-out sofas and tables scattered around. The atmosphere was subdued, and the sound of hushed conversations filled the air.
They should really fix this hole.Hah, like they will ever do that, this ce never changes.
Upon his arrival, he noticed the halfling and gnome duo examining some holes in the wooden walls that had been patched up with magic. It seemed someone had conjured nt matter that hardened in ce. While it effectively sealed the holes, the appearance left much to be desired.
Hey, isnt that the newbie?
You shouldnt say that.
Why not? He doesn''t seem to mind?
Rnd approached the two, with the louder one being the gnome woman who seemed inclined to keep things casual. While he acknowledged that he was the neer, he held a certain superiority over the two by virtue of being an assistant professor and a tier 3 ss holder. Typically, people would be hesitant to provoke someone with the ability to harm them with a mere flick of a finger.
Its fine.
See? I told you, If the old man thinks he can be trusted, then it must be true! I think an introduction is needed, you can call me Jona, and this ugly thing here is Nn.
Who are you calling ugly with that face of yours?
Wand.
He just nodded back at the two who were bickering, it seemed that they were either good friends or lovers. However, he was not here to make new friends he needed to hand something to his sister.
So, what do you need, Wand?
The student you brought here, where can I find her?
She should be on the third floor, room number twenty-six.
Thank you.
No problem, see ya back at the Department, well probably have a lot more work to do from now on, cant wait!
The two walked out from the dorm, with Jona appearing content, likely deriving satisfaction from the drama surrounding the training facilitator incident. On the other hand, her friend Nn seemed somewhat more irritated. Students around them continued to nce and whisper, indicating that news about the incident was likely spreading rapidly.
Rnd headed towards the staircase, observing that the entire area had fallen silent. The students stared at his armored form with evident interest. Uncertain whether their fascination stemmed from fear of his appearance or the enforcer robe, Rnd couldn''t help but acknowledge that the inhabitants of the least favorable dormitory seemed adept at keeping to themselves. Not offending nobles was probably something they had trained themselves into doing to survive through their stay here.
Once he arrived on the third floor it was quite easy to locate the room with the twenty-six on it. The door was wide open and a loud voice wasing from within. It was a voice that he had heard before and it most likely belonged to the youngdy that had visited Lucienne at the clinic area.
Its the one with the fake status, does she also live here?
Uncertain of thedy''s identity, Rnd harbored reservations about cing full trust in her. The fact that she could afford an expensive charm to conceal her status when she shouldnt, was suspicious. Despite these suspicions, given her close friendship with his sister, Lucienne, Rnd was inclined to let the matter be. His primary reason for being there was not to engage in arguments but rather to present Lucienne with a gift.
Now then How do I go about this without looking like a creep?
Rnd was not known for being overly talkative, especially when it came to casual conversation. His presence in this particr context was somewhat unusual, going the extra mile to keep a watchful eye on Lucienne. Despite being around twenty-two years in this world, when he factored in the years from his original one, his true age was already over forty. Interacting with teenagers posed a challenge for him, making this encounter quite awkward. Given the choice, he would prefer facing both Emmerson and Elythaes in the battlefield rather than being forced into small talk.
I should get this over with
Nevertheless, he mustered the strength to confront the challenge. His hand reached for the wooden door, knocking a few times to announce his presence. Four sets of eyes turned toward him as he appeared in the doorframe. In addition to Margaret and Lucienne, two other young girls were in the room. A hushed silence instantly enveloped everyone upon seeing him, and a peculiar drawn-out stillness lingered in the air
Starting out well
Chapter 429: Student Dormitory.
Chapter 429: Student Dormitory.
Lucienne! What happened, you were gone for a whole day! The teachers wouldnt tell me where you were!
Margaret, please calm down, I cant breathe
Oh my, silly me~
Margaret released Lucienne from her tight embrace, her eyes filled with genuine concern. Lucienne, although slightly annoyed by the suffocating hug, couldn''t help but appreciate Margaret''s genuine worry. The other two girls in the room moved closer as they were quite curious as to where their friend had wandered off to.
Luci, are you okay? What happened?
A girl withrge gray ears resembling those of a wolf asked. She wore the school uniform, simr to Lucienne and the others, with a cutout for herrge bushy gray tail. In addition to these features and longer nails, she also had characteristic yellow eyes,mon among many wolven species.
Im fine Ata. Nothing happened.
Well something had to happen, you were gone for so long, was it that vile Vi again?
Asked the third girl, her features were moremonpared to the wolven girl. She had long straw-colored braided hair, freckles scattered across her face, and big circr sses that erged her brown irises slightly. The two girls continued asking the same questions that Margaret had, prompting a reaction from her this time around.
Hey, Atasuna, Marlein calm yourselves! Lucienne will speak when she wants to!
Lucienne sighed, trying to calm her friends down.
It''s a long story, and I''ll tell you all about it. But first, let me breathe a bit, and we can sit down.
The four girls settled into a circle, with Lucienne taking a moment to gather her thoughts before recounting the events of the past day. She shared the story of Vi''s plot, the unauthorized expedition, and the subsequent hearing. As she spoke, the room''s atmosphere shifted from concern to disbelief and anger.
That''s outrageous! How could they me you for something Vi orchestrated?
Margaret eximed, her fists clenched in frustration.
That''s not fair at all. We need to do something about it.
Atasuna dered, her wolf-like ears twitching in frustration.
We better not, Vi and her house are well-connected; they can bend the rules to their liking,
Marlein exined while lifting her big sses slightly, her expression indicating disappointment.
Well, I don''t want to make things worse and she has been punished already. She wont be attending sses for the next two months and that Knight of hers had been banned from the Institute.
Lucienne let out another sigh while ncing in Margarets direction. She knew that her friend had a more fiery personality. The two had met at the middle dormitory, and she feared that if Margaret did something to antagonize the high-nobles, she too would be sent to this lesser dormitory where she had encountered her two new friends and roommates.
Though, that is surprising Who was that Enforcer? He wasnt afraid to go against a Castene and even defeated that powerful Knight.
Margaret changed the subject, and the girls focused on the other prominent person involved in this incident, the new Assistant Professor named Wand. He was probably single-handedly responsible for the punishment of their biggest enemy, Vi. Considering that he wasnt afraid of confronting her, it was usible that he had some strong backing.
Do you know who he is?
He seemed like a good person, I dont really know much about him but it felt like I could trust him
The other girls in the room noticed that Luciennes face showcased a smile after she started talking about the new enforcer. She brought up how he even gave her some delicious food and helped her regain some of her stamina with an unknown spell.
If Luci says that he is trustworthy, then it''s probably true.
The girls started nodding, knowing that their friend had a certain sixth sense when it came to measuring people''s true inclinations. All of them smiled at each other, relieved that the incident had a good resolution. However, their smiles disappeared instantly as they spotted a strange person looking at them from a distance. The door was open, but they hadnt noticed that someone had appeared there.
W-who are you? asked Margaret.
Hide behind me, Marlein and Lucienne!
Said Atasuna, who started growling like a wolf. Marlein seemed slightly frightened, while Lucienne quickly moved forward to calm everyone down. It seemed that the girls identified her savior as a suspicious person who had somehow sneaked into the dormitory. Some of them were even going for a few of their artifact items that could produce magical effects quickly.
Um, Assistant Professor Wand, what brings you here?
A man stood there, clearly taken aback by the sudden defensive reactions of the girls. It seemed that standing like a statue in the doorway was not the correct approach. While he processed the situation, Lucienne luckily jumped in front of her friends to diffuse the situation. After the name Wand was mentioned, the expressions that previously showed fear and apprehension turned to curiosity.
So this is?
Margaret asked while looking over the strange man. He was quite tall and wearing a peculiar suit of armor under the Enforcement Department robe, making him appear like a powerful knight ready for war at any moment. Soon, from within the scary appearance, a magically altered voice that sounded quite imposing resounded.
My apologies for startling you. I''m the new Assistant Professor.I wont take much of your time. Lady Lucienne I wish for you to have this
Ah yes? Was there something more?
Lucienne seemed startled but also curious about the thing that Assistant Professor Wand wanted to give her. The other three girls remained silent, recognizing the presence of someone impactful. This was the man who had gone against Vi Castene and defeated her powerful bodyguard in singlebat.
Their eyes soon bulged as a strange magical urrence took ce before them. The armor he was wearing under the robe started glowing for a moment. Then, soon after, a strange bulge appeared in the middle of his chest, moving up towards his shoulder and traveling down his arm. Out of the robe sleeve emerged a mechanical spider that caused everyone, besides Lucienne, to jump back in fright.
Ack!
Eeek!
W-what is that thing!
... My apologies for startling you
The man replied, looking at the girls who had run all the way towards the dorm room wall. The metallic spider that he was holding crawled onto the palm of his hand, and for some reason, their friend Lucienne approached it without a care in the world.
Is this the same one?
Yes, it needed some repairs but it''s the same golem that helped you at the training ground.
The moment the man specified that this mechanical creature was a golem, the other girls seemed to rx slightly. In a world filled with various creatures, a metallic-looking spider could easily be mistaken for a type of monster or other suspicious creature. Knowing it was a magical construct like a golem reassured them, alleviating any fears.
I see that you are confused, let me exin then. Due to the recent events and that hearing, it would be better if you had this golem apany you. It will inform me, whenever you are in danger.
Apany me?
Yes, I wish that it was different but it will be safer this way.
Ah, I understand
The girls here were around the age of fifteen, with Margaret being a bit older. It didnt take a genius to realize what the man here was implying. He expected some other incidents to befall Lucienne after the hearing. They all knew that Vis influence extended within the Institute, and some other students might try to make life difficult for their friend.
The golemic spider here was meant to keep her safe and inform this Enforcer of any troubles. However, they all didnt know if they could fully trust this man either, as it could have just been an excuse to ce a monitoring device close to their friend. With the true reason for it being something entirely different.
Great, now let me exin a few things, do you know what a mana pattern is or signature?
Ah uh
Lucienne was startled by the question that sounded like a surprise lecture. Before she could reply by herself, her friend Margaret moved in closer to take a look at the spider golem that was sitting in the mans hand.
A mana signature is a pattern of mana unique to each person!
Yes, that is correct.
Margaret smiled at Lucienne who pouted slightly as she wasnt given enough time to respond to the question.
This golem will record your mana signature so that it can view it as its master. Thereafter youll be able to give it simple voicemands as to any other golem.
Oh
As the exnation continued, the other two girls started approaching while listening intently. Soon, all four of them were in front of the imposing man, looking at the chubby spider in his hand that now appeared a lot cuter than before. It didnt have the scary eyes of an insect, as they were reced by a golemic eye orb. It also didnt have any sharp teeth or ws; instead, the body was just oval-shaped with spider legs protruding from it. Soon the golem was ced down on the ground and even started speaking.
A new operator has been established as Lucienne Arden. Unlocking features to new operator.
Oh my, it sounds like a properdy! Is this golem a she?
The voice that the small spider produced was verydylike and it sounded like an older woman.
I dont think golems work like that
Marlein tipped her oversized sses while responding to Margaret. Everyone in the room was intrigued by the arachnid spider and continued to look at it while the assistant professor exined some of its features.
It can change color? Is it a chameleon spell of some sort?
No, it uses a special alloy in tandem with runes.
Oh! How fascinating! Quick, Luci, tell it to change to red!
I uh Mr. Golem please be red?
Affirmative, changing color to red.
The girls were ecstatic when looking at the metallic creature, which switched from a shiny chrome coloring to a bright red. While they didnt grasp the reasoning behind magical alloy and runes, they could see that it worked. The small metallic spider crawled around, showcasing its new red hue, changing colors a few times after beingmanded to do so. The girls were fascinated by the color-changing ability and bombarded the assistant professor with questions about its other features.
It can detect malicious mana effects like traps?
Yes
Can we give it a name? Like Buggy?
Yes you can do that
Oh, if it can document voices, does that mean that it can do the same for melodies?
I guess it could be used for ying music, yes
Can it give a massage? or maybe heat up water for tea?
I could probably heat up the water but it cant give you a massage and please dont ask it to do it
It seemed that the teacher was bewildered by some of the questionsing his way. It even looked as if he was contemting whether it was worth implementing some of the features into the spider golem. After a few minutes of questioning and the spider crawling around the dorm room, he finally wished to end it.
I have set up a basicmunication system between the golem and me. If you ever find yourself in trouble or need assistance, just give it a simplemand like ''Call Wand'' or Call Assistant Professor Wand,'' and it will ry the message to me. For now, you can just keep it in one of the closets, and while going through the institute, it will follow you around.
Lucienne smiled, expressing gratitude for the thoughtful gift. The other girls echoed her sentiments, their initial apprehension reced by a sense of security. Wand nodded and after being satisfied with their positive response prepared to take his leave.
I''ll be on my way now. If you need anything or encounter any issues, don''t hesitate to use the golem or see me at the Runic Department.
The Runic Department, not the Enforcement Department?
The girls inquired as it seemed that this man was an enforcer.
Yes, I mainly belong to the Runic Department, if you dont find me there, please contact Professor Arion instead. Take care, Lady Lucienne, and the rest of you as well.
With a courteous nod, the assistant professor exited the room, leaving the girls in a mix of excitement and curiosity about their new magicalpanion. As the door closed behind him, the girls were finally able to explode in excitement.
*****
That took a lot longer than I expected
Rnd felt more tired after having to talk to these teenage girls than having to fight against any of the Knight Commanders he encountered. Finally, he had given his sister the smaller spider golem to keep her safe. The idea was simple: it would follow her around, as news of him using mechanical spiders was already spreading. Even if the other students wanted to suck up to Vi, they would think twice about it after seeing the golem following her around. He expected it to be enough of a deterrent.
As he stepped out into the hallway, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of awkwardness that lingered from his encounter with the girls. Conversations with people of their age were somewhat of a mystery to him, and he wondered if it was a skill he needed to develop in this new world.
Guess I''ll figure it out sooner orter...
While walking down the corridor, he pondered the recent events. The hearing had concluded with a rtively lenient punishment for Vi Castene, leaving her suspended for just two months. Although Rnd expected some consequences, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that it was just the calm before the storm.
I should probably contact Robert, I wont be able to protect her here forever
He did not want to spend more than a month here, but with his sister''s fate hanging over his head, it would be hard to leave. Rnd didnt fool himself into believing that Vi, filled with venom, would just let it be. After those two months were over, it could be possible for the bullying to continue and get even worse. Then there were other situations where he couldnt always be there. The institute hosted expeditions into proper dungeons and outside to other parts of the kingdom. Outside these walls, it would be really hard to do anything, meaning that he would need to find a way to protect his sister when he wasnt there, either through some connections, Robert, or perhaps more golems.
How am I supposed to focus on my research like this I should probably go to Thorne and hear him out, maybe hell have something reassuring to say about this incident.
There werent many people that he trusted in this Institute besides Arion, but Thorne was a close second. He had shown himself to have integrity and would probably help Lucienne out, that is if there was enough incriminating evidence for him to make a move. For that to work, he would need to push for one of his inventions to be spread throughout the Institute en masse.
While leaving the dorm, he noticed that people were giving him strange looks, and this continued into the institute. He could hear them whisper about the recent incident, and it was apparent that the news had already spread throughout the entire campus. To no surprise, he was getting mixed reactions depending on the status of the student. Themoners were intrigued, while the nobles were appalled by the new Enforcer who seemingly didnt care about rank.
No one dared to confront him directly, but during his walk to the Enforcement Department, it became clear that his n of not sticking out had failed. Now he could only hope that his newest one would bear some fruit. Eventually, he arrived at Thornes office, but what he found there was not something he expected.
Enforcer Wand, good that you are here, we have a problem.
There is a problem Sir?
Yes, the Headmistress wants to see you, it would be wise not to let her wait, we will talk about other thingster.
The Headmistress? You mean
After returning to Thornes office, Rnd wanted to do nothing more than talk about the implementation of his recording devices, but he was taken by surprise. The Institute leader wanted to see him, and from what he knew, she was an Archmage, a tier 4 ss holder of unknown goals and standing. It was not someone that he ever wanted to meet during his stay here but there was no way of refusing this order, he needed to go there and do it now.
Chapter 430: Treehouse.
Chapter 430: Treehouse.
¡°The Headmistress wants to see me?¡±
¡°Apparently so, I¡¯m just as surprised as you but this just shows how impactful this incident really was. I¡¯ll give you some advice, don¡¯t let the Headmistress wait, she is a very busy person¡¡±
¡°Alright, I''ll go see her then¡but first¡¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°Where can I find her?¡±
¡°Ah, I almost forgot, you¡¯re still new here. The Headmistress''s office is located in the Central Mage Tower.¡±
¡°Central Mage Tower? Was there such a tower?¡±
¡°There is but it¡¯s not essible through normal means. However, now that the Headmistress has called for you, the path should open.¡±
Thorne replied in a somewhat cryptic manner before directing Rnd to some kind of hidden entrance.
¡°The entrance is there?¡±
¡°Indeed, just wait there and the path should open.¡±
He didn¡¯t quite know what to make of it, but it seemed that this Headmistress didn¡¯t like people snooping around her office. This central mage tower seemed like a ce hidden away by some type of magic that even he couldn¡¯t perceive. When he arrived at the Institute, there were no other mage towers than the elemental ones; this new hidden one was quite intriguing.
Soon he was out of the Enforcement Department without really having time to discuss the issue he caused. While leaving, he noticed that the other mages outside were constantly ncing in his direction. It was clear to him that arge part of these people had been bought out by the noble factions and would perhaps seek to make life harder for him.
¡®Is this the right spot?¡¯
Eventually, he found himself in arge garden. It was quite calm here, akin to a park where people came to rx. To the sides, he could see students sitting against some trees or even sleeping on the grass, not a ce that he expected this super-secret central tower to be at. What he was standing before was a gazebo made of vines and wood. It looked like it was fully created by magic, and Thorne instructed him to take a seat in it while he waited.
¡®Will someonee for me?¡¯
After taking a seat on the somewhat ufortable bench, he began his wait. While initially, the students were curious about him intruding on this peaceful spot, soon they turned away, as at this point they were numb to seeing people like him. It felt quite rxing here and he found himself thinking back to his home. However, this tranquility was interrupted by a shift in the magical energies around him.
¡®Dimensional magic?¡¯
Rnd had be ustomed to the strange environment within the academy, and one magic type prevailed. The whole main Institute building was filled with smaller andrger dimensional pockets. While entering through a door, he could somewhat identify howrge the space inside would be, and by these readings, he knew that he was going somewhere big. Soon, a path of vines appeared before him that turned into a flight of stairs. Arge door was at the end, and he instantly knew that he was being called there.
¡®I guess this is where the entrance is? It seems like there are severalyers of illusion magic along with concealment spells being used and something more¡ something that keeps a person from sensing mana¡¡¯
He could tell that something was used to keep this ce hidden, which also disguised the spike in mana. Normally, such a grand spell would be easily noticeable from far away, but he couldn¡¯t tell even after sitting down at this gazebo. The students that were here didn¡¯t seem to be able to perceive the stair-creating phenomena either. It was clear that no mana was seeping outside, and only he could see it.
¡®Is it an effect that¡¯s minimized to whoever is sitting in this gazebo? Interesting, maybe I can use this¡¡¯
While pondering the potential uses of the concealment effects around the gazebo, he decided to stand up and follow the path of vines leading to the grand door at the top of the stairs. He used his runic eyes to try and identify the magic being used here, but to his surprise, he felt something that he almost forgot, a migraine. The structures here were ancient and also powerful. Judging by the small headache, they had to be a bit above his current tier 3 capabilities, perhaps in the realm of tier 4 grand rune territory.
The magical energies shifted as he ascended, and he could feel a change in the atmosphere, as if entering a different dimension. Upon reaching the top, he found himself standing before an impressive wooden door adorned with intricate carvings and strange non-runic symbols. The door seemed to radiate a strange power and for the first time he encountered something peculiar. This wooden door had been ced under some kind of enchantment just like the rest but it was close to the level of runic symbols.
¡®It doesn¡¯t seem that I¡¯d be able to use Rune Authority on these symbols¡ at least not at my current skill level¡¡¯
This trip was getting slightly more intimidating than before. The door was wide open, and he could step through, but he was hesitating. Before him was an unknown area that he would not be able to handle with his current level or abilities. An Archmage who was potentially a tier 4 ss holder also lurked inside, and if he wasn¡¯t careful, his life could be in danger. However, he also felt that after ascending these stairs, there was no way of going back. It was even possible that he would not be able to escape, as he found himself inside a dimensional pocket already.
After stepping through it, he appeared in a grand chamber beyond. The room was filled with various magical artifacts, floating crystals, and ancient books. This ce was entirely made out of wood and other nt matter. The furniture, along with many other things, looked like it was connected to the ground and walls as if it was grown out of the surroundings.
The door that he walked through closed behind him and shifted itself into the wooden ground until there was nothing there anymore. At first, he didn¡¯t see any way forward, but soon new stairs started to appear to the side. It was quite fascinating to see nks being formed out of the wooden matter.
¡®Thorne said to just follow the path and not stop for too long.¡¯
Without staring for too long, he decided to listen to the instructions that he was given. This whole ce was filled with copious amounts of mana, and it was better to not trigger some hidden defensive response after touching something. The wooden stairs took him up through this tower, and on the way there, he entered various otherrge chambers. One of them was a vast library filled with shelves upon shelves of ancient tomes and scrolls. Another chamber housed a collection of magical artifacts, each emitting a unique aura of power. Then there was something that looked like a fruit and vegetable garden and also an alchemical chamber.
The trip was quite long as this new mage tower seemed to stretch out quite high. Thanks to the addition of various windows on the sides, he could see the whole institute from the outside. It seemed that this ce was right in the middle of the Institute and hidden behind some type of invisibility spell that no one could see. He wasn¡¯t quite sure how it looked on the outside, but the structure reminded him of arge tree.
Finally, after ascending what felt like countless stairs, he reached the top of the tower. The chamber at the summit was smaller than the others and was quite peculiar. Several arches and wooden columns were making a small ceiling, but the sidescked any walls. At the center of the room was a wooden desk, behind which sat a woman with mossy green hair that cascaded down her back.
She wore elegant robes adorned with intricate patterns, and her eyes, a deep shade of violet, were focused on the documents in front of her. Her ears jutted out to the sides and were quite lengthy, and her skin was light green. For a moment, Rnd confused her for a Dryad, which was a type of nt monster that resembled humans. However, shecked some of their features, like leavesing out of their hair or bark on her skin.
¡°Assistant Professor Wand, I presume?¡±
Her voice was calm and measured, echoing through the room with a sense of authority. Rnd could feel the weight of her presence, and he inclined his head in acknowledgment.
¡°Yes, Headmistress. You summoned me?¡±
The Headmistress looked up from her work, her violet eyes meeting Rnd''s. She gestured for him to take a seat in front of her desk. The moment she did, one raised itself out of the wooden floor. As he sat down, the wooden chair seemed to mold itself to his form, providing a surprising level offort.
¡°I''ve been made aware of the recent events involving a particr nobledy and a subsequent hearing. It seems you yed a pivotal role in the resolution of the matter.¡±
Rnd nodded while getting slight goosebumps. He could feel her gaze falling on his armored body as if she was scrutinizing his poor craftsmanship, which to someone like her was probably child''s y.
"Yes, Headmistress. I encountered the students in the training facility and acted with the Institute rules in mind.¡±
¡°With the rules in mind? Do the rules state that you should break a man¡¯s sternum?¡±
¡°He was unwilling to surrender and even tried to bribe a member of the Enforcement Department.¡±
Rnd replied quickly without stuttering as he at least knew that the rules were on his side. This quick rebuttal seemed to cause one of the woman¡¯s brows to rise up.
¡°Bold words, Assistant Professor Wand. It seems you carry the weight of your own sense of justice. I can at least appreciate that, to a certain extent but¡¡±
The Headmistress leaned back in her chair, her gaze never leaving Rnd. He couldn¡¯t quite read her expression, and he wondered how much she knew about his background and his real motives for being at the Institute.
¡°This is still a ce for learning and I would appreciate if you learn to handle such situations, with less violent means.¡±
He was being lectured by this woman for his rash behavior. If this was all to this meeting then it was fine. It seemed that she was giving him a warning about his methods that caused some people to be injured and also damage to the training facility. However, soon she started asking more questions, some that he wasn¡¯t sure that he wanted to answer.
¡°I have been informed that you are not a member of any noble house yet you don¡¯t seem to care about the repercussions of your actions. Why is that, Assistant Professor Wand?¡±
Rnd hesitated for a moment, carefully choosing his words. He could feel the weight of the situation, and the woman was prodding for some information. It seemed strange that someone would not be scared of angering high nobles. She probably wanted to hear the true reason behind it, but he did not want to reveal his ties to the Arden estate. It was better to tie his behavior to his strong sense of justice and perhaps make it seem like he just disliked the wanton abuse of power that the noble students were guilty of.
¡°I just did what I thought was right and followed the rules of the institute, by those rules, every student is equal, aren¡¯t they?¡±
The Headmistress nodded slightly but he wasn¡¯t sure if his answer convinced her. After a moment of silence, she leaned forward, her fingers steepled together.
¡°You are an intriguing individual, Assistant Professor Wand. Unusual, but intriguing nheless. Your actions have stirred quite amotion within the noble circles, and some influential figures are not pleased with you. I have not called you here to lecture you but more to give you a warning.¡±
¡°A warning?¡±
¡°Yes, a warning,¡±
The Headmistress replied, her eyes narrowing slightly.
¡°Your actions could have consequences, ones that might not only affect you but also some of our students. As long as you stay within the Institute I will guarantee your safety but after you step outside these walls, you¡¯ll be on your own. Do you understand?¡±
¡°Yes, Headmistress. I''ll be cautious and mindful of my future actions.¡±
Rnd was a bit surprised by her words as it looked like this Arch Magus was on his side. However, the message was clear: once he was outside of the Institute, she would do nothing to protect him from any retaliations from the nobles. He had expected some immediate consequences for his actions, but the Headmistress''s warning hinted at a broader and moreplex web of political intrigue.
¡°Good, I¡¯m d that you understand. Now, while you did stir up the ho¡¯s nest slightly, you managed to help one of our troubled students. Please keep up the good work. You are dismissed.¡±
¡°Ah, yes?¡±
After getting praised at the end, he found himself stunned by the change of subject. The Headmistress quickly went back to her mountain of papers and other magical artifacts as if he was not there anymore. Thus, he awkwardly raised himself from his seat and then slowly started to walk away. The path down was still there, so he assumed that he needed to travel down the set of stairs one more time.
¡®Did that go well or now?¡¯
He wasn¡¯t sure if this meeting went well or not. It seemed that she was more interested in seeing the man who caused the incident than in reprimanding him. There was no punishment given, nor was he kicked out of the Institute either. Then, as he reached therge tower library area during his walk, he was given another surprise.
¡°Ah, I almost forgot.¡±
¡°Headmistress?¡±
¡°You¡¯ve been doing some interesting research, you might find this book helpful.¡±
Her voice resounded in the library, and soon a vein appeared with arge hardcover book. It was presented to him, and he could not refuse something given to him by the Archmage. It was written in an oldernguage, but he could understand the meaning.
¡°Mana and soul connection?¡±
¡°It should help you in your research but be sure to return it when you are done with it, you won¡¯t find this Tome within the main library, it should help you with your ¡®mana phantom¡¯ dilemma.¡±
¡°Uh¡ Thank you?¡±
¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±
Soon her voice vanished, and he was left with arge research book in his hands. One thing was clear: he wasn¡¯t given this book for no reason. The Headmistress must have known that he was researching mana phantoms, something that he didn¡¯t tell anyone besides Arion. It was possible that she asked him about it or that she had some way of monitoring the school herself.
As Rnd descended the tower, the weight of the encounter with the Headmistress lingered in his mind. The warning about potential consequences outside the Institute and the Headmistress''s knowledge of his research was perplexing. There was a possibility that she knew everything already, but he did not know her motives or her inclinations. Soon enough he found himself on the lower level and the exit door presented itself to him. He found himself in the same gazebo with the students and quickly made his way back to the Enforcement Department, where Thorne was waiting for him.
¡°How did it go?¡±
Thorne asked instantly after Rnd entered his office. After a brief exnation of the encounter Thorne scratched his head, a thoughtful expression on his face.
¡°I¡¯m not sure, I just got a warning¡ I think?¡±
Rnd responded, unsure of what to take away from that meeting. The Headmistress didn¡¯t really exin much and it felt more like she just wanted to see the new troublemaker face to face. Then he also received some research materials in the form of a book, something that informed him that she knew about his library visits. It didn¡¯t seem that she was an enemy but perhaps also not an ally, he needed to be careful.
¡°Is that so? It seems you''ve made quite an impression, Assistant Professor. The fact that you were not punished is a good sign, in itself. This bodes well for that, what was the name again? Surveince system?¡±
After the hearing and the showcase of his recording devices, Thorne was intrigued by the possibilities.
¡°Yes, that¡¡±
¡°Are there any limitations? What about the costs?¡±
¡°The costs wouldn¡¯t be anything oundish¡¡±
It seemed that this day wouldn¡¯t end so quickly as he was now stuck exining the golemic eye monitoring system to Thorne. It could be made from tier 2 materials which would lower the costs dramatically. The more he exined, the happier Thorne seemed, and for some reason, Rnd started thinking that he would be getting a lot more work than he initially signed up for.
¡®What did I get myself into¡¡¯
Chapter 431: Research And Lecture Prep.
Chapter 431: Research And Lecture Prep.
¡®This was quite a day¡ Now what? Where do I even begin?"
Rnd asked himself after leaving Thorne¡¯s office. The hearing was over, and he had given his sister the small spider golem to keep her safe. Everything seemed to have finally calmed down, but he was not making any significant progress in his research. Then there was the Headmistress who gave him some strange research papers, implying that what he was searching for was within a person''s soul and not just mana, something that he had no idea about. It also implied that she had more information about what he was doing here than he liked, perhaps she even knew that he came from Albrook.
¡®I didn¡¯t feel anything strange, she probably didn¡¯t read my status at least.¡¯
For the time being, it seemed that she kept to the Institute rules and didn¡¯t forcefully try to pry his status window out of him. Considering that she was a tier 4 mage, her identification skill was probably way above his, and she would have no problem in disabling his enchantments that were hiding his ss.
¡®It seemed like she was trying to be impartial but I¡¯m not sure¡¡¯
After finishing up with his enforcing duties, he had a few days of freedom. What he did was return to the school library with his new research papers to deliberate on his future ns. He still wanted to create that prosthetic limb for Bernir, and there was no reason not to look into what an experienced mage had given him. Perhaps there was some type of deeper connection between mana and the soul that would allow him to connect a few dots.
On his way to the library, he noticed that everyone was still looking at him in a reserved fashion. It was as if everyone was treating him as some type of rare animal. Eventually, he managed to arrive at the location and soon enough he was studying therge book he received from Yavenna Arvandus, the Xandar¡¯s Institute of Wizardry current Headmistress.
¡°Mana and soul connection¡ what does the soul have to do with mana phantoms? and do souls even exist¡¡±
Rnd whispered to himself while prying open the thick book apart. The pages were filled withplex diagrams, ancient symbols, and writings in anguage that was both familiar and unfamiliar. The arcane knowledge within the tome hinted at the intricate rtionship between mana and the soul, delving into the metaphysical aspects of magic that Rnd had only scratched the surface of.
¡°This might take a while¡¡±
As he immersed himself in the study, a lot of time started to pass. The cryptic writing forced him to search for books rted to ancientnguages and it took him a while to fill in the gaps in his knowledge to even start reading the book he was given. He spent countless hours in the library, deciphering the intricate symbols and the meanings hidden within the pages. The book opened up new perspectives on the connection between mana and the soul, revealing aplex tapestry of magical energies that intertwined in ways he had never considered.
He discovered that the soul was indeed a fundamental aspect of magical existence. ording to the text, every living being possessed a soul, a reservoir of spiritual energy that acted as a conduit for mana. The mana, in turn, flowed through the soul, shaping and molding within its essence.
In theory, the mana phantoms that he had seen moving around might have actually been the spiritual energy of the soul that, within the world of mana, created the illusion of a mana phantom. If this were the case, then he was looking in the wrong ce and would need to focus on this other type of energy if he ever wanted his prosthetic to move correctly.
¡®Could I just need to find the correct wavelength as I did with the divine spells? Is there something that could help me to get attuned to spiritual energy?¡¯
There were creatures in this world that resembled ghosts and phantoms. The simplest one to encounter would be the Will-o''-Wisp. It was a type of monster that could be found in haunted forests and sometimes crips. The Albrook dungeon also had exploding skulls but those were quite vtile.
What he needed to do was create a device that could react to the mana phantom. If he could identify the energy, then he just needed to create a system that reacted to the changes in the phantom. At the moment, he could only read visual cues with the help of his own skill, but his senses were identifying it as regr mana. If this book was true, then perhaps the mana was just blocking the spiritual energy underneath that he couldn¡¯t quite perceive. Focusing on spiritual energy patterns could be the answer that he was looking for, and perhaps there were some ways inside this Institute that he could research them.
¡®I wonder if this ce has someone with a Spiritualist ss, but could a Necromancer also work?¡¯
When thinking about soul energy, there were a few sources that he could think of. First were the decrepit souls of the dead that the necrotic magic of Necromancers could control. These energies were perceived as chaotic and unnatural, probably not something he could get his hands on without breaking thew. Necromancy was looked down on mostly due to the Srian church despising them and any cultists. Even though he had encountered a Lich and a necromancer, there was no time to do any research, nor was his home in a state to do so.
When it came to spiritualists, they were a different sort. They didn¡¯t manipte the bodies of the dead nor did they force their souls to linger. They acted as a bridge between the material ne and the one supposedly popted by spirits. They could use souls to possess objects or even themselves for a boost in their skills. They could buff people through these possessions or by calling spirits for a sort of blessing. Luckily, this magical profession wasn¡¯t looked down upon by the church, and there was a possibility that one of these people was within the Institute walls.
¡®I heard if a spiritualist lets a master swordsman possess their body, they can gain their strength temporarily but it can backfire on them, I think it¡¯s called reverse possession¡ I guess I have my work cut out for me, how should I do this?¡¯After spending the rest of the day deciphering the book, he assessed his options. There were three things that he could do. First was capturing a monster that was closely rted to spirits. The second was finding a Spiritualist and either examining their spells to copy them into runic or having them cooperate in his research. Thest and third option was spending more time in the library and going through more research papers.
¡®I guess, I¡¯ll go with option three for now and try asking Arion about the other twoter¡¡¯
Arge sigh left his mouth as there was much work to do. Over the next few days, Rnd delved deeper into the extensive library resources, immersing himself in ancient texts and research papers rted to spiritual energy, mana, and the connection between the soul and magic. His determination led him to uncover obscure knowledge that hinted at rituals, experiments, and historical ounts involving spiritualists and the maniption of soul energy.
Things were progressing, but he had a sinking feeling that he was being watched. Every time he ventured outside, he could tell that certain people were looking his way. It was quite obvious that he didn¡¯t make any friends with the Vi incident and that he needed to prepare himself for the fallout. It wouldn¡¯t have been strange if he would be followed whenever leaving the school, and once alone, his new enemies could even strike. Luckily, things back home were silent and his Knightly responsibilities could wait.
¡°Hm¡ a Spiritualist? There is one person like that but¡¡±
¡°But? Is there a problem?¡±
¡°Well, the person in question doesn¡¯te to the Institute often, they are kind of an oddball¡¡±
Rnd finished up with the research for the day and returned to the Runic Department to ask Arion a few questions. While there seemed to be a Spiritualist Professor around, they didn¡¯te to school often and lived off campus. With how he was being monitored throughout the Institute, it didn¡¯t seem like such a great idea to pack up for a visit just yet.
¡°She should be there for the next Department meeting though.¡±
¡°The next meeting? Isn¡¯t that in a month?¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid so¡ oh that reminds me!¡±
Arion nced to the side, activating his tail bracelet to summon forth a sizable stack of papers, apanied by the orb that Rnd had entrusted to him.
¡°You¡¯ve finished examining it?¡±
¡°Indeed, it was quite fascinating, I haven¡¯t seen such a strange monster core in a while.¡±
It was the broken Lich core that he had lent to Arion. Considering the stack of papers that he was given, he had done extensive research on it. Recreating the structure on another item of this sort would probably be easy with all of this insight.
¡°You write quite fast¡¡±
¡°Oh that? It¡¯s just a spell, want me to teach you?¡±
Rnd was surprised by the amount of written words, not something a regr person could do by hand even with the help of skills. There also wasn¡¯t that much time for Arion to do this, so he was quite intrigued. After the question, he received a quick answer as he was presented with a peculiar spell that reminded him of some technology from the modern world.
¡°It¡¯s simr to aser printer¡¡±
¡°Aser what?¡±
¡°Ah, nothing¡¡±
The presentation unfolded swiftly, featuring unique materials such as specialized paper and ink. Theseponents fused together on the paper''s surface, akin to a toner, shaping into coherent words. While magical quills capable of transcribing words through voicemands existed, this particr method directly extracted information from the caster''s mind. Remarkably, it even hinted at the possibility of generating images if the mental visualization was sufficiently vivid, a feature Rnd considered potentially valuable for his purposes. Throughout the presentation, he observed the ink seamlessly adhering to the paper, illustrating a rapid and efficient means of filling out pages.
¡°Speaking about this monster core, are you trying to make a mage tower?¡±
¡°A mage tower?¡±
¡°Yes, I think it could be used as a basis for an artificial tower spirit and it¡¯s already attuned to your mana.¡±
Rnd acknowledged the statement with a nod as he retrieved both the research paper and the core, stowing them away in his spatial storage. Bringing it over to the Institute to get an idea of what to do with it was the correct choice. Although constructing a mage tower wasn''t in his immediate ns, the potential applications of tower spirits in performing calctions for mages intrigued him. While he needed to be careful with it as it was still the core of a monster, he believed with some adjustments, it could be repurposed without future issues arising.
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°No problem, It was quite enjoyable.¡±
Arion appeared content engaging in mundane research, a concept that Rnd found somewhat perplexing. For Rnd, research was merely a tool to achieve a goal, and if he never had to delve into it again, he wouldn''t mind. His true satisfactiony in the process of crafting prototypes and ensuring they didn''t unexpectedly detonate in his vicinity.
¡°Now then, tomorrow is the day, have you prepared the presentation?¡±
¡°Sure¡¡±
¡°How splendid, now don¡¯t tell me! I love a good surprise!¡±
The day for his lecture at the Runic Department had finally arrived. Throughout the week, he dedicated his time to research, and somewhat haphazardly, he put together an activity for the students. Uncertain about how his unconventional approach would be received, he aimed to deviate from the standard lecture format. The idea of standing in front of a group of young students for two hours sent shivers down his spine, prompting him to devise a n that would enable him to spend most of the time seated.
¡°You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll do something to embarrass the Department?¡±
¡°Not really, you have quite the head on your shoulders my friend, I¡¯m sure your lecture will be very insightful!¡±
¡°...¡±
He nodded in acknowledgment as he returned to his temporary quarters within the Runic Department. Taking advantage of the department''s sparse membership, Rnd found amodation in the spacious vice-head''s quarters. It was quite the spacious room that he could even continue his research in. Before retiring for the night, he mentally reminded himself to rise early, recognizing the need to procure the essential items from the Institute''s rune forge.
As morning unfolded, Rnd made his way to the forge, where the craftsmen awaited him. They handed him a sizable wooden crate that seemed to have a lot of parts within itself.
¡°Just like you ordered it, but what are you going to use these parts for?¡±
¡°A lecture.¡±
The absence of the Master Runesmith this time didn''t pose an issue, given that the ordered crafts were merely tier 1 runes, within the capability of even lower-tier 2 Runesmiths. Everything was efficiently prepared within a few days, and while Rnd might have personally fashioned them with more precision, he found little room forint.
With the help of a floating tform and his mage hand spell, he transported the crate and left the forge. He steered towards an outdoor location within the same park where he had previously encountered the Headmistress. There was a section here for outside lessons, perfect for this lecture he thought up.
¡®I think I need my own assistant for things like this¡¡¯
Given the scarcity of personnel within the department, Rnd took it upon himself to single-handedly organize everything. Utilizing his spellcasting abilities, he effortlessly brought over chairs and tables, upon which he began arranging the contents from within the box. Rnd''s meticulous nature ensured a well-organized setup, and hepleted the task a good ten minutes before anyone else arrived at the location.
¡®This should do it, would be nice if none of the students arrived though¡¡¯
Rnd harbored a hope that the rumors circting about his unconventional behavior and actions against the nobles might dissuade students from attending his lecture. However, his expectation was contradicted when he observed Arion floating towards him, apanied by Professor Duder. To his surprise, the number of students had not decreased; rather, it had increased, and they appeared genuinely intrigued by what he had prepared. This unexpected turn left Rnd raising an involuntary brow.
¡°So that¡¯s that famous ferocious enforcer? He does look that part!¡±
¡°Hey be quiet, what if he hears you and turns you into a frog?¡±
¡°In his case, that would be an improvement.¡±
¡°Did you just call me ugly?¡±
The banter of the students reached Rnd''s ears, but he chose to ignore it, focusing on the task at hand. As the time for his lecture approached, more students gathered, some that probably were just here to look at the person who beat up a noble knight. Duder who pushed for this lecture had a look of disdain stered over his face and was probably hoping that he made a fool out of himself during this lecture. Arion on the other hand floated towards him with a mischievous grin nted over his feline face.
¡°Enjoying the attention, Assistant Professor Wand?¡±
¡°Not really¡ let us just get it over with¡¡±
¡°Haha, well let me just help you a but.¡±
Arion turned himself towards the chatting students and started to conjure a light show with his magic, creating colorful illusions in the air. The unexpected disy caught the attention of the students, diverting their focus from their conversations to the mesmerizing lights dancing above them.
¡°Good afternoon, everyone! I hope you¡¯re ready for a different kind of lecture today! Instead of the usual theorem, Assistant Professor Wand has prepared something new for all of you! Assistant Professor Wand, if you would?¡±
¡°Yes, thank you, Professor Arion.¡±
With all eyes fixed on him, Rnd noticed a mix of interest and scrutiny among the students. Some appeared genuinely intrigued, while others seemed ready to mock him if he faltered. However, Rnd remained unfazed; he had meticulously prepared for this moment, and it was time tomence the lecture and put any apprehensions to rest.
¡°Please divide yourself into groups at the tables, you will find a set of tools prepared there, please get acquainted with them¡¡±
The lecture had started and the students moved towards the tables to find a strange assortment of various tes with runes on them. All of them had the same squared shape but their usage was unknown to them.
¡°Alright, let''s delve into the assembly of runes into moreplex structures¡±
Rnd began with his exnation.
¡°I''ll first exin the meanings of these symbols, and then it''ll be your task tobine them into a proper form capable of producing a spell.¡±
Murmurs rippled through the students as they nced at the runic symbols, unsure of how to craft a spell from them. Despite their initial confusion, an air of intrigue permeated the atmosphere, indicating a willingness to explore and understand theplexities of runic magic.
Chapter 432: More Practical Lecture.
Chapter 432: More Practical Lecture.
¡®They seem a bit confused, I should probably bring out the visual aids.¡¯
Rnd was aware that his approach might face resistance from the schrly mindset prevalent in this world, where learning predominantly involved books, and practical lessons were often limited to monster hunting and dungeon exploration. However, he favored a more hands-on approach to education, and opted to challenge the students with a puzzle. It would give their minds something new to tackle and perhaps allow some to see things from a different perspective.
To familiarize the students with the functionality of the square tes of metal, Rnd introduced a runic device designed to project images. This technology mirrored the one he had employed in the hearing for yback of recordings. Externally, it resembled an elongated rectangle, akin to a steel beam used in constructing frameworks. Due to the limited time between his ongoing research efforts, this was the most of what Rnd could prepare for the present moment.
¡°I¡¯ll now demonstrate the basic runic principles. Please watch closely as you will have tobine the runic blocks afterward.¡±
Surprisingly, even the students who typically paid little attention in ss found themselves captivated by the runic symbols disyed on the projected screen. The direct corrtion between these symbols and the smaller steel tesid out on the tables made it easy for them to grasp the connection between the visual representation and the runic blocks before them. The alignment of the symbols seemed to spark a newfound interest but he didn¡¯t have their full attention quite yet.
¡°For the spell effect to take ce, you must always end the runic structure with an emitter-type rune, otherwise the runic circuit will not be able to activate¡¡±
Certain terms rted to circuitry seemed to cause confusion among the students. Rnd''s approach, rooted in practical testing and drawing parallels between the runguage and circuit boards, diverged significantly from the conventional understanding of this world. The concept of an operating system was foreign to them, but Rnd remained unfazed. His primary goal was to deliver a lecture satisfactory enough to avoid expulsion from the Institute, and their understanding of the subject was of secondary concern.
Who he was more interested in today was Professor Duder. He hade to the ss to keep his eye on him for the lecture. Duder appeared determined to find any pretext that would warrant Rnd''s expulsion. One such reason would be his failure to conduct a ss today. Rnd had to remain vignt as he needed to safeguard this position until his research was done.
¡°Now, please put away the runic pieces and pay attention, I will showcase their use.¡±
Upon concluding his exnation, Rnd noticed the students still appeared bewildered. They continued shifting the square tiles around, maizing them to each other without fullyprehending the purpose. It wasn''t until Rnd employed his mage hand spell, manipting a few runic structures and connecting them together, that the students finally grasped the essence of the lesson.
¡°As you can see, if youplete the structure in the correct order and infuse it with a bit of your mana, you will garner a spell effect.¡±
The practical demonstration brought rity as a simple ball of light emanated from the connected runic elements. Rnd''s approach mirrored the grueling process he underwent during his time as a Runic cksmith. Secluding himself in an Inn room, he engaged in a rigorous process of elimination, graduallyprehending the meaning of each runicponent and how their assembly could yield different results. This lecture essentially recreated the same experiment, providing the students with the knowledge to produce various spell effects through the maniption of runic structures.
¡°Now then, you will all attempt to mimic this process, assemble the runic pieces together correctly and it will produce an effect.¡±
¡°Oh, how interesting!¡±
Observing from the sidelines, Arionmented on the students'' increasing interest in the lesson. While some remained hesitant to participate, others began experimenting with the metallic squares. After a few minutes, diverse light effects started to manifest, captivating the students as they noticed variations in colors and shapes. The hands-on experience had sessfully captured their attention and ignited a sense of curiosity among them.
¡°Look, I made an orange triangle!¡±
¡°Why is this square blue¡ I wanted it to be purple¡¡±
¡°Silly, you need to mix blue with red to get a purple color.¡±
¡°Oh!¡±
Rnd continued to guide the students through the process to the point of actively offering assistance where needed. The atmosphere began to shift from initial skepticism to a more lively engagement. The students, once hesitant, were now actively coborating, sharing ideas, and experimenting with differentbinations of runic symbols. Even the ones that weren¡¯t paying attention didn¡¯t want to get excluded and finally decided to take part.
Duder, however, continued to wear a disapproving expression, discontent with the unexpected sess of Rnd''s unconventional teaching methods. As the session progressed, Rnd noticed that some students were struggling to understand the nuances of runic assembly. He decided to circte among the groups, providing guidance and answering questions.
¡°That¡¯s it for today, please ce everything back to their original location.¡±
¡°Eh? Is it already over?¡±
¡°No fair, I wanted to make a rainbow¡¡±
As the lesson came to an end, Rnd was surprised to find that some students expressed a desire to continue experimenting with the runic structures. Their enthusiasm and pleading looks caught him off guard. While Rnd couldn''t fault them for finding the practical lesson interesting and enjoyable, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he might have made a mistake with his current approach, perhaps underestimating the appeal of hands-on, interactive learning.
¡®... They won¡¯t make me do this again, right?¡¯
Despite the appearance of a nuanced and carefully nned approach, the truth was that Rnd had hastily put together a few elements to avoid having to speak extensively during the lecture. His expectation was that only a handful of students would be interested, with the rest possibly dozing off against the trees. Contrary to his assumptions, however, the students enthusiastically embraced the rudimentary runicponents, treating them like new toys to be explored and assembled. Rnd found himself taken aback by the unexpected level of engagement and even more by Arion¡¯s words.
¡°Just magnificent, I just can¡¯t wait for the next lecture, wait, don¡¯t tell me! Will it be another puzzle or maybe something more theoretical?¡±
¡°Next lecture¡¡±
To make things worse he actually had a few ideas to make the lectures more interesting. As a runesmith at heart, he envisioned incorporating runic devices that even regr mages could interact with - such as the multipurpose staff he had used in the past. This staff, depending on the area of mana infusion, could produce various magical spells. He decided to keep this fact to himself as preparing for this lecture did take some time away from his research.
¡°Hmph¡¡±
Professor Duder, still watching closely, approached Rnd with a stern expression.
¡°Interesting approach, assistant professor. However, I would advise you to stick to the traditional methods of teaching. This... experimentation might not bode well for the academic reputation of the Institute.¡±
Rnd just nodded without replying while the man walked away.
¡°Hah, what is that buffoon talking about? I bet that he is just afraid that my department is garnering more interest from the students! Just look, there are twice as many people here than before¡ and maybe¡¡±
As Arion spun around in midair, visibly excited at the prospect of increased funding and student interest, Rnd couldn''t help but attribute the enthusiasm to his growing reputation. His notoriety as the man who defeated a high-level magical swordmaster seemed to be a key factor. The students, being primarily interested in strength, likely perceived Rnd''s runic lessons as a pathway to uncovering the secrets behind his formidable power. The allure of strength and the intrigue surrounding Rnd''s abilities had sessfully captured the students'' attention. That the lessons were interesting and fun, was just the icing on the cake.
¡°This was such an eye-opening lecture, I might have to reconsider how I should perform the lectures, you have my thanks, my friend!¡±
¡°You¡¯re wee?¡±
¡°How will I ever be able to thank you!¡±
¡°You can start by helping me to clean this ce up?¡±
As the lecture concluded, Rnd noticed that not all students had taken the initiative to tidy up after themselves. Some tables remained in disarray, and Rnd had the task of clearing them.
¡°Ah, look at the time, I have to get back to my research!¡±
Arion, leveraging his Department Head privileges, opted to avoid the cleanup and promptly left. Rnd found himself left behind to address the mess and consider potential new presentations for the following week.
¡®Should I just let them y with the golems or something?¡¯
*****
¡°Lowly miscreant, this won¡¯t end the way you want it, I will see to it¡¡±
A somewhat annoyed schrly man strode through the halls of the Institute, receiving respectful nods from those he passed. His name was Duder, a reputable Department Head. However, after the peculiar lecture conducted by the new assistant professor, he found himself irked. Duder viewed him as little more than a hoodlum, seemingly desecrating the sacred halls of the Institute with his unorthodox methods.
Duder perceived himself as a role model, expecting students to aspire to his level of schrly achievement rather than emte what he viewed as the lesser pursuits of adventurers. Despite his disdain for the new assistant professor, he was not foolish enough to confront the man directly. Witnessing the events during the hearing made him cautious, understanding that any disruption or overt animosity might be recorded, leading to potential consequences.
¡°Professor, please keep up the good work!¡±
¡°Of course,¡±As Duder navigated through the corridors, he encountered one of the servants from a noble house. A charmingdy in a serving uniform, her duties revolved around tending to the wishes of her masters. Such servants were a rare sight on campus, often residing in dorms designated for higher nobles and only emerging when summoned or apanying their noble employers.
Thedy servant curtsied politely before presenting Duder with a small container, which he swiftly concealed within one of the spatial pockets in his robe. Offering her a nod, she continued on her way. Duder paused for a moment, casting cautious nces around. Concerned about the potential discovery of this act, he had be uneasy ever since witnessing the recording technology and learning of the Enforcement Department''s ns to implement it throughout the entire Institute. The fear of being constantly monitored had taken a toll on his peace of mind.
¡°I¡¯m being too paranoid, they haven¡¯t gotten the approval from the Headmistress yet and perhaps they never will¡¡±
He disappeared down the corridor until reaching a seemingly dead end. Extracting a golden key from his pocket, Duder inserted it into a hole in the wall that materialized out of nowhere. After turning the key, a door opened, allowing him to step through. On the other side, he entered a spacious study where a person with a long white beard sat behind a desk, d in wizardry robes.
¡°Master, we need to do something about that swindler, he does not belong in this institute.¡±
¡°Oh, he doesn¡¯t? Has he broken any of the rules?¡±
¡°Not yet¡but Vice Headmaster, we need to do something!¡±
The master wizard, a figure of great influence within the Institute, peered at Duder over the rim of his sses. His office was filled with shelves of ancient tomes and magical artifacts, creating an atmosphere of profound wisdom.
¡°Duder, my old student, the Institute has always embraced diversity in its faculty. If this assistant professor has not vited any rules, there''s little we can do to remove him. It wouldn¡¯t do for us to be tyrants, suppressing new ideas and methodologies.¡±
¡®He always like this¡ saying one thing but thinking something else¡¡¯
The person seated at the desk was Master Rathos, someone Duder had studied under in the past. Rathos held a position just below that of the Headmistress, Yavenna Arvandus, though in certain situations, his influence surpassed hers. Unlike Arvandus, who kept to herself, Rathos recognized the importance ofworking for true power. However, he was careful not to engage in anything that might tarnish his reputation. Unless there was a clear advantage to be gained, he preferred to adhere to established protocols, especially when it came to official business.
¡°But, master, he is undermining the traditional teachings of the Institute! The students are getting distracted, and they are starting to question the superiority of our way of learning and that recent incident¡ if this continues, our associates will start toin¡¡±
¡°Ah yes, our dear associates¡ we can¡¯t have that¡ Hm¡¡±
The man smiled and began to stroke his long white beard. Duder remained quiet as he knew that his master was quite the shrewd man and would probablye up with a solution to his current dilemma.
¡°Oh, how about this then!¡±
¡°Yes, master?¡±
¡°The young students should be at the correct age for further development, correct?¡±
¡°Do you perhaps mean, the advancement sses?¡±
¡°Yes, precisely those. The girl involved in the recent incident, her level is rtively low, and she would likely be included in the advancement ss, wouldn''t she?¡±
¡°I see... but what about¡¡±
¡°About our friend from the Runic Department? I was getting to that, so impatient.¡±
¡°My apologies, Master.¡±
Duder bowed his head, apologizing to Rathos, who continued speaking.
¡°Considering his performance, I don''t see why he can''t tag along as one of the main guardians for the advancement ss. I''ll just need to put in a few good words. I''m sure that, considering the recent incident, no one will find fault in such a decision.¡±
Duder nodded as Rathos revealed the main n, an ingenious approach that could address multiple issues with a single move. The n appeared faultless, leaving little room for me to be ced on them even if something went awry. Duder understood that making this n a reality required contacting individuals operating outside the Institute. Even if only the girl participated, it would already be sufficient to appease the interests he served.
¡°If I remember correctly, the advancement sses were scheduled to take ce within a few weeks, but we could probably advance the date. Think you''ll be able to take care of the rest?¡±
¡°Yes, Master, leave it to me!¡±
¡°Great, well then I still have some work to do. Was this all?¡±
¡°Yes, Master Rathos.¡±
Duder turned to leave the study, the wheels of his mind already turning as he contemted the best way to implement Rathos''s n. As he stepped out of the hidden door, he found himself in the same corridor where he had encountered thedy servant. The small container she had given him concealed a substantial quantity of golden coins. To ensure this lucrative business continued, Duder was prepared to go to war with the new assistant professor. Through this new n, such a confrontation now seemed not only possible but also strategically advantageous.
¡°Now, who should I contact first?¡±
As the Duder departed from Rathos'' study, the old wizard emitted a sigh of annoyance. The magical quill he had been using to write words onto his parchment halted as he stood up from his seat. With a wave of his hand, he caused the drapes to close, plunging the room into darkness. The only source of light emanated from a mirror ced next to arge dresser.
¡°That I need to contend with such greedy idiots¡¡±
Approaching the mirror, Rathos observed a peculiar aura of light emanating from it. For a brief moment, his reflection transformed into a grotesque figure covered in blisters and malignant-looking warts. With another wave of his hand, the unsettling image vanished, reced by what seemed to be an empty room bearing no resemnce to the study. Soon after, mes emerged one after another around arge table, with his mirror represented by one of those same mes.
¡°Ah, Seat of Azure, early as always.¡±
¡°There is no such thing as being too early, seat of Crimson¡¡±
The mirror reproduced Rathos''s voice in a different manner than usual and facilitated him in listening to the conversation among the other mes. Once the room was filled with all of them, attention shifted toward a particr me, the one with a hue of purple.
¡°Seat of Violet, we need an exnation¡¡±
A pitch-ck me expanded in size as it posed the question. The mirror used by Rathos started to quiver and disyed a few cracks. It appeared that the violet me was facing some trouble, and the wizardly man couldn''t help but smile at their predicament.
Chapter 433: To The Rescue.
Chapter 433: To The Rescue.
¡°Hey, you there I¡¯d like to have a word with you!¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°You are intruding on the personal space of this student, Increased heart rate has been noted, stress levels are increasing, please refrain from approaching this student.¡±
¡°Huh? What is this metal spider?¡±
¡°Please back away, this is a warning, if you don¡¯t this unit will contact a faculty member and you will be restrained.¡±
A small spider golem attracted attention by causing a scene. It faced off against a group of three teenage boys who approached girls of simr ages. One of the girls, Lucienne Arden, was now famous on campus due to her involvement in a recent incident that had garnered widespread attention. Apanying her were her two roommates, Atasuna and Marlein, who ced themselves on the sides without knowing what to do.
The boys who were initially confident in their strong approach, were taken aback by the unexpected resistance from the small mechanical creature. The spider golem that was programmed to protect Lucienne, continued to vocalize warnings with ever-increasing volume. It was to a point where other students were made aware of the problem and started whispering.
¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the count''s son?¡±
¡°Is he trying to curry favor with the Marquess woman? How, indecent.¡±
Two girls started whispering and some of their conversation made its way towards the young man in question. This only maddened the young man who was barely sixteen years of age.
¡°What is this piece of metal? Do you think that this thing can stop a son of a count? Now, get over here, this instant!¡±
The boy scoffed and ignored the stares around him.
¡°No¡ I don¡¯t think I will¡¡±
Lucienne responded while furrowing her eyebrows and her two friends quickly responded after.
¡°Stop bothering us, you heard what she said, now go away!¡±
¡°We don¡¯t care who you are, leave us alone.¡±
They all stood resolute and while they seemed to be frightened they didn¡¯t lower their heads or budge from their spots. This made the young nobleman quite mad, not something that he was expecting from lesser nobility andmoners. ¡°You dare speak to us in such a tone?¡±
One of the other young men moved forward and attempted to reach for the golem, but as his hand neared he was pushed back by a sudden jolt of mana. The golem acted by producing a mana shield that kept the youth from approaching.
¡°Ouch! What the hell is this thing doing?¡±
The young man recoiled while clutching his hand in pain. The shield didn¡¯t only stop him from moving forward but it also delivered a small jolt of electricity, something quite painful to the touch.
¡°You insolentmoners! How dare you defy a noble!¡±
The boy took a step forward, clearly angered by the girl¡¯s defiance. While Lucienne came from a baron¡¯s house, the other two were not nobles, something people like this young man couldn¡¯t allow to slide. The small spider golem sensed the increasing threat and emitted a low growl-like sound, its single eye glowing red. The crowd that had gathered to witness themotion murmured and started to back away in fright.
¡°Hostility has been detected, initiating protective measures, please stand by. Your mana pattern has been recorded and a teacher has been alerted, please stand down.¡±
Before any further developments, the small spider golem swiftly erected arger mana shield and enveloped all the girls present. The previous jolt of electricity had left the trio of male students wary of getting too close to the shield. Instead, fueled by anger and wounded pride, they decided to retaliate. This was still a magical academy and casting spells was always an option.
¡°A teacher has been called? Like I care!¡±
The tension could be felt in the air and everyone was eager to see how this all yed out. However, before any of the three young men could mutter any chants, a voice called out to the students that were gathered here.
¡°What do you think that you are doing?¡±
As they looked through the surroundings, unable to identify the source of the voice, their attention was finally drawn upward and into the distance. The voice they heard had been amplified by mana and given their mage backgrounds, they were able to discern the trajectory of the spell and trace it back to its caster. After following the magical path with their senses, they eventually spotted someone leaping out of a window and that someone wasing their way.
¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t the main library there?¡±
One of the students asked but no one could reply. Everyone here was outside the main building near the converging path that led to the dorms. Before the incident started all of these young people were on their way to morning sses. Now their attention was fully on the strange person that had be airborne, seemingly now flying in their direction.
The person shot up into the air and flew in an arch. Their speed was truly tremendous and eventually everyone could see that they were wearing a strange artifact under their robe. Emitting light and disying enigmatic runic symbols, this artifact mystified the onlookers. Then, just before making contact with the ground, a powerful gust of wind enveloped this person¡¯s descent and created a cushioning effect. The force stirred up a cloud of dirt and caused any skirts to flutter during the mysterious figure''snding.
¡°Is that?¡±
¡°I think it¡¯s him, the Full-Mithril Enforcer!¡±
¡°The same one that beat that Elythaes?¡±
¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you hear? He is kind of famous right now.¡±
As usual, the young students couldn''t resist whispering among themselves. The man in question who was nicknamed the Full-Mithril Enforcer, had just arrived. He positioned himself directly between the group of girls and boys who had been engaged in a heated exchange. A nce revealed that his glowing visor was now focused on the group of troublemakers.
¡°Do I have to repeat myself? What''s the meaning of thismotion?¡±
The trio of young men, once full of bravado, was now hesitant. They identified the neer as a powerful individual capable of defeating high-level knights. Despite having the support of their families and personal bodyguards, they acknowledged their inferioritypared to the Magical Swordmaster whom this man had previously defeated. While some among them doubted the rumors, they were still unwilling to test their luck.
¡°You three, exin yourselves.¡±
His visor started glowing brighter and his tone became colder causing the students to flinch in fright. However, their leader quicklyposed himself after recognizing the man¡¯s rank by the badge he wore. The swift adjustment to the tone was noted by the people here who began to chuckle.
¡°Assistant Professor, these vilemoners and the lesser noble here refused to heed my request. We merely wanted to have a civil conversation. Then when they refused, that metallic creature attacked us without a warning!¡±
It was a tant falsehood that could be easily debunked with a single word from the onlookers, yet nobody dared to do so. Despite any dislike the people may harbor for the count¡¯s son, there was little they could do. He remained a member of the upper echelon of nobility and was someone not to be openly challenged. The other high nobles refrained from speaking ill of their own, and the lower-ranking ones avoided doing so out of fear of retaliation.
¡°Is that so? Youngdy Lucienne, is there any truth to his words?¡±
The armored one turned his gaze to the other person who was involved in the scene, Lucienne Arden. The girl didn¡¯t flinch in fright like the group of young men but instead smiled. The other students here weren¡¯t sure what to make of it but soon she took a deep breath and spoke out with confidence.
¡°No, Assistant Professor Wand. They were harassing us, and Bugg¡ this small golem here, acted in self-defense to protect us!¡±
She blushed slightly as she almost pronounced the cute nickname of the spider golem that was given to it by the youngdies here.
¡°Harassment? Is that true?¡±
¡°Of course not, those are tant lies Assistant Professor! How could you trust their words above mine?¡±
The leader of the group puffed out his chest as if he were trying to show his emblem that identified his ranking within the school. However, it didn¡¯t seem that the assistant professor was too interested in what he had to say and instead focused on the small chubby spider golem there. After looking at it, the runic automaton moved forward and released a burst of light into the air.
¡°Bzzz...What is this piece of metal? Do you think that this thing can stop a son of a count? Now, get over here, this instant!... bzzz¡±
It reyed the exchange that happened between the two groups of students which showed the count¡¯s son as the viin and also a liar.
¡°I hope that you realize that lying to an enforcer is against the rules, young man, very well,e with me.¡±
¡°You want me to?... But I didn¡¯t¡¡±
The young man found himself bewildered by the unusual turn of events. Everyone present expected repercussions for the twomoners and the lesser noble, but the intimidating man appeared to have a different n. Nevertheless, the trio of troublemakers were not ready to simply ept the situation, nor were they willing toply with the orders of the man named Wand. The count¡¯s son was still trying to salvage his dignity and took a defiant step back while retorting.
¡°You can''t just order me around! I demand to speak with someone in authority. I won''t be subjected to false usations!"
¡°I saide with me, there is enough proof and I don¡¯t have the time to listen to your nonsense.¡±
Assistant Professor Wand was unfazed by the young noble¡¯s response and replied with a hint of annoyance in his voice. The trio attempted to back away while looking around them for some help but before their retainers could get close an explosion of mana took ce. The man before them showcased an increase in mana energy around his body which was quite obvious to the young mages here. It was an astronomical amount that they could barelyprehend and caused their knees to buckle.
¡°Come with me, I won¡¯t repeat myself again, you are in no position to make demands, you are a student here and are not above the rules.¡±
For some reason, it appeared that the man was making sure that everyone present heard his speech. Eventually, the count¡¯s son yielded, realizing that refusing would only escte the situation further. The news of Vi''s fate had already circted through the dorms, and the man who brought her in was before them. It was evident that he cared little about their social status and was likely capable of defeating their retainers as well.
The count¡¯s son hesitated for a moment while ncing nervously at his twopanions who were now regretting their involvement. The onlookers, including Lucienne and her friends, waited anxiously to see how the situation would unfold and soon gave out a sigh of relief as the young man epted his fate.
¡°I¡ I understand¡¡±
¡°Good, follow me.¡±
Assistant Professor Wand nodded, but before he escorted the trio away, he called the spider golem. The students now understood that this magical creature was one of his creations or part of the Runic Department. It was a fascinating revtion and indicated that this man was safeguarding the Baron¡¯s daughter by keeping the golem close. With interest, they observed as he extracted something from within the golem and reced it with an identical part before sending the creature on its way.
¡°Go back to your sses and remember to follow the rules, no one is above them.¡±
Right before departing with the troublemakers, Wand made a point to address the crowd of youngsters. They all listened to his words as the shocking surge of mana was still on their minds. Soon, he left without uttering any further words, and the students quickly resumed their conversations with each other, baffled by the scene that had just unfolded before them.
As the students dispersed, Lucienne, Atasuna, and Marlein found themselves at the center of attention. The incident had brought them into the spotlight once again, but this time, it wasn''t for causing trouble. It became painfully clear that this one professor was protecting them and was quite strict. Even high-nobility wasn¡¯t safe from his wrath and that he took the count¡¯s son to the enforcement department was proof of it.
¡°Did you see that? What¡¯s up with that mana? It¡¯s like a gushing waterfall of energy!¡±
¡°I heard he defeated that Swordmaster, he is the real deal!¡±
After chatting with each other, some of the bystanders approached the trio of girls who seemed to still be trying to process the situation.
¡°Hey, how do you know that man? Are you two rted? Was he hired by your family?¡±
¡°Do you know how he looks under that helmet?¡±
¡°Is that his true voice? He sounds so peculiar!¡±
Lucienne along with her two friends weren¡¯t sure what to make of the whole situation or how to reply. They were now surrounded and barraged with many questions. They could only weakly smile at the other people and try to reply while inching towards the institute. The day had only started and they still had sses to attend.
*****
¡°W-what is this?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a gardening fork, some call it a digging fork.¡±
¡°N-no, I know what this is but why are you giving this to us, sir?¡±
¡°See those horses over there?¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°Their pen¡¯s need to be cleaned, use these to clean them.¡±
¡°Wait¡ you don¡¯t mean¡ You want me to shovel horse manure?¡±
¡°I¡¯m d that you catch on fast. This will be your punishment, now get to it, I will check on youter, and remember, you are being watched.¡±
Rnd, who had escorted the troublesome trio to the stables, pointed at two golemic spiders. His creations stared at the group with theirrge eyes and were closely monitoring their movements.
¡°If you don¡¯tplete this task, the next one will be worse, so keep this in mind.¡±
¡°...¡±
¡®I hope this will do it, I don¡¯t want to keep making these types of scenes anymore¡¡¯
After leaving the noble children in the institute stables, he began making his way back to the Library he had been in. He had anticipated that Lucienne might be confronted by another high-ranking noble and a few days after his first lecture, his spider drone informed him about this incident.
He decided to make a statement by ying it up the next time it was possible. Although his departure from the school librarycked grace, it left asting impact on the students present. He hoped that the news of this new incident would also spread and dissuade others from bothering his sister again.
¡®But this might be more of a bandaid than a real solution, after I¡¯m gone, there will be no one to protect her¡ Where the hell is that guy¡¡¯
While walking back, he continued to ponder over his brother Robert. Since the incident with Lucienne, he had tried to contact him, but to no avail. It was as if Robert had vanished, and to make matters worse even Lucille wasn''t answering his calls. Without her assistance, he couldn''t reach his brother and was left alone without any external support. He was hoping that Robert might be able to persuade his sister to transfer to another location, especially since Vi and her family still posed a threat.
¡®I don¡¯t like this, things have been strangetely¡¡¯
To make things worse he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was being watched by someone. He knew that the other teachers and professors were mostly on the side of nobles. Every time he made his way through the institute corridors people would whisper and avoid him. It was clear that he had be an outsider that most people despised but there were some high points.
It appeared that the Runic Department was experiencing a boom in growth. Thorne was backing the runic monitoring system idea and Arion would oversee it. Although there was a n to implement the system, some faculty members, including Duder, opposed it. They argued that it would divert crucial funding from other departments, a prospect none of the other mage leaders wanted.
He soon returned to the library to resume his research, which was progressing smoothly. The only setback was the absence of the Spiritualist from the institute. However, he received information upon returning to the Runic Department that indicated that this issue could perhaps be resolved, though it would probably put him in some unwanted danger.
¡°Advancement sses? They want me to do what?¡±
Chapter 434: Advancement Classes
Chapter 434: Advancement sses
They want me to take part in the Advancement sses?!
It does seem that way but my friend, it might be better if you didnt raise your voice, I think you scared some of the students
Rnd nced around at the numerous other people seated in the Institute cafeteria. He found himself there out of necessity as his home rations had run out, two weeks after his arrival. His initial n to leave within this timeframe had clearly failed. It would be another two or three weeks until he could depart, considering the time it would take for the Spiritualist to arrive.
Usually, each professor had their peculiar method of obtaining food, but as a new member, the cafeteria was the best option for Rnd. It was a sizable space open to both faculty members and students. Following the two recent incidents, involving Vi and the count''s son, people were starting to fear him. Particrly the ones from the nobility side, whom he had primarily shed with.
While there were a lot of uneasy nces and quiet conversations there, Rnd focused on the person across from him. It was a surreal sight to witness Arion, who resembled an ordinary ck house cat eating while keeping this feline form. He was using runic utensils and floated a silvery fork and knife to cut through a piece of medium-rare steak. It was quite distracting but eventually, he managed to pose a question, and this time in a more hushed tone.
Going back to what you mentioned They want me to join the students during the next Advancement sses?
Indeed! It seems that the other professors are expecting more from you! Isnt it grand?
Grand huh?
Arion was quite happy about this turn of events but Rnd just wanted to be left alone. His recent actions were driven by a dormant protective instinct for his sister, something that he himself didnt quite expect and it wasn''t something that he wished to prolong. He was familiar with the concept of advancement sses and if he agreed, he would have to leave the institute. Despite the likelihood of it taking less than a week, it would certainly disrupt and prolong his ongoing research.
Ive carried out my duties, I should be able to decline the order, right?
You wish to decline?
When Arion heard about Rnds intentions he stopped eating. While it wasnt that simple to describe the emotions a cat was showing, it seemed that he was slightly concerned.
You disagree?
As Rnd asked, his feline friend just nodded.
Surely you will reconsider, think about all the benefits!
Benefits huh?
Indeed, youre still under a trial period and not considered a true member of the Institute but this would be probably enough!
Rnd nodded as he was aware of the merit point system that was so popr in this academy. This system extended beyond students to also include teachers, a category he was now under. His recent enforcement duties had earned him some merit points and sessfully safeguarding students during a formal expedition would likely secure him additional privileges. Bing a permanent member of the Institute would grant him more privileges, one of which he was interested in. He would be able to use the teleportation gates as a means of travel and use them to travel home in a matter of moments.
It would be great if I could do that and if I witness a teleportation gate opening, it will make it easier for me to recreate the technologyter but this sounds suspicious
The entire proposition seemed like a scheme to Rnd. It gave off the impression that people were attempting to usher him out of the Institute, and he had a suspicion as to why. Given the numerous enemies he had made among higher-ranking individuals, it wouldn''t be surprising if the Castene nobles pursued him once he was outside the Institute''s protective walls. Rnd deemed it much safer to wait out these weeks for the Spiritualist, as he believed no harm could befall him within the Institute.
Before I give you an answer, which one of the advancement sses is this? Is it for the Freshmen or the Seniors?
Oh, its for the Freshmen, so it will be much simpler.
Of course, its for the Freshmen
The advancement ss was a special catchup method for anyone who fell behind in levels. There were only two of them, one for the Freshmen who were around the age of fifteen and the Seniors at the age of eighteen. The ss was in ce to help people reach either the second tier 1 ss or their first tier 2 ss. Considering that his sister was still behind in that regard, it was probable that she would be forced to take it.
Do they know that we are rted?
Now his suspicions were growing, it was one thing if people were trying to get to him but another when his sister was involved. The expedition seemed almost tailor-made to remove both him and Lucienne from the Institute. Despite this, he doubted anyone was aware of his true identity. As an assistant professor, he still had some rights and could decline this mission if he wished but it would set him back by some weeks or even months. Perhaps this was what his enemies were expecting him to be, someone who was trying to quickly move up in the rankings, someone who would not decline an opportunity to earn more credit points.
The advancement sses promised a great number of merit points as when something went awry, they would need to shoulder all of the me. If any nobles were injured or killed during their watch it would be disastrous and the teacher could end up in jail or on the gallows. On the other hand, the freshman ss was regarded as rtively easy and involved encounters with monsters ranging from levels twenty-five to fifty. Considering that he was a tier 3 ss holder, this would be a cakewalk.
If I recall correctly, those sses take ce at the nearby dungeon, correct?
While there was a training facility with monsters on campus grounds it was not used by students for leveling up purposes, or at least not the lesser nobles or themoners. Instead, they needed to do it at a more dangerous location which was the nearby dungeon.
Thats right, it wont take that long with the Institute airship so youll be able to continue your research and lecture the young minds in no time! There hasnt been that much work for my department in years, how wonderful.
Sure wonderful
Oh, now speaking of your research, there might be a way to hasten the process!
Hasten the process? Do tell?
While discussing the advancement sses it seemed that Arion had recalled another issue, something that would make the trip a bit more advantageous.
Remember that Spiritualist you wanted to see?
Yes?
Well, they actually live there.
They live close to the dungeon?
Not quite, they actually live inside of it~
They live inside of a dungeon?
Indeed, I told you that they were a peculiar case! Are you going to go?
Give me a moment, I have to think it through
Sure thing, but dont take too long, other assistant professors would probably love to go too.Arion chuckled while finishing up the rest of his steak. Rnd, when given this information, just remained silent. There were things that he didnt like about this situation as from his perspective this was an obvious trap. It wouldnt be strange to assume that sometime along the trip he would be ambushed by someone. Either people hired from outside or perhaps members from this very magical school, it was impossible for him to trust anyone.
Then there was also his sister, who could potentially be in the same boat as him. Given the notoriety of the Vi incident, there was a possibility that some students might attempt something against Lucienne. However, it would make the Castene noble house look guilty if something befell her. Rnd''s father was a powerful military man, someone that even this house had to contend with.
At this point, he was uncertain of how Wentworth and the Castene patriarch would address this delicate issue. Even if the Arden estate was one a Knight family under them, now they were nobles with their own rights. His old man had been gaining more des and would not take such things while lying down.
I dont think they would do anything too drastic but the danger still remains Then there is that Spiritualist
He knew that there was a chance that this Spiritualist would not evene to the mage meeting as Arion had informed him that they asionally missed it. Although there were alternative methods of researching spiritual energy, seizing the opportunity to consult with the Spiritualist appeared to be the fastest route. If all things went ording to n, then he would have an answer to his phantom mana question. It would allow him to transition from the theory phase to practical tests, something that he was slowly building up to.
Ugh
Ha, I know that grunt! I knew that you would join it, youre a true researcher at heart! There is no reason to put things off when they are right before us! Just reach up and grab the opportunity when it presents itself!
Ah yeah sure How much time to I have before we leave?
Hm think you have three days. For some reason they really rushed this ss forward, it was supposed to be taken next month.
I wonder why
Rnd replied in a mocking tone while taking small bites from his te. It was quite ufortable to hide his face under his helmet while eating but he made it work. Luckily, no one dared to interrupt him and eventually after his talk with Arion, it was time to leave.
I have to prepare for all asions.
Over the next few days, Rnd made preparations for the uing Advancement ss. He visited the forge to make some adjustments to his armor and golems. Packing food that wouldst him for several weeks was important as going to the dungeon could always go awry, just like it did with Robert. As the departure day drew near, he found himself waking up early and calling his wife, who, as before, reassured him that everything was fine.
Be careful ande back soon.
I will, if everything goes right then I should be able to get back in a week or two.
Both of them chuckled as they knew that his luck was not the best. After finishing his small chat he made his way to the designated meeting point for the Advancement ss. The airship that would take them to the dungeon was already waiting, and he could see a mix of students and a few other assistant professors gathering. It wasnt as big as the one he used to get here but it was quite decent.
The bow was crafted entirely from wood and featured an interesting implement at the top end. At first, Rnd thought it might be a bowspirit with a unique figurehead. However, upon closer inspection, it became evident that this section was in motion and resembled something simr to the wings of fairy creatures. These wingsplemented the sails, which themselves bore a resemnce torger insect wings.
When there he noticed a few familiar faces, one of them was Master Rathos, the Vice-Headmaster and second inmand of the institute. This man at a nce seemed like the gentle grandfather type but he was still a powerful mage, perhaps the second most powerful one in the whole academy. Although the Headmistress possessed greater individual power, this man had more connections within the institute. Yavenna Arvandus was seldom seen which led many to consider Rathos the true decision maker of this ce.
Ah, Assistant Professor Wand, d you could make it. With you around, Im sure everyone will be at ease with this year''s Advancement ss.
Rathos greeted Rnd who appeared wearing his Enforcement Department robe. This man was in a sense his boss so he decided to at least be cordial when responding.
Thank you, Master Rathos. Im just doing my job and will ensure the safety of the students.
With such an outstanding mage like you, Im sure everything will be fine.
The man smiled and walked to the side. Rathos was not here toe along for the trip but to make sure that they left with everything. Besides Rnd, there would be two other mages of tier 3 variety. These two were probably the people he had to look out for the most.
First was an assistant professor who was part of the same department that Duder came from. While he couldnt scan his status screen to check for his strength, he was probably a tier 3 mage who focused on elemental magic. He was not here yet but this man would be the de facto leader of this short expedition.
The second was a female mage who on the outside looked like a woman in her early thirties. She had arrived not long after he made his appearance and was followed by arge feline creature. The creature seemed to be either her familiar or a summoned beast. Its fur was light blue with ck stripes and the horn on its forehead was probably used for spell casting; it was quite simr to Agnis. Someone that he wished was with him during this trip.
To his surprise, the woman in question noticed his arrival and turned towards him with a smile. She headed his way with therge tiger trotting next to her and scaring some of the students who were now arriving.
After she arrived he was able to take a better look at her appearance. She donned a somewhat long yet form-fitting robe that actuated her rather endowed proportions. Her eyes were a piercing shade of green andplemented her brownish medium-length hair nicely. Her meticulous appearance suggested a considerable level of care for her looks which were potentially enhanced by magical means.
Assistant Professor Wand, isn''t it?
Yes, thats me, can I help you with something, Madam?
Madam? Just call me, Ulfine and this is Thunderw, my very trustworthypanion.
The tiger that was called Thunderw gave out a low growl. It was as if it was acknowledging Rnds presence or existence. This beast here was no joke as he could tell that it was a tier 3 just like its master and considering that it was not a human, he decided to take a look.|
Name : |
Horned Thunder Liger L 167 | |
Type : |
Lightning/Beast |
It seemed to be abination of a Lion and Tiger. Its level wasparable to Agnis but the stats were slightly beneath his, which was just a testament to his rare evolutionary path. Nevertheless, this beast seemed to be quite intelligent and also capable of casting spells. As Rnd observed the information about the Thunder Liger, Ulfine extended her hand in a friendly gesture.
Its a pleasure to meet you, Wand. Ive heard about your recent activities in the Enforcement Department. Quite impressive, I must say.
Thank you, Miss Ulfine. Regretfully, Im not to acquainted with the people within the Institute, I have not been here for too long.
Oh, thats fine~ If you dont know something, just ask.
She chuckled while giving off the air of someone easy to talk to. As he was introduced to this new person other people continued to arrive, Lucienne and her two dorm friends being among them. He could see his golem trotting behind them with a light greenish coloring.|
Name : |
Lucienne Arden L15 | |
sses |
T1 Mage L15 |
|
Name : |
Atasuna L17 | |
sses |
T1 Mage L17 |
|
Name : |
Marlein L14 | |
sses |
T1 Mage L14 |
All of their levels were fairly low but it wouldnt take long to reach the twenty-fifth one. To the sides, he observed boxes being transported towards the ship, containing items intended to aid in the students leveling. While their methods weren''t drastically different from his, they werent as efficient.
As the preparations continued, Rnd found himself thinking about the uing journey. He had the dual responsibility of safeguarding his sister while also keeping an eye on everyone else. Besides the woman and the leader who hadnt arrived yet, there were separate individuals he needed to be wary of. Knights from the nearby academy would join them at the dungeon and they were a potential threat. Nheless, his primary objective was to reach the Spiritualist and bring an end to his teaching life once and for all.
Chapter 435: Departing.
Chapter 435: Departing.
Watch your steps while ascending the main ramp.
Yes Professor Ulfine.
The airship was almost fully loaded and Rnd along with Ulfine had already gotten on it. Lucienne along with the other students and her friends seemed a bit nervous but also excited. Even now a lot of them were looking in his direction, quieting down whenever they got up the ramp onto the ship, which his new acquaintance noticed.
It seems that the young ones are interested in you, Wand. I bet they would love to hear of your adventures in the kingdom.
They are just boring stories of dungeon expeditions, not very interesting.
Maybe not to you, but to them who have not been able to spread their wings, it is fascinating.
Is that so
Rnd pondered her words as they waited. These youngsters here came from sheltered families and probably rarely left their homes without supervision. It was probably true that this was one of the few times that they were able to see the world and travel, something that he wasnt fond of but was forced to go through. His journey was quite interesting from others perspectives as he was a ten-year-old who set out on an adventure and became rich and powerful to an extent by his own volition.
Almost all of the kids here were around the age of fifteen and it reminded him of his school days. They were simr to kids at the ending stages of middle school and the beginning of high school. He somewhat recalled thinking that he was almost an adult at that age, regretfully it was nothing but wishful thinking. Even after he reached his twenties, bing an adult still felt far away.
Hey, isnt that the Full Mithril Professor?
Yeah, if he is here then we probably dont have anything to worry about!
I hope we see him kill some monsters, I heard that he is an active adventurer to. Do you think he ever fought a dragon?
A dragon? Those things are tough so probably not but maybe a Wyvern or a Drake?
Rnd forced himself to look away from the gossiping children. Whenever he nced in their direction, they would flinch and quiet down. However, it seemed that at least among this group he had garnered a good reputation. Even though they were apprehensive about him they didnt seem that unhappy about his presence here. This was most likely due to the origins of these people, who didnte from higher houses of nobility.
This advancement ss was designed to help youngsters who were behind in their leveling. Wealthy merchants and nobility could pursue such endeavors on their own time and in a safer fashion. The group here consisted mostly ofmoners, kids of rich merchants, and lesser nobility which also included knights or adventurers who had enough money to pay the steep tuition. Everyone who was above them in status usually saw these sses as beneath them and not something they should partake in.
Even while he wasnt facing anyone and looking into the distance, he could still observe everything happening on this ship. The small spiders he had taken on this trip would act as his monitoring system. He could see and hear every one of the students. He aimed to see if anyone harbored animosity toward his sister and was up to no good. Luckily, without any higher nobles or even ones in middle positions, everything seemed fine.
Eventually, the airships engines hummed to life to signal that they were ready to depart. The missing leader was a bitte but he finally arrived when it was time to take off. He was an Elementalist at tier 3 and would be the leader for this trip. To Rnd''s knowledge, this man was on good terms with Duder, who was turning out to be the main antagonist to his residence here. If someone attempted to pull something then it would be him, but Rnd could also not discount Ulfine, whom he also didnt know too well. Even though she was acting friendly it could just be an act to lower his defenses.
The man had a stern expression on his face and was wearing a somewhat colorful robe. It was kind of eye-catching as it contained four colors, each one representing a base magical element. He was not alone as three people were behind him who looked like teachers and were probably ones from his department. He was a Professor, so the others could be his assistants. A person didnt need to be a department head to get such a role, but the next promotion was to be a department head like Thorne or Arion.
There he is, casuallyte as always. I see he still has those bad habits
Ulfinemented while a sigh escaped from her mouth. The Liger that waszing on the side snorted as if the two were annoyed by the mans appearance. He did look like he had a stick up his behind but Rnd didnt want to make an assessment from just his looks. This person had a graceful way of walking and a very upright strut. He reminded Rnd of a peacock when doing all of this in that eye-catching robe.
Lady Ulfine, Its a pleasure to have you with us on this voyage.
After taking his time walking up the ramp, the first thing he did was waltz over to the woman that he just met. She didnt seem like she liked his presence too much. When he attempted to kiss her hand, she just didnt hold it out which created a somewhat awkward exchange. Some of the students started chuckling but before they couldment, he produced quite the re.
Yes, Im also very pleased now, let''s just get on with it, Professor Ernas.
The seemingly annoyed Ulfine responded and started walking away. Ernas didnt seem too shaken by her demeanor but instead, he even seemed quite content. His face was rather handsome and more on the feminine side. His hair was long, covered his left eye, and multicolored to seemingly match the elements on his robe.
Of course, Lady Ulfine. With your expertise and guidance, I''m sure the sses will pass by smoothly and on time.
Rnd observed the interaction with a raised eyebrow. It was certain that these two had some sort of history with each other or that perhaps the man named Ernas just fancied her. One thing was clear though, he didnt seem to like Rnd too much as he wasnt offered much of a greeting besides a nod and some words.
You must be the new Assistant Professor. You might be new but please try to keep up.
...
It was quite a rude introduction but he kept himself from replying. It was better to just be silent than garner more animosity from this person. The man exuded a certain air of arrogance that he didnt want to be too close by. After this introduction, he decided to take a tour through this airship and visit the engine room. Previously he was unable to do this when on therger airship but this time, he was part of the Runic Department and had the correct clearance.
Greetings, young mages. We embark on this journey not just to enhance yourbat skills but also to broaden your understanding of the world beyond the Institute! Professor Ulfine and I will guide you so remember to always follow our instructions
The ships interior was spacious and one of the rooms even had a ssroom arrangement with seats for the students and a chalkboard. There Ernas took the chance to address the students on what they would be doing on this journey. His name was left out as in a way, his job was to y the role of enforcer and bodyguard, not to teach them anything. Thus, he took this opportunity to broaden his horizons and examine every enchantment on this vessel, focusing mostly on the engine room.
After a little walk, he arrived in the engine room, which didnt produce much more than just humming. Once inside, he got to see the heart of this airship which was a floating stone inside of arge column. This column was glowing and covered in various runes and was busy at work. This wasnt quite the same as an engine from a modern ne as it was more akin to aputer.
It had two functions: one was to float the ship up with the help of the levitation stone inside, and the other was to manage other magical energies that would produce thrust. In this case, magic winds would blow at the ships sails or block them out whenever the natural air currents were too strong. On the upper deck, there was a regr ship crew that worked simrly to regr sailors. They had a slightly easier job as everything here could be assisted through magic.
There were some engineers here who were watching the various dials and measurement devices. They needed to make sure that everything was in order and that there were enough magical energies present to keep this ship afloat. With the help of a control console, they could adjust the output of various magics. The helmsman wouldmunicate with this engine room and decide if he needed more juice in the sails or if they needed to encase the ship in a magical shield to block them out.
Oh? Arent ye the newddie from the Runic Department?
To his surprise, Rnd encountered a dwarf from his own department. He didnt catch the name of this person previously but he remembered his face from the forge. It seemed that these individuals were spread thin and even utilized as workers in something like this airship.
Ah yes, keep up the good work, Im just passing by so just ignore me.
Sure thingddie, if ya need something just let me know.
The dwarf returned to his tasks and Rnd continued his exploration of the engine room. It was quite fascinating to see differentbinations of intricate runes different from his own. As he moved through the room, he noticed a side chamber that seemed to house a more delicate andplex set of runes. His curiosity was satiated and now he would probably be able to facilitate such a creation and perhaps with Arions help he could even get his hands on the full schematics of an airship.
There wasnt much to do and people didnt expect him to teach. Thus, he had enough time to look at every nook and cranny of this ship. He examined all the runic traces that were ced on metallic pipes and rods that ran through the ship''s interior. While Rnd preferred to use cabling more simr to the modern world he came from, this method also worked. It didnt seem that anyone cared to mask the runes and traces so they produced a nice light show.
After he was through with his tour of the ship he made his way up to the upper deck. There he could see the wind element-empowered sails propelling them forward at a nice stable speed. The view was quite breathtaking and the speed they were going was quite fast. While these ships werent very aerodynamic, with the help of some spells that kept the wind pressure at bay it was possible to reach speeds simr to older nes. With the fastest ones reaching around six hundred kilometers per hour, which was not even close to the speed of sound jet airnes could go.
When he was up here he also contemted the situation he and the students were in. This wasnt the only way of traveling as the mage towers had teleportation gate technology. To his knowledge, the city near the dungeon had one of these gates to make it easier to travel but it was only essible to more influential people, which they were not. Just like before he was reminded that status meant a lot in this world and that he needed to be careful after theynded.
Soon the journey was underway and everything was going smoothly. He spent the day familiarizing himself with the ship and the rest just loitering around. There wasnt really much to do, so he just pondered some theories from books that he read while contemting the rtionship between mana and spirituality. The person that he was supposed to get those secrets from lived within the dungeon and he would have an opportunity to meet them.
While he had left a positive impression on the students, no one really attempted to approach him. Lucienne with her two friends spent their time chatting and ying with his spider but it was probably awkward for them to strike up a conversation with a scary tier 3 adventurer. Ulfine spent the one and a half days of the trip trying to avoid Ernas who seemed to want to get closer. Many times did he see him flinch at the Thunder Liger who continued to growl whenever he got closer.
Eventually, they arrived at their destination where they would be carrying out the advancement sses. It was a city of simr size to Albrook who seemed to have also profited from being built close to a dungeon. Its name was Hazelfront and was characterized by its high walls and forests of chimneys. While it wasnt quite freezing cold here, the air was rather chilly.
The airship gracefully descended into the citynding rather gently and without any issues. The whole area resembled the Institutes magical architecture and was walled off from the rest of the city. When they were descending he could see the perfect circle it created, and after theynded, magical branches clung to the ship to hold it in ce. The top over them was enveloped in green leaves that formed a sort of barrier over the whole ship. He could feel mana pulsating and he could sense various defensive spells in ce.
The students, many of whom had experienced the thrill of their first airship journey, disembarked in a rather cheerful mood. Rnd, waited for their leader to disembark first and soon followed from behind while keeping his eye on everything. This was a new ce with new uncertainties.
Everyone gather up, is everyone ounted for?
Ernas asked one of his assistants who quickly performed a recounting of all the students.
Yes Sir, every student is present.
Wonderful, let us seek out the Inn then we will spend the night there and then journey to the dungeon in the morrow.
After all the students were gathered, they all headed out into the city. The port here didnt seem to be open to the public but only acted as a spot to transfer the Institute students. To Rnd who was quite the capitalist, this did seem a little wasteful. However, considering how much the tuition fee was, this was probably covered all by the students.
Once outside the personal ship port, they arrived at a new location where some armored men were waiting. This was expedited as this was a joint operation and youngsters from the nearby Knight Academy were here. The job of safeguarding these kids was taken very seriously as there was also a tier 3 Knight Commander level leader here. Together with the mages that made it four powerful individuals, with Rnd included.|
Name : |
Tamas Marshmond L184 | |
sses |
T3 Sword Champion L34 | |
T2 Advanced Sword Knight L50 | |
T2 Sword Knight L 50 | |
T1 Squire L25 | |
T1 Warrior L25 |
While it was improper to identify any mages from the Institute, he could analyze the Knight leader without getting into any trouble. His level was below Rnds but he was still a tier 3 ss holder that couldnt be ignored. With him there were ten tier 2 knights and then a whole bunch of squires.
In this advancement ss, these knight academy students would be helping to protect the mages. Thanks to their lesser levels, Lucienne and the others would be able to take more of those precious experience points. They were mostly shield carriers who would just hold the monsters back while the magicians cast spells. Some would also round up slower-moving mobs and bunch them up together so that a wide area of effect spells could be used to hasten this process.
This seems rtively normal but will everything go smoothly or not
Rnd was here to meet the Spiritualist and after they took one day break, he would perhaps be able to. He had potentially three people who could be a problem but this wasnt all. They were going into a dungeon where the rules didnt apply anymore. Even nobles sometimes vanished from within and finding out the reasons after a body was absorbed by the dungeon, was almost impossible.
Chapter 436: Escape Attempt.
Chapter 436: Escape Attempt.
¡°What if we get caught?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, this concealment spell will do the trick.¡±
¡°Are you sure? Won¡¯t we get penalized if someone finds out?¡±
¡°Why would anyone find out, we¡¯ll be back before it¡¯s morning, and by then, we will all be true men!¡±
¡°Yeah, stopining, just think about all those beauties.¡±
¡°... Okay, I¡¯m in, let¡¯s go!¡±
¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±
Five young men were climbing through a window that led out from therge inn they were staying in. They were all wearing ck robes to help them hide in the darkness of the night. It was around eleven at night, and they nned to sneak out to enjoy a night of pleasure in the town.
Today they arrived at the closed establishment reserved for individuals from Xandar¡¯s Institute of Wizardry. It was a special event for all of them, and the entire ce had been cleared of any outsiders. Thepound was quiterge and this helped them sneak out through the empty corridors. Eventually, they reached one of the windows through which they exited outside. Now, their only task was to avoid some of the knights patrolling the area. This task they deemed simple as they possessed magical means to aid them.
¡°See, I told you, those knights aren¡¯t even paying attention and the silence barrier keeps our voices and footsteps hidden from them!¡±
¡°You truly are a genius¡¡±
There were five of them and all around the age of fifteen. The youngsters hailed from shelter backgrounds, where stepping outside too much was not permitted to them. Their status as mages made others eager to shelter them, ensuring an easy life. However, this also meant restrictions on having fun outside designated ces. Today they resolved to change that and to indulge in some adult fun in town was just what they desired.
Once outside they encountered some armored men that seemed ratherx. These were the knights from the academy situated near the institute. Most of them were simple squires and held only tier 1 ss status. They couldn¡¯t perceive anyone capable of noticing their concealment spell as only a few early tier 2 ss holders were on site. Those of higher status were not patrolling but left the tiresome task to their junior counterparts.
¡°This is so boring¡¡±
¡°I know¡ but we need to get used to this eventually.¡±
¡°Yeah, I bet we¡¯ll have to guard some spoiled nobles after we be real knights¡¡±
¡°Ahh¡ I hope that I be a guard of some young nobledy.¡±
¡°That would be grand.¡±
As they were sneaking by they stopped by a nearby tree. This inn had been created for nobles and rich merchants. It has an extensive backyard with arge garden with a pond and flowers everywhere. There were certain ces they could hide behind so they waited for the patrolling guards to pass. Soon, they intended to make their way over to the three-meter tall wall that they would climb over. They could already see themselves out in the streets of Hazelfront, with the red light district being their main target.
¡°Hey, wait¡¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you get cold feet again?¡±
¡°No¡ look there, what is that?¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
The five were one step of getting out of this ce but before they could climb over the three-meter tall wall, one of them noticed something. Right on top of that wall, something was sitting. It was gently illuminating the ce with a red hue that was being exuded by a circr orb that made up its eye. After a moment the others also noticed its presence but it was already toote.
¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that one of those golems?¡±
Right as the leader spoke arge amount of light expanded from within this orb that was in actuality, a golemic eye. Before the five a small metallic spider stood, watching their every movement. It was also not the only one as another light source expanded from behind them. It illuminated the space the group was hiding in and it was clear that even their concealment spell wasn¡¯t working.
¡°Damn, we need to get out of here! Run before¡¡±
¡°Before what?¡±
The teenagers panicked upon seeing the two spider golems and realized that there was no escape. From a third direction, a familiar voice reached them - one that belonged to a professor who apanied them in this advancement ss. The man slowly revealed himself, his formrge and surrounded by a shadowy haze from his own concealment spell. They couldn''t determine how long he had been there but it became evident he might have been aware of their escape much sooner.
¡°A-assistant Professor Wand¡ what a nice evening¡ we were just taking a stroll through the garden¡¡±
¡°A stroll through the garden, huh? You should at least try toe up with a better excuse than that.¡±
¡°We uh¡¡±
The five didn¡¯t know what to say as the presence of this man was far too overbearing. They had heard about some rumors of his exploits, all of which portrayed him as a man with no mercy, someone who only followed the Institute rules. Soon he was in front of them, looking like some kind of monster from within the dungeon.
¡°Just be quiet ande with me.¡±
¡°... Yes sir¡¡±
The five slumped their heads but knew that it was better not to argue with someone who wasn¡¯t afraid of going against high nobility. They soon found themselves walking through the garden with the squires and knights looking at them with anger. The walk back felt rather long and nerve-wracking. Soon they arrived at the entrance of the Inn where they were greeted by other faculty members from the institute.
As they entered the inn, the atmosphere became tense and the other students who were still inside stared curiously at the troublemakers. Professor Ulfine was there already waiting for them and so were many other people. The other students started chuckling the moment they saw the five walk back inside with their heads slumped down.
¡°This is going to cost you a lot of merit points, now go back to your rooms.¡±
¡°Yes, Professor Ulfine¡¡±
It seemed that everyone had already been informed about their sneak-out attempt. It was quite a walk of shame back to their rooms which were then promptly locked behind them. While they weren¡¯t punished directly, they could only imagine what would happen to them once they were back at the Institute.
*****
¡°It¡¯s so good to have someone else keep watch over these rascals. Those golems are quite handy, does the Runic Department n on making more of them?¡±
Professor Ulfine smiled while looking at one of the chubby spider golems that Rnd created. Thanks to them spreading throughout the Inn were they able to keep an eye on these rowdy youngsters. Their attempt on going into the city was noticed almost instantly and even though they used costly magical artifacts, they could not evade Rnd¡¯s runic detection technology.
¡°Not really but something simr is in the works.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s a shame¡ Have you ever thought about joining the Summoner Department? We have a tamer section?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not a monster tamer and these are runic golems.¡±
¡°It was worth a shot~¡±
Ulfine smiled and then turned to the students who were peeking out from their rooms.
¡°Everyone, go back to your rooms and go to sleep. You all will have to be well-rested for tomorrow''s sses.¡±
¡°Yes Professor Ulfine.¡±
With the troublemakers confined to their rooms, the night settled back into a calm state. The students started to disperse, with no one thinking about trying to sneak out after seeing what happened to the quintet of troublemakers. Rnd could see his sister peeking out with interest and along with her friends chuckling at the five that were captured. It seemed that she was back to being more of her older self, with no Vi there to bother her.
¡®This reminds me of my old school trips¡¡¯
He also retreated to his private room, given to him due to his tier 3 status. Thanks to his golems patrolling the whole Inn there was no reason for anyone to stay up throughout the night. Their leader Ernas wasn¡¯t even awake as he had gone to sleep an hour ago, even before many of the students continued to chat in their rooms. Some yed card games or performed magical tricks, while others were nning to sneak out.
They were simr to his old friends in this way as he could remember trying to drink alcohol at their age when he still lived in his old world. During school trips, the boys would sometimes try to sneak into the girl''s rooms or vice versa. Teachers would have to stay up untilte hours to patrol the hotels they were staying at. Usually, after midnight they would eventually give up and that was when the fun happened.
¡®I¡¯m old aren¡¯t I?¡¯
Even though in this body he was still in his early twenties, he felt like he was bing an old man. He was not on the other end and needed to act like a proper adult. Sometimes he missed those years of leisure when he was younger but having the freedom to do what he wanted, whenever he wanted was something that he would probably never give up.
¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like anyone is going toe¡ but I still need to be careful.¡¯
The incident with the students had passed but he still found himself awake two hourster. He looked outside the window where some of his spider golems were hidden away. This was not the time to rx and he was ready to engage at a moment''s notice. It was very disadvantageous to him in this ce as hecked information about his next adversary. At any moment he could get attacked and even this inn was not safe.
However, by now he was used to such things, and spending the whole night awake wouldn¡¯t even phase him. After getting around two hours of sleep in, he awoke in the morning to find that no attackers made it through the perimeter. Considering that no one dared to engage, the possibility of the attack taking ce during his dungeon visit became more likely.
¡®If I¡¯m lucky they won¡¯t be stupid enough to do anything around the students but I can never be sure¡¡¯
From his perspective, this was a golden opportunity for the Castene household to take their revenge. It also ced them as the main suspects for everyone looking from the outside. Even though he was considered an outsider and an adventurer, doing something to a Baron¡¯s daughter would not be that simple. It was possible that no one would raise their hand against them and perhaps they would just examine his movements first. His enemies stillcked information about his true identity, something that a person needed to have when getting their revenge.
The morning arrived and the atmosphere in the Inn was filled with excitement as the students prepared for their first day of sses in Hazelfront. Despite the previous night¡¯s incident, the five troublemakers had be a source of entertainment for the rest of the students. Everyone knew that they would be eventually punished and couldn¡¯t help but to point at them and snicker.
¡°Good morning, Professor Wand! Did you sleep well?¡±
¡°Ah? Yes, I¡¯m doing fine.¡±
¡°d to hear it!¡±
Lucienne along with her two dorm friends were there to greet him in the morning. Rnd was trying to intimidate the other students and people around him. This was made difficult by how nonchnt his younger sibling had be around him. The other students thought that she was brave at first but slowly were beginning to see him in a different light. His persona of the unapproachable no-nonsense professor was starting to crumble.
¡°You three should go back to your group, we will be heading to the dungeon now, be sure to not forget anything.¡±
¡°Of course, Professor!¡±
The stay at the inn was temporary and they would be spending the rest of the day at the dungeon where the advancement sses would take ce. Once outsiderge crates were already waiting for the youngsters and also Professor Ernas was there. He looked slightly and was covering his mouth while yawning.
¡°Good morning, Professor Ernas. It looks like you had a restful night.¡±
¡°Ah¡ yes, please just give me a moment to get ready¡¡±
Ulfine greeted Ernas with a mocking tone. It was clear that this person didn¡¯t like to get up early so one of his assistants would be performing his duties of informing the students about their advancement sses instead.
¡°Please everyone, gather here and take your designated magical appliance, you will need them once inside the dungeon.¡±
Rnd didn¡¯t say anything as he looked at everyone taking out various magical weapons. They reminded him of his old runic wands but instead of using up mana, they all had pre-applied charges on them. They had the shape of mage-rods with arge mana crystal at the top part, something that he hadn¡¯t seen in a while. All the mana crystals that he now used, were always melted into the metal instead.
¡®This does bring me back¡¡¯
¡°Please be sure to familiarize yourself with the magical appliance. You should have been taught how to use them at the Institute but if you have any questions, then please ask them now.¡±
A stern-lookingdy started talking while Ernas sat on the side and drank some morning tea. The magic rods worked in a simr fashion to how he cheated his way to a higher level. With their help, the students would be able to easily dispatch monsters that were above their level and quickly gain experience. It was quite easy to do at lower levels as these artifacts were rather in and simple to make. However, once a person reached tier 2 such leveling drives could only be done by the powerful and wealthy.
Their schedule was quite tight and they intended to get everyone to level twenty-five within a week. After someone managed to achieve this feat they would be forced to return to the city and wait patiently for everyone else to be done. Eventually, they would end up with fewer students who could st through the levels with multiple magical rods at their disposal.
¡°We might be able to finish this a lot faster this year with you around, Wand.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll do my best but my mana isn¡¯t infinite.¡±
There was one other reason why he was allowed toe on this trip. His strength was one of them but he also possessed additional utilities. Thanks to being a runesmith he would be able to recharge these weapons on the fly without them needing to be reced. Normally, after the charges were used up the sses would need to be halted.
After returning to the city, the nearby enchant smith or runesmith would perform these duties. However, this skill wasn¡¯t exclusive to crafting sses and a good enough Rune Mage could restore the mana to the magical circuitry. While applying for this job, he did include that he was capable of this feat and thanks to this they were expecting to wrap up things faster.
Eventually, everyone was armed with a rod and the rest were packed up forter. Even though he could recharge them, it didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t just use the prepared equipment first. The students seemed excited to finally leave the inn and soon they headed toward the dungeon.
As expected, the students from the magical institute attracted a lot of attention. The squires and knights were responsible for their initial safety. Some of them even started shoving people out of the way, just so they wouldn¡¯t get too close to the mages. From Rnd¡¯s perspective, this was quite rude but they were being trained to prioritize their masters and duty over anything else.
The youngsters were quite interested in some of the structures and brick buildings but they couldn¡¯t leave. Just like in Albrook, the dungeon wasn¡¯t that far away so they were going on foot. They passed various adventurers while taking up most of the road, some of them were quite scary which caused some distress to the youngsters. Finally, after about half an hour they approached the entrance of the dungeon. A massive stone structure awaited them with a grand archway leading down.
¡°Listen up, everyone! We will be entering the dungeon now. Remember your training, stick together, and follow the instructions of your assigned leaders. We''ll be only exploring the first level of the grand dungeon so please don¡¯t get lost down there.¡±
¡°Yes Professor Ulfine.¡±
Finally, they were here and this was when the advancement sses started. Rnd wasn¡¯t sure what to make of things as once they went down, then all hell could break loose. There were many adventures here and also below, he did not know who he could trust. Nevertheless, the Spiritualist was down there and eventually, he would have the chance to meet them toplete his research.
Chapter 437: Siege Magic.
Chapter 437: Siege Magic.
So this is it? Reminds me of my first dungeon, but its evenrger.
Rnd looked out into the distance where he saw a somewhat gloomy scenery. They had followed a wide set of stairs down and arrived below ground where the air felt cooler and the atmosphere thicker. The entrance led them to a vast expanse filled with gloomy trees, fog, and gloomy swamnds. The swamp area seemed to stretch endlessly in all directions with twisted trees and murky water making it difficult to discern any clear path. The low visibility and eerie silence added an unsettling vibe to the surroundings.
Professor Ulfine took the lead and confidently guided the group towards the entrance of thisrge dungeon. While it was hard to see an ending to these swamps, they were still underground and surrounded by rocky walls. This ce was quiterge but it was not endless. However, the low visibility could cause people to lose direction and end up wandering for many days.
Those blue lights in the distance, those must be the will-o''-wisps.
While the students were taking in the sights and shivering from the drop in temperature he took his time to look around. This ce was apparently filled with low-level spectral monsters like the will-o''-wisp. The Spiritualist Professor that he was looking for resided in this ce and he needed to find them before the advancement sses were over.
The monsters here were rather trivial and there was no reason to even fear specters. There was a good reason why a mage academy was built near this particr dungeon. While people with regr battle sses would find it hard to damage these beings without special weapons, this wasnt the case for mages. These specters were quite susceptible to spells and other attacks backed by mana.
Hm I wonder if the weakness to mana has anything to do with the mana phantom and why I can see it with my skill? Maybe the mana can disrupt it in some way?
Rnd pondered mana theory and the students descended into the dungeon. The excitement and chatter that had apanied them on the surface began to dwindle. Soon the oppressive atmosphere of the swamp seemed to weigh on their shoulders and the asional croaking of unseen creatures added to the tension.
Did you hear that? What was that?
Lucienne asked one of her friends while the strange monster sounds echoed from a distance. Atasunas ears curled up slightly as the two girls looked around in fear.
I dont know, but I dont like it here
What are you two scared about, there is nothing to be scared about!
Replied Marlein in a braver tone but her two roommates quickly noticed that something wasnt right.
Say that after you stop shaking like a little baby.
Im just cold!
Sure you are!
The talk between the three girls stopped him from thinking about mana and instead focused on the problem at hand. After leaving the inn they stayed in they met up with some adventurers from the city. They came along with them and would act as a secondyer of protection for the kids here.
There should be no way of anything going wrong but he still needed to watch out for potential danger. Any of these people could have been hired by their enemies or others could already be waiting for them inside of this dungeon. This ce was quiterge, almost the size of the underground portion of the Albrook dungeon. With all the fog, water, and strange sounds it was quite difficult to maneuver through here, for anyone without a mapping device that is.|
Name : |
Wilbur L75 | |
sses |
T2 Axeman L25 | |
T1 Axe Warrior L25 | |
T1 Warrior L25 |
They are all kind of weak|
Name : |
Bente Pmpes L65 | |
sses |
T2 Knight L15 | |
T1 Squire L25 | |
T1 Warrior L25 |
His eyes scanned for potential threats but everyone that was with them would not pose much of a threat. This dungeon might have looked intimidating to new adventurers and the students, but it was filled with tier 1 monsters. They would not pose a threat to tier 2 ss holders and the tier 3 people like Rnd werent even expected to do anything. Their role was to keep everything civil and scare away potential threats from outside, like possible assassins or kidnappers.
They had children of some rich merchants and lesser nobility here, and they were also mages who were quite rare. In this world where sses mattered the most, they were an important human resource. During times of war, they were moving siege weapons that could produce devastating spells and tip the scales in the country''s favor. This was enough to make some of them a target for very and many countries salivated over the prospect of having a battalion of ve mages.
While a single powerful mage could produce devastating magical power, their true worthy inbination spells. Just like with runic creations, it was possible to enhance and erge existing magic. It was simply named war magic or siege magic and could only function when multiple mages worked together. These spells were slow but allowed even lesser mages to produce spells that wereparable to spells of higher tiers.
The kingdom put a lot of importance on these mages learning these spells. Even his sister was already trained in the theory and had been probably practicing the chants with the others. Todays Advancement sses werent only about gaining levels but also to give the youngsters moving targets to practice on.
Everyone get ready, after the adventurers lure in the monsters you will perform the Lesser Mana Burst spell, remember to concentrate on the markers.
After they had gathered at the entrance to the first dungeon floor, Professor Ernas gave a little speech to the students. They were to perform the simplest siege spell together. There wasnt really a limit to the number of casters, so all of them would do it together. They would all channel their magic towards a conduit, which was, in a sense, the most important part of the spell.
Well then, who should we choose as the conduit any volunteers?
Professor Ernas asked the forty or so students but no one dared to reply. All of them knew that this was quite a taxing role and fumbling at this role would potentially make them into aughing stock.
No one? Then how about one of you three? You were being quite chatty during the trip here.
Ah
Rnd raised his eyebrow and started wondering if this choice had something to do with his sister. For some reason, Ernas decided to point in the direction of the trio of Lucienne, Atasuna, and Marlein. It could have been a coincidence as the three were somewhat louder than the other kids in their groups, something that could have caught the ire of this professor.
Quickly make a decision, if not then
Ill do it, Professor!
Good, step forward. Whats your name?
Its L-Lucienne, Professor.
Lucienne was the one to step forward as her two friends seemed rather frightened of the responsibility. Rnd was actually interested in how his sister would fare in this role. Considering her mana control skill, it shouldnt be all too difficult. What she just needed to do was concentrate and let the spell flow through her. Not something too difficult if she didnt crumble under the pressure.
Good, Miss Lucienne, please assume the position of the conduit in the formation, I hope you are aware of where that is?
Ah, Y-yes!
Everyone else, take up your spots! If you take too long, your merit points will be deducted!
Yes, Professor!
She was quite nervous but Rnd couldnt help but smile under his helmet when seeing his sister fumble around. The other students werent any less nervous about performing under pressure. Some of them even tripped and fell to the ground when trying to get in position.
Watch your footing, we are in a swamp so the soil will be covered in mud.
Professor Ulfine chimed in while using some spells to help the fallen students up to their feet. The others startedughing at the boy who fell as their face got covered in mud. The atmosphere was rather cheerful among the people here, something that Rnd hoped would continue until everyone managed to get to level twenty-five.
Nothing seems out of ce, maybe this will turn into a normal lesson in the end
He kept his eyes open along with his multiple minds. Some of his spider drones had already begun spreading out into the dungeon while using stealth. This dungeon had a B rating, which meant that some tier 3 monsters existed in the lower levels. Itplicated things as tinum rank adventurers resided in this city and could pose potential threats to him. While he wasnt afraid of tinum adventurers, his enemies had resources to make it difficult.
While looking around the area he spotted the main monster of this level, a horned toad. These monsters were a lotrger than regr toads and had ayer of armor on their upper body. They had two horns on top of their heads which they used as their main form of attack. Usually, these creatures would wait in the shallow waters and then attempt tounch themselves at the adventurers. Their legs were powerful and allowed them to jump quite far.
Their initial attack is strong but after you dodge it once, then they are easy to counter.
All of the dirty work of luring the monster toads was done by hired adventurers. They would allow the monsters tounch themselves in their direction and let them chase them around. These toads were not poisonous so after a few headbutting attempts it was safe to pick them up. Once transported to another location, they would lie dormant and only attack if someone got into range again.
The perfect area of effect farm huh? They are slow and wont move out of the designated spot after being moved around.
Rnd could tell that some thought went into setting up this advancement ss and made him wonder what type of creature they picked for the harder version of this ss. It piqued his interest as on the lower floors a lot of poison could be found as well as undead zombies, and other unsavory creatures.
Let us begin then, focus the spell on the marker.
Eventually, arge number of toads made their way to the designated spot, which was arge tree. Around this tree, he could see a red cloth that had been tied previously by one of the hired helpers. This cloth was there to help the conduit caster focus on something while channeling the spell. His gaze fell back to his sister who was in the middle of the siege spell formation, acting as the focal point of the spell.
Lucienne took a deep breath and her hands trembled slightly as she concentrated. The air around her crackled with magical energy as the students around her channeled their mana toward her who was the conduit. Above her head, a swirling blue mist started to appear which began surging towards her body with which she needed to control it.
Remember, precision is key, and dont forget to vocalize the spell and synchronize your breathing with each other.
Source of all magic, heed our call
There they go just like me in the old days huh?
He could hear the kids chanting the spell in unison, it was as if they were a choir in a church. As the students continued chanting, Lucienne''s focus intensified. The swirling mist above her head gathered and condensed into a radiant blue ball of energy. The students who were now synchronized in their chanting let their mana be guided towards the conduit whose job was to aim the spell towards the designated target.
Awaken, the power within, let it flow through our veins
Rnd was watching the disy from the side and flinching a bit at the wording. Even after all this time, he could still not get used to the way the chanting worked in this world. The words just sounded over-dramatized and corny. However, there was power within those words and the power that was being produced was no joke.
With this amount of mana, they would probably be able to defeat a tier 2 monster if they could hit it though.
The air crackled with energy and the blue ball above Lucienne''s head grew brighter. Even the adventurers hired to lure the toads watched with curiosity as they only had limited exposure to mages. Rnd observed the formation with interest as it was a novel event even for him. With the help of his skills, he started to identify some simrities to rune-casting and how he enhanced some of his self-created spells.
I guess runes are just an emtion of spell casting, but emtion doesnt mean that its inferior.
He started recalling old console games from his youth which he yed with the help of emtion. These emtors ran with the help of hisputer and had to be more powerful than the initial console. While this seemed like a big drawback it also brought some bonuses, such as running the games with better shaders or unlocking frame limiters. Something a bit simr to how he could produce more powerful spells with runic magic but needed to spend a lot more mana on them.
Now, release!
The time to end the spell hade and Lucienne thrust her hands forward. Everything seemed fine and he was seeing quite the light show while using his Eyes of Mana skill. It allowed him to see the many tiny connections that looked like multiple threads connecting all the students with Lucienne in the middle. Aplex web of energy was created before him and it was almost time to let the mana burst forth.
Huh?
However, a problem arose during thest major part of the spell. It was when the connection from the other mages was ending and the spell would be in Luciennes hands by itself. There was a few seconds for her to toss it at the target. If she didnt there was a chance of the mana going berserk and exploding. It was not something that happened often, not even amid battle without some interference from outside that is.
Rnd who had activated his special eye skill saw something, a phantom of mana shooting into the ball of raging mana. He instantly knew that this was foul y and that he needed to act now. Without saying a thing, he charged forward, his armor under his robe lighting up with various runic symbols.
Hey, what are you doing?
There is no time, that spell is going to go berserk.
Professor Ulfine reached out with her hand towards Rnd who charged towards the students. Her question was answered quickly as she now felt that something was wrong with the siege spell. The mana orb above Luciennes head started shifting around and crackling with magical energies that were ready to explode.
The other students, adventurers, and even Professor Ernas finally noticed the sudden change in the atmosphere. Murmurs of concern spread through the group as they watched Lucienne struggle to control the surging mana. The other students were also close by and panic started to set in. They knew that if this spell were to go berserk, they would be unable to get out of this in one piece.
How could this be?
Ernas panicked but was a bit slow on the uptake. It seemed that the deterioration had been quickened and performing a shielding spell would be too slow.
The deterioration process is too fast, Thunderw
Ulfine noticed it too and quickly tried to order her tamed beast to put its body at risk to protect the students. However, she also noticed that there was no need for this as someone else had already arrived at the scene. Rnd had moved before the others had even begun to notice that something was off and stood right in the middle of the formation of the students.
The explosion rocked the swamp dungeon and caused a shockwave that sent ripples through the murky water and twisted trees. The force of the explosion knocked by the adventurers close by along with some of the knights that were attempting to charge in to save the young mages. All of them werete but as the dust settled and magical energies faded away, all the students involved in the spell were still standing.
Amid the group the new Assistant Professor stood, his magical energies created multiple small shield bubbles to protect each and every student, including the conduit that was Lucienne. While everyone gave out a unanimous sigh of relief, Rnds eyes were darting around. He knew that this was no ident and that someone had intended to murder his sister, with the other students as coteral damage
Chapter 438: Investigating The Anomaly.
Chapter 438: Investigating The Anomaly.
How could this be? Did the mana from the dungeon corrupt the spell? Something like this should not have happened! The other mages will think that I was responsible for it
The leader Professor Ernas seemed to be shocked by the magical explosion that had just urred. Never before had something like this transpired during an advancement ss. He sounded more concerned about his reputation for allowing such a thing to happen than by the potential injuries that students could have sustained. Luckily, someone had managed to safeguard every student by shielding them with bubbles of magic.
Are the students fine? Is someone injured?
Professor Ulfine on the other hand along with her tamed creature rushed to the epicenter of the explosion. The ground was scorched, and the smell of burnt vegetation hung in the air. Lucienne, who had the part of conduit stood shakily, but she seemed unharmed and it was thanks to Rnds quick intervention. The other students were startled but also appeared physically unscathed.
I dont know what happened but it wasnt the dungeon''s mana. Someone interfered with the spell..
Rnd said as his eyes scanned the surroundings.
Interfered? How is that even possible? Stop making up things
Professor Ernas didnt agree with Rnds assessment for some reason and this was concerning. He clearly saw a strange mana phantom shooting from the distance and afterwards, the spell structure started going berserk. It was possible that the mages here didnt have the skills required to perceive this fact but there could also have been a different reason, they were in on it.
Should I prod for some answers or keep my mouth shut?
Rnd didnt know who his allies here were so these people could faint ignorance. They would certainly not admit to having any involvement in this incident and he had no authoritative power to make them do anything. He was in a sense a lone boat and rocking the waters too much could make him tip.
There was no telling what these people would do if he started using them, it was probably better to keep things civil so that the children wouldnt be affected. If a fight broke out now, he wasnt sure if his enemies would care much about the offspring ofmoners. Plus, he would also need to exin how his skill worked, something that was better kept hidden.
I didnt sense anything either, could it just have been a Dungeon anomaly? Those happen from time to time.
That was probably it.
Ernas concurred with Ulfine who suggested that this might have been a dungeon anomaly. At times, these locations experienced fluctuations in chaotic mana which were capable of causing even a skilled mage to falter in their spellcasting. Considering that it was also done by tier 1 students with lesser mana-handling skills, it was a realistic possibility.
Perhaps I was mistaken and just felt the strange fluctuations of the mana inside the dungeon.
d that you did, all of the students seem to be fine thanks to your quick thinking, Wand.
Rnd nodded as he decided to y along with the exnation to avoid unnecessaryplications. The students were still in a state of shock and were now beingforted and assured by the professors that it was just a rare dungeon anomaly. The adventurers who had been knocked down by the shockwave were slowly getting back on their feet. He did not bother to save them as the magical explosion would have not reached them anyway.
Are okay?
Yes, t-thank you Assistant Professor, Im just feeling a bit dizzy.
His sister was shaking but fine. Even though he created multiple shields it was easy to protect people from a spell of this magnitude. It was perhaps better if she didnt know that she had just been through an assassination attempt. Nevertheless, the danger persisted and it would probably be unwise to have her and the other student continue today''s lessons.
I wonder
Rnd had an idea that could potentially fix all of his problems quite quickly. It wasnt very smart but would allow him to perhaps tackle this enemy without the involvement of the students. If the other two professors were his enemies was still debatable but they would probably go along with this proposition as it would put him in danger.
May I propose something, Professor Ernas?
Hm? What is it?
Perhaps it is unwise to continue today''s advancement sses.
You wish to end it before we even begun? We still have the lesser artifacts, those wont be affected by any dungeon anomalies.
Ernas didnt seem to agree with him. One possibility was that he wanted to get these sses over with, even if it put the students in a bit of danger. However, he could have ulterior motives that could not only harm Rnd but also the students here. It would be better to perhaps y into his enemy''s hand for now as it would get Lucienne and the others out of here first. Yes, we should have enough time toplete the sses within a week but what if any of the students is harmed? What if the anomaly produced a unique monster that could appear on this floor? What if its a precursor to a dungeon break?
A dungeon break? Thats preposterous!
There were many ways he could spin it and excuse his idea. His voice was also loud enough for everyone to hear. The students along with the adventurers started to whisper around as they knew what the mages were talking about.
This is a B-rank dungeon, what if a tier 3 boss monster appears? We cant handle that
Hey, I didnt sign up for killing tier 3 monsters
Ernas looked a bit conflicted as he noticed other people whispering. It was his responsibility to ensure that all of them were safe and he would take all the me as the leader. Rnds proposal was reasonable but he needed to give him something totch on.
It might be or might not be preposterous but we must guarantee the safety of the students, so state the rules.
Just like previously, Rnd decided to y up his rule-following persona. There was one particr rule that was to be followed in a situation like this and he was hoping that Ernas would allow him to proceed with it.
Thus, I propose that we remove the students from the dungeon temporarily while I investigate the matter of the anomaly.
You wish to investigate the anomaly?
Thats right. The Institute directive states that any abnormality or anomaly that could potentially endanger the lives of students should be thoroughly investigated by a faculty member. We must no It is our duty to ensure the safety of the students.
Ernas was taken aback by his words while Ulfine nodded from the side, it seemed that she at least agreed with his assessment but he couldnt erase her from his suspect list just yet.
I suppose it does make sense but who will
Let me.
You?
This was the crux of his n and what he wanted, to be left alone in the dungeon while the others retreated. After proposing himself for the investigative role he attempted to read Ernas expression. The man seemed to ponder for a while beforeing to some kind of decision.
Safety first Fine, Assistant Professor Wand, you may proceed with your investigation. I will take the students back to the city until the situation is resolved, but you must finish within a day, not an hour more, do I make myself clear?
Thank you, Professor Ernas. I assure you, I will do my best to get to the bottom of this anomaly as quickly as possible.
Arent we relying on the newbie a bit too much?
Ulfine chimed in as she was standing close by during the whole conversation.
He brought this up himself, so it will be up to him Let us depart then and Professor Ulfine.
Ernas, who looked slightly mad when talking to Rnd, started smiling instantly when facing the attractive woman who felt that something was wrong.
Yes?
We will have some time on our hands, so how about you join me for a meal in the city? We can discuss our recent advancements in magical research and maybe it will help take our minds off this unusual incident
Ulfine raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical of Ernas'' true intentions.
Sorry, but someone has to keep an eye on the students while we are in the city while Assistant Professor Wand is here, we got used to using his mechanical familiars for that.
Is that so
Ulfine''s response seemed to leave Ernas a bit disappointed but he quicklyposed himself.
Well, maybe next time then. Let''s make sure the students are safe and sound. Professor Wand, the responsibility is on your shoulders now. Don''t let us down.
Understood.
With that, the group started to make their way back up the stairs to the surface. He could see the adventurers sighing in relief as they werent needed nor were they hired for something like this. The people from the Knight Academy didnt seem to care about the decision as their main mission was just to protect and guard. What the mages decided on was not their problem and it would not jeopardize their mission.
He watched as the students, professors, and adventurers gradually disappeared from sight. The fog here enveloped everything so he couldnt even see them going up the steep set of stairs. While he didnt trust the other Professors nor the Knight Commander that was with them, they would probably temporarily not do anything drastic. The people that were aiming for him and Lucienne would probably focus all effort on him and only afterward go for her.
Now Im sure that mana phantom came from that direction.
Once they were gone, Rnd activated his detection skills and started scanning the surroundings. He needed to find any traces left over by the intruder that interfered with the siege spell casting. The dungeon was filled with eerie sounds and fog, which made data gathering a lot harder.
It must have been a potent mage or an artifact if it was able to fool everyone besides me, or both of them were lying
As Rnd delved deeper into the dungeon he thought about his situation. He was sure that Ernas was his enemy as he worked under Duder. However, he wasnt sure how much the man knew or was actively involved in the issue. It was one thing to take bribes from nobles and another to attempt an assassination on a student.
I cant imagine him being fine with a barons daughter sustaining injuries or dying while under his watch, he would take all the me for this mishap unless they were nning to put all the me on me insteadHm
There was no one here anymore and it was just what he wanted. The people who took part in the assassination attempt would probably take this chance to attack him. He decided to take the risk as he felt that his opponents were still underestimating his abilities and that this would probably be thest time he would get such a chance.
There you are quite a bit of you too
It took him some time to get through but he was finally able to analyze the concealment spell. His current enemies had a mage with them or some type of artifact using tier 3 spells. At first, he wasnt sure who was truly after him but as he continued to scan the area a mana pattern that he previously saved appeared. One of his old friends was here to pay a visit and probably to get back at him for his previous loss.
If that guy is here, it means that the others are probably
Rnds eyes narrowed as he focused on the people that were trying to surround him. At the moment they were keeping their distance and were probably unaware that he was able to detect them with his armor. He still had a few options on how to tackle this issue and a decision needed to be made.
I could still run but if I do, then theyll just keep oning sometimes its better to nip it in the bud. Though, this bud is already connected to a tree it might not be enough
His previous instincts were telling him to just run. Taking Lucienne away from here while revealing his true identity was also an option. If he showed himself as her older brother, no one would be able to dismiss his concerns. However, such an action wouldplicate things and would still leave a lot of things to be resolvedter. The people who were trying to harm him would probably not relent and eventually appear before him or his sister Lucienne.
Theyll probably know that I did it but they wont know how I did it
Finally, his mind had been made up. He already started following this path and it was toote to stop now. His hand moved towards the robe that he was wearing to quickly take it off. It didnt really offer him much in the way of protection and would only tear during the ensuing engagement.
Soon after, he took the shield he was maizing to his back down and held it vertically to the ground. A darkened hole appeared on the surface of the shield into which he stuck his Enforcement Department robe. His shield had been made to hold most of his items and weapons. After cing the robe inside, he took out two items, one was his hammer-staff and the other an identical-looking shield tower shield.
These swamps should be enough to hide it
The shield that he used to store his items was tossed into the shallow swamp water while the other one took its ce on his back. With his attire adjusted and his equipment ready he started moving, his previous shield left here. After a few minutes of wondering, Rnd took a deep breath and prepared himself for the confrontation that was about to unfold. The mana signatures of his adversaries were getting closer and he was feeling a bit more tense.
As he walked through the dense fog Rnd''s senses were heightened, every rustle of leaves, every distant sound echoing was taking in. Even though he had the monitoring system he could not getzy. Multiple people were emerging and their numbers kept increasing. His previous assumption of them waiting in the dungeon beforehand became true.
Suddenly, the first attacker emerged from the mist, a figure wearing a dark cloak. He didnt say anything but insteadunched a quick magically backed attack in his direction. It was a surge of wind magic,ing at high velocity. Rnd didnt dodge as if he was expecting this attack and just raised his shield. The des of wind collided with the barrier of mana that was produced by the shield but he remained standing tall.
I thought knights were above surprised attacks? Right, Elythaes Baskerville?
Tsik
It was his old friend, Elythaes Baskerville the knight that he encountered during the incident at the training grounds. It was the same man but he was wearing a superior half-te suit of armor made of light metals. The enchantments on it were far stronger than during their first encounter and he was not alone. Soon two other men wearing simr dark robes emerged to cut away his escape route.
Hey, Elythaes werent we supposed to attack him all at once?
I told you that it wouldnt work, this man is dangerous.
Elythaes replied to one of the men that were behind him. This one was not a half-elf but instead a human with sharp features and a calcting expression. Rnd didnt recognize him but after using his identification skill he had an answer.|
Name : |
Roman Baskerville L 225 | |
sses |
T3 Spirit Swordmaster L 75 | |
T2 Spirit Swordsman L 50 | |
T2 Swordsman L 50 | |
T1 Sword Warrior L 25 | |
T1 Warrior L 25 |
The third person was also part of the Baskerville noble family and was the only one wearing a full suit of te armor. He reminded Rnd of Emmerson whom he had defeated before and he was probably the tank of this group. In his right hand he held a heavy-looking polearm and in the other a huge tower shield that was simr to his own.|
Name : |
Andreas Baskerville L 208 | |
sses |
T3 Master Shield Halberdier L 58 | |
T2 Shield Expert L 50 | |
T2 Halberdier L 50 | |
T1 Polearm Warrior L 25 | |
T1 Warrior L 25 |
Quite the lineup and if Im not mistaken, their mage is still hiding somewhere
These three seemed like his main opponents but this wasnt all. Many other men wearing robes started emerging from within the shadows. It was clear that they brought over many of their lesser knights with them, all tier 2 and waiting for orders. While it was clear that he was outnumbered, he did not feel that he was quite outmatched
Chapter 439: Wild Goose Chase.
Chapter 439: Wild Goose Chase.
There are a lot of them, they really hold a grudge
Rnd was surrounded while standing on a slightly raised patch of grass. Around him were three knights from an order that he knew well, each with their own uniquebat styles and specialties. The animosity radiating from one of them was palpable and the tension in the air was rising.
Well, well, if it isnt Assistant Professor Wand. It seems your luck has run out.
Elythaes Baskerville started the conversation with an intentional taunt, a smirk of superiority was stered over his face. Rnd didnt respond but instead took his time to analyze the situation. He was surrounded by his current adversaries who came in arge group. Besides the tier 3 knights who each were on a Knight Commander level, there were around thirty lesser tier 2 knights. This was quite a significant threat even to him and one person was still missing, the mage that interfered with the siege spell previously, was not there.
He must be hiding somewhere either far away, or using a very potent concealment spell, I should probably try to stall them, I need more time.
Elythaes, Roman, and Andreas Baskerville. I didnt expect Cerberus to make a move for me, I feel ttered but are you sure about this?
Huh? You said that this guy was just some random adventurer Elythaes.
Roman Baskerville asked his brother while keeping his eyes stered on Rnd.
So he knows our little nickname, what of it?
Elythaes replied while seemingly not making a big deal of it. Rnd knew of this trio due to his old ties to the Arden estate. Everyone there was told to be wary of these three half-brothers who were quite famous even ten years ago. Back then they were known as the mythical monster Cerberus. It was a y on them being guard dogs of the Castene household.
What of it? It means that he might be connected, amoner would probably not be as well informed.
Dont worry, whoever is backing him wont matter if he is dead, right?
Cant argue with that.
The two conversed animatedly while the third guard dog, Andreas, maintained a stoic silence. His calm demeanor suggested he would serve as the primary distraction. Rnd quickly discerned their potential strategy - a frontal charge with the armored Andreas leading the way. Roman would likely follow closely behind, with Elythaes utilizing ranged attacks to keep any counter-attacks in check. Then, the hidden mage would go in for the kill when he was least expecting it. The other knights, with their distracting maneuvers, were positioned to further disorient him and to create a further strategic disadvantage.This might not be their first rodeo and the rumors about potent Knight Commanders and adventures going missing, might have been their doing
Rnd was at a clear disadvantage but this didnt mean that he would be defeated. Even during this little chat, his mind was going into overdrive with many orders to his own reinforcements. The hidden spell caster was a problem but with the help of his skills, he didnt truly need to know his current location.
Save the chit-chat, Wand. We''re here for a reason.
A reason? So you lose once and bring your older brothers to finish the fight for you? Arent you being too pathetic for a Knight? Do you have no sense of honor?
Honor? A bastard adventurer wants to talk to me of honor? Without using those trees as cover, you would have never won our previous encounter and you know it!
It seemed the grudge from their previous encounter was still fresh in the knight''s mind. The half-elf was clearly enraged by the previous defeat. Everyone knew that an angry enemy was an easy enemy. Letting emotions affect a battle was a recipe for disaster and the other members of the Knight order knew it.
Hey Elythaes, he is just trying to rile you up. Calm down, he has nowhere to run.
Youre right just do it.
The two nodded at each other and it was clear that the conversation was over. Before attacking he noticed that Roman tilted his head at the other lesser knights. It was an obvious signal for something. The knights executed tactics specifically designed to counter mages and confirmed Rnds expectations.
Anti-magic powder, just like that time with Agni
It was a fundamental strategy often employed to subdue magical beasts or mages. Just like the time back in Albrook, the knights brought out pouches filled with powder and quickly flung them in his direction. Once this powder entered the surroundings it would make forming spells and using mana difficult. Although it also affected their own mana users, such as Elythaes, he still possessed his regr swordsmanship skills, something that regr mages didnt have.
Good tactics, for normal mages they still think Im just some regr rune mage.
Rnd was far from being normal and even if the powder could mess up runic equipment, it needed to be ced directly over the rune. However, if a high enough concentration of it filled up the air around them, then eventually his equipment could be worthless. This was probably what his current adversaries were expecting, that with time he would be unable to cast spells and they would be victorious.
After his previous encounter, he had done extensive research on anti-mana. He had also looked into a few books that were in the Institute to further his knowledge. The powder worked by jumbling up mana in the surroundings, as well as the ones forming from people''s spells. Even when someone had enough MP to cast a spell, it would not be able to form out in the open but there were ways of going around it.
One way to go around this issue was to assemble the spell structure beforehand. After the spell had been formed it was still possible to discharge it. Another way was to escape the range of the anti-magical effect, it was still just powder that could not cover everything unless it was a closed space. This swamnd was not a very good ce to use such tactics. Nevertheless, his enemies were trying to end it quickly and Andreas Baskerville was already charging at him with his halberd raised.
At the same time, Roman Baskerville took off and started running. His body vanished behind hisrger armored brother and it seemed as if he had vanished. Elythaes unsheathed both his des andunched a magical attack from afar while still unaffected by the powder. The other knights were equipped with crossbows which they quickly pointed in his direction.
From his perspective, everyone besides Elythaes was a distraction. They were trying to get him to focus on Roman who was staying behind Andreas. Then after he had defended himself from the initial onught, his main enemy, the magic swordmaster would descend upon him. The man clearly had a chip on his shoulder and his pride was hurt. It was usible that he would want to deliver the finishing blow and his allies agreed to oblige.
You should really watch where you are standing
Rnd replied as Andreas mmed into a thick shield of mana that stopped his charge. At the same time, quite a light show was taking ce around this area that he had prepared previously. His recently gotten Imbued Rune skill was bing one of his favorite ambushing tactics as spreading it around an area like this was just too easy. The swamp water covered up the rocks that he used and including the ground with just his feet, was also possible.
The moment therge man collided with him a series of explosions rocked the entire area with him remaining protected behind arge dome of mana. He had assembled it before the anti-magic powder could fill out the air and keep him from forming the spell effect. Then with the help of the ensuing shockwave, everything was sted away in a huge inferno.
Shit! Push through!
Roman called out to his brother who attempted to force his way through the magical shield. Some cracks appeared on the surface but Rnd didnt panic, he just took this chance to take out a deck of cards from his belt and instantly threw them up into the air. The cards started glowing with magical energy and instantly activated the magical effects they were scribed with.
Havent used scrolls in forever.
With the help of the explosion that went off at ground level, most of the anti-magical powder was blown away. Even scrolls would not activate if the powder was spread fully but as long as it was kept at bay, it was possible. His scrolls had been miniaturized to the extreme and now had the size of regr ying cards. Soon, an explosion of various homing attacking arrow spells took shape and they all headed towards the lesser tier 2 knights.
T-take cover!
Aghhhh
It was pandemonium, as the knights tried to shield themselves from the unexpected magical assault. The arrows of magical energy homed in on their targets, creating chaos within the ranks of the Baskerville knights. Rnd took advantage of the confusion and began the next phase of his battle n, which was to escape to a safer location.
Stop that bastard, he is running away!
Elythaes shouted from afar whileunching a series of ferocious magical attacks, yet in the chaos of magical explosions and attacks, he was unable to connect with the escaping Rnd. His armor shone with various runes as he buffed himself up several times. Confronting his enemies in this ce that was filling up with anti-magical powder was still unfavorable to him, he needed to get away first before confronting them again.
With the help of his enhanced speed, he moved he now had the agility to weave between the trees and swamps. The magical arrows from the homing spells continued to wreak havoc among the Baskerville knights and created enough chaos to distract most of them. However, the lower-tier spells that he had used could not halt the charges of the Knight Commanders. Andreas Baskerville was rushing at him from behind like a mad bull and surprisingly building up speed.
He can keep up with me?
It was clear that he was using some sort of skill. The way he was running reminded him of a Hoplite warrior charging with a spear. The trees and objects that Rnd was dodging with some finesse, this man just bulldozed through. Some sort of barrier was surrounding his body and the more things he hit along the way the faster and more unstoppable he seemingly became.
In an attempt to stop the charging man he left a few explosive runes behind however, this seemed to enhance the charge, as if he was absorbing the kic energy from everything around him to gain more power.
If hard objects cant stop him, what about something softer? The ground here is already quite soft and muddy
After a few adjustments, the runes left over on the ground embedded themselves in the mud. Once triggered by the charge they did not explode but created a quagmire area into which his legs began to sink in. At first, the man was able to push through but eventually, his body began to sink in and his momentum was finally stopped. He had be stuck but the chase was not over as Roman who continued to shadow his brother now jumped out and Elythaes was not far behind.
Stop running you coward!
Coward? Im not the one trying to assassinate someone inside a dungeon.
Rnd retorted while taking the two on a tour through the swamps. Roman, who was trailing behind Andreas, used his agile movements to navigate through the swamp. Elythaes on the other hand, continued to cast magical attacks from a distance, trying to hinder Rnd''s progress. There was no anti-magic powder at work here anymore but one problem still lingered.
If Im correct then
Where is that rat hiding?
Is he using a concealment spell?
He shouldnt have enough time Shit, did he go run to the dungeon exit? Quick, we must hurry!
The three Baskerville knights nodded at each other before bolting towards the entrance of the dungeon. However, while they were away the person that they were trying to locate just walked out into the open.
... Those three arepetent fighters but they have no tracking skills or methods.
Rnd had managed to lose his three pursuers but they headed for the dungeon exit. It would be impossible for him to sneak past them as they probably had people guarding that area.
Will they give up if I just hide for a while?
The nned ambush had been a failure but he wasnt sure if his enemies would just give up now. They were aware of his recording technology, if they let things go now, they were going to get exposed to the Institute. The only way of getting away would be to kill him and let his body be absorbed by the dungeon.
If I dont take care of them here, theyll probably call for more people, it wouldnt be strange if they had others waiting above ground, perhaps even tinum adventurers
Things didnt look well as he could see his enemies overpowering him eventually if he didnt do anything about it. However, before he initiated a counter-attack he was still waiting for one thing to resolve itself. For this reason, he had returned to a specific ce within the dungeon and was waiting.
Wand, whats happening here?
Professor Ulfine? What are you doing here?
Well, I felt bad for leaving you here to take care of the anomaly but then, ... I saw all of those magical explosions, what is going on?
Professor Ulfine replied with concern in her voice and Rnd quickly exined the situation. He detailed the encounter with the Baskerville brothers and their attempt to assassinate him. She listened intently and her expression grew more solemn as Rnd recounted the events.
They attempt to assassinate a faculty member of the Institute? They are taking us lightly!
Rnd nodded at the seemingly enraged Ulfine, he then turned around to look out into the distance. There was something not quite right with this situation and he continued to peek at his mapping device that was showing him something peculiar.
Indeed, but now tell me something Professor Ulfine, where did you leave your tamed beast behind?
Oh, Thunderw? He remained with the students.
Is that so? Then why is he a hundred meters to the east of here?
Huh?
Ulfine was stunned but her surprise didnt take long as arge hammer collided with her face. She had been right behind Rnd when they were talking and was quite surprised by the unprovoked attack. The t end of the weapon collided with her face, sending her into the distance. She collided with a nearby tree and bounced off it beforending on the ground, her neck bent at an impossible degree.
Not quite human
The womans neck was clearly broken but she did not die, only after Rnd followed up the spell with a burst of mes, did he receive the confirmation from the world system.|
Congrattions you have defeated a Doppelganger L 123 |
A Doppelganger huh, but the original isnt far behind Reveal yourself, I know that you are there!
He shouted out while pointing eastwards before firing a burst of magical energy. Instantly, a powerful growl echoed from the distance, and the beast known as Thunderw appeared with its master.
Oh my, I guess youve seen through me, what gave me away~
Nothing really, but It was obvious that only a professor from the institute would be able to interfere with a siege spell in such a way.
What about Ernas? He was also there.
Yes, but he doesnt have tamed beasts who can interfere from a distance and then hide themselves.
Doppelgangers were creatures that could take on the shape of almost anyone. When in disguise they became able to use skills and even spells of who they were impersonating. It was a monster that could be tamed by a magical tamer, which Ulfine was. It was probable that the creature cast the spell from quite a distance and then transformed itself into one of the dungeon monsters.
You got me but, even though you discovered my little secret, you wont be able to escape this ce alive.
Ulfines words were followed up by various growls from the distance. Various other tamed monsters and beasts appeared out of the shadows. Then to make things worse he could see the three Knight idiots appearing as well. He was back to square one and surrounded yet again, however, this time he would not be holding anything back as his trump card could be finally activated.
Im sorry to tell you this but Im not the one that wont be leaving this ce alive
He replied while looking to the spot where he had previously discarded his original shield. It was near his location and soon various runes were starting to glow over its surface
Chapter 440: Golem Army.
Chapter 440: Golem Army.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ] You can probably figure out what it''s about from the title and hope you give it a try. If you like Runesmith, then I think that you will enjoy it as well. There aren''t that many chapters out yet but I hope you all follow it forter and if you are inclined to, give a nice rating :D
Hah! Listen to this guy? Does he still think that he has the upper hand?
Commented Roman to Rnd''s reply and everyone besides Elythaes chuckled. In their eyes, this man seemed finished. He was surrounded by three Knight Commanders who had the support of a high-level magus. While their n with the anti-magical powder failed, they still held the upper hand.
It seemed like an easy victory for them. Even though he was at a higher level and possessed superior artifacts, it made no difference. As long as the close-range fighters contained him and provided their mage with some breathing room, Ulfine and her beasts would unleash deadly magic upon him. Eventually, his mana would dwindle and he would falter. They had no doubt in their minds that they would emerge victorious.
Be careful, dont underestimate him, let''s go at him together.
If you say so~
Roman replied to Elythaes who was seemingly taking this confrontation a lot more seriously. He had already tussled with the man known as Wand the Enforcer and knew that he could not be taken lightly. His two brothers on the other hand felt like this was over, they had him on a silver tter. However, just as Andreas was getting ready to charge a voice resounded from behind them.
Wait, he is doing something this mana
What is it Mage?
Dont call me that, I have a name!
Just spit it out, what is it?
Roman turned around towards Ulfine who told them to not engage yet. She looked maddened by the tone of the knight but then quickly continued talking.
The mana around him, it''s strange, he is trying to do something!
Oh, you can feel it?
Replied Rnd who was getting stared at from all directions. While Thunderw was the biggest tamed beast there were other feline types here with him. It seemed that Ulfine tended to recruit feline monsters. Their fur sported a variety of colors and most of them resembled panthers or tigers.
You have gathered quite a group against me but youre not the only one that has helpers
He continued talking while something started to rise out of the swamp water where he had discarded his shield. The trio looked there to see a rune-covered cube rising up into the air but it wasnt alone. A spider golem followed suit after as it had been lying dormant within the swamp.
Golems? Is that if? What could a few measly gol
Ulfinemented with a smug look stered over her face as she watched the two magical automatons rise. Everyone here knew that Rnd could use golems but they didnt think that they would pose much of a threat, not with so many magical beasts around. In their eyes, they had the numbers as well as quality behind them. However, they did not expect that the numbers of these golemic creations would continue to increase.
Hey arent there too many golems? How did this bastard get so many of them in here, you never said anything about this
Roman turned his head towards the mage that was also confused by the sheer amount of metallic spidersing out of the woodwork. Some had been hidden in the swamp waters while othersy dormant behind trees and in the bushes. The fog in the swamnd hid them well and now they were bing surrounded.
He used a few in the academy
This is more than a few, did you lie to us?
Why would I do that? I already lost my Doppelganger, those arent easy to tame, you better pay what youre owed after this is finished!
Stop arguing and focus, they are just stupid golems, he might be able to control a few, but the rest should be easy to destroy, Roman!
Fine, Im on it!
Mage, lend my brother some of those beasts, the rest of us will focus on that bastard!
Elythaes who seemed to be the leader of the group gave Roman an order. Ulfine seemed still dejected as she wasnt given a name but after clicking her tongue she nodded. It wasmon sense that even a rune mage had limits when controlling a vast quantity of golems. It wasnt wrong to assume that he would be able to only control a small group that was around him but they did not ount for Rnds true ss.
Well, I got them here now, but will this be enough?
Rnd had let his shield fall into the swamp on purpose and that purpose was to spread his golems through the dungeon. After he was gone, his shield was activated, and the storage space within expanded to allow a vast quantity of golems to emerge. One by one they emerged and quickly hid in various ces.
When dormant and without any magic flowing through them, they were quite difficult to spot even for people with tracking sses. They were not living beings but inanimate objects that moved with the help of runes. Without mana flowing through them, not even a mage would be able to tell that they were there. Only after he arrived here and jolted them awake with his own skill, did theye to life once more.
This was made possible by his weekly research into spatial runes and by his enemies underestimating him as always. He took them on a wild goose chase through the dungeon while his army rose out of the altered shield. With the help of the Institute library, he was now able to expand the exit from his spatial runes further and could even sustain it while he wasnt there. He even knew that in the future, it would be possible to further augment this magical technology that would allow him to call his army forth without any outside preparations.
Good that I stored all those golems for the trip.
Before heading out he had stored as many golems and parts into his spatial shield. The space inside was quiterge and it was previously strenuous to remove items from within. Beforeing here he stashed this space to the brim with hopes of being able to expand on the removal processter. Only after further research into dimensional magic, which was very prevalent in the whole institute could this portable storage shield be a true asset.
With his golems now surrounding him Rnd felt a surge of confidence. The Baskerville brothers and Ulfine, along with her tamed beasts did not outnumber him anymore. While numerous spider drones lingered around, Rnd''s true numerical advantagey in the vast quantity of floating cubesprising his golemic army. Hovering in the air, these cubes awaited themand to unleash beams of condensed magical energy upon his foes.
Sometimes, simplicity proved to be the strongest design and Rnd knew that these floating squares of death would likely be the key to securing victory in the battle ahead. Soon he gave the order and they scrambled up into the air beforeunching bright blue rays of light at the timed beast. The battle had now started only after the Overlord had received aid from his trusted mechanical troops. As the light show took over the ce, he took some time to nce at Ulfines status screen.|
Name : |
Ulfine L 201 | |
sses |
T3 Master Beast Summoner L 51 | |
T2 Beast Summoner L 50 | |
T2 Summoner L 50 | |
T1 Magic Contractor L 25 | |
T1 Mage L 25 |
Now that she became his enemy, there was no reason for him to follow the Institute''s rules. To no surprise, she was a summoner, someone who could conjure up and tame beasts. Thisrge pack of murderous felines had not been there before. It was clear that she had summoned them while he was battling the knights. With the floating cubes raining down beams of magical energy upon Ulfines tamed beasts, chaos ensued.
The powerful creatures roared and snarled as they attempted to evade the deadly onught, but many were struck and their bodies disintegrated into nothingness. This confirmed their status as magically summoned creatures as they would not leave behind corpses. Instead, they would turn into particles of mana and fade away to the ce they were summoned from.
Rnd remained focused, his multiple minds calcting and strategizing as he surveyed the battlefield. The Baskerville brothers were taken aback by the sudden appearance of Rnds golemic army. They had troubleing to terms with the sheer amount of magical missilesing their way. Even though they quickly regrouped they were sill forced to retreat from the onught.
From above came the cubes, they fired self-homing mana arrow spells that were spiraling for added power. A few hits from those attacks were enough to destroy any of the summoned tier 2 felines. To make things worse, the golemic spiders were doing the same from the sides. Their beams were more concentrated and precise but hitting the target wasnt that easy.
Roman, who was given the order to contend with the golemic onught, targeted the spiders first. Ulfine on the other hand focused on therge group of floating cubes and ordered Thunderw to engage as well. Elythaes also saw the army of golems as troublesome so his wind slices were focused on dispatching them first while his brother Andreas charged at Rnd.
So this guy will keep me busy while the others take care of the golems?
Their n was obvious and perhaps if they were up against a regr rune magus then it would have worked. They didnt know that battling the army of golems was quite pointless and that by sending this man after him alone, they were just weakening themselves. Just like before, he activated a skill that gave him a boost in speed and momentum. Like a train on rails, Andreas shot towards him with his shield guarding his body, and halberd pointed forward.
Rnd had a few ways of going around this problem and he chose one of the more extreme ones. Instead of continuing to implement his magical shields for defenses and using long-ranged spells, he just closed the distance. In a way, he mirrored the stance of Andreas just substituting the halberd with his own magical-warhammer. Both of them gained more speed and eventually collided to create a massive collision which sent a shockwave in all directions.
He overpowered Andreas?
The two other Baskerville hounds were shocked as they saw their brother being flung back after the exchange. His shield had a dent as it was struck by the runic hammer Rnd was using. They couldnt fathom thebinations of spells that were used but they could generate an immense impact, not something a mage should be able to produce during a close-quarters confrontation.
They saw Andreas flying back and tumbling around but he seemed mostly uninjured. However, his opponents weapon looked to be damaged. Therge hammer Rnd used was filled with cracks and some parts were even missing. It was clear that even though the shield took a lot of damage, the weapon was unusable.
Hah, good going Andreas, as long as his weapon is damaged he wont be able to use it, now let us clear out these golems!
At first, it looked like their brother had failed but the exchange was a loss. Rnds magic hammer-staff had been damaged and looked unusable. Roman gloated from afar while dispatching multiple golems by himself, his tier above the capabilities of these simple magical automatons.
It looked like they were quickly turning the tide in their favor. The golems and floating cubes seemed powerful at first but they were easy to dispatch. Even when a lot of the summoned creatures were defeated in the initial ambush as long as the golems were defeated, then so would they master. With this thought in mind, the Cerberus knights continued but something was strange, their adversary wasnt doing much.
What''s going on? Did he give up?
Is he giving up already? Pathetic.
Roman gloated while Elythaes was puzzled by Rndsck of response as the man was being quite passive. After the initial sh with Andreas, he remained somewhat passive. Turtling behind some remaining golems while using ranged spells. These shed with Ulfines and her beast but besides the lesser feline summons, no one was really getting injured. Only after all the golmes were gone and none of the summoned beasts reminded did Elythaes realize what Rnds true n was.
What kind of skill is this? How is this possible?
Suddenly, after all of the magical automatons were destroyed they all started to rise up again. The metallic bodies that were cut into smaller pieces by both Roman and Elythaes were mending themselves. The cubes came back together and continued to float, their magical batteries still mostly full.
What is this sorcery?
Elythaes eximed in shock as he witnessed the golems repairing themselves. It was as if their destruction had been nothing more than a temporary setback. Roman paused in his assault, his expression twisting into one of frustration as he realized their efforts had been in vain.
I dont know, I never heard of such a skill this is not something a Rune Magus should be capable of
Who said that I was a Rune Mage?
Rnd replied with a somewhat nonchnt tone as there was no use hiding it anymore. He was able to keep his status screen hidden and was able to trick his enemies into focusing on the golems. They did not realize that his main targets were the summoned creatures that were now all gone. Thunderw was the only one that remained and finally, he had the numerical advantage.
Look, his weapon is reforming itself? Damn, focus everything on that bastard there is no use in attacking the golems!
The Baskerville brothers quickly redirected their focus towards Rnd, realizing that he was the true threat. Theyunched a relentless assault,bining their skills and magical attacks to overwhelm him. At least they tried but the small golem army that had managed to restore itself blocked their way. While they couldnt cause much damage to the tier 3 ss holders, they could keep them busy while their lord did most of the heavy lifting.
The onught of magical attacks intensified and gave Rnd some space to maneuver. An aura of purple energy surrounded his armor as he activated both the Mana Overflow skill and the Overlords Might skill. Now armed with a tremendous boost to all of his stats and an almost bottomless reserve of mana, it was time to make his stand.
His first target was the enemy''s support unit, which in this case was Professor Ulfine. Defeating the enemy magician was one of the most basic tactics. With a burst of speed and coated in various buffing spells, he shot towards Professor Ulfine in a simr fashion to how Andreas charged at him. Thunderw her tamed liger stood in his way but he would not be enough to stop him. Even though he growled and created a torrent of storm energy to block his path, it could not stop him.
Rnd''s eyes narrowed as he closed in on Ulfine, his Warhammer crackling with magical energy and his shield producing a veil of mana that could not be pierced through. In a burst of speed, he appeared before her, his hammer swinging from the side and aimed directly at her body. Just like any other mage, close-rangedbat was not her forte and her only choice was to activate protective artifacts.
Using non-runic artifacts was a good idea, but you miscalcted slightly
N-no
With a swift motion, Rnd swung his weapon which unleashed a devastating shockwave of electrical energies. Ulfine expected it to collide with ayer of magical shields but for some reason, they werent working. Even though all of them prepared countermeasures against a Rune Mage, he was still able to affect their enchanted equipment, it was as if all artifacts were forced to do his bidding.
Thunderw the liger tossed himself to protect his master and received the hit directly for her. Instantly, a massive magical discharge shook the entire dungeon and even caused the high ceiling to tremble. Ulfine watched in horror as her beloved Thunderw had his head turned to mush by the magical weapon. The ensuing st caused a lot of residual damage which fully engulfed her unprotected body that was heavily electrocuted.
Rnd stood amidst the aftermath, his chest heaving with exertion as he surveyed the scene before him. Ulfiney unconscious on the ground with her body smoking from the magical discharge. Thunderw''s lifeless form was sprawled nearby to his master who was on death''s door.
Well then Only three remain.
The Baskerville brothers turned in dismay at the disy of magical might. Their mage helper was down on the ground and clearly defeated. The number advantage that they once held had now crumbled, leaving only the three of them to face off against the formidable Runic Overlord and his army of magical automatons
Chapter 441: Defeating Cerberus.
Chapter 441: Defeating Cerberus.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ] You can probably figure out what it''s about from the title and hope you give it a try. If you like Runesmith, then I think that you will enjoy it as well. There aren''t that many chapters out yet but I hope you all follow it forter and if you are inclined to, give a nice rating :D
As Rnd stood there, surveying the aftermath of his devastating attack, the Baskerville brothers faced a grim reality. Their confident demeanor was shattered and reced by a sense of uncertainty. The bnce of power had shifted in favor of the man in the runic armor and they knew it.
With Ulfine incapacitated and Thunderw in, the brothers were left to confront Rnd alone. Despite their prowess as Knight Commanders, they were facing an opponent with a self-restoring golem army. He had also managed to outmaneuver them at every turn and potentially had another ace up his sleeve.
Roman, Elythaes, and Andreas exchanged wary nces, silentlymunicating their next move. They knew they couldn''t afford to underestimate Rnd any longer. Despite their numerical disadvantage they had to find a way to ovee this formidable foe. Their lives depended on it and they had to give it all.
We need toe up with a strategy, this isnt someone we can defeat without proper tactics
What do you propose?
We can''t let him dictate the pace of this battle. We need to find a weakness and exploit it.
He''s a mage but casts spells without any chanting, he doesnt seem like he lost much mana since the battle started, does that monster even have a weakness?
The three were starting to realize that their opponent wasnt quite normal. He was certainly not a regr rune mage, more than likely he was a special ss holder that they had no information on. They had made a blunder by not doing their research and believing in their skills a bit too much.
He is still at the same tier as we are and we outnumber him, those golems are nothing more than a distraction, we need to aim for him, even if it will cost us
You mean?
Elythaes nodded at Roman who had a disgruntled look on his face. It seemed that he knew what his brother was insinuating. They needed to focus all of their best skills and techniques on a single opponent. Fighting the golems first would be a mistake as they didnt know how many times they could be restored. Fleeing was also not an option as the man already showcased his recording technology. If word got out of what they did, the ramifications of their actions would be dire.
Fine, but you better pay for the elixir after this is over, Andreas take the lead, Ill be right behind you and well do it together.
The third brother didnt even nod and remained silent. It seemed that the three had some sort of n, one that would put two of them in danger. Andreas, the youngest brother, stepped forward with his halberd held firmly in hand. His eyes locked on his target, an armored man surrounded by a purple haze. Roman followed closely behind, his body vanishing as the chargemenced.
The two were met with a salvo of energy beams from the reformed golem army. The darkened dungeon that was filled with swamp water and mist was now illuminated. Even if there were a few dungeon monsters there, they were instantly eradicated by the constant rays of concentrated mana. Yet, they were not enough to stop the advance of these two men.
Andreas, who was like a bull, continued to charge while allowing himself to get hit by these projectiles. At first, it seemed that they were hitting his body but instead, a strange phenomenon was taking ce. The projectiles bent at thest moment and collided with his shield. It was as if they were being sucked into it through the use of some kind of skill. The shield, which was thick and sturdy, was robust enough to take hundreds of magical collisions.
Roman on the other hand used a different approach. His speed was extraordinary and he continued to evade each attack with graceful movements. He weaved between the beams, relying on his agility and reflexes to dodge the onught. His strategy was to get close enough to Rnd to unleash his most devastating techniques and keep him busy long enough for their n to work.
As the two Baskerville knights charged their leader remained standing in the background. He was also getting some attention from the golems but not as much. It was clear that he was waiting for his two allies to give him an opening and only then would he utilize his strongest technique. While this n was quite rudimentary and their opponent had mostly seen through what they were up to, it didnt mean that it would fail.
Are they finally started to take me seriously?
Rnd thought to himself while epting the challenge. At this point, he was mostly aware of their capabilities but he couldnt rx. He was still going up against three tier 3 ss holders who were older and more experienced than him inbat. While it seemed that he had the upper hand, the moment could be fleeting. His golems were a nice distraction but they couldnt really critically injure any of these people, they were just not strong enough for such a feat.
There were a few ways he could go about this situation as running was still an option. However, he didnt want to take up too much time. While he had managed to knock Ulfine out cold, she could wake up at any time. Then there were also the tier 2 knights that he had lost within the swamp. While they would probably not be able to pass through his golem squadron, they could still aid his enemies. It was better to take care of them in a swift fashion and for that, he might have to take a few hits.
Thus while in his strongest form, he charged forth with his shield raised. He wasnt only a mage as his sturdy armor along with his skills would allow him to exchange blows with close-ranged fighters. The world was already filled with particles of blue light as he was looking at his enemy''s mana phantoms to predict their next move.At first, it seemed that Andreas would try to lock him down with a charge but to his surprise, Roman was the one to appear first. Through some type of hastening skill, he closed a gap of tens of meters in an instant. His de shimmered with magical energy as it shed through the air, aiming directly for Rnd''s exposed nk. Rnd reacted swiftly, bringing up his shield to intercept the blow. The impact reverberated through his arm and was dispersed with the help of his runic magic.
His opponent was quite swift and attempted to sh at him multiple times but before he could a spiky pir made of rocks erupted from the ground. He gracefully retreated by performing a backflip and simultaneously sliced at the rock to cut it in half. Andreas closed in and his halberd swung with deadly intent. However, just as the weapon was about to strike, Rnd sidestepped with surprising agility for someone in heavy armor. He countered with a powerful kick to Andreas'' midsection. The knight managed to block the attack with his shield but the force of the impact sent him sliding back.
Now that the two men were forced to retreat slightly Rnd unleashed a barrage of magical spells. With the addition of a couple of floating golemic cubes around him, the two were forced to either block or evade. Roman didnt let up as he continued his relentless assault, his de dancing with deadly grace as he tried to find an opening in Rnd''s defenses. Meanwhile, Andreas regrouped and charged at him once more.
A battle of unprecedented proportions between the two Knights and the Runesmith ensued. Both parties'' weapons collided with each other and generated shockwaves from each exchange. The ground became riddled with holes from the magical attacks and trees fell by being cut by des or pierced by a polearm. Neither side was letting up but the man in the middle seemed to push back the duo who was barely holding it together.
The battle raged on but the third knight Elythaes continued to watch from a distance. He was getting ready and trying to time his grand technique with his two partners. The golems continued to assault him from all directions but didnt pose a threat to a magical master swordsman, at most they could distract him.
Now!
He shouted while vanishing from sight through unknown means. The golems that were shooting at him were unable to detect him but suddenly copsed after something cut them into multiple pieces. His form had vanished from sight but it was obvious where he was going.
Andreas and Roman knew that it was time to finish this and continued with their n. First, therger of the two abandoned his weapon and performed a strange grasping motion toward their armored opponent. A strange set of semi-transparent chains erupted from his whole body and in the direction of their opponent. Even when sted with spells or blocked by a mana veil, they continued to move as if they were on a different ne of existence.
Rnd found himself being bound by this strange skill and his movements became sluggish. The sudden restraint caught Rnd off guard and he found himself ensnared by these strange ethereal chains. Meanwhile, Roman seized the opportunity, his de glowing with a brilliant light as he lunged forward with unmatched speed. His de bent at strange angles and looked like a snake going for his side that he was holding his hammer in.
This seemed to be the crux of their n, to restrict his movements from both sides for even a split second. Rnd already saw what wasing and there was not much time for him to make the correct adjustments, he would not being out from this battle unscathed. However, he didnt panic, pain was not something that he feared at this point he just needed to survive.
His enemies have gotten quite close to him and they were in range for some punishment. He had two options, one riskier than the other but it would end the fight right then and there. There was no time to contemte the issue and in that split second, he made up his mind. Instead of turtling up and defending himself from their blows, he would fully go on the offensive instead.
The two men that were trying to hold him back gave it their all but instead of struggling further, he let go of both his shield and hammer. Instead, he just opened up his palms to point at the two. The runes on his armor began to shift and glow bright purple. Electrical discharges took ce as energy gathered towards his palms.
At the same time, all the golems reacted to his call. They all turned their weapons in his direction and quickly discharged all of their energy. While they were aiming at the two men on both sides, Rnd was still in the middle.
Thebined assault from both the golems and Rnd himself created a cataclysmic explosion of magical energy. The shockwave rippled outwards, shaking the very foundations of the dungeon and sending debris flying in all directions. Roman and Andreas were engulfed in the st, their bodies thrown backward like rag dolls, and their forms became obscured by smoke and dust.
However, this was within their calctions. Even though both his palms created a swirling magical st that collided with the two, this was not the end. As Rnd was discharging his energy something collided with his helmet, something that he had expected. The force was immense and he could only contort his body backwards to keep himself from losing his neck.
It was the third Baskerville Knight who wasing for his head. He had used his allies as a distraction to propel himself at perhaps the speed of sound in his direction. If it wasnt for the mana phantom that this skill produced, Rnd would have not even known that it wasing. Luckily, calcting the trajectory and timing with the help of mathematics was a possibility.
Rnd''s mind raced as he attempted to slip through this deadly attack. However, this was easier said than done as the des sunk into his armor and were able to cut through it. He felt pain surging through his entire body as something entered his body. His left shoulder took the brunt of this impact along with his face as his helmet was dislodged from his face.
The collision was fierce and it sent even more ripples and echoes throughout the whole dungeon. But suddenly things went quiet and only the sound of a few crumbling rocks from the dungeons high ceiling could be heard by the survivors of this sh.
On one sidey arge armored man with a gaping hole in his chest, something created by the massive palm st he received while holding his enemy down. On the other was another, he was not dead but his sword arm was missing as he had tried to deflect this surge of magical energy but had been toote. Then in the middle was the man that they tried to defeat, his forehead bleeding and a sword embedded in the left side of his chest.
Only one person was standing among the rubble and he belonged to the Baskerville Knights. In his left hand, he was holding a sword that looked quite simr to the one that was now embedded in Rnds left chest area close to his shoulder. For a moment there was a smile on his face as he assumed that he had been victorious but before he could celebrate he noticed some movement, his enemy was still alive.
A faint for the head but the true strike aims for the heart not bad I didnt actually think that youd be able to pierce me though
Rnds voice sounded as his body started moving, he was in a lot of pain but he had managed to survive the exchange. His left arm hung limply at his side, the pain throbbing through his body as he grasped the hilt of the sword embedded in his chest. With a grunt of effort, he slowly pulled the de out and blood started to gush out from his wound. Despite the agony, his expression remained stoic as this was not quite over.
Hah, I dont know how youve managed to survive that but it matters not, Ill just end you now.
Will you now?
You think that you can fight me with one arm and an injury like that? Just give up and save yourself some face!
You mean this little flesh wound? Look, its already getting smaller
Huh? How is thatwhat are you?
The Baskerville Knight''s eyes widened in disbelief as Rnd stood before him, seemingly unfazed by the grievous wound. To make things even more disheartening, therge wound he created with his sword was mending itself before his eyes. The man was still glowing purple but there was a tinge of gold radiance there, as if a priest was healing his wounds at a rapid pace. Elythaes was positive that he did not have any time to drink an elixir or healing potion but somehow, he was regenerating like some kind of monster.
You fought well.
Rnd cracked his neck in an intimidating fashion while his armor started to reform itself. The hole that had been created mended itself as if it was also affected by a healing spell and soon no visible damage on the armor could be spotted to the naked eye.
But without your little helpers the victory belongs to me!
The abandoned hammer along with the shield flew back to him with the only exception being his helmet which had been flung into the distance and out of range of his skills. Elythaes did not believe that his enemy was uninjured by his attack and steeled his resolve. Quickly he plunged himself into the fray, even if he only had one sword he did not want to believe that his opponent was uninjured.
As Elythaes charged in once more, Rnd met his de with his shield. Despite the injuries he had sustained, Rnd''s movements were still fluid and calcted. At first, it seemed that he was wavering but as the moments passed it became clear that he was recovering. His opponent on the other hand was now alone to face the army of supporting golems and their master.
The sh between Rnd and Elythaes intensified, the sound of their weapons echoing through the cavernous dungeon. Yet, even though the Magical Swordsman attempted to shift the tides of battle, the longer it took the more obvious the result was. Soon his de was flying through the air as his side was met with a hit from a magically enhanced hammer. His body flew to the side like a rag doll and he ended up submerged in some swampwater.
N-no, t-this cant end like thisw-who are you really?
Me? Im just a simple Runesmith
Rnd replied while approaching, hisrge hammer nted over his shoulder as he strode toward his enemy. The battle was over and Elythaes was quite shocked. His face had gone pale and he was clearly fearful of what was about toe. However, before the final blow couldnd, Rnd stopped for a moment as his adversary seemed to recognize something.
You that face are you actually
Chapter 442: Loose Ends.
Chapter 442: Loose Ends.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ] You can probably figure out what it''s about from the title and hope you give it a try. If you like Runesmith, then I think that you will enjoy it as well. There aren''t that many chapters out yet but I hope you all follow it forter and if you are inclined to, give a nice rating :D
Rnd paused mid-step, his hammer still ready to strike while Elythaes''s words hung in the air. The Baskerville Knight''s eyes widened as he came to some sort of realization and his face was a mix of disbelief and anger.
"...are you actually...?"
A question was thrown and it indicated that his opponent knew something. His face had been revealed and there was an implication that came with it. He had never met this person without wearing his suit of armor nor did anyone know how the missing Arden sibling. However, there was one particr thing about his family that set it apart from the others. It seemed that their fathers genes took over when it came to male offspring but when it came to females, they took the mother''s side of the family. This was also the reason why his brother Robert, instantly recognised him a few years back.
Y-youre one of them, right? Y-you must be Robert? Now this all makes sense
It seemed that this man hade in contact with his family members and this was not anything out of the ordinary. The Baskerville Knight family in a way took over the responsibilities of the Arden estate that was previously also one of Castene''s guard dogs. Even after Wentworth Arden rose to his position of proper nobility, the Baskerville Knights continued to maintain a close rtionship with them due to their shared history of loyalty and service.
When he was between the ages of five and ten, he had witnessed them as well and through those exchanges, he came to know of the three Cerberus Knights. It wasnt strange to assume that this person had seen either his eldest brother Reyner or the second Edwin. He didnt seem to know Robert at all but the resemnce was there and it seemed that his identity as one of the Ardens had been exposed.
No, how could you be Robert this strength Not even the firstborn was this capable could you be
What does it matter who I am?
Rnd stopped for a moment but then resumed his approach. He knew why Elythaes was confused as Rnds power was just too high. At most, he could assume that he was some bastard who had been born before Reyner. It wouldnt make sense for Robert to be strong enough to take out the Cerberus trio on his own.
No wait! If youre from the Arden family please reconsider! Do you want a war to break out between the families? Do you think you can win against the Castene house?
Rnd paused once more but his hammer was still clenched tightly. The mention of potential conflict between the Arden and Castene families made him contemte the issue. It was true that any action he took here could have negative repercussions, not just for himself but for his family as well. He had raised his hand in opposition to Vi Castene and already killed some of the Baskerville knights with Andreas being the most prominent one. While the other side started the conflict, some might say that he had overreacted.
You tried to murder me and Lucienne Arden as well, now that you are defeated, you seek a truce?
Elythaes struggled to rise from the swampy ground, but he seemed to be trying to make amends.
Please my friend, think about it. I had no choice in this matter Im sure that you understand, people like us have no choice in these matters, I was just following orders.
Rnd''s expression remained unreadable as he listened to Elythaes''s plea but his mind was racing. There were potential consequences of continuing with his actions now. He understood the bnce between the noble houses and how they would probably not let this issue rest so easily. It would be clear to the Castene household that he was the man responsible for all of this.
But what are the other options here? If I let this bastard go, he will report all of it and they might juste back with more forces or even hire an assassin
If one strategy didnt work it was useful to use another. While it was true that the Baskerville and Castene families would probably back off for a moment, they would hold a grudge. The issue could potentially be dropped as it would put the other families in a bad light, the only thing that nobles feared than the higher nobility was bad rumors. There was a possibility that they would halt their advances and even issue a public apology. However, after the overreaction he witnessed today, Rnd wasnt sure if they would honor anything.
I understand your predicament but it doesnt sound very genuine when youre just trying to distract me, did you think I wouldnt notice?
For a moment he did give it a thought, revealing himself could potentially have this whole thing end without any future bloodshed. While he didnt see the Castene family apologizing for this issue, it was possible to make amends and form some type of binding contract that would safeguard his sister. Both sides woulde to some kind of agreement and let things rest but it wouldnt be so as the surviving Roman had been lingering in the background.
Shit
Rnd had managed to rip off this mans arm but he was still a tier 3 ss holder. With enhanced bones and internal organs, even without an arm it was still possible to move around. People at this tier had advanced from being regr humans and were closer to monsters.
It seems that you wish to negotiate with your swords raised?
...
Roman didnt reply as he used his legs to toss himself in Rnds direction. His body was fast but his movementscked finesse due to the missing arm. Despite this, he managed to close the distance between them surprisingly quickly. With his remaining hand, he wielded his sword with murderous intent and attempted to aim it at his exposed throat. However, Rnd had already seen this movement thanks to the mana phantom and before the strike could connect, it was sidestepped.
His opponent tried to quickly gather himself but it was toote. His Overlords Might skill was still in effect and it gave him a clear advantage over this injured knight. He bashed the man with his shield to knock him off bnce, then followed up with a swift strike from the spiky side of his hammer.
While the man was wearing some armor, he was still able to puncture through it. Then through this opening, he directly injected arge quantity of magical energy into the mans body. Even though he was a tier 3 ss holder, his insides started to rapture. Roman convulsed in agony as his insides were liquified in an instant. His body flew into the distance andnded in a shallow puddle filled with swamp water. There it started spasming before his life finally came to an end.
Elythaes had managed to gather himself off the ground but his legs were shaking. He found himself surrounded by arge group of golems that had managed to restore themselves. All of them were pointing their eyes and cannons in his direction.
Wait WAIT! Do you really want to start a war that you cant hope to win between the families? Think rationally!
Oh, I am quite rational. What war? What families? You assume that Im part of the Arden estate, but am I really? What proof do you have?
What?
... and if I was, I would be quite justified in defending my sisters honor, wouldnt I?
Rnd pointed at the man with his hammer which was already glowing. Therge group of golems did the same as they aimed at the injured Knight. Soon a salvo of beams exploded from all directions, all aiming at the lone knight in the middle. While he tried to evade them he found himself unable to due to the sheer volume. Yet, they were nothing more than distractions with the glowing hammer being the true ray of death.
No please, spare me, I swear to keep silent about everything that happ
The man cried out in pain as multiple energy bolts bounced off his body. Due to his tier 3 prowess, they just created shallow wounds and pain. However, eventually, a bright sh ended him as Rnds swirling attack connected with the mans chest cavity and drilled right through it.
The dungeon fell silent once more, the only sounds echoing through the cavern were the crackling of fading magic and the distant drips of water. Rnd stood amidst the aftermath of the battle, his expression quite solemn. The Cerberus Knights that were famous within this regiony defeated and their bodies were without any signs of life.
After taking a deep breath, Rnd let the tension drain from his muscles. Despite this victory, he couldnt shake the feeling of unease. The consequences of his actions could be dire as the men here were important figures within the kingdom. Their disappearance would be noticed and many new foes could appear on the horizon.
They didnt really leave me a choice here
There were other knights within the dungeon and he knew that it would probably be impossible for him to get to all of them. It was also probable that another unit was waiting above ground, waiting for the report from their leaders. There was no reason to chase any more people down, nor did he want to shed more blood on this day. Killing didnt bring him much joy and he knew that everyone was just following orders.
He also knew he had to tread carefully from here on out. The Baskerville Knights were a powerful and influential family and their demise would not go unnoticed. The Castene household, too, would likely seek retribution for the loss of their knights. Luckily, they all would think twice about attacking him again after this fiasco and would likely forgo any immediate future attempts at his life.
Im sure Ill be public enemy number one for them at least. They probably wont care much about Lucienne past this point nor do they really know who I am
While his face was simr, there was no real proof that he was part of the Arden estate. Nor was the conversation here revealed to anyone yet. As long as he kept silent about everything, no one would be the wiser. The Baskerville knights would probably also not disclose any information as it made them look bad. They were unable to defeat a lone rune magician after ambushing him in a dungeon, not something they would want to be spread around.
However, at the moment his mind was deliberating something else. While the three knights had been vanquished there was a fourth person involved, Professor Ulfine. She had been knocked out by him before he dismantled the trio but was still alive. His instincts were telling him that perhaps killing this woman would be a wise choice as she might have caught the conversation that could expose his true identity.
She was nothing more than a hired goon in his eyes who tried to murder him and his sister, not someone he would lose much sleep over. While eliminating her might seem like the logical choice to tie up loose ends, he also considered the potential consequences of such an action. Killing her might attract unwanted attention from the Institute or other powerful entities she might be affiliated with.
On the other hand, letting her live would also pose risks. Would the other teachers from the Institute even believe him? It was possible that once she awoke, Professor Ernas would swoop in to aid her. He did not know who he could really trust and if she was allowed to talk to anyone, then perhaps the whole academy would go after him, even before he could show them any recordings that would absolve him of any crimes.
Rnd weighed his options carefully while one of the golems returned his helmet to his side. With the help of the mage hand spell, the helmet seemingly floated up and descended onto his head. It had been broken in a few ces but with the help of his skill it was reformed once more and quickly maized itself to the rest of his armor. With his arsenal now fully restored, he deliberated this issue further but was unable toe to a decision as some other trouble made itself known.
Young man, how about you leave that one to me?
A new voice sounded from the side, something that he didnt expect. Even though he had lost his helmet with the main monitoring system within, his senses were sharp. Unless it was some type of assassin of tier 3 or up, he would have probably noticed something. His golems had some detection capabilities but this person was right there, just a few meters from the position he now stood.
Who are you?
He quickly turned in the direction of this voice to see a peculiar phenomenon. At first, it looked like a person but something wasnt right, they werent really there, it was some kind of illusion or magical body. The figure before Rnd seemed to be a manifestation of mana but it was somewhat different. His Eyes of Mana skill was still active and it was giving him some conflicting information.
Wait, is this spiritual energy, not mana? It looks like a mana phantom could this person be?
It finally hit him, this person was not an illusion nor was it a hologram, it was a specter. Rnd recalled the description that Arion had given him of the Institutes Spiritualist and this olddy fit the bill. She wasnt very tall and hunched forward while holding a cane in her right hand. Her nose was somewhatrge and elongated. Her face had severalrge warts and she was also wearing arge hat which made her look like an evil witch from old fables.
Its just how Arion described, I thought he was exaggerating with the description
How rude, shouldnt you introduce yourself first, young man?
My apologies. I am Assistant Professor Wand from the Institute
He mentioned his current hidden name but he wasnt sure how much this person had heard of his conversations with the now-passed Elythaes. Considering that he was talking with a Spiritualist who could talk with the dead, this was troublesome. Was his secret exposed already, or would it be soon after?
Oh, youre that new fellow from the Institute? What brings you here?
The advancement sses?
Oh right, there was that!
It seemed the Spiritualist, despite her eerie appearance, was not immediately hostile towards him. However, letting his guard down was not an option. She clearly came out from hiding to keep him from sending Ulfine into the afterlife. It seemed that she wanted to protect this woman who had wronged him.
I must say, you made quite a mess inside the dungeon.
The old womanmented while looking around, the bodies of his three enemies were still there and the blood was quite fresh.
I was just defending myself, they initiated the attack, and I had no other choice.
Oh, dont worry young man, Im not judging you but next time try to keep it down, its hard to concentrate while the spirits are in such disarray!
Sure
He wasnt sure what to make of this olddy, she seemed unperturbed by the circumstances that led to the deaths of these men.
What are your intentions Professor Fortuna, I assume?
I guess I dont need to introduce myself then! My intentions? Well, isn''t it obvious? I''m here to ensure that justice is served, young man. But it didnt look like you needed any help, so I just waited.
You waited and justice? If I may ask what are your intentions with Professor Ulfine
Professor Fortuna let out a cacklingugh, which echoed eerily in the cavernous dungeon.
"Oh, my intentions with dear Ulfine? Dont worry young man, she wont be bothering anyone anytime soon
Rnd couldn''t help but feel suspicious of the old Spiritualist. Thedy was giving him goosebumps for some reason and it felt like she was quite dangerous. While they were talking arge quantity of will-o''-the-wisp spectral monsters appeared around the area. Their numbers were quiterge but this wasnt all. This womans spectral avatar was quite something too, the magical fluctuations it was giving off were tremendous.
It wasnt hard for a mage to measure their opponent''s strength through the spells the other party was using. This person he was now up against wasnt simple and potentially had more mana than even he had. Considering that the Institute let her live in the dungeon and even allowed her to ignore meetings, made her probably into a special existence. She was perhaps someone quite powerful, maybe even someone that he wouldnt be able to go agains
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ] You can probably figure out what it''s about from the title and hope you give it a try. If you like Runesmith, then I think that you will enjoy it as well. There aren''t that many chapters out yet but I hope you all follow it forter and if you are inclined to, give a nice rating :D
Chapter 443: Witch Hut
Chapter 443: Witch Hut
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ] You can probably figure out what it''s about from the title and hope you give it a try. If you like Runesmith, then I think that you will enjoy it as well. There aren''t that many chapters out yet but I hope you all follow it forter and if you are inclined to, give a nice rating :D
As Rnd stood there, facing the enigmatic Professor Fortuna and more precisely, her strange spectral manifestations, he couldn''t shake the feeling of unease. Her presence here was quite unsettling and he couldnt even measure her strength properly as she was nothing more than a conjured phantom made from spiritual energy.
Professor Fortuna, if you intend to intervene, may I ask about your stake in this matter?
He posed his question while the will-o''-the-wisps around the area increased in numbers. Rnd wasnt sure what to think about this olddy''s involvement. If she witnessed the whole fight from a safe distance, it was probable that she saw his face and knew about his true identity. What she would do with this knowledge was unknown but he wasnt sure if he would be able to stop her if she chose to leak it.
You wish to know my reasoning, youngd? Hm how about we change our location, this isnt really the greatest ce to have a chat, would you join me for some tea?
Uh, some tea, Professor?
Thats right, Im sure youll enjoy my special brew young man.
It was quite a surprise that he was invited to go to her abode. Rnd knew that the Spiritualist from the Institute lived in the dungeon so this was a chance to get what he came here for. His main goal was to meet this woman and analyze her spells to help him with his phantom rune limb project. Already, as he was looking at the strange energies he was making recordings for future use.
Professor Fortuna was not an ordinary figure and Arion had already informed him about her. Considering that she was left alone to live in this dungeon made her unique and he wasnt sure if he could refuse her request. The magical energies around him were starting to gather but luckily their aim was not him but Professor Ulfine whom he knocked out.
The will-o''-wisps that had been intensifying in the area gathered around her body and began to lift her up. It looked like she was floating on a cloud made from spiritual energy that pulsated from time to time. It was clear that this woman didnt ount for his opinion in this matter and killing Ulfine to tie up this loose end would probably be impossible. Yet, for some reason, he felt like she wouldnt leak any incriminating information.
Special brew? Ill ept the offer then
Wonderful! Please follow me then, it wont take long.
While Rnd didnt really want to follow this old woman to herir, he needed to see what she would do with Ulfine. Considering her reputation it was probably safe but if not, then escaping would probably always be an option. Arion would have not lied to him and she wasnt known for being openly hostile to other institute members. Thus, after considering his options and the possibility of making a breakthrough with his research, he decided to go with her.
With a nod, Rnd followed Professor Fortuna as she led the way deeper into the dungeon. The will-o''-wisps floated around them, casting an eerie light that danced along the swamp water and trees. Rnd remained vignt, his senses on high alert, but the old Spiritualist seemed nonchnt as if they were simply taking a leisurely stroll.
As they walked, Rnd couldn''t help but notice the strange fog gathering around them. It had epassed them fully and made seeing anything past a few meters impossible. Only thanks to his enhanced mapping device was he able to keep track of his position which his golems that were outside were keeping track of. However, in just a second something happened that jumbled up his entire map.
Dimensional Shift?
Oh, youre quite a perceptive young man, the institute must be d that such a youngster is one of their professors.
The olddy chuckled as he blurted out the sentence out loud. A dimensional shift had urred which meant that he had gone through something simr to a teleportation gate. After going through the institute that was filled with dimensional magic, he became quite sensitive to the changes. He had also included sensors in his armor to feel out for such magics.
That was some high-level magic, I only noticed it once I was passing through it I should be really careful here.
All sorts of red gs were going off in his head but he needed to continue. It was now toote to turn back, even more so now that he found himself without his golems that had been left behind on the first floor of this B-rank dungeon.
The signal isnting through, either there is a magical barrier around this ce or Im really deep underground.
He was certain that he had been brought to one of the lower levels of the dungeon where Professor Fortunas home was. The moment he saw it, he was even more reminded of old fables from his original world. This woman already looked like some type of evil witch but her home also filled the bill. They were still inside of a swamnd and before him was something that looked quite interesting.
Shes not going to throw me in the oven and try to eat me, is she?
While having some intrusive thoughts he looked at the hut that was perched on a small ind in the middle of a murky swamp. It was surrounded by arge quantity of vines and twisting trees. It exuded a strange aura of ancient magic and had various symbols etched into the wooden walls. Many glowing orbs floated around the water and he could see some strange apparitions within the depths.
Here we are, young man. Wee to my humble abode
Ah yes it certainly looks weing.
Rnd hesitated for a moment before stepping onto the rickety wooden bridge that led to the entrance. His armor wasnt the lightest so the wood creaked beneath his weight and added more to the eerie atmosphere. As he approached the hut he couldnt shake the feeling that he was putting himself in danger but at the same time, it was toote to retreat. He could only steel his nerves and try not to offend this witch-like woman.
Professor Fortuna seemed entirely at ease as she opened the door and beckoned him inside. Rnd followed with his senses on high alert and ready for any sign of danger. The interior of the hut was dimly lit by flickering candles which cast shadows across the wooden walls.
Please, make yourselffortable and Ill have that tea ready in no time!
Professor Fortuna said, gesturing to a wooden chair by a small table. Rnd nodded warily but before taking the seat he looked at the second guest, Professor Ulfine. She was still being transported by the bunch of glowing orbs and being led to what seemed to be the cer of this witch-like hut.
What are you going to do with her?
Dont you worry, young man. She will be dealt with ording to the institute''s rules and dont worry, your little secret will be safe with me~
The apparition of the old woman chuckled a bit before vanishing from sight. Rnd was skeptical of the whole situation but at the moment the woman had not shown any animosity towards him. It was better to remain a good guest and ask about his research, the only problem was bringing it up. He wasnt really sure why she invited him here in the first ce, which made him a little bit nervous.
Once the spirit version of the witch was gone, he was left to his own devices inside of this strange hut. To not push his luck too much, he decided to just take a seat on the chair that was presented to him and wait. The dimly lit interior of the hut, coupled with the strange atmosphere of the swamp outside made him want to leave.
Minutes passed and he could hear some strange creaking sounds of wood below him, probably where Ulfine had been carried out to. Her fate was something he was interested in but the woman already assured him that she would be dealt with. Finally, the sound of footsteps broke the silence as Professor Fortuna returned now in her true corporal form. She carried a tray with a steaming teapot and a couple of cups that were floating around her.
My apologies, these old bones dont move as well as they used to.
The woman looked almost identical to the spectral form she presented herself as. Her skin was wrinkled and weathered but her eyes shone with a sharp intelligence, and her smile held a hint of mischief. Rnd couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease in her presence but he remainedposed while trying to think of a way to ask her for some insights into spiritual magics.
No need to apologize, Professor Fortuna. Thank you for the tea.
Rnd replied politely, trying to maintain a respectful demeanor despite his reservations. The old woman poured the tea into the cups and handed one to Rnd before taking a seat across from him. Instantly, he activated his helmet to make a chemical and magical analysis of the brew. While his system wasnt perfect, it was capable of identifyingpounds that could cause harm to his body. Luckily, this brew didnt seem to be anything more than regr green tea so he chose to take a sip.
So, young man, you wish for me to help you with your research?
I that is correct but how did you
Before Rnd could finish his question, Professor Fortuna chuckled softly, interrupting him.
My dear boy, I am a Spiritualist of the highest order. I see and understand much more than you may realize but in this case, I had some help. Do you perhaps remember the book that our Headmistress lent you?
That book? Yes?
I was the one that wrote it.
Rnd had been given the book by the Institute Headmistress Yavenna Arvandus. The book was quite old but so was this woman, it seemed that she was the author. Sometimes books could have tracking spells ced on them and would inform authors of their location. Perhaps this was the case and when he started his research into spiritual mana, she had been informed about it.
Ah, I see So you wrote that book. It was quite insightful, I must say.
Rnd replied, carefully choosing his words but
Indeed, I am d you found it helpful. But it seems you have questions beyond what the book could offer However, before we go down that road, could you answer one of my questions?
The old womans eyes sparkled with curiosity as she leaned forward and started performing some type of magical skill. He could tell that she was focusing her mana into her eyes and performing some sort of identification incantation. It was different than a regr analyzing skill and filled with that unique spiritual mana he was trying to research.
A question? Of course, as long as its something I can answer.
Rnd responded while trying to keep his tone as polite as possible. He didnt want to reveal any personal information but it seemed that this old woman had something entirely different in mind. After leaning back into her chair she posed her question.
Young man, tell me, how did you end up with a soul like that? How is it devoid of this world''s blessing? Are you not of this world?
...
This was not something that he had expected, the question took him by surprise. He had no idea what she meant with the worlds blessing but he could somewhat tell what she was implying.
The worlds blessing? Im not sure I understand Professor.
For the time being he decided to feign ignorance as he wasnt sure where this was going. It seemed that something about his soul was indicating that he was not a person from this world. While this was obviously true, he was not expecting anyone to actually be able to see through his origin. He had been transported to this world through strange means and put into the body of a dead Rnd Arden. If he was exposed as some type of specter possessing his body, this could very well bode his end.
You dont? Well, thats not surprising, not many mages practice spiritualism nor are even interested in anything besides binding souls to their will. Hm, let me exin then!
The old woman sounded quite cheery but he wasnt sure what her intentions were. The amount of mana permeated the walls in this strange hut and he could feel another shifting. Before him, space started to vanish and it was reced by a ck void that started to fill out by what seemed to be stars.
Thats
Yes, this is the emptiness that surrounds our whole world. Its filled out by many celestial bodies.
Soon the he inhabited had shown itself and it was quite a detailed representation of it. He could even see the continent this Kingdom resided in quite clearly. However, this didnt seem to be the focal point of the presentation as the started shrinking down.
Not many know this but our world is protected by the gods and spirits, nothing can slip into it without their knowledge!
Something akin to a forcefield appeared to surround their globe along with the moon surrounding it and moved even further away to engulf the sun. It epassed the whole sr system along with several others that were part of it. At this point, this was nothing that he didnt know as these were all facts documented within scripts. However, the strange barrier was the focal point and he was not sure what it was for.
Our realm isnt the only one, there are also other ones like the spirit realm or the demonic void but Im sure youre aware of this?
Yes, every child knows the legends of how the world was created and how the gods separated our realms.
How wonderful, but did you know that whenever a new soul is born, it receives the blessing of the spirit tree?
A blessing? No, I dont think that such an event was ever mentioned in the texts or legends.
In this world, there were multiple deities like Sria and even evil gods like the one from the Abyssal cult. After death, it was said that a person would be sent to heaven representing the god that they worshiped. Depending on the god it differed and if a non-believer existed they were said to be reincarnated into another being with their previous memories being erased. Rnd wasnt sure if he fit in either category as he was a person from a different world and it seemed that this woman was trying to imply this.
Each of our souls receives the blessing of the spirit tree, imbuing each of us with a unique color. Every living person with a soul possesses one, or at least should it seems that your soulcks the blessing, quite intriguing
Yes, quite but I dont really have an answer for that question, this is the first time Ive heard of such a thing.
The old woman paused, her gaze glued to Rnds form as if she were trying to decipher something. Rnd was unwilling to inform her about his true origins and he wasnt sure if anyone would actually believe him. There was also no way of knowing what would happen if the truth came out, would he be seen as some sort of anomaly and studied in ab? Or perhaps seen as a demon that needed to be killed?
That was a lie, wasnt it? You do know
Suddenly the candlelight flickered across the old womans face that became more dastardly. The shadows seemed to entuate her sudden change in demeanor making her features seem more demonic. Rnd felt a chill run down his spine, there was something wrong here and perhaps he had made a mistake bying here. Suddenly, as he tried to stand up he felt himself unable to, it was as if a few tons were weighing him down.
I''m afraid I don''t know what you''re talking about, Professor. It might be better if we postpone this conversation
Oh, but my dear boy I think that we could chat some more. What secrets are you hiding!
The womans voice became moremanding, it was as if the sweet grandma''s personality was just a facade, hiding something much darker beneath. Rnd realized he was in a precarious situation, trapped in this strange hut with a powerful Spiritualist who seemed to be a tier above him. Her mana was suppressing his, to such an extent that he couldnt even budge from this wooden chair. However, just as everything seemed to have gone wrong, something strange urred. A greenish haze of energy epassed him and suddenly, he found himself surrounded by a mass of strange vines that were seemingly protecting him
Chapter 444: Unexpected Help.
Chapter 444: Unexpected Help.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ] You can probably figure out what it''s about from the title and hope you give it a try. If you like Runesmith, then I think that you will enjoy it as well. There aren''t that many chapters out yet but I hope you all follow it forter and if you are inclined to, give a nice rating :D
The vines twisted and writhed around Rnd, forming a protective barrier between him and Professor Fortuna. They seemed to emanate a soothing energy, countering the oppressive force that had been weighing him down moments before. Rnd looked around in astonishment, unsure of where these vines hade from or how they were aiding him. Luckily, soon a small figure formed from within these vines and started speaking out.
¡°Old hag, what do you think you are trying to do?¡±
¡°Of course, it had to be you, ancient fossil.¡±
¡®Old hag? Ancient fossil?¡¯
It was instantly clear that these people knew each other and had some history. The Spiritualistdy wasn¡¯t pleased with the appearance of the vines and was staring daggers at the small figure that was speaking. The facial features weren¡¯t quite well but he could recognize that this person was the Institute Headmistress, Yavenna Arvandus. He was not sure how and why she decided to aid him but he was grateful nheless. Power seemed to be returning to his limbs and he could even use his mana now.
¡°I was just having a friendly chat with our young professor here, no reason to be rude and interrupt¡¡±
Professor Fortuna leaned back in her chair while trying to act as if she didn¡¯t just disable Rnd¡¯s whole body. It seemed like she was about to perform some strange experiments to see how his soul ended up in the state that it was.
¡°Friendly chat, you say? It seems to me that you were about to do something rather unpleasant to our young colleague.¡±
Yavenna retorted with her voice being stern while Rnd remained silent. He was unsure how to interject in this conversation between two seemingly powerful tier 4 ss holders. From his perspective, it was quite hard for a tier 3 to just disable him even if they were close to ascending further. His mana was like a toddler¡¯spared to these two and the atmosphere was growing increasingly more charged with magical energy.
¡°Is this how you repay an old friend, Yavenna? By interfering in matters that don¡¯t concern you?¡±
Fortuna spat out her words in anger while the whole hut began to shake. The will-o''-wisps started turning red and shifting chaotically. It seemed that they were reacting to their master¡¯s mood swings. Rnd could feel the magical energies crackling around him as the two powerful mages faced off. However, it was clear that the witch-likedy Fortuna had the advantage as this was herir they were in and not at the Institute.
¡°I''m not here to argue with you, Fortuna and if you continue, then I¡¯ll be forced to intervene directly¡¡±
Yavenna was probably feeling that her power was wavering but she didn¡¯t relent. The vines around Rnd started to shift to create a strange structure. They started to form something in the form of an oval with a magical surface within. Rnd could feel what type of magic was taking form there and it was identical to the portal gate he had seen in one of the magical towers.
As the vines continued to weave together to form the portal-like structure, Professor Fortuna started to waver. Her expression which was scrunched up with animosity began to show signs of softening. At first, it seemed like the two were on equal footing but the moment Yavenna expressed her willingness toe here directly, the atmosphere in the room changed. The red soul orbs returned to their previous form and eventually, the hut also stopped shaking.
¡°Now now, my dear friend, don¡¯t do anything hasty¡¡±
Professor Fortuna¡¯s tone had shifted from aggression to one of caution, her eyes darted between Rnd and the portal forming before them. It was evident that she had weighed her options and concluded that having the headmistress arrive here in person, wouldn¡¯t be wise.
¡°Have youe to your senses, Fortuna? Or must I pay you a visit to refresh your memory about who enabled you to exist in that humble swamp of yours?¡±
While Rnd wasn¡¯t sure about the history of these two powerful mages, it was clear that the Headmistress held more power. Considering Fortuna''s status as a tier 4 ss holder, it seemed usible that she enjoyed certain privileges within the institute. It would also exin why she wasn¡¯t reprimanded even when she didn¡¯t attend the faculty meetings nor did she seem to hold any sses either.
He remained seated and silent as the situation was resolving itself by itself. It would be possible for him to activate his armor now and attempt to escape but he still needed something from this old woman. While he had been constantly scanning this area for spiritual energy, it would be better if he had some samples he could examine for a more prolonged time.
Eventually, the portal materialized and sprang to life. Within it, he could see the woman that he had met previously. Though uncertain of the mechanism, it seemed that during his visit to the Headmistress''s tower, she had somehow marked him. Perhaps some nt matter the size of mushroom sports had made its way onto his armor and remained dormant. Through them, she was able to control the nts in this hut and created the portal thereafter. It was a magical feat beyond his currentprehension.
¡°Yes, yes¡ you have made your point, dear Headmistress¡ Don¡¯t worry, I will treat your precious faculty member with respect¡¡±
The portal remained in ce while Fortuna scrambled around. She was clearly panicking at this point and fumbling her words around. The woman on the other side of the portal observed with a stern expression, not convinced by Fortuna''s sudden change in demeanor.
¡°I know, this fine young man hade here to research the spirits, how about¡¡±
After thinking for a moment, Fortuna conjured up a spell to order one of the spirit orbs to fly over to the table. Along with it was arge sh into which the soul orb squeezed into. This wasn¡¯t all as various other old books and texts about the subject matter Rnd was researching flew over.
¡°How about this myd, it should be enough right?¡±
It was as if the olddy was now pleading with him instead. Rnd remained silent for a moment while looking at the items on the table. There was a lot of research material there and along with it a will-o''-wisp in a sh. With all of this, he was certain that he would be able to make a big leap in his research of analyzing the soul and mana rtion. There wasn¡¯t really more that she could offer him and it was better to get out of here before these two powerful mages changed their mind.
¡°Yes, this will suffice, Professor Fortuna.¡±
¡°See? The youngd thinks it¡¯s enough? Now can you just leave me alone!¡±
The olddy was quite annoyed with this situation but had also resigned herself to her fate. The tension inside this wooden hut was starting to dissipate. The portal through which the Headmistress was peeking in started to tremble and it would probably close soon. Yavenna Arvandus watched the exchange with a scrutinizing gaze but she seemed satisfied with the oue.
¡°I¡¯m d that we could clear this matter up and¡ I expect you to attend the next meeting at the Institute, we need to speak about a few things, understood?¡±
¡°You want me to attend that boring¡¡±
Fortuna frowned and returned to her previous self but quickly resumed her docile act the moment she saw the Institute leader frowning through the portal.
¡°Yes, of course, I¡¯ll be sure to be there! Not a problem at all!¡±
¡°... Good, I¡¯m d that we could resolve this issue. Now, I¡¯ll be taking my leave. But remember, Fortuna, I''ll be keeping an eye on you and as for you, Assistant Professor Wand, pleasee to my office when you return.¡±
¡°Ah yes, of course, Headmistress.¡±
He wasn¡¯t that taken aback by this order as he was certain that the Headmistress wanted to know about what happened in the swamp area. It was also something that could perhaps keep him safe again as Fortuna needed to let him be if he ever was to reach Yavenna¡¯s tower.
With that warning, the Headmistress withdrew from the portal and it dissipated soon after. The wooden nt matter that it was created from wilted away into dried-out husks of its former self. He was now left alone with the woman who tried to use him as ab rat. After ncing at her he could hear her awkwardly clearing her throat.
¡°Ahem, well then, young man, it seems we''vee to the end of our little adventure¡ It would probably be better if you left now.¡±
¡°I think so too¡¡±
After slowly standing up without making any sudden movements, he took the research material that he hade here for. The old woman raised an eyebrow as he slid the items into his armor where he was hiding a spatialpartment in. However, right before he left the woman left him with a few words.
¡°I don¡¯t know what you are hiding young man but your soul is certainly unordinary and its not only the color, there is something underneath it¡¡±
¡°Underneath it?¡±
¡°Indeed, if you wish, you could stay here and we could get to the bottom of this very interesting issue¡¡±
¡°No¡ I think I should go back and make a report to the Headmistress¡¡±
The old woman had a strange glint in her eyes as she continued to mention his soul. She was probably not willing to prod any further without his consent but he could always stay here and have her do it willingly. Rnd knew that he was a denizen from another world and would rather keep that secret. There was a possibility that he would be turned into some sort ofb rat if this truth came out.
¡°Are you sure? Well, you cane back here if you change your mind~¡±
¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind¡¡±
So did his strange journey to get more research material for the runic prosthesis finally end. Once he found himself outside the witch hut, everything started to fade away into fog. After walking for a few minutes he recovered the connection to his golems that quickly rallied around him. The bodies of the three knights he defeated had begun to be absorbed by the swamp, which would hinder him in recovering their gear.
¡®Well¡ that happened¡¡¯
The battle was over and he had managed to level up multiple times as his three enemies were many levels above his. While it wasn¡¯t as much as he had received from battling the pseudo-tier 4 horror at his home, it was enough to make him progress fast.
Name
Rnd Arden L 196
sses:
T3 Runesmith Overlord L21 [ Primary ]
T2 Runesmith Lord L50 [ Tertiary ]
T2 Runic Engineer L50 [Secondary]
T1 Mage L25 [ X ]
T1 Runic Mana Scribe L 25 [ X ]
T1 Runic cksmith L 25 [ X ]
HP
41278/46278
MP
72127/89275
SP
62524/63544
Strength
308
Agility
252
Dexterity
343
Vitality
322
Endurance
355
Intelligence
406
Willpower
392
Charisma
21
Luck
12
Besides the few levels and stat increase he had managed to acquire one new passive skill.
Overlords Resilience
Passive Skill
Heightens the resistance to almost all forms of mental attacks and lowers the willpower required to resist them.
It was a nice addition to his passives and seemed to help out during stressful situations. It looked to be an all-epassing skill that boosted his resistance to anything that would attack his mind. This probably included magical attacks as well as ones through other skills or concoctions. Perhaps if he had this skill before entering the hut, he could have resisted the strange paralysis he suffered.
¡®Interesting¡ but what now?¡¯
The gravity of the situation that he had been through started to set in. He had just destroyed a whole toon of knights and three Knight Commander-level enemies. Their bodies were sinking into the swamp and would be soon erased. However, he didn¡¯t fool himself into believing that this event wouldn¡¯t reach others. Some knights had escaped during the chase and some others were probably stationed above ground. Once he left the dungeon, they would be there to confirm that he was still alive.
¡®There is no way those Baskerville bastards won¡¯t know that I did everything here¡¡¯
Rnd started thinking, was there a way to spin the oue in his favor? Perhaps he could im that the supposed tier 4 spiritualist came to his aid and took care of the trio. However, he had already made his recording technology known and it clearly showcased that he had been the one doing the ying. If it ever came to a confrontation in the noble court, he would have no way of getting away from the situation
To make things worse Professor Ulfine was one of them and her fate was unknown to him. He did not know what Fortuna would do to Ulfine and he was in no position to ask the old woman for it. At most, he could go to the Headmistress to inquire about the woman¡¯s fate. If for some reason she was let go, then it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she reported to the Baskervilles who contracted her.
He was now between a rock and a hard ce. One hit on his life had already been carried out and he had no reason to believe that those people would stop. He would probably be thoroughly investigated by his new enemies, which could even end up in Albrook. His identity was in real jeopardy now as he had made his power known. Then to make things even worse, there was his little sister who was in the middle of this whole mess.
¡®Things are getting out of hand, what should I do?¡¯
For the time being he believed that he would be safe for some time. It wasn¡¯t usible for the Baskerville knights to go directly after him after failing so miserably. The same could be said for his sister. He could use this time to prepare for the worst but what could he do? The only people that he could think of were Arion, Thorne, and perhaps the Headmistress. If he could get more help from them, then perhaps they could take care of Lucienne in his absence. Now that he had all this research material, he could try to make a prototype prosthesis, the true reason that he was here. Once back in Albrook, he would be mostly safe as even the Castene house wouldn¡¯t dare to send assassins into the Valerian territory. The only loose end would be his sister and what would happen when he was gone.
First and foremost, he needed to check on his sister, Lucienne. Despite the chaos surrounding him, her well-being remained his top priority. Professor Ernas left with all the other students to let him analyze the ¡®anomaly¡¯. He wondered how he should exin this issue to the man who was probably tasked by Duder to observe him. For all he knew, they were all in on it.
¡®She could be in danger, I need to return.¡¯
Having remains of the knights in his spatial bags would probably make things only harder to exin so he decided to leave the non-devoured equipment alone. It was nothing that he couldn¡¯t recreate himself so it was not worth the hassle. Their bodies would soon vanish from here without a trace, so it didn¡¯t matter that much.
He had previously taken his own dimensional shield back from within the swamp area and quickly ordered his golems to return to it. After around five minutes he was ready to leave he could only hope that his sister was indeed safe and that Ernas wasn¡¯t another mercenary for the Castene¡¯s. Thus with a quickened pace, he made his way through the swamp that was surprisingly devoid of adventurers.
As he arrived at the stairs going up his mind was abuzz with multiple countermeasures. The encounter was fresh in his mind and he hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the sh with the three Knight Commander ss enemies. His armor had also been damaged and the runes on it had slightly deteriorated. If another enemy of the same caliber was waiting above ground, then he would have his work cut out for him.
Chapter 445
After taking a deep breath, Rnd ascended the stairs cautiously, his senses heightened, and his eyes glued to his minimap. Every step was a nned motion and he was readying himself for resistance once he arrived at the next destination. The path leading out of this dungeon was devoid of any signs of life. It was clear that every adventurer had fled due to the ensuing confrontation between him and the knight trio.
Rnd was afraid that the confrontation wasn''t entirely concluded. Once he arrived outside the dungeon, another assault might be imminent. Arge group of knights and adventurers might have been waiting for him, with an order to end the mission that Cerberus had failed. However, as he neared the exit, a wave of relief washed over him. To his surprise, the dots on his map painted a different picture.
¡°Hm¡ those don¡¯t look like soldiers, did they flee? or did they hire more adventurers?¡±
Once he was close to the exit he noticed a lot of dots on his minimap. It reminded him of the old Lich incident, when the dungeon had been evacuated and left many adventurers lingering outside the entrance. Despite the abundance of dots, they belonged to weaker individuals, many of whom were mere tier 1 ss holders, not something he would ever worry about.
He expected something like a coordinated attack but there were too many prying eyes out there. There was a reason that he had been ambushed inside a swamp dungeon with limited visibility. Even though he was up against knights and nobility, they still couldn¡¯t directly assassinate faculty members from a magical Institute. It seemed that they decided to do the sensible thing to pull their forces back, at least that¡¯s how it looked at this moment.
¡®What should I do¡¡¯
Rnd asked himself while getting ready to make his way outside the dungeon. The individuals outside were mostly tier 1 ss holders but there were some stronger groups. They were more than likely tinum adventurers and for those he needed to look out for. Eventually, he steeled his resolve and finally emerged before therge group of people who instantly noticed his arrival.
¡°Hey look, someone ising out?¡±
¡°That robe, is that person with the mage school or something?¡±
¡°Then what¡¯s with that suit of armor underneath¡ and why is his visor glowing?¡±
Once he was outside the people started whispering. His identity was obvious to the others as he had put on the Institute robe again. However, he was stuck scanning the area with his skills which left his helmet visor glowing and prompted some of the onlookers to back away. Yet, some pressed forward, a group of tier 3 ss holders, likely tinum adventurers judging by their equipment.
Rnd remained calm, his demeanorposed despite the tense atmosphere. He knew that any sudden movements or signs of aggression could escte the situation further, and he had no desire for unnecessary conflict. His eyes scanned the approaching group that wasposed of multiple tier 3 holders who didn¡¯t have any notable strengths. They reminded him of the group involved with Rastix, not anyone who could threaten him.
¡°A mage from the institute? Could you enlighten us on what kept you there for so long? The dungeon has been sealed due to an unusual monster spawn¡¡±
¡°...¡±
Rnd didn¡¯t reply as he took in the information of this group of five. It seemed the disturbance in the dungeon was attributed to a rare monster appearance, something simr to what transpired when the Lich appeared in Albrook. They were even in the process of creating a makeshift wall withrge logs to keep the dungeon sealed. Perhapster his death would have been attributed to the rare monster spawn.
¡®They must be working with the guild or at least someone that can force a fake report¡¡¯
It was obvious what was happening here, and he had to give it to the Baskerville family who prepared a usible alibi. A seemingly strong mage like him would not go down without a fight. This dungeon was rated as something that had strong tier 3 creatures on the lower levels and if an anomaly appeared, it would potentially be able to dispose of him.
One man approached him, he seemed to be the leader of this group of tinum adventurers and could potentially be in on the whole grift. However, it could be one of the higher-ups like the city¡¯s Guild Master. There was no telling who was his enemy or ally in this situation, so it was better to treat them all as the former.
¡°Move¡¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°I said move.¡±
Runic suppression was activated by him to weigh down on the lesser tier 3 ss holders. This skill was quite handy when going with the ¡®might makes right¡¯ approach. While he wasn¡¯t a fan of it and had usually found himself on the receiving end of such suppression, he understood its utility in situations like this. The tinum adventurers, now under the effect of his runic suppression, seemed to struggle. While they could resist it to an extent, they were below him in strength and this skill was there to showcase it.
¡°Wha- What is this? What are you doing, we just w-wanted¡¡±
The leader of the group stumbled back, clearly caught off guard by Rnd''s sudden use of such a skill. To make things worse a ball of crackling energy appeared in his hand to make the situation even more dire. It was clear that there was no room for talking here and the five started to quickly spread out.
¡°Hmph.¡±
After snorting audibly, Rnd took advantage of their confusion and swiftly made his way past them. His eyes were stuck to his minimap as he scanned the surroundings for any other threats. The lesser adventurers were already stumbling back, terrified of a potential fight breaking out between tier 3 ss holders. It was quite the sight which made him look like the viin but he didn¡¯t care, he needed to get back to the city to check on his sister.
It was a strange feeling, he had mostly lived his new life here in fear of potential repercussions. Even now pushing these tinum adventurers away without an exnation felt a bit surreal. However, the truth was obvious as the problem had been resolved instantly. Everyone was scared of the strange unknown mage and unwilling to confront him. He was able to easily move through the group that spread out to the sides.
¡®... I could get used to this¡ but, I¡¯m sure they will report this to their Guild Master.¡¯
While it was true that this could cause an incidentter, there was no time to lose. He needed to get back into Hazelfront. Professor Ernas was with the students and he wasn¡¯t sure if he could be trusted. While he didn¡¯t spot any lesser knights at this location there was a possibility that they were up to no good in the city, so he needed to hurry.
¡®Should I try that?¡¯
The dungeon was near the city but it still took around half an hour to get there. If he buffed himself and started running then he would probably cut the time down to ten minutes but there was another way. Instead of following the winding path back, there was an option to go back in a straight line, if he moved from above.
It would undoubtedly be faster than navigating through the winding paths of the swamp, but it also came with its own set of dangers. He had been slowly delving into flight technology by examining flying ships and books regarding this issue. There was one tool that he could use to propel himself forward without relying on his armor.
There were manyplications when attempting to use his armor for pure flight. Constantly using the floatation spell and another propulsion spell was quite draining. Then there was also the issue withnding and keeping bnce. However, there was one way to do it that seemed usible and the idea came to him when he observed the floating tforms in the institute. Getting his hands on the design wasn¡¯t that difficult and after going over the runic code, he managed to adapt it.
¡®I guess if I fall down then I¡¯ll just run the rest of the way¡¡¯
Eventually, he concluded that it was probably better to just go for it. The people at the dungeon entrance would probably also try to follow him, so putting as much distance between them as possible was crucial. Thus, it was time to use his shield once more. It was quite thick,rge, and something that he could easily stand on even with his armor on.
After cing it down on the ground therge mithril shield started glowing and slowly rising into the air. It was a somewhat awkward ascension and at first, he had some bncing issues with the shield tipping almost over to one side. But Rnd quickly adjusted his stance, finding his equilibrium as the shield lifted him higher into the air.
¡®The bnce seems to be in order¡¡¯
From his back te emerged exactly three of his floating cubes. They slowly floated under the shield and attached themselves to it through means of magical maism. With them in the back, it was ready to attempt his sky surfing attempt. Soon the cubes started glowing red and produced enough propulsion to push him forward.
¡°Hey, what is he doing?¡±
¡°Quick we need to¡¡±
Behind him, the group he strong-armed had finally arrived. They were just in time to see red magical mes appear from behind the shield that jolted him forward. Due to their involvement, he lost a bit of his concentration and almost tipped over. However, after stretching his arms to the sides and using his palms to shoot out bursts of air, he managed to stabilize himself on his flying shield.
As Rnd soared through the sky, he couldn''t help but feel a rush of exhration mixed with a tinge of anxiety. This was his first time attempting such a feat, and the idea of falling into the depths below was not aforting thought. However, he pushed those concerns aside and focused on maintaining bnce which wasn¡¯t such an easy feat. Only if he concentrated was he able to keep himself steady but eventually his speed began to increase.
¡®I should install a speedometer on this next time¡ how fast am I even going?¡¯
Despite not knowing his exact speed, Rnd could tell that he was moving significantly faster than he would have on foot. The wind whipped past him, ruffling his robes while his armor kept him safe from the strong winds. For a moment he forgot why he was speeding towards the city as the world from above looked beautiful. He could see everything zooming beneath him, a long winding river cut through thendscape. The lush greenery of the surrounding forest and the city of Hazelfront that he was quickly approaching.
¡®I can¡¯t get distracted by the view, I¡¯m not here to test out new prototypes.¡¯
As he approached the outskirts of the city, Rnd began to slow down, gradually decreasing the propulsion from his floating cubes. He wanted tond safely and if it was possible with some discretion. However, once he approached the city gates he noticed many people looking up at the strange sky surfing armored man.
¡®If it¡¯s like this¡¡¯
His previous n had been tond near some trees where no one could spot him and then approach the city gate without making a fuss. The topography of this ce was mostly unknown to him and he was too focused on steering his new creation, which exposed him to some onlookers. The robe that he was wearing over his suit of armor was clearly from the institute, thus under this guise, he decided to just continue flying forward. The institute was highly regarded within this city and he assumed that no one would stop a flying mage.
As Rnd approached the city gates, he could see the guards looking up to see what themotion was. Their expressions were a mix of confusion but also awe. The unconventional mode of transportation was probably nothing that anyone here had ever seen. With his robe fluttering in the wind and his armor gleaming beneath, he was not stopped or even shouted at, something that he had expected.
Instead, the guards scrambled to make way for his approach, uncertain how to react to his unexpected arrival. Rnd had lowered his speed which allowed him to stand up straight. He attempted to seem like an imposing mage who didn¡¯t have a care in the world. As long as he made it seem that he was allowed to do this, then he knew that these people wouldn¡¯t react.
Rnd slowly passed through the upper side of the gates while trying not to make eye contact with some archers on the guard towers. Then eventually he started to descend in an attempt to make a propernding. With a soft thud, he finallynded just outside the gates, his shield gently settling onto the cobblestone street.
For a moment, the city fell silent as its inhabitants stared in wonder at the mysterious mage who had descended from the sky. Their eyes darted to the strange shield he was standing on and bulged out once strange floating cubes moved into his backte, seemingly disappearing into nothingness. Rnd, without uttering a word, used his mage hand spell to slowly take the shield from the ground and quickly slipped towards the bustling streets of Hazelfront.
¡®Well¡ everyone saw that so I bet it won¡¯t take long for everyone to be aware of my presence¡ I need to find Lucienne.¡¯
Once inside the city, he started to blend into the crowd. When his armor wasn¡¯t glowing he didn¡¯t look much different than any other entric adventurer. His destination was clear as the small spider drone was still in his sister¡¯s possession. It had not been destroyed which meant that she was probably safe. While he didn¡¯t know this city, maneuvering through it wasn¡¯t that hard, and eventually, he arrived at his next destination,
¡®This is? A restaurant?¡¯
To his surprise, once he was there he found him before an expensive-looking building. seemed to be a high-end restaurant, with polished wooden doors andrge ss windows. The sign above the entrance bore the name ¡°The Golden Goblet¡±. It was a ce Rnd had heard of before and it was known for its exquisite cuisine and elegant atmosphere.
¡®This ce¡ Think Ernas mentioned it before¡¡¯
Without thinking much he stepped forward, his map quickly searching through the database to identify the mana patterns inside. To no surprise, he was picking up all the students along with other faculty members from the Institute. They were all in this singr building but before entering through these polished doors, he needed to handle the bouncer.
¡°Ah¡ you must be from the Institute, pleasee in.¡±
¡°...¡±
He just nodded as the burly-looking man identified him by his mage robe. Once the doors were opened he stepped through to arrive inside thevish interior of The Golden Goblet. The atmosphere was sophisticated yet inviting, with dim lighting casting a warm glow over the finely decorated space. The aroma of delicious food wafted through the air as he tried to ignore it to find his sister.
As he made his way deeper into the restaurant, he noticed several familiar faces among the patrons. Professors and students alike were scattered throughout, engaged in lively conversations or enjoying their meals. Rnd''s gaze settled on a group of students sitting at a table near the back, theirughter filling the air. It was Lucienne who was together with her two friends Atasuna and Marlein.
¡®I guess, I was worried for nothing¡¡¯
It finally dawned on him that there was nothing to worry about. It seemed that Professor Ernas had just brought everyone here and was spending the Institute''s funds onvish food and drink. A sense of relief washed over him as he saw everyone safe and sound. However, this was not the end of everything. There was a lot of exining left to do and judging by the signals from outside this ce, someone more formidable was approaching.
Chapter 446: Friends In High Places.
Chapter 446: Friends In High ces.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story calledHeavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ] You can probably figure out what it''s about from the title and hope you give it a try. If you like Runesmith, then I think that you will enjoy it as well. There aren''t that many chapters out yet but I hope you all follow it forter and if you are inclined to, give a nice rating :D
All seemed well as Rnd spotted his sister nestled in a corner with her friends, indulging in some overpriced delicacies. Ernas on the other hand was a level above, sitting in something that resembled a private booth. It was hard to see from Rnds current vintage point, but the man indulged in some fun with unknown women. Presumably, it was to fill the void left by Ulfines departure. While relief washed over him seeing everyone safe and sound, Rnd couldn''t shake the feeling that the ordeal was far from over.
Are they the Baskerville knights, or an entirely different faction?
One individual within the group caught Rnd''s attention, their level was notably higher than his own. While he was not a tier 4 ss holder, he surpassed the trio he had faced earlier. To make things worse, he was not alone. There were multiple other tier 3 ss holders of lesser levels, which together would pose a threat even to someone like him. His armor had been damaged and restored which lessened its quality already, if another fight broke out, he wasnt sure of the oue.
I should probably rx, even if they are bought out by the Baskervilles, they will probably not attack a Professor from the Institute.
With this thought in mind, Rnd took a moment topose himself before approaching not his sisters table, but the one where Ernas was. While the man would probably not help him, he had an item that could allow him to get out of this predicament without a fight breaking out. His current goal was to quickly return to the institute as staying in this city for another week was not the best idea.
After making his way up the stairs, he was hit in the nose by a sweet scent. It permeated the upper area of this restaurant andughter echoed through it. The moment he arrived here, he knew that this ce was nothing a child should be in. That Ernas decided toe here with his students was questionable, to say the least. There were even red curtains dividing the booths up here, with alluring noisesing from many.
I shouldnt be surprised, they let me go into a dungeon when I was just ten
As Rnd approached Ernas''s booth, he noticed the man engrossed in conversation with the women apanying him. They wereughing and chatting, seemingly oblivious to the world around them. Rnd hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to proceed. He wasn''t particrly fond of Ernas, but he needed his help. After clearing his throat, Rnd spoke up, trying to catch Ernas''s attention amidst the loud chatter.
Professor Ernas, may I have a word with you?
Ernas turned towards Rnd, a look of mild surprise but also annoyance crossed his features. He was together with two human women, both quite charming but more than likely, escorts.
Ah, Assistant Professor What brings you here? Have you already resolved that anomaly? If so, would you mind taking the students back to the Inn? Its probably already toote to continue the advancement sses for today.Thediesughed as Ernas continued to smile at them and rest his hands on their hips. It was clear that this person didnt want to continue his conversation with Rnd, instead opting to continue his day of entertainment. Which would probably turn into a nightly encounter if he was left to his own devices.
He was wearing his helmet so his expression of disdain was hidden. Ernas dismissive attitude was quite maddening and he wished to do nothing less than to smack that grin off his face. However, he knew he had to maintain hisposure as his next n wouldnt truly work without this mans help.
Im afraid theres been a somewhat unfortunate incident within the dungeon, Professor.
An unfortunate incident? Cant you take care of it yourself?
That will be hard, we will need to cancel the advancement sses and we need to contact the Institute immediately.
You want us to do what? Preposterous!
The response was what he expected, Rnd was just a new assistant professor with no real power. This man also belonged to Duders department which he had a feud with. Rnd took a deep breath, trying to maintain his patience despite Ernas''s dismissive attitude
Professor Ernas, I understand your reluctance, but the situation in the dungeon is more serious than I initially thought. There''s a possibility of danger not only to our students but also to the city itself. We need to act quickly and inform the Institute about what transpired
Ernas scoffed, waving his hand dismissively as if brushing off Rnd''s concerns like pesky flies.
Nonsense! You''re overreacting, Assistant Professor. What do you exactly want me to do? Call the Headmistress? First off
Before Ernas could berate him and prod for information concerning this incident, Rnd interjected.
Yes, that exactly, let us inform the Headmistress, she probably already knows what has happened!
She knows? What happened, exactly?
The moment the Headmistress was mentioned, Ernas started to straighten up.
That doesnt matter, you need to contact the Institute and for that, we need the transmission tool that you have.
This was the crux of the problem. Ernas owned a specialmunication device that could even contact the Headmistress''s office directly. It was given to the leader of this academic expedition. If something out of the ordinary happened, he was given the right to call up forces from the Institute that could aid them if something bad happened. Usually, it was used to contact someone in a higher position to ask for instructions whenever something unique transpired.
In this case, Rnd wanted to contact the Headmistress who would be able to order them to return. During the incident with the Spiritualist, he didnt have an opportunity to talk things through and it didnt seem that she had reached out to Ernas. The man would probably contact someone else like Duder or the Vice-Headmaster, who could turn down his plea to postpone things here.
Hey, what do you think you are doing?
Hm? Was that downstairs?
Before this conversation could be concluded, the people from outside the restaurant finally decided to show themselves. Amotion broke out a level below, one of the other faculty members was shouting at someone. Rnd could see that the dots that had been standing outside, had moved inside, at least the tier 3 ss holders. The rest encircled the whole establishment as if they were trying to apprehend a criminal.
As Rnd peered down from the upper level of the restaurant, he could not see any familiar faces. These men were not part of the Baskerville knights, nor did they seem as part of any particr force, they were clearly adventurers. Their strongest member was arge man with unkempt hair and a bushy beard. It wasnt hard to identify who he was as he wore the symbol of the adventurers guild on his clothes.
Thats probably the Guild Master of this city, he seems to be around the same level as Aurdhan
There was a reason why they were here and it was him. He could only assume that either one of the knights that escaped ratted him out or that they were on the Castene payroll. However, Rnd couldn''t afford the risk of falling into the hands of these individuals. The consequences of capture were too unpredictable as he couldn''t predict what they might do to him and his sister in his absence.
Professor Ernas, we need that
It can wait, what is all of this shouting, someone give me an exnation.
Before he could wrestle that device out of Ernas, the man charged out of his booth. It was clear that he had identified the voice of the person and he was part of his department. Rnd could only give out a sigh and walk after him hoping that this whole thing wouldnt escte any further.
As Rnd followed Ernas downstairs, he found chaos unfolding. The faculty member who had been shouting was now in a heated argument with the adventurers who had entered the restaurant. The Guild Master stood at the forefront, his imposing presencemanding attention.
What''s going on here?
The man who seemed to be the adventurer guild master moved forward. Around him were other armed men who were probably all tinum Adventurers. They had their hands near their weaponry and were quite ready to attack. Rnd hoped that this wouldnt escte into anything as there were many underaged students around them. With powerful magic involved, it was very dangerous for the children that were low leveled.
We received reports of a disturbance in the dungeon nearby. Witnesses im to have seen a mage emerging from the dungeon.
It was clear that they were here for Rnd and all of them were gazing in his direction. Ernas followed their gaze and instantly identified their target which was Rnd. However, to his surprise, the words that left his mouth were not what he expected.
A disturbance? Surely there must be some mistake. My students and I were merely enjoying a meal. I assure you, no one from the Institute has been involved in any such incident, and even if they were, what of it?
The Guild Master narrowed his eyes, clearly unsatisfied by the answer he had received. Rnd expected Ernas to rat him out instantly but it seemed that this man was simr to nobles. Even if they had issues with each other, they would band againstmon threats. In this case, it was mages from a prestigious school going against adventurers who were nothing more than ruffians in their eyes.
I don''t buy it, Professor
Replied the adventurer leader in a mocking tone.
We have credible witnesses who saw him leaving the dungeon. Some people have gone missing, we just want to ask him some questions, dont make this more difficult than it has to be.
Ernas was not pleased and quickly retorted while trying to keep an authoritative air around him. Rnd wasnt sure why he was so adamant about this but at least he wasnt budging.
Who do you think that you are to be ordering me around, Adventurer?
As the standoff escted, Rnd realized that it was perhaps better to diffuse this situation before it spiraled out of control. These men were in a sense doing their job and were probably being backed by some nobles. Each side felt that their side had more power and without the leaders of each side intervening directly, no one would probably budge.
The people that were stuck in here were starting to panic. Whenever tier 3 ss holders and above argued, they would increase the pressure, simr to Rnds suppression skill. All the exits were being blocked as well, so fleeing was not an option either. To resolve this situation, some more drastic measures needed to be taken.
Hey, what are you?
Just let me use this
This citys guild master had an oversized sword instead of an axe and he quickly went for it. Rnd decided to do something more drastic and activated themunication bracelet that Ernas was wearing. It was attuned to the mans mana pattern but getting through enchantments was something that he had already specialized in.
Let go of my hand, what are you doing?
Just stay still for a moment so we can resolve thishuh?
While Rnd intended to go through the magical locks and activate the device, it sprung to life on its own ord. It produced a cone of light that shot up and within it, a figure started to appear. This magical artifact worked simrly to Rnds holographic devices and could also produce the image of the person on the other side.
Assistant Professor Wand and Profesor Ernas
H-headmistress I didnt want to this hoodlum forced me to
The artifact was meant for emergencies and a person holding it would be punished if they used it without a proper reason. It was for this reason that Ernas was panicking as it was given to him for safekeeping. The magical image of the Headmistress appeared before them, her expression stern but focused not on the man who was panicking but Rnd instead.
Assistant Professor Wand, I forgot to ask you about a few things but first let us resolve this issue.
Rnd nned to either contact the Headmistress or someone high-ranking enough to have the issue with Ernas resolved. He did not expect the Institute leader to activate it from her end, it was as if she knew the exact right moment to intervene.
Of course, Headmistress
She talked while the adventures surrounded her holograph-like image. At first, it seemed that they would charge forward but once they saw the person that they were talking to, they were forced to stop. Xandars Institute of Wizardry was located quite close to this dungeon city and the visage of their leader was quite known. Yavenna Arvandus or the Lady of Thorns that many called her, was someone that people feared within the whole Kingdom.
These gentlemen must be
She turned towards the adventurers who seemed like they were ready for some action. Luckily, their leader had some sense and quickly raised his hand to stop them.
They are adventurers from the guild and are investigating the recent dungeon irregrity.
Replied Rnd while Ernas seemed surprised that his lesser co-worker was managing to speak to the Headmistress in such a rxed tone.
Mhm, bring me over to them.
...
Rnd along with Yavenna paused for a moment before Ernas realized that this was the cue for him to start moving. The bracelet was still stuck to his arm and the technology wasnt too perfect. There was a need to bring it closer for her to hear the replies of the adventurers.
Ah, of course, Headmistress!
Ernas finallyplied, albeit reluctantly, and moved closer to the group of adventurers.
Young man, you seem to be in charge.
Young man? I mean, yes?
Replied the Guild Master in a confused fashion as he looked like a man in his early sixties. However, he was talking with someone who was an elf who could very well be many times their senior.
There seems to have been an issue inside your dungeon that concerns one of the members from my institute. Worry not, I will personally question the person involved in this matter and inform you of our findings. In the meantime, I ask for your cooperation and patience.
The Guild Master exchanged a nce with hispanions and was clearly not happy about the statement. Rnd wasnt sure if his n was the right one but it seemed that the Headmistress was on his side. He expected the proud mages to wish to resolve matters in their own way and behind closed doors. While he would be questioned letter, it was better if it happened at the Institute than here.
Wait, you cant expect us to just be fine with this?
I cant? Do I have to remind you of your position, Guild Master?
The Guild Master was not pleased by how this situation was turning out but the Headmistress didnt seem too concerned and instantly shot him down before turning back to the two professors.
Professor Ernas, Assistant Professor Wand. Return to the institute, the advancement sses will be continued inside our training grounds and when you return Assistant Professor Wand, report to my office, immediately. Do I make myself clear?
Yes, Headmistress.
Rnd replied, his voice firm and respectful. Ernas, who had been visibly flustered by the sudden appearance of his boss, was quick to follow up.
Yes, Headmistress, right away.
With that, the holographic image of the Headmistress dissipated, leaving Rnd, Ernas, and the group of adventurers standing in the tense atmosphere of the restaurant. The Guild Master grumbled something under his breath, clearly unhappy with the turn of events. However, he knew better than to challenge the authority of the Headmistress of Xandars Institute of Wizardry. He could only re at Rnd who just stood there and recorded the mans mana pattern for further use.
Lets go
Eventually, the adventurers exited the restaurant and the tension started to dissipate. The students began whispering and some of the patrons that had been stuck here started to quickly leave. Rnds eyes remained on his mini-map as he wasnt sure if these people would just give up like this.
Wand!
Hm?
However, his thoughts were interrupted by Ernas who for an obvious reason, was sweating quite profusely.
What are you waiting for? We need to get back to the Institute!
The man wasnt even interested in hearing about what happened to Professor Ulfine. Instead, he urged everyone in the restaurant to gather up and the other faculty members to count the students before departing. It seemed that he was unwilling to make the Headmistress wait for even a millisecond.
Things worked themselves out but I still need to report to the Headmistress.
His sister was safe and they were going to return to the Institute soon. With Yavenna Arvandus name protecting them, there wouldnt be many who dared to stop them. Yet, it was he who was tasked with making the report, not Ernas. It was evident that her assistance wouldn''te without a price tag attached and it was something that he needed to prepare for.
Chapter 447: Suspicious Headmistress.
Chapter 447: Suspicious Headmistress.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story calledHeavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ] You can probably figure out what it''s about from the title and hope you give it a try. If you like Runesmith, then I think that you will enjoy it as well. There aren''t that many chapters out yet but I hope you all follow it forter and if you are inclined to, give a nice rating :D
Hurry up everyone! Youve heard the Headmistress, we will be returning now!
A group of bewildered students and faculty members from the magical institute found themselves being hurried through the streets, escorted by knights who sternly pushed back any onlookers. Despite the curious stares of passersby, they swiftly pushed to the ship docks, where they wasted no time in boarding the waiting flying vessel.
Are all of the students here?
Yes, everyone is ounted for, Professor Ernas.
Rnd confirmed the headcount that was made simple thanks to his mana pattern-saving capabilities. Before they departed the institute, he made sure to put every student into his database. It made the counting rather efficient, perfect for situations like this when rushing was required.
As the ship took off, Rnd couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief wash over him. They were finally heading back to the safety of the Institute, away from the chaos of the dungeon here. He nced at Lucienne and her friends who were confused just like the others but at least they were safe. Thanks to the Headmistress they could perform the advancement sses within the training facility, which was a much safer option.
They dont even know what happened, it would be better to keep it this way
Disclosing that one of their teachers had gone rogue and tried to kill another one would only cause unnecessary panic. This crisis had been dealt with but more trouble could lie ahead. He had no way of knowing what the Baskerville knights and their handlers, the Castene house, would do. They had failed miserably but he could not see them leaving it at this.
I was lucky that they underestimated me but next time I might be so lucky
Rnd didnt fool himself into believing that he was some kind of undefeatable being. This was made painfully clear by the tier 4 Spiritualist who had managed to disable him. While he didnt fully exert his options back then, the only thing he could probably do was escape. His strength was tested but he came out of it unscathed only thanks to someone else, without the Headmistress involvement, things could have ended badly.
Eventually, the flying vessel soared through the skies towards the safety of the Institute. Despite the immediate crisis being averted, there were still lingering questions and potential threats. He wasnt sure how to handle this situation anymore but at the moment, focusing on his research was one of the priorities. All the materials that he needed were in his inventory and he could proceed with a prototype.
Ill need to see the Headmistress first and then I can start, Lucienne should be safe for now but what about Robert and the rest
There was one big question hanging in the air that he wanted to have answered. His family had not shown themselves and this incident would probably be swept under the rug. No one would know that an attempt at his sister was conducted as the siege spell incident was something only he saw through. The Headmistress was still a big unknown but perhaps she could be his ally.
As the ship journeyed on, Rnd found himself lost in thought, contemting his next course of action. The journey proved mostly uneventful, with Ernas appearing less than well throughout the voyage. They eventually arrived back at the Institute and disembarked from the vessel. The other students along with his sister made their way back to their respective dormitories, while Rnd and Ernas headed towards the main administrative building.
Professor Ernas, could I have a word with you?
While Rnd was on his way toward the Headmistress''s office as he was ordered, Professor Duder was there to meet his protege. The two elemental mages gave him the side-eye before departing on their way. Rnd was sure that Ernas would inform Duder about what had transpired.
Ernas doesnt know the whole truth but it wouldnt be strange if Duder knew something about this
Rnd wasnt a fan of Ernas but he didnt seem to have been involved in this incident. Ulfine was guilty of that and perhaps he now needed to watch out for the Summoning Department leader, Professor Imari. He might have gained a set of new enemies by his actions but it couldnt be helped.
I heard that youve returned, what happened?
He was not alone though, just as Duder arrived to see Ernas, Arion was here to greet him. His feline friend proved himself as a loyalpanion, always by his side in times of need. Rnd greeted the cat with a nod before informing him about the situation.
There was an incident in the dungeon but I need to go to the Headmistress''s office now, Ill tell you everything once Im back.
Dear me, the Headmistress wants to see you? and an incident in the dungeon? Are you going to be okay?
Ill survive I think
Well I wish that I coulde with you but I dont think our Headmistress would appreciate that.
I know
Yavenna Arvandus was the bogeyman of the Institute and all the mages here feared her wrath. Unless someone was directly called into her office for an audience, it was impossible to get in. In the past, someone had attempted this feat and was met with some thorns and a rash thatsted for years afterward.
Before I go, can I ask for a favor?
Sure, if its within my power.
I wish to use the forge for my research.
The forge? I dont think there will be a problem with that, the other runesmiths seem to favor you as well.
Thank you.
Rnd wanted to move towards making that prosthetic arm for Bernir as soon as possible. The longer he stayed at this Institute, the more things started going out of hand. It was better to pack up and leave after he was done but he wasnt sure if it would be that easy.
With a nod of gratitude, Rnd bid farewell to Arion and headed towards the Headmistress''s office. Just likest time the path near the gazebo opened up for him and he spent the rest of his time walking. Now that he was somewhat aware of this womans capabilities he started paying more attention. He noticed that there was something in the air here probably partially responsible for her appearance in the dungeon.
The woman appeared to be a superior nt mage of the highest caliber. It urred to Rnd that his armor might have been covered by small spores or other nt matter during his time in this mage tower. Thinking back, he realized there were small gaps in his suit that he would need to address when crafting a new model. His current suitcked waterproofing and wasn''t fully sealed from the outside world. It was only when he activated his mana veil that he was truly safeguarded from external threats.
Assistant Professor Wand, please, have a seat
To his surprise, the Headmistress was not on the top floor likest time. Instead, he found her reading a book in the library position of her mage tower. She was being illuminated by the setting sun while sitting in a somewhat cushy-looking armchair. There was a small booklet in her hand that didnt look like research material but instead something akin to a romance novel.
It was a strange sight to behold. Despite her status as a powerful tier 4 being, the woman appeared rather like a couch potato in this setting. Curled up into a ball on therge armchair, her feet were not even touching the ground. Adding to the oddity, she wore an oversized sweater, into which she had somehow managed to tuck her legs while engrossed in her book.
Thank you, Headmistress but Ill just stand.
Suit yourself.
Rnd was a bit too nervous to take the woman up on the offer. The encounter with Fortuna also showed him that unsuspecting chairs could hold him down in ce. This greenish elven woman was probably more powerful and he would certainly not be able to resist her but perhaps if he was quick, he could make it out the window.
Now then, about the incident in the dungeon. I''ve already received a brief report from Professor Ernas, but I''d like to hear your perspective on what happened. Leave nothing out.
The Headmistress''s tone was calm andposed, but there was an underlying seriousness to her demeanor. Rnd took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts before he began recounting the events that had transpired in the dungeon.
Well, Headmistress, it all started when one of the students, Lucienne Arden
He decided to leave a few facts out, the main one being his identity which he wasnt sure the Headmistress was aware of or cared for. It didnt change the fact that a student was attacked and some of the faculty members were involved in the attack. However, Rnd couldn''t gauge how much concern the Headmistress harbored. It seemed that she had ways of spying on people and probably knew many of the schemes that went around in the institute. Yet, she didnt act out on that knowledge and perhaps wanted to bury such knowledge.
Throughout his exnation, Rnd couldn''t help but feel the weight of the Headmistress''s gaze upon him. He knew that she was analyzing his words, perhaps even probing his intentions. Despite his efforts to remainposed, he couldn''t shake the feeling of being read like a book. If not for his armor, multiple beads of sweat would have be noticeable.
Once he finished his ount, there was a moment of silence as the Headmistress absorbed the information. Rnd waited anxiously for her response, unsure of what judgment awaited him. Finally, she put her booklet to the side and responded in aposed fashion.
Thank you for your report, Assistant Professor Wand. It seems you handled the situation with somepetence and proper discretion.
Rnd wanted to breathe out in a sigh of relief but he wasnt safe just yet.
That being said, there are still lingering questions that need to be addressed. Hm this is quite a worrying matter
It is Headmistress
Nobles colluding with faculty members and trying to carry out their agendas, attempted murder and bribery
The woman appeared lost in thought and was reflecting on the current incident. It seemed as though she was reluctant to involve herself in the situation. Given that simr incidents had urred before Rnd''s arrival, it was usible that she preferred to maintain a neutral stance. The Vice-Headmaster often made decisions that left her seemingly uninvolved. However, her decision to assist Rnd during his encounter with Fortuna came as a surprise and hinted at a willingness to deviate from her usual stance.
Maybe this event is too big to ignore?
Rnd could only assume that she was fine with a little bribery and mistreatment of the lesser mage caste. However, someone had retaliated against a faculty member with deadly force and even involved the uninvolved young students in their ploy for revenge. If she allowed such a thing to go through, then in the future people could be more brazen.
Headmistress, if I may?
Go ahead.
For some reason, the Headmistress seemed wishy-washy. However, perhaps he could convince her to act in his favor. Even if it was the Castene house, they could not ignore a tier 4 ss holder like her.
Thank you, I understand that this is a delicate matter, but I fear that if we do not address it appropriately, simr incidents may ur in the future. Our students'' safety and the integrity of the Institute are at stake.
He knew that he had to advocate for justice, as his current persona was geared toward.
You raise a valid point, Assistant Professor Wand However, this issue cant be taken lightly and we must not forget that all of this happened, right when you arrived at my Institute quite interesting, isnt it?
I
Could there be something that you arent telling me? Everything seems to revolve around you and that one student Lucienne Arden was it?
The Headmistress''s mention of his family sent a chill down Rnd''s spine, stirring up old traumas he had tried to bury. Despite his efforts to move past them, something within him still held him back. Identifying himself as Luciennes older brother might offer a resolution to the issue at hand, but it also carried the risk of bringing trouble to his family''s doorstep.
Headmistress, I assure you, I have no ulterior motives in this matter. My only concern is the safety of the students and the integrity of the Institute.
Rnd replied and decided to stick to his act of just being a concerned teacher. It still seemed that Yavenna had not gone through his status as otherwise she wouldnt have been asking these questions.
Rest assured, I wasnt using you of having ulterior motives Very well, Assistant Professor Wand. I will consider your words. For now, return to your duties.
Rnd acknowledged the order with a nod and turned to leave the Headmistress''s office. He recognized that this decision might not have been an easy one for her, but he hoped she would continue to support him. Nheless, he understood that ultimately, it fell upon him and the Arden estate to resolve this matter. Despite the protection afforded by the institute''s walls, both he and Lucienne would eventually need to leave this ce.
..
...
I think Im getting too old for this Cant those brats just let an old woman rest
Once Rnd had left the office, only Yavenna Arvandus remained. She nced to the side as a bunch of branches appeared. They were holding arge mirror in which Rnds form appeared. She could see him slowly moving down the stairs of her mage tower and eventually disappearing through the connected portal.
Soon after, another set of branches materialized and coiled around the elven mage''s form. With gentle yet firm movements, she was lifted up into the air and then gently deposited back onto the ground. It appeared as though the woman couldn''t be bothered to stand up from her seat using her own two feet. As she settled back onto the ground, the oversized sweater she wore rolled down, reaching all the way down to her knees.
Now what should I do about this
Her words were not answered as there was no one else inside thisrge library. With a sigh, Yavenna Arvandus closed her book and set it aside. The events of the day had left her weary and even if she didnt want to, something had to be done about this situation. She knew that nobles were an unreasonable bunch and they would keeping.
Maybe they will resolve this issue by themselves? or will it only get worse? For times like this, an assistant is needed but I dont have one
She advanced forward and eventually arrived at her main office where some parchment and a quill could be found. With practiced movements, she began to write her thoughts focused on the peculiar young man who had recently arrived at her Institute. Things seemed to go awry when around him, which made her think of someone from her past life.
The boy was quite resolute in keeping up that farce but I suppose he had a good reason and then we have Lucienne Arden
She recalled the name of the girl who was involved in the recent wave of unfortunate events. It reminded her of something from her past and made her summon the help of her vines. The magical nts rummaged through some hiddenpartments to reveal arge tome and brought it over to their master.
Where was it I think it should be here somewhere
Yavenna began flipping the pages that were not filled with much writing but something simr to photographs. While such technology did not exist in this world, there were ways of producing magical paintings or drawings that had simr rity to modern world photography.
There you are I dont really see the resemnce.
To the side, another mirror appeared this time with Lucienne Ardens face on it. The young girl was chatting with some of her friends and quite unaware of the nts that were allowing the Headmistress to see things inside the whole academy.
I wonder
Her gaze moved back to the person that just left, the man called Wand. He was presumably an adventurer who had arrived at the Institute through strange means.
I could probably use this I havent had an assistant in years and this boy looks fun~
Yavenna chuckled for a moment before grabbing the magical quill. Her hand moved in a rhythmical motion as she showcased a devious smile
Chapter 448: Wiggle Your Finger.
Chapter 448: Wiggle Your Finger.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story calledHeavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]You can probably figure out what it''s about from the title and hope you give it a try. If you like Runesmith, then I think that you will enjoy it as well. There aren''t that many chapters out yet but I hope you all follow it forter and if you are inclined to, give a nice rating :D
¡®Great¡ The moment I try to leave, I¡¯ll probably be attacked by a bunch of assassins or ambushed by a mercenary group. Then if I actually manage to get back in one piece, Lucienne will be all alone and something might happen to her¡ I¡¯ve been trying to contact Robert for weeks already and even Lucille isn¡¯t responding¡ Just great¡¡¯
Rnd wandered through the Institute halls as he returned from the visit to the Headmistress''s office. His mind was a whirlwind of worries and uncertainties. As he walked, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of impending danger looming over them. Almost everything he had hoped to avoid during this trip had already happened and he wasn¡¯t sure what to do about it.
¡®I need to make the prototype first¡¡¯
While there was a lot on his mind, he couldn¡¯t give too much attention to everything at once. His priority now was to focus on his research and develop the prototype for the prosthetic arm he had promised Bernir. With the materials he had gathered and the institute forge at his disposal, he could at least start working on that aspect of his n.
¡®As long as I¡¯m in here, the nobles can¡¯t get to me but can I trust that Headmistress not to sell me out?¡¯
The encounter with the institute''s most influential figure, Yavenna Arvandus, proved to be rather perplexing. It appeared that she didn''t disy much concern for the events urring within the institute. On one hand, she seemed to prefer not being bothered but on the other hand, she did intervene to aid him when he was captured by Fortuna. She remained quite the enigma, but for some reason, Rnd felt inclined to believe that she was on his side.
With these conflicting thoughts swirling in his mind, Rnd finally arrived at the workshop he would be using for his prosthesis project. It was a spacious area filled with all manner of tools and equipment for crafting magical items. Other Runesmiths and apprentices bustled about making this a more novel experience as he would need to share his workspace with others.
Throughout the years, Rnd had be ustomed to crafting his own tools and working within the confines of an enclosed space. Even Bernir, who coborated with him, had his own separate workshop that was insted. But now, in this shared environment, Rnd had to adapt. Greeting the other Runesmiths and apprentices with a polite nod, Rnd proceeded to set up his workspace. Fortunately, being a tier 3 ss holder, he had already earned the trust and respect of the craftsmen in the workshop. They eagerly followed his instructions and even began to anticipate what new invention he would conjure up next. The runic puzzles he created for the mages had piqued their interest, and now, many onlookers were curious to see what he was working on.
¡®I guess, I''m popr with older men¡ I want to go home¡¡¯
Despite his desire to depart, Rnd knew he couldn''t leave just yet. Before he could, a prototype needed to be made. There was a chance that once he returned, he wouldn''t have ess to any research materials. He might need to make trips to the library or seek advice from Arion or the other smiths in the workshop.
¡®Now then, I want to imitate a hand, so first¡¡¯
He was making a prosthesis that would read the mana phantom and move on its own. This was his main goal, thus first he needed to get something that looked like a person¡¯s arm. Luckily, this was a true forge and had some old golem parts that could be repurposed for this task. He had taken such an apparatus that looked like a basic human arm. It was made from a magical steel alloy simr to the ones that he had worked with in the past.
It was an empty shell without any runes and perfect for a prototype. Even though it was a fully-sized arm, it didn¡¯t need to put runes on the entire structure. For the time being he decided to focus only on the index finger. If he could get it to wiggle then he would have all the data he needed to make it function for the entire arm.
¡®Arion said that he would help me with the runic operating system once I¡¯ve figured out how to interpret the mana phantoms but first let me try to attune it to regr mana.¡¯
Research for such a thing already existed. Rune mages of the past created systems that interpreted mana hand spell usage that could be superimposed onto golemic limbs. It allowed them to use these robust metallic creations while using a basic spell that mimicked limb movement. Once this was created, he would just need to make it react to the mana phantom instead of spells that could only be created by mages.
With his n set in motion, Rnd began the intricate process of attuning the golemic arm to regr mana. He carefully inscribed a series of runes onto the arm, each one designed to interact with mana in a specific way. It was a delicate operation, requiring precision and finesse, but Rnd was no stranger to such tasks.
¡®I guess, I should go to work but before that¡¡¯
Rnd nced around and could see many people looking in his direction. While he understood their curiosity about his work, he was reluctant to reveal his entire work process to others. This space was open and everyone had their own workstation but it was possible to hide himself with the use of spellcasting.
Thus, after pulling out a few runic batteries and cing it inside a specialized runic device, the space around him started to shift. The other runesmiths and their helpers started frowning as the area around Rnd began to turn into a dark color, sessfully concealing him from view. Satisfied with his new gained privacy, Rnd returned his focus to his work on the golemic arm.
After arriving at the forge d in his armor, Rnd realized it was ill-suited for runesmithing work. The bulky gauntlets restricted his movement, and he was reluctant to further degrade the runic structures adorning it. This armor stood as his primary and sole true defense and should it fail, he would find himself severely handicapped.
To address this, he had prepared a lighter version specifically tailored for this work. Whilecking the battle features of his main armor, this alternative provided everything he needed for crafting. It was made of fewerponents andcked anything below the waist. It prioritized mobility and functionality for his craft but also left him unprotected during his work. However, with the shroud of ckness around him, no one would be the wiser.
Typically, softening metals required heating them up inside a proper forge. However, with his current skill set, Rnd had be a forge unto himself. It was a simple task for Rnd to elevate the temperature surrounding the metal arm, allowing him to forcefully inject the runes directly into the metal without requiring a proper smithing hammer. Although this method consumed more mana than necessary, Rnd no longer needed to concern himself with such limitations. His skills had ascended to a level beyond that of Master Runesmiths, who could only dream of achieving such control over metal.
All his worries seemed to fade away once he engrossed himself in work. He had spent multiple weeks absorbing knowledge and thinking about runic theory but deep inside, the process of crafting was what he truly enjoyed. What had begun as a means to an end gradually transformed into something akin to meditation for him. In the act of creation, his mind cleared, and he found a deeper sense of peace.
Hours passed by in a blur as Rnd lost himself in his craft. The other Runesmiths and apprentices in the workshop had long since ceased their curious nces and returned to their own projects. They understood the need for focus and concentration when delving into the intricacies of runic crafting.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity of meticulous work, Rnd stepped back to admire his creation. The once lifeless golemic arm now pulsed with magical energy, the runes he had inscribed glowed faintly in the dim light of the workshop. He cautiously extended his mana toward it and the apparatus reacted to his mana hand spell.
¡®Even though it¡¯s just a single digit, this should do.¡¯
What would have previously taken him days or weeks of research and experimentation now could be aplished in a few hours. The index finger that he had focused on was moving up and down in tandem with his mage hand spell. It read the input from his mana pattern correctly and reacted just as he expected. With this out of the way, he could move on to the hard part, making it react to his spiritual energy that took on the form of the mana phantoms.
From within his storage space, Rnd retrieved all of his current research material, including a floating monster soul encased in a ss container. This soul served as the primary focus for the prototype. Rnd hypothesized that if he could synchronize the movements of the finger-wiggling golem arm with his spiritual energy, it should, in theory, begin to react ordingly.
¡®What is spirit energy and how do I use it?¡¯
He gazed at the will-o''-wisp before him to get an idea of what he was dealing with. His eyes along with the visor in front of them started glowing as he activated his skills. Runic Eye of Truth along with his Eyes of Mana skill to get an idea of what he was working with. With both skills activated, he was presented with a peculiar sight containing runes that he had never seen before or knew how they functioned.
For a moment, Rnd pondered the nature of this energy. Unlike mana, which was a tangible force that could be harnessed and manipted through runes, spiritual energy seemed to exist on a more abstract level. It was deeply intertwined with the essence of living beings, serving as the foundation of their consciousness and vitality.
¡®This is going to be more challenging than I thought but ¡ the basis is there¡¡¯
First, he needed to understand the nature of spiritual energy more thoroughly. With the help of the many thick tomes that he had assembled, the task was doable. Rnd delved into the study of spiritual energy and its interaction with magical constructs. He spent hours poring over ancient manuscripts and contemporary research papers, absorbing as much knowledge as he could.
As he delved deeper into his research, Rnd began to grasp the intricacies of spiritual energy. Unlike mana, which flowed through the world in a tangible form, spiritual energy was more elusive, existing on a metaphysical ne. This was something akin to a separate realm and was not something that usually seeped into the real world by itself.
¡®Maybe if I create a rift in space to ess this metaphysical ne¡ but the mana usage will be astronomical, can I go around this process in some other way?¡¯
Rnd mulled over various possibilities, weighing the pros and cons of each approach. Creating rifts and using dimensional magic was one such possibility but considering that his Eyes of Mana skill could pick up the energy signature without such a drastic measure, there had to be another way.
From one of the ancient spiritualist tomes he received from Fortuna, there was a certain passage. It described a technique used by ancient mages to bridge the gap between the physical and metaphysical realms. It involved the creation of a conduit that allowed spiritual energy to flow into the physical world in a more controlled manner.
¡®A conduit, hm¡ I don¡¯t really need for it to flow into the material realm, I just need to be able to read the movement but¡¡¯
A rift, a conduit, or perhaps something that brought the two together. Considering that mana phantoms could be seen through skills it was possible. Perhaps by creating a temporary conduit or rift to measure the initial spiritual energy from a person''s soul and attuning it to the prosthesis, he could achieve the desired effect. He would need to form a somewhat permanent connection between the physical and metaphysical.
With this idea in mind, Rnd set to work on designing a rune array that would serve as the conduit between the physical and metaphysical realms. In theory, he just needed to grasp the spiritual energy pattern through this conduit for only a second. Once this was done, it would be feasible to establish a permanent connection to the soul which then could be interpreted through the runes in a simr way as his ¡®Eyes of Mana¡¯ skill was doing it.
Now that he had a thesis that he could work with, it was time to put it to paper. Creating a schematic for the runic structure wouldn¡¯t be easy and impossible for anyone who wasn¡¯t at least a Master Runesmith. It was something that he needed to do alone but onceplete, Arion would probably be able to assist him in fashioning the control program for the limb movement. He just needed to fashion the runic array that perceived the mana phantoms and once that waspleted, the rest would be much simpler.
Every line, every curve, and every runeponent cement had to be precise to ensure the sess of his endeavor. He poured over the parchment, his mind fully focused on the task at hand, as he sketched out the blueprint. The days moved by quickly but no one dared to interrupt him and his sister was busy with her advancement ss in the training area. Both of them were hard at work and before long, their efforts would yield something grand.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity ofbor, Rnd stepped back to admire his handiwork. The schematic before him depicted aplex web of interlocking runes, each one carefully positioned to form the spiritual conduit. With the help of his debugging skill, it was perfected quickly and it was a testament to how far Rnd hade.|
You have gained a new title: Rune Savant |
¡®Hm? Well, that was unexpected¡¡¯
Rnd had devolved into a research frenzy and was unaware of how many days he had taken to achieve this breakthrough. Thepletion of this process granted him an unexpected reward.|
Rune Savant |
Title |
This title is bestowed upon only the most distinguished runic schrs and pioneers in runic research. |
There were no bonuses listed but he knew that it would probably allow him a better ss choice down the line. From the description, it seemed that he had created something that had previously not existed in the runic world. Considering that he had not heard about runic prosthesis existing before, it was something no one had ever truly made and he was a pioneer.
¡®There is no time to celebrate but if I received this title, then this rune has to work!¡¯
Once the theory was out of the way, he needed to inscribe everything onto the golemic arm, a process that could also misfire. Rnd took a deep breath and focused his mana into his fingertips. Carefully, he began inscribing the intricate runeponents onto the surface of the golemic arm. Each stroke had to be precise, each rune cement had to be exact. One wrong move could potentially render all his efforts futile.
He wasn¡¯t sure if it was thanks to the new title but his mind felt a lot clearer than before. Even though he was tired and sleep-deprived, the runecrafting process went by smoothly. At this point, the process should have been mentally exhausting and tedious, but he was not faltering.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity of meticulous work, Rnd stepped back to admire his creation. The once lifeless golemic arm now pulsed with magical energy, the intricate runes glowed brightly in the dim light of the workshop. It was a sight to behold, a true testament to his skills as a Runesmith.
¡°Now¡ for the moment of truth¡ wiggle your finger.¡±
As Rnd uttered those words, he extended his hand towards the newly inscribed runes on the golemic device. His heart raced with anticipation as he awaited the response. For a moment, nothing happened, and Rnd felt a surge of anxiety grip him. But then, slowly and steadily, the index finger of the golemic arm began to move.
It was a small motion, almost unnoticeable at first, but it was there. The finger twitched, responding to Rnd''s manaless input. Without the use of a mana spell and only charged by a runic battery, it was reacting to his finger movement. A smile crept onto his face as he watched the sess of his creation unfold before him, he had been sessful and Bernir would soon have his arm.
Chapter 449: Deputy Professor.
Chapter 449: Deputy Professor.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story calledHeavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]You can probably figure out what it''s about from the title and hope you give it a try. If you like Runesmith, then I think that you will enjoy it as well. There aren''t that many chapters out yet but I hope you all follow it forter and if you are inclined to, give a nice rating :D
"What''s aw this fuss aboot?"
"It''s the new Assistant Professor, Chief. He said he didn''t want to be bothered. I reckon it ain''t a guid idea to..."
"A guid idea? Hae they forgotten who''s the head honcho o'' this Forge? Why''d ye numbskulls let this slip by? Ah step out for a couple o'' weeks and this is whit Ahe back to?"
"Chief, ye were gone for more than two months..."
¡°Shut yer trap.¡±
¡°Aye, Chief¡¡±
An old dwarf was berating one of the other Runesmiths present here. The old dwarf, known simply as Chief among the Runesmiths, was a grizzled veteran of the craft. His presencemanded respect but on this peculiar day, his authority was being questioned. A strange ck barrier had been erected in his private crafting area, preventing him from entering."What''s wi'' this barrier here?"
"The Assistant Professor is doin his experiments there, Professor Arion said no'' to disturb em."
The old dwarf, Chief, grunted in irritation, his bushy white eyebrows furrowing deeply. He was not ustomed to being barred from any part of the forge, especially not by someone he deemed as a mere assistant.
"Assistant Professor, ye say? Hmph! He''s no more than a greenhorn! An'' he''s barricadin'' himself in ma forge? Not on ma watch!"
With determined strides, Chief approached the barrier, his thick hands clenched into fists. He wasn''t about to let some upstart schr dictate the use of his workshop.
"Stand aside,ds! Chief''sin'' through!"
The other Runesmiths exchanged nervous nces but knew better than to challenge their Chief''s authority. Many received some bruises from thoserge first of his. They hastily stepped back, giving the determined dwarf space to approach the mysterious barrier. However, before the man could approach the ck barrier something strange transpired.
This strange ck barrier was taking up quite a bit of space but suddenly, it started to expand to the sides. At first, it looked like a balloon being slowly inted, but eventually, the surface started to ripple and expand chaotically. Chief halted his advance, his eyes widening in surprise as the barrier expanded before him.
"What in the zes...? Lads¡ Get back!"
It didn¡¯t take long for him and the others to realize that something wasn¡¯t right here. While they weren¡¯t mages they could feel a tremendous amount of magical energy leaking out. Whatever was happening inside was going to erupt and they needed to escape. With a chorus of hurried footsteps, the Runesmiths scrambled to retreat to a safe distance and quickly grabbed various protective tools that would shield them from magical explosions.
The barrier continued to swell and distort, its inky ckness pulsating with an otherworldly glow. Then, just as suddenly as it had expanded, the barrier popped. A surge of magical energy erupted upwards and collided with the forge¡¯s ceiling. The Chief and the other Runesmiths stumbled backward, shielding themselves from the debris that scattered in all directions.
A shockwave was sent in all directions and rippled through the workshop. Luckily, most of the magical force was aimed up into the air where no living being resided. Chunks of stone and metal rained down upon the workshop as the magical explosion shook the very foundations of the building. The Chief stood his ground through the chaos, his rugged features showing a scowl.
As the dust settled and the echoes of the explosion faded away, the Runesmiths cautiously emerged from their makeshift shelters. What they beheld left them dumbfounded. Where once stood a ck barrier and an enclosed workspace, now therey a gaping hole in the ground, surrounded by scorched earth and twisted metal.
In the epicenter of the explosion stood a lone man. His clothes had all been burned by the magical eruption but a few metallic parts remained, like the strange runic helmet that he wore. His whole body was covered by ck soot and some strange runes emanated from the armor parts he was wearing.
"Wha... What in the name of the Forge is goin'' on here?"
Chief eximed, his voice tinged with disbelief and anger. The other Runesmiths murmured amongst themselves, exchanging bewildered nces as they tried to make sense of the spectacle before them. None couldprehend how the man had survived such a powerful explosion unharmed, let alone caused it in the first ce.
¡°I uh¡ Sorry?¡±
¡¡
"I want ye to kick this man oot o'' the institute, did ye see whit he did to mah poor forge?"
A few hourster Rnd found himself in the Vice-Headmasters office, with the Forge Master of the Institute. The man was an older dwarf with a long white beard and a stern expression. Rnd felt a hint of guilt and apprehension after his experiment had gone awry. It seemed that experimenting with dimensional runes and rifts was quite vtile. While he had seeded in creating a prototype, he had gone overboard with a few settings, causing a magical meltdown.
¡°Forge Master please calm down, from what I heard it was an unfortunate ident.¡±
¡°An unfortunate ident? There''s a hole in mah forge big enough to fit a dragon through!¡±
Rnd decided to remain silent for the time being as he was unsure of what to say. He couldn''t deny his responsibility for the massive explosion inside the man¡¯s forge, but fortunately, no one had been hurt. In a way, it was also this man¡¯s fault for taking such a long break. As someone responsible for the forge, he seemed to be absent far too often.
¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter if they kick me out now, I¡¯ve gotten what I came for, an explosion like that will not happen again.¡¯
He thought to himself while the man continued to shout. With this breakthrough, a lot of capital could be made. There were no working magical prosthetic limbs that could work for non-magicians out there. It would take some time to refine it but now that he worked out all the theory, implementing it would be easy.
It was evident that this breakthrough in runic engineering, as confirmed by his newly gained title, held great potential. There was a strong possibility that this was groundbreaking technology, with potential applications beyond mechanical limbs. While initially intended for such prosthetics, Rnd could envision its use in various other fields. Having devices react to a person¡¯s movements hinted at the possibility of creating another technology that he had been pondering over.
¡®Well, before I do that, I¡¯ll have to get out of here¡ but they might have me pay for the damages to their forge¡¡¯
His budget wasrge but he wasn¡¯t sure if they gave him a fair price. The technology he created would probably take some time before it was implemented on a wider scale. However, he did make a mistake and it was normal for the Master Runesmith to be angered. His mind was made up and Rnd decided to take responsibility for the ident that he caused.
"Forge Master, I apologize for the damage caused to your forge. It was indeed unfortunate, and I take full responsibility for it. I assure you, I did not intend for things to escte to this extent, and I am fine with reimbursing you for all the damages."
The Forge Master grumbled, clearly still upset, and quickly responded.
"Ye mages are aw the same, thinkin'' ye can fix aw yer problems wi'' gold!"
It seemed that the Forge Master was unwilling to relent and sought a different form of punishment, likely involving Rnd''s dismissal from the Institute. Under normal circumstances, he would be fine taking it but the situation with his sister made it an uneptable option.
¡°Now now, Forge Master. Please calm yourself. I¡¯ve noted yourints, how about you let me chat with Assistant Professor Wand for now?¡±
Before he coulde up with a good enough rebuttal, the Vice Headmaster decided to intervene. The old mage was a good listener and seemed to be neutral about his situation. Soon, the angry dwarven craftsman was instructed to leave the office, allowing Rnd to have a private conversation with the Vice Headmaster. Rnd knew that ording to the rules, this man and the Headmistress had the power to make a decision. Then if things escted further, another hearing was also a possibility.
"Assistant Professor Wand, I understand that the incident in the forge was unintentional, but it cannot be denied that it resulted in great damage. The Forge Master is adamant about taking disciplinary action against you and I¡¯m afraid that I also agree. Luckily, no one got hurt but what if they were?¡±
It appeared that the Vice-Headmaster intended to indict Rnd for the potential danger he had caused to the workers, rather than focusing solely on the actual damages that had transpired in the forge. He had to acknowledge the seriousness of this situation. Rnd expected this much as the magnitude of the explosion was great. Losing himself in his research and forgetting about the people around him was his mistake and he needed to face the consequences for it.
"I take full responsibility for what happened, Vice Headmaster. I am willing to ept any punishment deemed appropriate.¡±
"I appreciate your willingness to take responsibility, Assistant Professor. Thus, I¡¯ll have to propose ¡ Hm?¡±
From the words the Vice-Headmaster was forming, it seemed that he was going to get expelled. However, before he could judge him someone intervened. A strange leaf floated from the open window on the side and transformed into something that looked like an official piece of parchment, which Master Rathos quickly read through.
¡®What could that be?¡¯
Master Rathos, who usually looked jolly, seemed to be confused and even slightly angered for some reason. Rnd couldn''t help but wonder what news had prompted such a reaction. Had something unexpected urred within the institute, or was it rted to his current predicament? After a few moments of silence, the Vice-Headmaster lowered the parchment and regarded Rnd with a more thoughtful expression.
¡°It seems that you have earned a promotion, Assistant Professor Wand¡or should I call you, Deputy Professor Wand now?¡±
¡°Deputy Professor?¡±
Rnd had gone extensively through thews of the institute and knew what this peculiar position entailed. It was quite special as the Deputy Professor was someone who only answered to the Institute leader, which in this case would be Headmistress Yavenna. This spot had remained vacant for a while and for some reason, he was given it.
¡°It seems so, it would be better if you report to the Headmistress with this issue. As the Vice-Headmaster I¡¯m unable to punish a Deputy Professor, that is something only the Headmistress can decide now. However, do keep in mind that this promotiones with added responsibilities and expectations. You will be expected to maintain a higher standard of conduct and professionalism from now on.¡±
Rnd nodded, still processing the sudden turn of events. A promotion to Deputy Professor was not something he had anticipated, especially not in the midst of a disciplinary issue.
¡°I understand, Vice-Headmaster. I will make sure to fulfill my responsibilities to the best of my abilities.¡±
For the time being he decided to stay calm, this allowed him to avoid punishment while also granting him a higher position within the Institute. This unexpected turn of events could help him keep his sister safe and gave him some perks. These would probablye at a cost as there was probably a reason why he was promoted.
¡®Everythinges with a price and the Deputy Professor role is a bonafide secretary for the Headmistress¡¡¯
He had apparently be the assistant to the Headmistress without agreeing to it. While normally he would have declined the offer instantly, at this juncture it allowed him to get away with his little mishap. The Vice-Headmaster seemed slightly angered as one of his eyes was twitching around but he could do nothing about it.
¡°Well then¡ Excuse me¡¡±
Rnd left the Vice-Headmaster''s office while still trying to process the situation. The Master Runesmith that he had angered was luckily not waiting for his arrival so he could make his way towards the Headmistress¡¯ mage tower. This needed to be dealt with as he wanted to n his departure. Now that he was able to read the mana phantom, he needed to go back home and the only thing holding him back was Lucienne.
As Rnd made his way to the mage tower where the Headmistress resided, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was off. He wasn¡¯t sure what that woman wanted from him but he wasn¡¯t sure if refusing was an option. If he declined, the Vice-Headmaster would likely follow through with the punishment, making this potentially the only remaining option for him to return to the Instituteter on.
Just like twice before, Rnd ascended the spiral stairs all the way up into the Headmistress office. This time around she wasn¡¯tzing around in the library but sitting behind her desk. Her gaze was ratherx and she seemed to be examining his robe that he borrowed from Arion after the ident transpired.
¡°Good, take this. I¡¯ll call you when I need your assistance, so keep it on you at all times.¡±
¡°Um¡¡±
She gestured towards him with a finger, conjuring mana that soon materialized into a floating object heading his way. As it drew closer, Rnd realized it was a new badge, recing the old one. It signified his new position and likely granted ess to areas previously off-limits. With this new emblem, he could potentially enter all the mage towers in the institute and even assert authority over department heads if he desired. His new position was indeed special, and it seemed his new boss had no obvious immediate demands. Something that was quite odd and suspicious.
In addition to the new emblem, Rnd was also rewarded with a brand-new mage robe. Unlike the ones worn by regr enforcers, this one came in a striking crimson color, marking his distinct status. Various enchantments had been ced on it through means that he wasn¡¯t familiar with.
"Thank you, Headmistress. I will make sure to fulfill my duties to the best of my abilities, but¡ Could you give me an exnation? Why did you chose me for the Deputy position and what are you expecting from me?¡±
While he was talking with a scary tier 4 ss holder and didn¡¯t want to pry too much, he also needed an answer. There was a reason why he was given this opportunity and a clue was all that he needed. The Headmistress responded to his inquiry with a cryptic smile, her eyes glinting with a hint of amusement.
"You''ve shown promise, Assistant¡ Oh pardon me, Deputy Professor Wand. As for what I expect from you... Let''s just say, I have a few tasks in mind that could benefit from your unique talents."
Rnd couldn¡¯t help but feel some apprehension at the vague response he received from the Headmistress. It seemed there was more to this promotion than met the eye and that all the perks woulde at a price. He wasn¡¯t sure why she was so trusting, if he left the institute now there was no proof that he would evere back. Was his connection to his sister discovered?
"Understood, Headmistress. I will await your instructions. I¡¯ll take my leave then¡"
With a dismissive wave of her hand, the Headmistress indicated that their conversation was at an end. After making his way back to his quarters, Rnd pondered his next steps. He needed to tread carefully, especially now that he held a position of higher authority within the institute. Whatever tasks the Headmistress had in mind for him, he had to approach them with caution and ensure that they didn''tpromise his current goal of protecting his sister, which was now the crux of his problems.
Upon leaving this ce, Lucienne would be left alone with no protection. His brother Robert was not responding and he had no idea if his father even knew about the situation here. He could only hope that the nobles would leave her alone after the two disastrous incidents but life was not that simple.
Rnd stood at a crossroads with two paths. One led him home, away from this institute and all the trouble the nobles residing there brought to him. The other pointed him in the direction of his family members and his responsibilities as Deputy Professor, entwining him further into theplex web of politics and intrigue within the institute. He knew that whichever path he chose, there would be consequences.
¡®I need to decide now¡ What path should I take?¡¯
He pondered the potential future oues of his decision. Returning home to perfect his prosthesis was the safest choice, but he had already initiated a course of action for which he needed to take responsibility. A strange sense of duty towards his sister continued to tug at his heartstrings. Lucienne¡¯s safety was his responsibility now and leaving her vulnerable to the whims of the nobles was not something he could ept¡
¡®I guess it¡¯s not much of a decision but, how should I go about this?¡¯
A decision had been made and a n needed to follow soon after. If he was given this new position, he was determined to use it to his advantage. Perhaps this Headmistress already knew about his desire to go against the nobility and had just given him the means to do so¡
Chapter 450: Adulting.
Chapter 450: Adulting.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ] You can probably figure out what it''s about from the title and hope you give it a try. If you like Runesmith, then I think that you will enjoy it as well. There aren''t that many chapters out yet but I hope you all follow it forter and if you are inclined to, give a nice rating :D
¡°What do you think? The calctions should be correct but if you see that something is off, then tell me.¡±
¡°You want to know what I think?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Then¡ wouldn¡¯t it be better if you just take an airship back if you need to return? I don¡¯t feelfortable with the other method, something could always go wrong. What if you end up inside a flock of wyverns or in the middle of the ocean?¡±
¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to go over my calctions, I¡¯m sure we both won¡¯t make the same mistake.¡±
¡°...Fine¡¡±
A floating cat grumbled while movingrge pages of papers to look through the numbers presented on them. Behind him stood a man wearing a newly gained crimson robe that now presented his new position of Deputy Professor, someone that had a special position within the institute.
¡°It seems correct to me, you shoulde out at those coordinates¡ but why do you wish to ce yourself in danger? Doesn¡¯t this seem a bit too extreme?¡±
¡°Perhaps, but I don¡¯t have the leisure of time¡¡±
¡°Time?¡±
The floating cat raised an eyebrow, its tail twitching with curiosity.
¡°You are always in such a rush, are you in some sort of hurry? or trouble?¡±
Rnd hesitated, reluctant to divulge theplexities of his chaotic life to his friend. While Arion was aware of certain aspects, he remained unaware of critical details such as Lucienne being Rnd''s sister or his role in the demise of three higher-tier Knights during the recent dungeon incident. The Institute had decided to craft a narrative, portraying the events as if a formidable monster had emerged within the dungeon. They would me the disappearance of Professor Ulfine on it and not even mention the Baskerville knights.
¡°Well, let¡¯s just say that I have some urgent personal matters that need attending to. You probably don¡¯t want me to bore you with the details¡¡±
The cat¡¯s eyes narrowed again as he tried to decipher the hidden meaning behind those words. The two had known themselves for a while and he could sense that there was something that Rnd wasn¡¯t telling him. Nevertheless, he was not one to push for answers when others were trying to change the subject of a conversation.
¡°Personal matters you say? Very well, I won¡¯t pry into your business. Just be careful, Wand. Whatever you¡¯re up to, and make sure you don¡¯t get yourself into more trouble than you can handle. If there is anything that I can help you with, don¡¯t be a stranger.¡±
¡°I appreciate your concern, Arion. But I assure you, I¡¯ve got everything under control.¡±
Arion simply nodded, though a hint of skepticism lingered in his eyes. Rnd could sense that his feline friend wasn''t fully convinced by his exnations. In truth, he remained uncertain about his next course of action. While his instincts urged him to return to Albrook immediately, leaving behind theplications of his current situation, he couldn''t shake off the lingering concern for his sister''s safety.
He hadn''t anticipated encountering this problem upon arrival, and now he was feeling conflicted. It would have been ideal if he could delegate this responsibility to someone else, but for some reason, his older brother wasn¡¯t answering his calls. On the other hand, Lucienne probably hadn''t divulged any information about the incident at the institute. He was sure in his belief as he had kept his spider golem around her to keep watch.
She never attempted to contact her family members, and the likely reason for this was her character. She appeared to be the type of person who didn''t want to burden others with her problems and instead kept everything bottled up inside. Even when the bullying began, she didn''t reach out to anyone outside or confide in any of the teachers. She clearly hoped to resolve the matter by herself without bothering anyone else.
¡°But there is one thing you can aid me with¡¡±
¡°Oh? What is it?¡±
¡°There is one thing that you can help me with, you already know the student by the name, Lucienne Arden, right?¡±
¡°Sure, she was part of that hearing you were in, what about here?¡±
¡°Yes, her. Could you watch over her while I¡¯m not here and inform me if something out of the ordinary happens?¡±
¡°Hm¡ I don¡¯t think there should be a problem with such a task¡¡±
Rnd couldn''t simply depart and leave his sister without any form of support. While his spider drone was with her, it had very limited defensive capabilities. Arion would probably be a better option to ensure her safety within the institute. He didn¡¯t believe that she would be put in harm''s way, at least not until Vi Castene arrived back from her suspension. It had been nearly five weeks since Rnd''s arrival, and the girl remained barred from returning for almost a month. This provided him with some time to craft a thorough n and repair his armor, which had begun to fail him.
¡°Great, I¡¯ll leave her up to you then. You¡¯ll be easily able to keep watch thanks to one of my golems and the many more that are going to be ced throughout the institute.¡±
¡°Quite, was that a perk of bing a Deputy Professor?¡±
It seemed that Arion was about to push the issue further but quickly decided to change the subject.
¡°I¡¯m not sure, Thorne seemed to like the idea and they finally decided to go ahead with it.¡±
Rnd''s monitoring devices were eventually approved by the institute, but in truth, it was all thanks to the Headmistress, who had the final say in the matter. Many other faculty members opposed the idea, fearing it would infringe on their privacy. However, with the excuse of the numerous recent strange incidents, their objections were disregarded in favor of implementing the runic camera system. This was also one of the main reasons for the return of the forge master, as he would be responsible for producing this technology based on Rnd¡¯s schematics.
¡°Hope you have a safe journey then but I hope that you n on returning soon, the whole department has been steadily growing since you appeared, I even got a few interviews that I need to attend to!¡±
¡°Interviews?¡±
¡°Indeed, the Runic Department is now getting more funding thanks to this project and the amount of students attending has tripled ever since you introduced that novel method of study.¡±
¡°Well, d that I was able to help.¡±
¡°You did more than that! You practically saved it!¡±
Arion was delighted with the developments of the past month. The runic department had be the center of attention at the institute, and with Rnd¡¯s promotion to Deputy Professor, his former assistant professor position had opened up. It was likely that whoever sought to fill the vacancy had ulterior motives, given Arion and Rnd''s positive dealings with the Headmistress. It was a business opportunity forworking and Arion would need to watch out for it.
After finishing things up with Arion he decided to take his leave. Once outside he could feel many gazesing his way. This robe that was coupled with the new emblem was the reason for it. People identified him now as a person with a lot of prestige and he could tell that some even wanted toe closer and chat. Luckily, his runic armor and helmet under the robe gave him an air of mystery and intimidation, dissuading others from approaching him without reason.
However, Rnd couldn''t linger in the institute any longer. With his decision made, he needed to begin preparations for his departure. For this exact reason, he had taken some research papers to Arion as he would be traveling through one of the mage towers and not any airships. The math had beenplete but considering he would be doing this type of magic for the first time, it was still nerve-wracking.
All of his belongings were inside his storage space and it was fine for him to leave. He already contacted Elodia that he would be returning soon and was informed that Agni was eagerly waiting for his return. The journey ahead could be dangerous but he was mostly sure that he would make it back in one piece and if he was correct, then perhaps in less than an hour he would be back in his old workshop.
As he made his way towards the mage tower of fire, the same one he had previously visited with Arion¡¯s help, he could not help but nce at his disy screen. There he saw through the eye of his spider drone his sister Lucienne who was chatting with some of her friends. Ever since he cleared out the incident with Vi and several smaller ones, she had started to enjoy her school life in this institute.
¡®So she really did get it¡¡¯
Name:
Lucienne Arden L26
sses:
T1 Mage L25
T1 irvoyant L1
It wasn¡¯t difficult to ess her status screen, and she had indeed acquired the unique irvoyant ss, just as he had suspected all those years ago. She was now on the path to bing an Oracle, with the ability to foresee the future to some extent. Oracles were often deployed to crime scenes to deduce what had transpired or used to locate people or hidden objects. As her brother, it was likely that she would eventually uncover his true location.
¡®Something like that won¡¯t probably happen until she is at least a tier 2 ss holder but how long would that be¡¡¯
Rnd¡¯s obsession with keeping himself hidden from his family members had been part of his life ever since he fled over ten years ago. Even now as he was a full-blown adult, he still had second guesses about his involvement with his sister. If he hadn¡¯t acted out against Vi, then now he would have probably been leaving the Institute to never return here again. However, being an adult also meant that he needed to take responsibility for his actions.
¡®An adult huh¡ What should an adult do in such a situation?¡¯
He arrived before the tower of mes and slowly ventured inside. The path to his next destinationy open before him, yet he hesitated, halting himself from taking another step. There were lingering concerns weighing on his mind, ones that extended beyond just his sister to his brother Robert as well. It had been arge amount of time since theirst conversation, and even he was starting to worry.
Robert had made the decision to journey northward into the war-torn zones where the three nations frequently shed. To make things worse, it was an area teeming with dangerous creatures. It was a ce where one could sharpen theirbat skills, but also where one could swiftly meet their demise. Nevertheless, given that he was the son of a decorated general, Rnd anticipated that he would have a fair amount of assistance.
¡®Or could daddy dearest have had some enemies that would target his son?¡¯
The possibility was there but he wasn¡¯t really in a position to help. Heading there would do no one any good and his presence could only make things worse. His other contact that had previously held the runic department Assistant Professor title, Lucille De Vere was nowhere to be seen either. He wanted to get to the bottom of this mystery but there was only one way, and that was through his sister.
While Rnd and Lucienne were half-siblings, Robert and her were true ones. They both came from Francine, the second wife who was very overprotective of her children. If something happened to Robert then she would probably know. Going through his sister would perhaps offer him some sense of closure. For that to happen, he would need to confront her which was the crux of the problem.
¡®If I add my previous years, I would be over forty now¡ What am I still afraid of?¡¯
It had been many years since hisst interaction with his father and his other siblings. The home that he left behind was not something that he missed. There was also the failed assassination attempt that prompted his initial escape but as things stood now, he had grown in strength. Confronting his old fears wasn¡¯t easy but he needed to get past this old trauma and face reality. The longer he hesitated, the worse the situation could be.
¡®Am I really going to do it¡¡¯
He stood before the tform that would transport him to a higher level of the mage tower but decided to turn away. After retracing his steps outside, he made his way toward the park area where students often gathered to rest. There, a small spider drone awaited him, its temporary owner arriving out of breath as she had chased after it. With her were a few other female students who shared the same dorm room and all of them stopped the moment they noticed his conspicuous form.
¡°Why did you suddenly run off?... Oh, Assistant Professor Wand, Good Day!¡±
¡°Good day.¡±
He replied to them but had only intended for his sister to arrive here. Nevertheless, he had already made a decision about this issue so he wasn¡¯t about to let a few random people ruin this moment.
¡°Lady Lucienne, pleasee with me, I need to discuss something with you¡ in private.¡±
¡°Something private?
Lucienne''s brow furrowed slightly, puzzled by Rnd¡¯s sudden request. She exchanged a nce with her friends, who shrugged in confusion, before turning her attention back to Rnd.
"Um, sure, Assistant Professor Wand.¡±
Following the Vi incident, Rnd had managed to earn her trust to some extent, especially after saving her during the dungeon explosion. She and her friends held a favorable opinion of him and were unaware that he was actually her brother in disguise.
¡°Return to your sses and inform your teachers that Lucienne might miss some of her sses, if they ask for a reason, just say that the Deputy Professor needs to discuss some urgent matters with her.¡±
¡°Alright, will do!¡±
Her friends nodded in understanding and quickly dispersed, leaving Lucienne alone with Rnd. She followed him without question, curiosity was evident in her gaze but he decided to head to a certain ce in silence. There was a reason that he lured her into this garden where the entrance to the Headmistress¡¯ tower was as it also happened to be the pce where his own ¡®office¡¯ was.
There was another perk of bing the Deputy Professor and that was that he received a ce of his own. With his badge that had the depiction of arge tree on it, he could open a path to a hidden location. It wasn¡¯t far from the gazebo he used to enter Yavenna¡¯s tower and didn¡¯t look any different from a trees. However, once he approached and injected some of his mana into the emblem the entrance started to shift.
The once ordinary-looking tree shimmered and transformed, revealing a hidden doorway leading into a spacious chamber. Rnd gestured for Lucienne to follow him inside, where they were greeted by mostly old books and cobwebs.
¡°You¡¯ll have to excuse me for the way this ce looks, I haven¡¯t had the time to tidy it up. Please, have a seat.¡±
Lucienne hesitated for a moment, ncing around the dusty chamber with a mixture of curiosity and wariness. Despite its neglected appearance, there was an air of mystery and importance to the ce that intrigued her. It was arge office area, with an even bigger desk at the end. To the sides were various tomes about magical incantations but the most eye-catching of all was arge portrait hanging on the wall behind the desk. It depicted a stern-looking man in mage robes, his gaze piercing andmanding respect.
¡°Is that Arch-Wizard Xandar?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s an old portrait of him.¡±
He responded to the question, but the atmosphere quickly grew stale. Rnd seated himself behind therge desk, feeling uncertain about how to begin. This wasn¡¯t part of his original n. Revealing his true identity, which he had concealed for over ten years, wasn''t going to be easy.
¡°Lucienne, I¡ I need to talk to you about something important, how do I put this¡¡±
His voice wavered slightly, betraying his inner turmoil.
¡°What is it, Assistant Professor Wand? Is this about the golem?¡±
She replied with a smile on her face, something that she was devoid of when he arrived at this Institute. He took a deep breath, steeling himself for what was toe. There was no turning back now and instead of using his words he decided to break the ice in a different fashion.
His head was covered by the robes hood which could be magically concealed. He wished it to be so and it retracted itself into the magical fabric. His hands then moved towards his mithril helmet that always concealed his face. Lucienne seemed confused but she remained quiet. Rnd¡¯s grip on the piece of metal was unsteady but he already made a decision. Slowly he removed the magical effects that kept his helmet steady and finally, his face was revealed.
¡°Assistant Professor Wand?¡±
She didn''t catch on immediately, but as she continued to stare at his face, he could see her emotions shifting. It began with a look of confusion, which then turned into contemtion, and finally, denial. However, eventually, two words escaped her lips which he confirmed with a resounding nod.
¡°Brother¡ Rnd?¡±
Chapter 451: Having a Talk Part 1
Chapter 451: Having a Talk Part 1
¡°T-that face¡ Could it really be you¡ but how? Professor Wand is brother Rnd?¡±
A confused expression painted her features as she struggled toprehend the revtion. Rnd sighed heavily, somewhat relieved that he was able to reveal the truth but quite anxious about Lucienne¡¯s reaction. He was not sure how he should continue this conversation but for now, he decided to feel it out.
¡°Yes, Lucienne. It¡¯s me, your older brother, I¡¯m d that you still remember my name¡¡±
He tried to speak as softly as he could, hoping to ease the shock she must be experiencing. Lucienne remained silent for a few moments, her eyes locked onto his face as if trying to confirm the truth through sheer observation. After a few moments, she started approaching him without muttering a word and he allowed it. Soon he was looking down at his sister who was at least a head shorter.
It was quite ufortable to be stared at so intently, but Rnd allowed her in this emotional moment. There was nothing strange in being shocked by the appearance of a long-lost brother. However, something even more peculiar happened next. She raised her right hand into the air and clenched it into a fist.
¡°Remember your name? You¡¡±
Rnd¡¯s senses were quite enhancedpared to someone like his sister who was only a tier 1 ss holder. Nevertheless, he was taken by surprise by her actions as sheunched a punch in the direction of his face. This brought back memories of his initial interaction with the adult Robert, who had reacted simrly with anger. At first, Rnd considered dodging the attack but ultimately decided to allow her to vent her negative emotions.
¡°Why did you ¡ ack¡¡±
As her fist made contact with his cheek, he made no move to retaliate or defend himself. He understood that this outburst was likely fueled by years of confusion, frustration, and perhaps even resentment. The impact was quite gentle as her small body didn¡¯t possess enough strength to injure him. However, those tier 3 upgrades were not for show and to his dismay the one that was injured was not him but his sister instead.
¡°Aghh¡ why is your head so hard¡ my hand!¡±
¡°Pfff¡¡±
Rnd had a hard time holding in augh as he saw the angered Lucienne going down to her knees and holding her hand. Her knuckles were red from the force of the punch she had put her whole weight behind. Despite being a mage, it appeared that someone had taught her some basic hand-to-handbat skills. While her form wasn''t bad, it only resulted in her injuring herself instead.
¡°H-hey, are youughing? What¡¯s so funny!¡±
¡°Nothing, you just reminded me of Robert when we first met¡¡±
¡°Robert? Wait¡ did he know that you were alive?¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°Did others know? Was I the only one¡¡±
He realized that perhaps he shouldn¡¯t have mentioned Robert who had met him a few years earlier. However, the cat was out of the bag already and he decided to be truthful this time.
¡°No, only Robert knew but don¡¯t me him, I made him promise that he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, not even you or Francine.¡±
¡°But why!?¡±
His sister''s expression didn¡¯t soften as she wasn¡¯t quite convinced. Her hand was clearly in pain so he decided to step forward and heal it with one of his emted healing spells. This little trick was sessful in calming her slightly but this wasn¡¯t over yet.
¡°Why did you disappear like that? Why didn¡¯t youe back? Did you know how long I¡¯ve been looking for you¡¡±
While the wounds were healing she smacked his chest with her good hand. He didn¡¯t feel much pain as his mithril breastte was taking the brunt of the attack. Rnd remained silent while Lucienne¡¯s voice started cracking and tears appeared in her eyes. It was clear that he had underestimated how emotionally invested she was in his existence. He did not expect such an outburst from a family member that he barely knew.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I never meant to make you worry, I just¡¡±
He stopped himself as he wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to burden his sister with his perhaps selfish reason. All he had ever desired was freedom, free from anyone looking over his shoulder and dictating his actions. Yet, he didn''t want Lucienne to misconstrue his intentions, thinking that he had fled because she was one of the burdens he wanted to avoid. He had believed he would be nothing more than a fleeting memory by now, but she, like Robert before her, proved him wrong.
Seeing his sister''s tears, Rnd felt a hint of guilt wash over him. He had not known that his disappearance would cause pain to anyone from his family but Lucienne¡¯s raw emotions were quite real. He took a deep breath before cing his hand to the back of her head, as he embraced his sister. At this point, her words had be incoherent, and her tears flowed freely, dampening the fabric of his robes.
He didn¡¯t say anything while embracing her awkwardly and letting her vent her frustrations. After what felt like an eternity, Lucienne¡¯s sobs began to subside, her grip on Rnd loosening slightly. He gently pulled away from the embrace, keeping his hands on her shoulders as he looked into her eyes.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucienne. I never wanted to cause you pain but please understand, I had my reasons.¡±
She sniffled, wiping away her tears with the back of her hand before nodding slowly.
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know¡ but ¡ you¡¯re alive¡¡±
¡°Yes, I am. And I promise, I¡¯ll exin everything to you. But first, I need to know if you¡¯re alright. How is your hand feeling?¡±
Lucienne shook her head to indicate that she was fine.
¡°No, I¡¯m okay¡ just¡ surprised, I guess. I¡¯m sorry that I hit you¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, but you should probably think first before trying to punch your Professor.¡±
Lucienne blushed slightly as she realized the implications of her actions. Normally, it would have been something she might have been punished for, but luckily it was just her brother who found the whole thing amusing. After a moment of awkward silence, Rnd cleared his throat to break the tension.
"So, now that we''ve got that out of the way, how about we sit down and have a talk?"
Lucienne nodded, and a table emerged to the side of Rnd''s new office. He hadn''t had much time to examine this area, but the nt-based magic here could bemanded like Runes. With the help of his Deputy Professor emblem, he could control this ce to an extent, and producing furniture pieces was a possibility.
¡®Where do I even start¡¡¯
Rnd gazed at his sister, her big eyes were fixed on his. He felt uncertain about how to begin his exnation and whether he wanted to divulge the full truth of his escape to Lucienne. How would she react if he told her about the possibility of someone within the estate trying to get rid of him, which also included her own mother? It was a matter that could potentially cause turmoil within the family, something that he lost interest in throughout the years.
¡®Robert is one thing but how would she react?¡¯
It was a troublesome issue, and after reconnecting with his sister, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for her to start asking questionster. Based on his experience, adults often resorted to lying to their children when they believed they couldn''t handle the truth. This usually led to some negative oues down the line when the child eventually discovered this truth. Lucienne was fifteen and in this world, she was considered an adult, not something he fully agreed with.
However, he didn¡¯t want to base their rtionship on more lies and decided to give her the whole truth. Thus, after a deep breath, Rnd began to speak. He chose his words with care as he recounted his journey and the reason for his disappearance.
¡°Lucienne, there were several reasons for my disappearance. If you are willing to hear me out, I¡¯ll exin everything but this could take a while¡ so have some tea¡¡±
¡°Oh? T-thank you.¡±
Lucienne rescinded in surprise as some snacks along with a tea set floated up from the side. While this had been a decision he had made recently, he had made some preparations for such an asion. Having some treats and tea on hand would help to ease the tension and create a morefortable atmosphere for their conversation. Rnd poured them both a cup of tea before settling back into his seat, gesturing for Lucienne to do the same.
¡°Alright, I guess I¡¯ll start with the beginning, I¡¯m sure you are aware of the city of Carwen, that¡¯s probably when it all started¡¡±
He paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts before beginning to recount his story. The tale was already lengthy, so he opted to bypass his childhood within the estate. However, he did share with her the primary motive for his departure: to persuade his father to permit him to pursue a career as a Runesmith rather than as a Knight.
¡°An escort Knight did that?¡±
¡°Well, he wasn¡¯t a knight yet but, yes. Luckily I had some help back then, I¡¯m not sure if I would be here if not for that adventurer party¡¡±
He arrived at the crux of everything rather fast. There wasn''t much happening in that city; at first, he found himself stuck living in a chilly old shed. However, he swiftly joined a friendly adventurer party and managed to persevere. This inadvertently caused his hidden guardian, whom he was aware of, to be infuriated, as he was stuck watching over a seemingly noble brat. To this day, he wasn¡¯t certain if this was a scheme orchestrated by the man himself or if he was coerced by an external force.
¡°But if you weren¡¯t sure, then why did you leave? Why didn¡¯t you just inform someone, I¡¯m sure father would¡¡±
¡°Would he? I''m not entirely certain, but at the time, it didn''t matter much to me. It was simply an opportunity I seized. Returning to the estate was never my desire, I just wanted to have freedom and this was the best opportunity for it.¡±
¡°I see, so that¡¯s what happened¡ but how did you end up here? As a Professor? Was it because of me?¡±
His sister was smart and she was able to put a few things together. It was strange for him to appear at the Institute for no reason and she could assume that he was here to help her out.
¡°Well, while I anticipated you bing a student, I hadn¡¯t nned on bing a professor here and I wasn¡¯t nning to reveal myself either. Things sort of unfolded in a way, that I just had to change my ns¡¡±
¡°Was it because of¡ Vi?¡±
He hesitated, reluctant to admit it. Getting entangled with Vi and her family meant that he had acted to protect his sister. Lucienne would me herself for any repercussions of this situation, and disclosing that he was attacked by three Knight Commanders inside the dungeon would only exacerbate her guilt. However, the gravity of the situation couldn''t be ignored. She had been targeted and would have been in grave danger during the siege magic training if he hadn''t intervened. He realized he needed to disclose the entire truth about this ordeal to her as her life could depend on it.
¡°Yes, it was partly because of Vi, I won¡¯t deny it. I couldn¡¯t just let her do those things to you, she certainly is quite a vengeful individual.¡±
¡°Vengeful is an understatement¡¡±
He seemed to have hit a nerve as he saw his sister lower her head and clench her fists. Rnd had looked through some old reports at the Enforcement Department but they didn¡¯t really tell the true story. Perhaps after Lucienne gathered her thoughts, she could tell him the reason Vi hated her so much.
¡°But it¡¯s the Castene house, why were you so reckless? What if they retaliate.¡±
¡°Ah¡ well, about that¡¡±
¡°Did something happen? Are you not telling me something?¡±
Rnd had grown used to wearing a helmet when speaking to people and even using a runic voice module to distort it. Lucienne caught on to his hesitation, sensing that he was withholding information from her. He could see the concern etched on her face, and he realized he couldn''t keep her in the dark any longer.
¡°It¡¯s better if I tell you then, no use holding back now. There was a reason that the advancement sses were postponed. I¡¯m sure you remember Elythaes Baskerville.¡±
¡°Vi¡¯s guardian knight?¡±
¡°Yes, the one¡ well, please don¡¯t overreact but it seems that Vi¡¯s dislike for you goes deeper than you might think¡¡±
He didn''t want to rm her, but it was crucial for his sister to understand the real threat she faced. Rnd needed to temporarily depart from the institute, and during this absence, all sorts of dangers could arise. The current conversation was driven with Lucienne¡¯s safety in mind. While he could instruct others to protect her, it wouldn''t be very effective if she ced herself in harm''s way without realizing that there were individuals actively seeking to cause her harm.
¡°By the Goddess¡ something like that happened? Are you alright?¡±
¡°As you can see, I¡¯m fine.¡±
¡°But there were three of them¡ how were you able to defeat¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, your older brother is strong, I won¡¯t be defeated so easily¡ As you might have realized. I¡¯m a proper tier 3 ss holder and one of the stronger ones too.¡±
This was a lot to take in for his sister and he wanted to reassure her that she was in good hands. It was hard to deny his personal strength which was somewhat uncanny.
¡°I¡¯ll have to take your word for it¡ but how did you gain this strength? I don¡¯t think that even eldest brother could do such a thing¡ Only father could.¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s a long story in itself but rest assured, I didn¡¯t use any nefarious methods, let''s just say that my ss is a bit special so it allowed me to attain this level of power, quickly.¡±
He could probably talk for another several hours and recount his whole journey that led him to Albrook but there were other pressing matters. Bernir¡¯s prosthetic needed to be made and he needed to exit the Institute with a clear conscience. For this reason, he pulled out an intricate red bracket created from the same mithril that his armor was.
¡°There are a few reasons why I brought you here, I wish to give you this. It¡¯s a magical bracelet.¡±
¡°This looks valuable, are you sure that I should.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just something I¡¯ve made, it will protect you from any potential threats and also inform me about your whereabouts. It will also allow you to control two additional golems that I have hidden within the institute, if something happens they will help you.¡±
¡°Is this really necessary¡¡±
¡°It might not be but better safe than sorry.¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡Thank you.¡±
Lucienne wanted to say something but she stopped herself and just nodded before taking the magical bracelet. She seemed rather pleased with the design that he had created to suit more womanly tastes.
¡°You know, Lucienne, I never wanted to burden you with all of this. But it¡¯s important that you know the truth and that you¡¯re prepared for whatever maye.¡±
¡°I understand, Rnd. Thank you for being honest with me, even though it¡¯s a lot to take in.¡±
Her words were filled with sincerity, and Rnd felt a hint of guilt for keeping so much from her for so long. But now that the truth was out, he hoped that they could move forward and perhaps even form a stronger bond, something that he never thought was possible in the first ce.
¡°Are you going somewhere? This feels like a parting gift¡¡±
¡°I do have to leave, there are things outside of the institute that I need to take care of. I would have preferred to stay or contact Robert but I haven¡¯t been able to¡ Speaking of him, do you know where he is?¡±
He was quick to change the subject as the disappearance of his brother was quite an oddity. While it was understandable that there might be difficulties in contacting him given his position at the border, which was undoubtedly hectic, Rnd couldn''t shake the feeling of unease. In the past, despite the chaos, his brother had managed to maintain frequent magicalmunication, sometimes through the involvement of the count''s daughter.
¡°Brother Robert? I¡¯m not sure, I could ask Mother about it¡ Now that you mention it, I haven¡¯t heard from him in a while.¡±
Lucienne was in deep thought and it was surprising that she didn¡¯t know about Robert¡¯s location either. However, if she contacted Francine there was a possibility that they might receive some information regarding Robert''s whereabouts.
¡°That would be helpful, Lucienne. If you could inquire about it, I would appreciate it. In the meantime let''s discuss some other issues¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine with me¡¡±
His sister was rather cheerful and what started with a punch, was slowly turning around. With Lucienne on his side, he felt more confident in keeping her safe. Before departing, however, he knew he had to rify a few things. While he wasfortable with her knowing his secrets and had grown less concerned about other family members discovering them, revealing that an Arden was involved in the deaths of three prominent knights would likely cause a stir within the noble world. Therefore, it was best for that information to remain a secret, at least for now¡
Chapter 452: Having a Talk Part 2
Chapter 452: Having a Talk Part 2
¡°Something like that happened? It''s astonishing how something so trivial could escte to this point¡¡±
¡°Yes¡ I think that was the main reason¡¡±
Rnd had continued his talk with his sister for quite some time. As Rnd and Lucienne delved into their discussion, the atmosphere in the room became more rxed. He found himself opening up more than he initially had nned and shared some details about his life in Albrook. Lucienne, in turn, shared stories of her own adventures at the Institute and the challenges she faced as a budding mage. There they arrived at one faithful day where her luck was turned around and a royal was to me.
¡°So to summarize, a prince that Vi might have fancied had offered you a rose¡¡±
¡°Yes, I think that was probably the reason¡ It all happened after that¡¡±
Lucienne recounted quite the tale about what she believed to be the source of Vi''s fury. It transpired about a year ago during a visit to the Institute by a member of the royal family. On this asion, both a graduation and inauguration ceremony for mages was taking ce. This "prince" was just one of numerous offspring of the current king, akin to Rnd''s father, who had sired many children. It seemed that if nobles excelled at anything, it was producing numerous heirs and then allowing them to engage in a senseless power struggle.
These annual ceremonies were a mandatory event for all students, with asional invitations extended to important individuals. This time, it was the prince''s turn to attend. Rnd presumed he was scouting for talented mages but was unaware of the prince''s ss. Such details were often concealed, as in a society built on the notion of being born special, having a lower-tier ss would be scandalous. It could result in losing support and potentially burying the royal member by their siblings.
It was in the best interest of each prince to solidify their standing within the kingdom. They achieved this by assembling their own elite forces and pitting them against their siblings. It was a situation that Rnd also found himself in as he was one of these elites hired by Arthur.
Lucienne was a bit vague about it but eventually, a party was held and people started to mingle. The prince was obviously the center of attention and all the noble-born mages swarmed around him, with Vi being one of the main yers in this social game. It seemed that she was interested in this young man who was two years her senior and was probably trying to get his attention.
Lucienne, on the other hand, was hesitant to approach the royal guest, feeling out of ce among the high-born attendees. Going by her words it was not her that initiated the encounter by the prince himself. Rnd was not sure what this young man was trying to pull but he approached his sister with some sweet words that she couldn¡¯t recall too well as the whole thing left her stunned.
¡°He was quite charming, I must admit,¡±
Lucienne reminisced with a faint blush tinting her cheeks.
¡°He approached me and offered me a rose andplimented the dress I was wearing. It was something my mother told me to wear, she said it would attract the male gaze or something simr and it certainly did but¡¡±
Her mood quickly changed after she recalled something that happened.
¡°I still remember that look, her eyes looked so vicious¡¡±
Rnd could only imagine how proud Vi was feeling when the prince she desired, ignored her and went up to anotherdy. This act was probably exacerbated by the fact that it was Lucienne, someone from the Arden estate who was once only a lowly Knight family under the Casteline banner.
¡®What was that stupid prince thinking, was he just dumb or did he do it on purpose?¡¯
He was not there during the party so it would be hard to judge this incident. The young man, being only sixteen at the time, might have been unaware of the implications of his actions. However, anyone else would have recognized that his action toward a woman of lower birth would be deemed offensive by the other high-ssdies present. In noble circles, prestige was akin to currency, so witnessing a member of the royal family favoring a woman of supposedly lesser status would have been an insult.
To Rnd, the situation was quite stupid but this was the reality of this world. If the prince had genuinely harbored feelings for her, perhaps the situation would have been different. However, he didn''t take any actions to indicate such interest. Lucienne was left with nothing more than sweet words and a rose, and soon after, the bullying began.
¡°That¡¯s quite the story, I would like to have a ¡®talk¡¯ with that prince.¡±
To ease the tension Rnd cracked his knuckles slightly to insinuate that this prince would note out unscathed from the talk he would have with him. This made Lucienne smile as she appreciated her brother''s instincts to protect her.
¡°You better not, you¡¯d be imprisoned, and probably our entire family would be in trouble.¡±
If he punched a member of the royal family, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he was sentenced to death and his whole family potentially along with him. There were strictws that even higher nobles had to adhere to, and opposing the royal family was deemed treasonous. Only individuals like a duke, with significant amounts of military power, would dare to take such action, and even then, it would likely result in severe consequences.
¡°It was only a joke, don¡¯t take it too seriously¡ Now, let me ask you, have you told this to anyone? Your mother, Robert, or anyone from the family?¡±
He leaned closer and could tell that Lucienne¡¯s eyes darted to the side. This bullying had been going on for quite a while. Despite their status as a Baron family, they had a powerful patriarch in Wentworth Arden. He had earned the moniker of Silver Wolf and was a war hero. His level remained unknown to Rnd, but he believed him to be at least a double tier 3 ss holder, or possibly even a tier 4 ss holder by now. Wentworth had also probably managed to gather some strong allies during his tenure, like the High-Inquisitor that Rnd had met before.
¡°I¡ I haven¡¯t told anyone. Mother is always busy with her affairs, and I didn¡¯t want to bother her with something like this. And as for Robert¡ well, we haven¡¯t had the chance to talk muchtely.¡±
¡°I thought as much¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry¡¡±
It was a peculiar feeling to encounter someone who behaved simrly to himself. Rnd knew that it was probably best to call for help in a situation, yet he couldn''t help but empathize with the reluctance. However, despite their simr demeanor, their motivations differed. Rnd''s reluctance to trust and rely on others stemmed from a desire to handle things independently, whereas his sister''s reservation to seek help was fueled by a reluctance to burden anyone and a tendency to internalize her struggles.
¡°Take it from me, sometimes it''s better to ask for some help, you can¡¯t handle everything on your own. Especially when ites to matters like this, it''s important to have someone you can confide in and rely on. It took me a while to realize this and I¡¯m probably still bad at asking for help¡ but I¡¯m working on it.¡±
Rnd finished his sentence with a soft smile. Lucienne returned the smile, appreciating her brother¡¯s words of wisdom. She knew that he was right and probably her father, who could be moved by her mother, could potentially have ended the bullying in some kind of way.
¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, but¡ what about you? Shouldn¡¯t youe back home and exin everything to our father?¡±
¡°... Like I said¡ I¡¯m working on it¡¡±
Lucienne¡¯s eyes narrowed as she scrutinized his hypocrisy of lecturing her over something but not willing to act on his own advice.
¡°You¡¯re just as thick-headed as Robert!¡±
Soon after she responded with a chuckle and everything seemed fine. It was clear that the Arden family was a dysfunctional bunch that didn¡¯t know how to cooperate with each other too well and he was part of it.
¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right, but for now, I have other matters to attend to. I promise I¡¯ll figure things out with Father¡ eventually.¡±
Things were a little moreplicated when it came to him. He was now part of the Valerian knights which couldplicate things. Albrook was his new base of operations and he had already left his old life behind. There was no real reason for him and his father to interact at this point, the only reason he was even humoring the possibility was due to Robert and Lucienne.
As Rnd and Lucienne continued their conversation, the air between them grew lighter. It was almost like a weight had been lifted off their shoulders as they shared their experiences and concerns with each other. Rnd found himself feeling a sense of relief and was sure that he had made the right decision in having this talk with his sister. Now he could safely leave this ce and have her full cooperation in finding Robert as well.
This sister of his was someone that he didn¡¯t know but he hoped that perhaps, their rtionship could grow from this point. Despite more than twelve years having passed since theirst meeting, he found sce in the fact that Lucienne hadn''t turned out like Vi. However, now the conversation wasing to an end and it was time to move on.
¡°Lucienne, if you need anything, be sure to use that bracelet or contact Professor Arion, you can trust him. Also, it would be good if you informed your mother about Vi, even if I wanted to, I can¡¯t protect you forever¡¡±
¡°I understand¡¡±
She nodded as she understood that she could not keep solely relying on her brother. Rnd had told her to leave his true identity out of the picture now as it was better if the other side didn¡¯t know about his involvement in the demise of the trio of knights known as Cerberus.
¡°I''ll be leaving now, Lucienne. But remember, you''re not alone. If you ever need anything, don''t hesitate to reach out to me.¡±
¡°I will, Rnd and Thank you¡ for everything.¡±
To his surprise, as Rnd rose from his seat, he was enveloped in a hug by his sister, who wrapped her arms around his waist. It was undeniably a genuine disy of affection and a proper hug. Rnd, unustomed to such demonstrations of warmth, felt unsure of how to respond, a fact that Lucienne quickly picked up on.
¡°Brother Rnd¡ what are you doing?¡±
¡°I uh?¡±
¡°You¡¯re supposed to hug your long-lost sister back¡¡±
Rnd wanted to chuckle at Lucienne¡¯s teasing tone but just as he was asked, he returned her embrace but with a pat instead.
¡°Hey, I¡¯m not a puppy!¡±
¡°Really? You certainly look like one from up here.¡±
¡°Hey, I¡¯m not short!¡±
After this bit of yful banter, both of them parted from their familiar embrace. Their previously lost bond had been finally rekindled. Soon the two were walking side by side towards the exit.
¡°I can¡¯t wait to tell brother Robert, I wonder what he will say¡ but I still won¡¯t forgive him for lying to me¡¡±
As Rnd secured his helmet back in ce, he nced in Lucienne''s direction. There was a peculiar glint in her eyes, and she seemed to be clenching her fist as if she were itching to punch someone again. From the stories he''d heard from Robert, it was apparent that she had been quite the troublemaker beforeing to the institute. It appeared that her old personality was beginning to resurface, and Rnd couldn''t shake the feeling that he had something to do with it.
¡°Go easy on him, it was me that forced him to keep it from everyone.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll survive¡¡±
Rnd nodded, and eventually, the two emerged from his newly acquired hidden office. He had received it from the Headmistress but made some adjustments to keep a degree of privacy. Since arriving at the institute, he had delved into extensive research on concealment and spell disruption mechanisms to safeguard his identity from prying eyes. After utilizing certain runes designed to counter nt-based spells, he ensured that any conversations held within his office remained private.
¡°I see that your friends are waiting for you, better not to keep them waiting.¡±
¡°They are? I don¡¯t see them?¡±
¡°All of them are behind thatrge tree.¡±
He didn¡¯t point at it directly but only indicated it with his head. Lucienne followed her brother''s gaze and indeed, there was arge, ancient tree standing just a short distance away from them. She squinted her eyes, trying to discern any movement or figures hidden behind its thick foliage. After a moment, she spotted a flicker of movement that looked like a tail belonging to her friend Atasuna. It seemed that she along with her two other friends were waiting patiently for her.
¡°Ah¡ they really are hiding there! I¡¯ll be seeing you then, Professor Wand!¡±
The two finally parted ways and it was time to leave. Now his conscience was rather clear and with the help of the bracelet and some systems that he had left behind in the Institute, he could keep an eye on Lucienne from a safe distance. He watched as his sister rejoined her small group of friends who instantly started throwing questions in her direction. She had promised to keep his identity hidden from everyone, including her friends, so he trusted that she would keep her word.
¡®I guess that¡¯s it with that¡ maybe I should have done this sooner.¡¯
His pace hastened as he headed back towards the mage tower of mes. Upon reaching the elevator tform, he swiftly proceeded to his next destination, which was the chamber housing a dimensional gate. There he would find the magical device that would allow him to reach his home in a matter of moments. However, he knew the trip wouldn''t be straightforward, as there were no nearby Mage Towers equipped with receiver gates.
The chamber was a circr room with high ceilings adorned with runic symbols that glowed softly in the ambient light. In the center stood the teleportation gate, a massive circr structure surrounded byyers uponyers of runes. It was something that he had extensively done research for as he would need to supply it with a massive amount of his mana whileing out on the other end.
Most teleportation gates in this world worked bypacting space around them, it wasn¡¯t true teleportation but instead a maniption of spatial dimensions. However, there existed magic that could perform this feat but was not something a tier 3 ss holder could hope to produce.
¡°Are you that fool?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m probably that fool.¡±
¡°... Are you sure about this? If something goes wrong you¡¯ll either pop like a tomato or could end up in the middle of the ocean¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m aware of that¡¡±
Once he was before the gate, the man responsible for it stepped forward. He was an old man, much older looking than any other mage he hade across. His long, flowing robes flowed around him as he approached, his face weathered with age but his eyes sharp with wisdom. He had probably heard about the new Deputy Professor and his insane attempt at going through a teleportation gate without one on the other end.
Just like the name stated, the gates were usually linked with each other. They locked onto a predetermined trajectory, which the dimensional spell then followed. Without a fixed destination to lock onto, traversing through spatial space was somewhat dangerous. While theoretically possible for a skilled mage to form a course once inside, it was a gamble that most weren¡¯t ready to take.
¡°Well, it¡¯s your funeral, I hope the Headmistress picks a better Deputy Professor next time.¡±¡°I won¡¯t die¡ Just unlock it.¡±
¡°Hmph.¡±
The man grumbled under his nose while Rnd got ready for the jump. Rnd was one of the few mages proficient in runic magic capable of executing this transition. Together with Arion, they had devised a device to facilitate his transportation. The jump wouldnd him close to Albrook, high in the sky, from where his journey would continue.
With a deep breath, Rnd focused his mana, channeling it into the runes etched on the surface of the gate. The magical energy surged through him, pulsating with power as he prepared to activate the teleportation spell. The mage tower backed the gate, so he didn¡¯t need to use up much energy and soon the runic gate was shimmering with brilliant light.
¡°Hm¡ maybe the Headmistress wasn¡¯t wrong¡¡±
The old manmented from the side as he watched Rnd activate the gate without the need for the side console. He usually used this device to connect two gates, but the new Deputy could do it by hand. The air crackled with energy as the spatial distortion began to form within the circr structure of the gate. It was a mesmerizing sight that looked like a swirling vortex of liquid light.
Without hesitation, Rnd stepped forward, bracing himself for the intense sensation of discement that would apany the jump. As he passed through the threshold of the gate, he felt a sensation akin to being pulled in all directions at once. It was disorienting, like being caught in a whirlwind and suddenly, he was gone.
¡°I wonder if he made it¡¡±
The man was left alone in the dimensional gate chamber and quickly returned to duties. The fate of the man that just stepped through was not his concern. However, if he did make it through in one piece, it would be a nice conversation starter among the mage circles he frequented.
Chapter 453: Unwilling Savior.
Chapter 453: Unwilling Savior.
¡°What do you want? Stay back!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think we will¡ Now, how about you make this easy for everyone and juste with us¡¡±
Arge group of rough-looking individuals was surrounding a carriage. Two armored men were standing before the door to this carriage, their swords drawn and ready to defend whoever was inside. On top another two could be seen, holding longbows and ready to fire. Inside the carriage sat a youngdy, her face filled with tears and an expression of uncertainty. She clutched onto a pendant around her neck while her body trembled.
The group that looked like bandits spread out to let a person through. He was a burly-looking man with a scar running down his left cheek, wearing ragged clothing that indicated a life of hardship. He had a menacing aura about him as he approached the guards, a cruel smirk ying on his lips.
¡°Well, well, what do we have here? Seems like we''ve stumbled upon quite a little treasure, haven''t we?¡±
The man¡¯s voice was gruff and filled with malice as he eyed the guards who were defending the carriage. Though he couldn''t see the girl within, her weak sobbing echoed from inside. The guards tightened their grip on their swords and were ready to spring into action if necessary.
¡°You won¡¯t get away with this! We¡¯ll defend the youngdy with our lives.¡±
¡°Strong words for soon-to-be-dead men, but how about we make a deal? We just want her and what¡¯s inside, nothing more. All of you can leave, so don¡¯t be stupid, I¡¯m sure you have families that rely on you¡ Just walk away, and no one will ever know."
The guards exchanged uneasy nces, knowing that they were outnumbered and outmatched. The bandits had them surrounded, and their leader seemed confident in his ability to take what he wanted by force. However, numbers alone didn''t dictate the oue of a battle, and upon closer inspection, the bandits didn''t appear particrly strong or even healthy. Retreating now would also have severe consequences. Failing to fulfill their task could potentially make them into wanted men and they would have to flee the entire region.
¡°I will repeat again, stay back! We will not bargain with bandits!¡±
The guard speaking was older than the other three and wearing a more defined piece of armor. His voice was firm and it didn¡¯t let a smidge of fear through that was slowly bubbling up. The man was determined to protect the youngdy, even if it meant facing these bandits head-on.
¡°Stubborn fool, kill them all!¡±
The bandit leader smirked widely at the response as if he didn¡¯t care. With one swift motion, he drew his sword which was a damaged de coated in something more than just rust. The other bandits knew that the moment the de was pointed forward it was time to charge forward. However, right before the man could finish his motion an arrow flew. It flew in a swift arc and connected with one of the other men¡¯s forehead, killing him instantly.
¡°Shit¡ Get them!¡±
The bandits were taken aback by the sudden attack, their leader cursing under his breath as chaos ensued. The guards seized the opportunity, charging forward to engage the bandits inbat. Swords shed, arrows flew, and the sounds of battle echoed through the air as both sides fought.
Their leader remained at the back, his frown deepening as he observed the standoff. Despite their overwhelming numbers¡ªover thirty men¡ªthey couldn''t close in on the opposition. On the other side, there were only four guards and a coachman armed with a peculiar crossbow. It was evident that his men were outmatched and outgunned. However, he wasn''t deterred, knowing there was one trump card up his sleeve. He turned to the side, where a lone figure d in a ck robe awaited, and called out to him.
¡°Sir, I think we will be needing your help¡¡±
¡°...¡±
The man clicked his tongue in annoyance as he surveyed the chaotic scene before him. The bandit leader''s call for assistance was met with silence from the figure in the ck robe. He stood there, unmoving at first but eventually stepped forward. Though his body was concealed to some extent by the robe, a long de was visible on his left side. It differed from regr longswords, with a slight curve and a distinctive eastern hilt, a katana.
¡°Fine, but remember, this will cost you extra¡¡±
Once this man stepped forward, the other bandits spread out to the sides. His presencemanded attention and emanated a strange aura. The guards near the center of this chaotic battle reacted almost instantly. The two archers, along with the coachman,unched projectiles in his direction - two arrows and a bolt from a crossbow. However, to their surprise the man didn¡¯t seem to perturbed.
His right hand moved with uncanny swiftness as he drew the katana from its sheath in a single fluid motion. To the people watching, his hand movement seemed like a blur. A faint ng of metal resounded through the air as the arrows and bolt were sent flying off course. This disy of skill left the guards in awe and instantly identified their foe to be above them.
¡°A tier 3 master¡¡±
¡°You should have taken the deal when it was offered. Now, all of you will have to die¡¡±
The man stepped forward with the bandits behind him grinning. The four guards were already out of breath and knew that it wouldn¡¯t be possible for them to defeat this one person, his tier was above theirs. ¡°Why are you doing this? If you want money then I¡¯m sure we could work something out!¡±
The guard leader shouted out while trying not to panic. The man in the dark robe moved at a slow pace as if he had no care in the world. It was evident that he had no intention of making a deal and their target was the person within the carriage. His words seemed soft and his voice nonchnt as he replied.
¡°Please don¡¯t hold a grudge in the afterlife, this is just business¡¡±
The guard leader gritted his teeth, realizing that negotiation was futile. He raised his sword in defiance and prepared himself to defend thedy behind him. The other guards followed suit while the bandits watched from outside. It was clear that the smaller group was outmatched and that they would die here. However, just when it seemed that all hope was lost, a sudden gust of wind swept through the area.
¡°Shit, I wasn¡¯t supposed toe out so close to the ground!¡±
The burst of wind was apanied by a strange noise and someone shouting. All eyes turned upward to witness an unexpected disturbance. Descending rapidly from above was a figure d in a darkened robe, with gleaming armor visible underneath. The voice that echoed belonged unmistakably to a man. To his right side, arge tower shield could be seen, which he seemed to be trying to position under his feet for some reason.
Closing in at a rapid pace, the descending figure startled the bandits surrounding the carriage, causing them to jump aside in fright. Much to their surprise, he skillfully positioned his feet on therge shield that then shone with strange glowing symbols they didn''t understand. Once his feet were there, his descent was slowed but he still kept rocketing in their direction.
As the figure drew closer to the ground, the shield beneath him emitted a burst of energy. It somehow cushioned hisnding and sent out shockwaves that knocked back the bandits surrounding the carriage. With a resounding thud, the figure touched down with his robe fluttering in the wind in an imposing fashion.
The bandits along with the guards were stunned by the unexpected entrance. This robed mannded right between the carriage and the approaching hooded swordsman. The man looked at this new arrival and halted his advance as he could feel that this person was not as trivial as the rest.
¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±
The bandit leader who had called for the tier 3 ss holder shouted. This was certainly not something they expected, an unforeseen variable had arrived. The figure in the darkened robe slowly straightened up and nced around. He ignored the bandit''s question, and began to survey the scene. The group of guards was just as perplexed as the bandits. They realized that he was not allied with them either and prompted the bandit leader to shout out again.
¡°Sir¡ we can¡¯t leave any witnesses!¡±
¡°...¡±
Without waiting for the robed man¡¯s exnation, the swordsman stepped forward. His hand blurred once again and as his sword left its sheath, it strangely elongated in the direction of the man that dropped from the sky. The intention was clear - they were unwilling to let a third party intervene in their affairs. However, just as the sword strike was about to collide with the man¡¯s body it bounced back, deflected by a translucent magical barrier.
At this very moment, everyone knew that this person was at least a tier 3 ss holder. It was impossible for anything below that level to defend against such a lightning-fast strike. None among them possessed the capability to perceive the swordsman''s movements. They were swift and produced bursts of strong winds each time the de was unsheathed.
After the tier 3 master recognised that he was up against a powerful mage, the man swiftly closed the distance as he followed the basic knowledge of preventing a mage from chanting. Fortunately, the mage hadnded within his range, leaving no opportunity for escape. The previous elongated strike transformed into a flurry of slices, unleashed at an astonishing pace.
As the flurry of strikes descended upon him, the robed figure remained remarkablyposed. He expertly dodged and parried the attacks with seemingly effortless grace, his movements fluid and precise. Each strike was met with a counter, as he utilized his magical shield to deflect the iing blows. The bandits watched in astonishment as the two figures engaged in a high-speed duel that their eyes could barely follow.
Finally, a grand attack followed as the man with the sword gripped it with both his hands. It was obvious that he was aiming for arge attack but before he could initiate it, the robed mage jumped upwards and soared into the air. There he hovered out of range before an explosion of magical energy shocked everyone.
¡°S-sir?¡±
¡°Shut up¡¡±
Even though no one here had any mana sense, they could see a thick haze of energy surrounding the elevated figure. The spell took shape way too quickly with seemingly no chanting taking ce. Hundreds of magical orbs appeared out of thin air and surrounded the whole area.
In a matter of seconds, they were everywhere, and as a rain of stars, they descended onto this battlefield. The robed figure didn¡¯t move but somehow was able to manipte these magical projectiles which were just as fast as the swordsman¡¯s strikes. The bandits didn¡¯t know what hit them, as their limbs became riddled with holes.
¡°Argh, w-what is this¡¡±
The bandit leader didn¡¯t even have enough time to tell his men to dodge before he was struck by the marble-sized projectile. One of them cleanly pierced through his right shoulder while another one connected with his foot. He went down to the ground instantly while his body received a barrage of magical projectiles. The other bandits suffered a simr fate, their bodies punctured by the relentless assault of magical orbs. Some tried to flee, but they were swiftly overtaken by the relentless rain of magical attacks.
Meanwhile, the guards and the youngdy watched in awe as the robed figure controlled the magical onught with precision and skill. They werepletely unscathed, the magical orbs that seemed countless were somehow precisely avoiding them. Some zipped past their heads but never connected with their bodies, as if the man had full control of their trajectories.
In a matter of moments, therge group of bandits was no more. All were suffering from puncture wounds and groaning down on the ground with only one person remaining, the swordsman. He found himself running to the side while being chased by a mass of magical projectiles. Even though he had been sessful of deflecting most of them, some had already connected with his body.
¡°T-this wasn¡¯t part of the deal!¡±
The man was fleeing for his life, his earlier confidence was now reced with fear and a drive to survive. The robed figure remained suspended in the air, his gaze fixed on the retreating swordsman. He stretched out his hand in his direction and suddenly another mass of magical projectiles started to appear. They converged in the direction of the running man and quickly blocked his path of escape.
As the swordmaster stumbled to a halt in an attempt to prevent himself from going any further, the mage clenched his hand into a fist. Instantly, the mass of glowing orbs descended upon the man who tried to escape. What had begun as a rain of magical projectiles transformed into an avnche of energy beyond the man''sprehension. Despite deploying all of his defensive skills, he was unable to deflect and dodge all of them. A groan escaped his lips as his body became riddled with holes, unable to withstand the onught.
The robed figure remained suspended in the air, his intentions shrouded in mystery. It was impossible to discern his thoughts. Only after the tier 3 swordsman fell to the ground in defeat did the orbs of energy dissipate. They transformed from condensed marbles into tiny magical bubbles and evaporated as if they had never existed in the first ce.
For a moment the ce was silent but soon broken by the screams of the bandits. It seemed that for some reason the mage had left them alive and mostly aimed for their limbs. The group by the carriage stared in disbelief at the scene before them, unable toprehend the sheer power and skill disyed by the floating mage.
Slowly, the robed figure descended to the ground, his movements quite graceful. As he approached the carriage, the guards tensed, unsure of his intentions. However, to their surprise, he simply stopped a few paces before their leader and asked a simple question.¡°Could you tell me where I am, this is Dragnis Ind, correct?¡±
It was a strange question to ask but the guard leader quickly responded out of fear of angering such a powerful magician.
¡°Y-yes it is Sir. Mage, we are on Dragnis Ind.¡±
¡°Good¡ what¡¯s the closest city, town, or settlement from here?¡±
¡°Ah¡ that would be the city of Aldbourne, Sir.¡±
The man tried his best to be respectful but without knowing who the man was, he could only give them the bare minimum of respect. It seemed the man was trying to hide his identity and his face was covered by some kind of metal mask.
¡°I see¡¡±
The man replied but his gaze was fixed into the distance, as if drawn by something unseen. After a brief moment of silence, to the guard''s surprise, something peculiar unfolded. From afar, the rhythmic echoes of hooves sounded, their numbers clearlyrge. After turning his gaze in that direction, he recognized a familiar sight. It was a band of mercenaries he had seen before, ones that were on their side.
It didn¡¯t take long for thisrge group of mercenaries to approach the scene. The guard leader breathed a sigh of relief at their arrival, knowing that they would provide much-needed assistance and support. Even though this mage was quite strong, this group could not be taken lightly. They were stronger than a group of bandits and one tier 3 ss holder.
¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±
Their leader, a rugged man with a stern expression, while on horseback approached the guards and the mysterious robed figure. He eyed the mage cautiously with eyes that were filled with suspicion.
******
¡®What are these people trying to pull?¡¯
Rnd looked at the guard who stepped forward to exin the situation. He had managed to travel through the dimensional gate to his desired location. While this was not the ce he wanted to be, it wasn¡¯t that far from Albrook.
His arrival was interrupted by a seeming attempt on a young girl''s life. She didn¡¯t seem to be a noble but some type of rich individual, most likely a daughter of some kind of merchant. Normally, he would have disposed of the bandits along with their protector but things weren¡¯t so clear cut this time around.
¡®Something isn¡¯t adding up here and I¡¯m also in Theodore¡¯s territory. What did I get myself into this time around¡¡¯
Chapter 454: Something’s Off.
Chapter 454: Something¡¯s Off.
¡°Miss Delfine, are you alright?¡±
¡°I¡ I¡¯m f-fine¡brother-inw¡±
¡°The young miss is shaken up, please give her some time, she has been through a distressing experience.¡±
¡°Is she injured? How about she rides with me on my horse? We''ll be able to get back to the city faster this way.¡±
¡°N-no I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll just stay in the carriage¡¡±
Therge battle Rnd took ce was over and the people that he had saved were talking. Their interactions were quite strange as the ones that came to save them were met with resistance. The guards that were protecting the young miss, seemed on edge and it was the same for the young miss named Delfine.
There was an underlying tension in the air as if something moreplex was unfolding beneath the surface. Rnd couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was more to this than met the eye. While this was none of his business and he wanted to leave, there was one big problem, he found himself in enemy territory, thends of one of Arthur¡¯s older brothers. The same one that had sent Knight Commanders to Albrook and almost killed Agni in the process.
Rnd had chosen to spare the bandits and the tier 3 swordsman helping them. The man was riddled with holes and had lost his conscience but was still alive and his status was easy to read.
Name:
Kenzo L 181
sses:
T3 Master Samurai L31
T2 Samurai L50
T2 desman L50
T1 de Warrior L25
T1 Warrior L25
He was a Master Samurai but his level was rather low. Rnd knew he possessed the advantage to overpower him easily. It was wiser to conceal his primary weaponry that could betray his true identity to these individuals. Hisbat technique, coupled with his distinctive mithril crimson armor, was probably something Theodore Valerian and his people knew.
To mask his true identity, he decided to conceal his Xandar''s Institute robe first. He carefully removed the emblem presenting his status as a Deputy Professor and any other identifying symbols. Fortunately, the robe was enchanted, capable of assuming various forms. It had been crafted with fieldwork in consideration, and it would help him maintain a discreet profile. Altering the color of his armor proved to be a simple task and with the robe''s adeptness at concealing the runes beneath, he was unrecognizable.
¡°Those people were here earlier but they only arrived once the bandits were dealt with, what were they waiting for?¡±
With the help of his mapping device, he spotted arger gathering of people in the distance. They had lingered behind arge hill, out of sight, only emerging once he had dispatched the raiders. What struck him as odd was their apparent familiarity with the young girl inside the carriage. It appeared he had stumbled upon a potential power struggle. Fortunately, these individuals seemed tock noble lineage and were likely merchants instead.
Had he been within his own territory, he could have easily disclosed his status as Knight Commander. However, here he was in potential danger and once Theodore and his people were alerted to his presence, he could very well be chased down. This was one of the reasons why he didn¡¯t kill these people as he could be used of killing citizens that were under Theodore¡¯s protection. A Knight Commander of an opposing sibling couldn¡¯t just waltz into their territory unannounced, so he couldn¡¯t give them a reason to me Arthurter. If his actions were to be discoveredter, they could be retroactively used against them.
The situation was delicate, and Rnd needed to tread carefully. His priority was to ensure his own safety and not to unravel the mystery here. However, getting out of here without alerting anyone to his presence would be difficult. There were already too many people who had seen him and he could not afford to reveal more of his cards.
¡®Now how should I get out of this situation¡ what if I just take off, not like anyone here can really stop me¡¡¯
Rnd had remained silent while analyzing the situation. There were close to forty men on horseback, quite arge gathering. It was as if they were expecting to be battling with these bandits that had ten men fewer. Among them, he noted the presence of a Tier 3 ss holder, who observed him intently from a distance. This individual appeared to be affiliated with the girl''s brother-inw, who was still attempting to coerce her into joining him on horseback.
Name:
Witter L 205
sses:
T3 Master Spirit Spearman L55
T2 Spirit Spearman L50
T2 Spearman L50
T1 Spear Warrior L25
T1 Warrior L25
The girl herself possessed slightly elongated ears and an unusual pinkish hair color. She was quite a beauty and appeared to be in herter teens. It was evident that the group''s leader harbored an interest in her, though she appeared less than thrilled about the attention.
He wanted to do nothing more than jump onto his shield and fly off but there were several obstructions in the way. His armor had been further damaged as he was crossing through the dimensional gate and the runes had started to deteriorate. The cost of flying would be increased and there were some airborne nuisances here as well.
¡®Wyvern Riders¡ I heard that the Valerians utilized them but it''s the first time I¡¯ve seen one.¡¯
Just as the name stated, wyvern riders were mounted warriors who roderge creatures known as wyverns. These beasts resembled dragons butcked the forelimbs, instead having powerful wings and a long, barbed tail. They were agile and deadly inbat, capable of unleashing devastating attacks from both the air and the ground.
It didn¡¯t seem that this rider was involved in this encounter as they steered in a different direction. If he attempted to use his flight capabilities it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he was noticed. There was no need to act hastily and instead, he decided on a more subtle approach to reach the city. Fortunately, there was a group present that could serve as an escort back, and his guise as an entric mage would aid in maintaining his cover.
¡°You there.¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
Rnd casually approached the leader of the group, who was swiftly encircled by the armored men. Despite their knight-like attire, it was evident they were mercenaries rather than true knights, likely hired by the merchant. The so-called brother-inw appeared to be in histe twenties,cking anybat ss, much like the youngdy from the carriage. His primary bodyguard, named Witter, reacted promptly, gripping his spear tightly, though he did not appear overly eager to initiate an attack.
¡°Yes you, I wish for you to guide me to the city of Aldbourne, this is the least you can do to repay me.¡±
¡°You want me to do what? Who do you think you are talking t¡¡±
Before the merchant could finish his sentence a strange sensation took over the scenery. All of the guards found their knees to be buckling and weak. His intimidation ability proved to be quite effective as it spread throughout the group. Even the Tier 3 master spearman, Witter, seemed to be affected, though he managed to maintain hisposure better than the others.
¡°I am merely asking for assistance, nothing more. Surely, you wouldn¡¯t refuse a request from a weary traveler, would you?¡±
Rnd¡¯s voice was calm and collected. Utilizing his magic, he subtly altered the tonation of his voice, granting it a lower pitch than usual. The merchant hesitated momentarily, while the Tier 3 bodyguard leaned in to whisper something into his ear. Though their conversation was beyond the perception of ordinary individuals, Rnd possessed the means to easily interpret their words.
¡°Sir, we shouldn¡¯t provoke this man, he is too dangerous, it would be better to do as he asks at least for now.¡±
¡°...¡±
The man frowned but he took the advice to heart and quickly changed his tune. His face switched almost instantly as if he had done this hundreds of times.
¡°Of course, of course, my good sir! We would be delighted to escort you to Aldbourne. Please, allow me to introduce myself. I am Aubert Abramz from the Abrams merchant group, and these are my men.¡±
¡®Abrams¡ I¡¯ve heard of them but Aubert, that name wasn¡¯t anywhere in the reports¡¡¯
Gathering information on his enemies was important and the Abrams Merchant group was a well-known entity in the region. They handled a lot of trades but weren¡¯t the only group active in this region. Rnd had somewhat of an idea who thedy was now but still wasn¡¯t sure what this Aubert was up to.
¡°Very well, Mr. Aubert, I¡¯ll leave it to you then while I rest, this carriage will do, don¡¯t mind me¡¡±
¡°Um?¡±
Everyone was taken aback as Rnd approached the carriage. The youngdy stood outside, surrounded by her guards. At first, it seemed that the peculiar mage intended to enter the carriage, but their assumptions were quickly proven wrong. Instead, he levitated into the air and gracefully descended onto the roof. Out of nowhere he produced something resembling a rolled-up sleeping bag and ced it beneath his head to settle infortably.
Everyone was shaken by the disy of might which was only overshadowed by the strange behavior. No one expected him to get on the carriage but there he was, in a position that implied that he wanted to sleep.
¡°What are you waiting for,ss? Get in the carriage and let''s go! I¡¯m tired so please don¡¯t disturb me.¡±
The guards hesitated, unsure of how to react to this unexpected turn of events. They exchanged puzzled nces but before they could make a decision, the youngdy started moving. She seemed to be eager to slip into the carriage and left her brother-inw stunned. He seemed to want to follow her inside but the guard leader stepped forward to stop him.
¡°Sir, you need not worry, we will protect thedy with our lives.¡±
This carriage had spaces in the front and back where the guards had a ce to sit. While there was a lot of free space inside, for some reason it didn¡¯t seem that the girl wanted anypany and even appreciated that the mage saved her from a horse ride with this brother-inw.
¡°Nonsense, who are you to sto¡¡±
¡°Hey, Didn¡¯t I say to not disturb me?
The same pressure that everyone felt before fell on the entire area as Rnd grumbled. His voice sounded older than it usually was and carried a hint of annoyance. The man instantly decided to back away, it didn¡¯t seem like it was worth risking his life just to ride inside this carriage.
¡°O-of course honorable mage, we shall depart!¡±
Aubert quickly gave in to the intimidation and the carriage started moving forward. The horses pulling the carriage trotted along the dirt road towards the city of Aldbourne. The guards rode alongside, keeping a vignt watch over the surroundings, though their attention was asionally stolen by the peculiar mage resting atop the carriage.
It might have seemed as if he was sleeping but in actuality, his eyes were glued to his mapping screen. On it, Rnd witnessed what was happening around him and took note that half of the mercenaries remained behind to take care of the guards. He had put in their mana signatures and once they had traveled over the hill, some of them began to vanish.
¡®Taking care of the witnesses? They are still bandits so that¡¯s not the strange part though¡¡¯
As Rnd observed the dots vanishing from his screen, a sense of suspicion crept over him. Rnd found himself increasingly convinced of the merchant''s ulterior motives. Yet, what intrigued him more was the underlying reason behind this strange charade. With himself perched atop the carriage, it became apparent that their ns would be stalled and probably foiled. Once they were inside the safety of the city, it would probably be a lot harder to do anything to this young girl.
Inside the carriage, the atmosphere was strangely calm. Delfine, the youngdy sat inside quietly and she seemed calmer than before. Soon they continued their journey without further mishaps, it only took them about three hours to reach their destination and the bustling city of Aldbourne became visible.
¡®It doesn¡¯t look bad but¡ the defenses are worse than in Albrook.¡¯
Once they were at the gates, Rnd decided to lean forward to examine the settlement he arrived in. There were no nearby dungeons like in the city he came from but it seemed to be a thriving hub ofmerce. The walls surrounding the city were sturdy butcked the runic reinforcements present in Albrook. Guards manned the gates and surveyed those who sought entry with a seemingly watchful gaze. However, some of them weren¡¯t even looking and he could tell that the city guardscked some discipline.
¡®Albrook looks better than this.¡¯
A sense of pride rose in his chest as it became clear that the city that he helped build, was ahead of this one. While it was not the city in which Arthur¡¯s brother resided, it had stood here longer and had more time to grow. The carriage rolled through the gates of Aldbourne, and the guards stationed there cast curious nces at the peculiar sight of a mage lounging on top of it. However, they dared not interfere as they recognised the carriage emblem that indicated something.
Once inside they ventured further into the city and Rnd couldn¡¯t help but notice some differences between this ce and Albrook. His city seemed more organized and had more armored soldiers patrolling. There was more chaos here and a lot more people were shouting. Merchants bustled through the streets, peddling their wares in vibrant markets, while beggars pleaded for scraps of food at every corner.
The carriage eventually came to a stop in front of a modest-looking estate. It was not asrge as the noble ones he had seen and more simr to the one Arthur lived in. At this point, Rnd wanted to descend from the roof of the carriage. There was no point of him entering the estate so as the gates were opening up, he descended. However, before he could excuse himself someone came running from within this mansion. It was a young man that couldn¡¯t be older than twenty one. His face was flushed with worry but also rage.
¡°Delfine! Are you alright? What happened?¡±
The man rushed forward and opened the carriage door while ignoring the massive robed mage to the side. His eyes scanned the interior for any signs of distress. Delfine stepped out of the carriage with a relieved expression on her face. Once the two saw each other, they quickly embraced and quickly informed Rnd about their rtionship.
¡®Is this her husband or perhaps fiance?¡¯
He noticed that Aubert disyed some disdain for the show of affection the two disyed. Aubert quicklyposed himself though his unease was evident. Rnd observed the interaction with detached interest as his mind was already elsewhere. The maiden was saved and delivered to the doorstep of her beloved, there was nothing more he needed to do. Thus, without even mentioning anything, he started to remove himself from this situation by walking away.
¡°P-please stop!¡±
However, before he could leave the previously quiet girl called out to him and attempted to show her gratitude. He was surprised to hear the timid voice calling out to him. He halted his steps, turning back to face Delfine, who seemed to be struggling with her words. Her cheeks flushed slightly as she gathered her courage.
¡°Um... I-I just wanted to say... thank you. Thank you for saving me back there.¡±
She stuttered like before but this time around it didn¡¯t seem as forced. The man who was embracing her let up and quickly faced him and started talking.
¡°This Sir saved you? Could I ask you for your name Sir? On my family name, I would ¡¡±
Rnd interrupted before the man could finish his sentence as he knew where this was heading. The man would probably try to invite him into the mansion and then give him a mary reward or even offer him a job. While more money was great, he was not someone that craved it anymore. There was nothing this merchant could offer him that he couldn¡¯t earn in a week''s worth of time.
¡°I appreciate your gratitude, but there¡¯s no need for you to thank me. Our fates just intertwined for a moment, think nothing of it, now I must depart.¡±
Rnd turned around while making his robe flutter around and started walking. He wasn¡¯t sure if his acting was good or not but it didn¡¯t seem that they were trying to stop him. Luckily, people knew better than to hinder entric mages and he was lucky enough to leave the area before being dragged into something he wanted no part in, or at least that was what he thought at that moment¡
Chapter 455: Playing Hero
Chapter 455: ying Hero
¡°Hey stranger, fancy a treat?¡±
¡°No thanks.¡±
Rnd turned his head away from a grinning man missing half his teeth. In his hands, he had some valuables that were probably stolen. To make things worse he smelled of narcotics, something that also existed in this world. A plethora of them existed, some resembling white powder, while others took the form of sparkling liquids or even crystals.
¡°Don¡¯t be like that, I¡¯ve got some good fairy dust, my friend. Or do you perhaps prefer something stronger?¡±
¡°...¡±
Rnd didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he removed himself from the alleyway he had ducked into. Just like when he took an airship, people seemed to follow him around. After leaving the mansion, he had been followed by someone, but eventually lost them during his trip through the city. Luck wasn''t on his side though, as he ended up in what looked like the slums.
After he navigated the narrow, winding streets of the slums, Rnd couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. The atmosphere was thick with desperation, and the air was heavy with the stench of decay and filth. Shady figures lurked in the shadows, eyeing him as if they wanted to cause him harm. However, thanks to his bulky frame and armor, they seem unwilling to initiate a proper confrontation.
¡®This is bad, could Albrook turn to this if we ignore the gambling and pleasure district?¡¯
It was disconcerting to witness such a ce in a supposedly well-run territory. It seemed the older Valerian brother had chosen to turn a blind eye to the seedy elements within the city. Perhaps those managing the ce werezy or had been bought off by the criminal underworld. Whatever the case, it was evident that Aldbourne had its fair share of problems.This situation reminded him of the small criminal council forming within Albrook. They had been stopped before things got out of hand and were now even coborating with the current leader of the thief guild. In a sense, they had an agreement, but his city didn¡¯t leave so many people out on the streets. There were cleaner ways of running gambling dens and red-light districts than what he was witnessing here.
Something like this wasn¡¯t anything new to him as it seemed to happen in almost all cities. With a settlement''s growth, the wealth distribution tended to favor the top percentile. It flowed toward the rich merchants, store owners, and nobility while leaving others struggling to make ends meet. The gap between the wealthy and the impoverished continued to widen as finding jobs became increasingly harder.
In this world, entities simr to charities were practically nonexistent due to limited resources. While churches asionally offered some food, like everyone else, their coffers were limited. The nobility, possessing both power and wealth, hoarded it out of fear. Their focusy in training new soldiers and striking deals that would directly benefit them, rather than investing in the well-being of themon people.
¡®I shouldn¡¯t linger for too long here. I have two options, either I join another merchant caravan or head out on my own.¡¯
Dragnis Ind, where he found himself,cked a proper train connecting most of the cities. The density of monsters outside the settlements was higher, making solo travel quite dangerous. Even seasoned adventurers preferred to journey with a caravan, knowing there was safety in numbers. Monsters outside dungeons behaved differently from those created by dungeon cores. They wouldn¡¯t just mindlessly attack everyone to risk their lives and usually avoided well-lit gatherings with a lot of people.
¡®But they probably won¡¯t let me travel with them unless I reveal my adventurer card¡¡¯
Things would be problematic if his enemies were made aware of his travelels here. Emmerson was still alive, as were other Knight Commanders. Even the knights from the Baskerville family had attempted to attack him, so maintaining a low profile was crucial. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if these individuals acted simrly upon discovering his presence at their doorstep.
¡®Going out alone might be dangerous but I should be able to avoid monsters and flying is an option too now, but I might have to wait until it¡¯s dark. The gate guards will want to see some identification¡¡¯
Rnd had gained entrance into the city thanks to the merchants he had saved. The guards recognized them and allowed the carriage to pass without hindrance. However, leaving the city would likely prove more difficult. Although he had shaken off his previous pursuers, he was certain they remained keenly interested in his true identity. They appeared to be embroiled in some form of power struggle and perhaps suspected he had been hired to rescue the young girl.
¡°Hey, didn¡¯t I tell you to get that coin ready by today?¡±
¡°What do you mean, we returned all of it.¡±
¡°Did you forget about the interest? That¡¯s why I dislike dealing with little brats. If you can¡¯t pay off your loan now, then I''m sure we can arrange something¡ Your friend there isn¡¯t that bad, we can use her.¡±
¡°No! We gave you everything back!¡±
His thoughts were interrupted by the sounds of a loud conversation. Rnd had surrounded himself with a concealment spell that masked his presence, but he couldn''t help but overhear the heated exchange between some individuals. It seemed to be a dispute over money, and one of them mentioned something about using someone as coteral. While normally he would have just ignored it, but the lenders sounded rather young which peeked his interest.
Rnd was on his way through an alleyway and the sounds wereing from one of the decrepit buildings on the way. He was able to peek through some gaps in a boarded-up window and inside he saw three adult men confronting a group of children. The one that he heard shouting was a boy who didn¡¯t seem much older than twelve. Behind him was a girl who seemed slightly younger and another boy of simr age.
On the other side stood a smug-looking man who reminded him of a rat. Behind him were two burly men who resembled bandits. It was painfully clear that these kids were in trouble. They had likely be involved in one of the oldest scams: taking a loan. Now these loan sharks would keep trying to fleece them for more money, and their eyes were seemingly set on the young girl. It was obvious what their intentions were, and the children¡¯s fate seemed to be sealed.
¡®...¡¯
Rnd was reminded once more of the brutality of this world. People were often judged by the sses they were born into, and the three youths he encountered were simple farmers with nond to cultivate. Farnds were scarce around this city, which prioritizedmerce over agriculture. To make a living, these children would likely need to venture outside to a different area. However, with no money and monsters lurking everywhere, such a journey would likely end in tragedy.
¡®They look like orphans, no caravan would probably take them withoutpensation¡ There is also no adventurer guild here so they wouldn¡¯t be able to hire any adventurers either.¡¯
This ce was not near any dungeon, which was the biggest reason why he saw mostly mercenaries everywhere. Adventurers simply used this as a hub to pass through to Albrook or other cities in this territory that had ess to a dungeon. Just like Arthur, Theodore Valerian was initially given a city close to a different dungeon, and that¡¯s where his base of operations was situated.
Something like this wasn¡¯t anything new; people were always taken advantage of. In the past, Rnd usually ignored such things as he needed to watch out for his own well-being. In his earlier years, he found himself in situations where he had to rely solely on himself, yet he harbored no illusions of superiority over others. He acknowledged that his advantageous position camergely from lucky circumstances. It was a pure circumstance that he arrived from a different world with skills that enabled him to survive.
Things were different now though, Rnd had achieved a certain amount of power and the unfolding situation was making his blood boil. However, if he intervened in this situation it needed to be done with some thought. Unwanted attention was something that he didn¡¯t want and even if he helped these children, their problems would probably not vanish but just be postponed.
¡®It would be better if I didn¡¯t use any obvious magic¡ and take out the lookout first¡¡¯
He found himself in an alleyway and it led out to one of the streets. Someone that looked like a criminal was standing right at the end and was probably part of the trio that was trying to scam the children. Thus, after scanning the entire area for other potential threats he started moving. His presence had not been noticed yet, so sneaking up behind this lone man wasn¡¯t difficult.
¡°Huh?¡±
Before the individual could raise the rm to hispanions, he suddenly copsed to the ground. Rnd swiftly triggered a basic sleeping spell, effectively incapacitating the low-level thug. Quickly, he dragged the unconscious figure back into the alleyway, concealing him under a pile of trash where he would remain undisturbed for several hours. With the threat neutralized, there was no one to watch the alleyway and the lone door leading into the building.
¡®Time to leave an impression¡¡¯
He activated some runes to produce a momentary sound barrier around most of the building. With it in ce, he was free to kick the door down and stride with confidence into the dimly lit room. The loan sharks and the children all turned their attention toward the sudden flying door that collided with a wall. The three adults wore expressions ranging from surprise to outrage, while the children appeared startled by the unknown arrival of a third party.
¡°What the? Who the hell are you?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know who could I be?¡±
Rnd altered his voice as always and slowly approached the three men. He didn¡¯t need to introduce himself, it was obvious that many criminals existed within the city. There was probably a lot of infighting or people trying to establish dominance over one another. To them, he would just be someone from a rival crime family or a rogue mercenary looking to cause trouble.
As he approached the three the children started moving to the side, towards a certain location of this old building. The adults swiftly drew their daggers, brandishing them menacingly at the approaching figure. They assumed his intentions and wasted no time inunching an assault. However, the vast difference in levels and equipment became ringly evident, and the first assant found himself hurtling through the air after receiving an open palm smack to the face.
¡°W-wait¡¡±
What ensued wasn¡¯t much of a fight, as Rnd only needed one hit to knock out each man. The man who looked like a rat attempted to say something, but he found himself on the ground with foam leaving his mouth quite quickly. Within moments, the room fell silent, with only the heavy breathing of the children lingering. They huddled up near a wall but did not try to escape, and he knew why. His gaze traveled to the opposite direction where a concealedtch was barely sticking out.
¡®There are another two down there, probably younger than these three here¡¡¯
With the help of his mapping device, he was able to discern that there were people concealed under the house. The three in the room were clearly trying to divert his attention from them, as he could hear their heartbeats quicken the moment he nced in the direction of the hiding spot. Fortunately for them, he had note to capture any children and intended to simply act as if he were there solely for the bandit-like individuals.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in some brats nor the two that are down there.¡±
He tried to reassure them while speaking calmly, but they were clearly on edge. Though apprehensive about his presence, they seemed to realize that he was not there to hurt them. It made no sense that someone who could handle the three thugs so easily would want anything from them. Rnd moved slowly, so as not to startle them any more than he already had, and instead focused on the passed-out trio. They had some money on them, which seemed to be enough for the next part of his n.
¡°W-what is this?¡±
¡°It¡¯s money.¡±
¡°But¡ why would you give it to us?¡±
¡°I¡¯m just a good-hearted person.¡±
The twelve-year-old youth looked at him funnily as he didn¡¯t really trust in those words. However, Rnd didn¡¯t care as he opened the secret room that another two children were hiding in. It was another boy and a girl that seemed to be under ten, both of them were clutching their hands together out of fright. To not scare them he took a step back to give him space before he began to talk.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid, as I¡¯ve said, you¡¯re of no interest of me¡ but I¡¯ll need to use that space¡¡±
The two children were terrified at his massive size and strange apparel but with some help from their older friends, they climbed out from the cer they were hiding in. He needed to stash the three men somewhere and it looked like a perfect ce. Even if the man outside returned, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find them after he used some concealment runes. They would fade eventually but it would give the children time to decide their fate.
The children watched in a mixture of confusion and awe as Rnd effortlessly carried the unconscious men into the concealed cer. As he was tucking them away he began to speak and hoped that these kids would take his advice to heart.
¡°Even if these men disappear, your problems won¡¯t. You''re left with two choices: either ept the money and attempt to settle your debts with them, or entrust it to one of the traveling merchants. They might offer you passage within their caravan; I''ve heard rumors that the city of Albrook is in need of skilled farmers..."
The kids didn¡¯t respond as they were bewildered by his actions which didn¡¯t make much sense to them.
¡°Why are you doing this?¡±
Asked the oldest as he finally gathered the courage to speak after Rnd had trapped the three thugs in the cer and locked them inside.
"Do I need a reason to lend a hand to a few brats? Simply take the coin and make your decision: depart or remain. Although, I would strongly advise you to leave. Putting your trust in these thieves would be ill-advised..."
Rnd couldn¡¯t make the decision for them, and he also didn¡¯t have the full picture. Perhaps he was being nosy, and they would be fine, but to him, it seemed like leaving for Albrook was a better idea. The city he was creating would certainly not tolerate such things, and he would make sure of that.
The children nodded silently, their expressions still guarded but tinged with gratitude. They had been saved by a mysterious stranger who had appeared out of nowhere and dispatched their tormentors with ease. It was a surreal experience, one they would likely remember for the rest of their lives.
With a final nod to the children, Rnd turned and strode out of the room, leaving the building behind. The men he left were under a strong spell and would be out for a few days. It would give these kids some time to organize their thoughts and the focus of those criminals would probably fall on him instead.
¡®I¡¯m bing quite the hero¡¡¯
He chuckled to himself as he was far from one. A real hero would have probably taken the children under his wing and traveled with them. Instead, he was still focused on himself and returning home where his true responsibilities were. He didn''t delude himself into believing he could fix this harsh world, but it had be harder to ignore certain things when he knew he had the power to force change.
¡®Now then, I shouldy low until nightfall and then go¡I should also tell Elodia about my whereabouts¡¡¯
With things cleared up, he decided to keep himself hidden. He entered the merchant district where there were many more people and just blended with the crowd. Luckily, with so many varied races, his size and strange apparel didn¡¯t attract much attention. After finding a quiet area, he decided to contact his wife with the help of his armor. Once he had informed her about his circumstances, it would be time to wait and then leave. With some luck, in a day or two, he would be back to eating homemade meals and creating a runic prosthesis.
Chapter 456: Walking Into Trouble.
Chapter 456: Walking Into Trouble.
¡°Sir! They are getting closer!¡±
¡°I know¡¡±
¡°Why didn¡¯t I just leave¡ I had to y the hero¡¡±
¡°Sir!¡±
¡°I know, stop shouting¡ take the reins.¡±
¡°Me?¡±
¡°Yeah, do you see anyone else?¡±
A boy of around twelve looked up at Rnd with wide eyes, his hands trembling as he reached for the reins. On the other end, arge lizard-like creature whose size exceeded a horse was speeding forward on a dirt road. It was pulling arge elongated somewhat armored wagon, which held some people inside. Behind them growling and shouting echoed as a group of armored men pursued them on horseback. They were armed with swords, axes, bows and had wolven monsters acting as their bloodhounds.
The boy hesitated for a moment, unsure if he could handle the responsibility of controlling therge creature. But Rnd¡¯s urgent tone spurred him into action, and he grabbed the reins tightly, trying to steady his nerves. He focused on guiding the creature forward in a way he saw Rnd do it before and to his surprise, the creature responded.Meanwhile, Rnd positioned himself at the rear of the wagon, keeping a watchful eye on their pursuers. He could hear the pounding hooves of the horses drawing closer and their shouts growing louder with each passing second. The armored men closed in as the bulky carriage was quite heavy and slow. The crest the men carried on their clothes was a crowned stag. Their weapons glinted in the moonlight and continued to get closer with each passing moment.
¡°Well¡ it¡¯s toote to turn back now¡¡±
Rnd muttered to himself while activating the runes on his staff. While they were outnumbered, they were certainly not outmatched in terms of firepower. In a matter of seconds, multiple orbs of magical energy emerged above the wagon and shot forth in the direction of the pursuing battalion.
The orbs of magical energy exploded upon impact, sending shockwaves rippling through the air. The pursuing riders were caught off guard, their formation disrupted as some were knocked off their mounts while others struggled to maintain control. The wolven monsters howled in pain as the magical sts hit them, causing them to scatter to avoid the damage. However, the numbers didn¡¯t seem to dwindle as the pursuers numbered in the hundreds.
¡®Will we make it¡ in time?¡¯
Rnd looked back at the boy, trying to hold back his tears, then nced down to the roof of the wagon, where sounds of sniffling could be heard amidst the chaotic escape. Many people were with him, and he was the solebatant. He turned his gaze back to the approaching forces and gathered his magic. He had already made a decision, and it was toote to go back now. While holding up his runic staff he thought back to the choice he made not so long ago¡
******
¡°Get back soon, Agni has been getting annoyed with the Srian worshipers¡ some even followed him back home and tried to scale the fence¡¡±
¡°They did? Are you alright?¡±
¡°Yes, they were shot down by the turrets before they went too close, luckily no one got hurt.¡±
¡°I see, I¡¯ll have to talk to the Soliarian bishop when I get back so something like this doesn¡¯t happen, I should be back in a day or two, not sure yet.¡±
¡°Good, get back quick, everyone is waiting.¡±
¡°Everyone?¡±
¡°Mhm, you might not realize how much some of them look up to you~¡±
Elodia chuckled as the two conversed through magical means. A little holographic image of her appeared before him as he rested in one of the city inns. After the incident with the supposed orphans, he had seemingly turned in for the night. He had purposely paid for a room with arge window through which he intended to sneak out in a few hours. Then he would disappear into the dark streets and make his way over the city wall, as if he was never there. His presence here would be known with time, and perhaps he would have some guards to contend with in the morning. Before that could happen, he needed to leave.
¡°I¡¯m not sure about that¡¡±
¡°You underestimate your own charms. sometimes I¡¯d wish you were more aware of them¡ mostly when you are around other women.¡±
Her sentence trailed off a bit at the end so he didn¡¯t truly get it. The magical instruments they were using had some faults and sometimes the audio cut of due to static or the person not talking directly into the microphone device.
¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡±
¡°Oh, nothing¡ I¡¯ll be waiting¡ I love you.¡±
¡°... I love you too¡¡±After ending the call, a sense of warmth enveloped him. Knowing that he had someone waiting for him back home gave him newfound motivation. For Rnd, who had expected to live a lonely life stuck in a smithy, this feeling was quite odd but also something he now desired. He wasn¡¯t sure if he would ever be able to go back to those old days, but this didn¡¯t change the fact that he preferred a limited number of people around him. He was still a true introvert at heart.
¡°Now that I¡¯m able to make better spatial spaces, I should make some recement parts¡¡±
While waiting, Rnd went over his ''Rune Mark I'' armor set. It was slowly but surely reaching the limit of its life cycle. His skill that allowed him to reform his creations had been activated several times, and the runes had deteriorated as a result. He had patched up some critical ces, but eventually, it would break down. Using his Overlord¡¯s Might Skill in conjunction with magic increased the rate of failure. In a situation like this, it would be best to rece the parts directly, but he didn¡¯t have the resources to create multiple sets of this armor.
¡°I was gone for around a month and I asked the dwarves to leave some mithril for me, Arthur should have ordered the materials I asked for too.¡±
Once he returned home, he would be quite busy. Not only did he need to make a working prosthesis and a new runic armor, but he also had another project in mind. There was a reason why he had researched mage towers and dimensional magic. His next grand project would be to create a gate within his workshop, through which he could freely travel between the institute and his own home. This gate wouldn''t be limited to just that; with his status as Deputy Professor, he would have ess to many other gates throughout the kingdom. If he achieved this feat, traveling away from his home would be quite mundane.
¡°When creating a mage tower, ites down to the power source and a tower spirit. Once that geothermal generator is up and running, the first issue will resolve itself, which would leave the spirit to help with the calctions¡¡±
Rnd saw the tower spirits as something simr to artificial intelligence which aided mages with various calctions. They utilized the magical energy stored within the towers to function. Otherwise, the mage would bepelled to activate everything manually. He had already prepared a certain thing for this issue and was eager to move into the testing phase once he was back home.
¡°I¡¯ll wait half an hour and head out¡¡±
With all this in mind, he started to wait, and once the coast was clear it was time to make his way out through the window. He had already paid for his lodging, so with a clear conscience he activated some concealment runes. His body faded into the shadows and stopped producing any sounds. This helped him to arrive on the streets without alerting any of the patrolling guards.
There was a loose curfew in this city, with some areas off-limits during thete night hours. The district where most merchant-owned stores were located was one of them, usually under the watchful eye of the city lord. On the other hand, districts like the slums seemed to be ignored, with guards seldom wandering in evente at night. This made his n a lot easier, as he could arrive at his destination by passing through the areas that were not being closely watched.
He made his way through the back alleyways and theck of street lights made his journey quite easy. Something like this wouldn¡¯t have been possible in Albrook, where they made sure to spread out the magicalnterns powered by magic. It was strange to look at things from the standpoint of someone who could affect thews inside a settlement. However, this was not the time to gloat at the ipetence of the opposition, he needed to get out of here first.
As he navigated through the maze of alleyways and narrow streets, Rnd kept his senses sharp, alert for any signs of danger. One of his multiple minds was constantly peering at his mapping system and during his travel he discovered something. One of the dots that was close by, belonged to someone he had included in his database.
¡°Isn¡¯t that one of the guards that was with that pink-haireddy?¡±
When he rescued the young girl from the supposed bandits, he had entered the people gathered there into his database, this included the four loyal guards that were with her. Two of them were here and seemed to be looking for something. His curiosity was piqued but he already knew that this was probably more trouble.
¡°She is not here either, keep looking!¡±
It seemed that the damsel in distress had been taken away once again, with people searching for her within these slums. Rnd quickly concealed his presence by climbing up onto one of the buildings, aided by a weight-reducing spell and another that allowed his hands to stick to the wall.After mimicking one of the fictional heroes from his old world, he continued to survey the area, confirming something he had already suspected.
¡®It was probably those guys¡ and I bet that brother-inw is also involved¡¡¯
His map disy and mana fingerprint recognition gave him a good idea of what was happening here. There were more people than just the four guards from earlier looking for this girl, and some of them were the men who were previously with Aubert Abramz. This wasn¡¯t the peculiar part; rather, it was who they were interacting with and that was the bandits who supposedly attacked the youngdy. It appeared that some of them had been working for or with Aubert and had not been killed by his troops. Instead, they somehow made it into the city and were now conversing with these other mercenaries.
¡®Let me guess. He orchestrated the bandit attack to get to the girl for some reason and mixed his mercenaries into the group¡¡¯
It was clear to Rnd that Aubert was infatuated with the girl, who resembled a half-elf. However, she was betrothed to his younger brother instead. Rnd spected that Aubert might have nned to either kill the guards and take her with him or perhaps pretend to save her during the scuffle. His troops were hidden behind a hill which he noticed. Perhaps Aubert was even plotting to murder his brother eventually and take her as a prize, or something entirely different. Nevertheless, they would likely be unable to find her, as the majority of people were on the side of the older brother and were probably hindering their search.
¡®They aren¡¯t even looking, just standing around and waiting¡ but, should I involve myself with something like this?¡¯
While Rnd felt bad about the whole situation, what was he supposed to do? Informing the younger brother about the ruse wouldn¡¯t work, as he wasn¡¯t someone trustworthy. Moreover, intervening could potentially draw unwanted attention to himself, especially from Theodore and his Knight Commanders. The situation was delicate, and Rnd didn''t want to inadvertently put himself or his friends in danger by getting involved in someone else''s family drama.
¡®I need to focus on getting out of here unnoticed. My priority should be returning home safely. If I cause a scene and they realize that I¡¯m from Albrook, it willplicate things.¡¯
With a heavy heart, Rnd decided to leave the scene and continue his journey out of the city. He didn¡¯t want to directly involve himself in this situation anymore and was nning to create a spell simr to the one Arion used to contact him. He could at least provide the truth to the young fiance and hope that he would be able to deal with the situation himself. However, toplicate things he noticed another mana signature that wasn¡¯t that far away either.
¡®It¡¯s that brat¡ what is he doing out there at this hour?¡¯
Rnd found himself involved in an unexpected event not long ago while wandering through the slums. He had saved some kids from loan sharks, and now the oldest from the bunch was moving through the darkened alleyways. Something must have happened, as that young man was a survivor and seemed quite bright. Moving through the streets at this time wasn¡¯t wise, so he probably had a good reason for it.
¡®...¡¯
Elodia¡¯s face popped into Rnd''s mind as he attempted to remove himself from the situation. He knew he would probably regret it, but something about this situation bothered him. While he was okay leaving the merchants to their own problems, it was different when it came to orphans - even he had a soft spot for them.
Rnd realized he would regret it if he just left things alone, especially since it seemed the young man had found himself in some trouble. As he approached what appeared to be an abandoned building, a thuggish-looking individual emerged to stop him. It was evident that the boy had attempted to sneak in there for some reason but was instantly caught. He watched from the shadows as the confrontation unfolded. The thug was clearly trying to intimidate the young man, but he wasn¡¯t budging.
¡°Are you trying to get me in trouble kid? You know the rules, back off you¡¯re not going in!¡±
¡°Let me through, you damn bastard. I know that you took them!¡±
The kid swung wildly at the adult but was clearly outmatched. It seemed that the man was having a goodugh as the farmer boy tried to hit him. After sending him back with one kick, Rnd still wasn¡¯t sure what this was about. However, just as Rnd was debating whether or not to intervene, he noticed a glint of metal in the thug''s hand. It was a dagger, and it was clear that the situation was escting quickly.
¡°I gave you a chance kid, I don¡¯t know what got into you but you¡¯ll have to pay that price¡ and your ear will do¡¡±
After a cackle escaped from the man¡¯s mouth he pulled out his dagger and started approaching the child with a menacing look on his face. It didn¡¯t seem like it was a joke either and it was time for him to step in.
¡°I¡¯m not scared of you!¡±
¡°Haha, you¡¯re a bad liar.¡±
The boy had a knife of his own but it was clear that he was outmatched. Luckily before the thuggish man could approach him, he was halted in his tracks.
¡°Huh? What is this? I can¡¯t move¡!¡±
A strange scene unfolded before the boy as the man''s words ceased. His mouth moved, but no words came out. Then he began convulsing, as if he were underwater with no air to breathe. In a matter of moments, he dropped to the ground like a puppet whose strings had been cut, and from behind him emerged a cloaked figure.
¡°It''s you¡¡±
The boy called out while still holding the knife and pointing it at Rnd. He was prepared to disable the child if he attacked him but instead, the boy dropped down to his knees and started to cry.
¡°Please, help me¡ t-they took them, they took Leia and the others¡¡±
Leia was the name of the girl who was with the young men when he saved them from the moneylenders. It seemed that she had gotten herself in some trouble but also that more of the children were missing.
¡°Who took them and who are they? Calm down and tell me everything, I¡¯m not your enemy.¡±
Rnd replied in a softer tone, one he parroted from his wife, who was skilled at speaking with children. The boy wiped his tears and tried topose himself as he ryed the events leading up to Leia and the others being taken.¡°After you left, we decided to leave the city, we even found some merchants that were willing to help us but¡¡±
¡°But?¡±
The boy whipped his eyes with his sleeve and quickly replied
¡°Someone must have seen us and the money¡ They ambushed us as we were returning. We ran and scattered. I was the only one to get away¡¡±
¡°I see¡¡±
Rnd replied, analyzing the situation. He had to admit to himself that it was perhaps not the brightest idea to give orphans arge amount of money. He hadn¡¯t expected them to unt it around so much and to attract the attention of thieves in the area. Now, he would need to make up for his mistake¡
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story calledHeavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
Chapter 457: To The Rescue.
Chapter 457: To The Rescue.
¡°Hey, why the hell are you taking so long? We''re gonna get in trouble if ¡ huh?¡±
A man with a missing front tooth walked out to see a copsed man on the ground. It was the person they were looking for, but to their surprise, he wasn¡¯t alone. Arge hooded man stood next to him, and along with him, there was a young boy. However, before he could call for more help, the sound around him seemed to disperse.
¡°...¡±
Quickly after all sounds disappeared, he found himself being yanked towards the cloaked man. There was nothing he could do, and he felt his neck being squeezed by the unknown assant. Soon everything went dark, and thest thing before he passed out was a strange prickly feeling of electricity running through his body.
¡°At least these guards aren¡¯t too bright¡¡±
Rnd gave out a sigh before releasing the man he had just shocked with lightning magic. There were now two people down and the path forward was open as the man he just disabled, had left the door unlocked. However, before he did anything else, he needed to address the boy who was with him. The young man couldn''t apany him into the building, but Rnd could at least gather some information to prepare.
¡°Listen, I need you to tell me everything you know about this ce. Does this involve the Thieves Guild or only the local criminal syndicates? Tell me everything you know, leave nothing out as it could save the lives of your friends¡±
¡°D-does this mean that you will help us?¡±
The boy broke down and cried in front of him, but it didn¡¯t seem like he expected Rnd to be willing to help. Rnd noticed that the young man was still shivering, so he decided to kneel at his eye level. He attempted a morepassionate approach, even removing his hood to reveal his mithril helmet underneath. While he didn¡¯t reveal his face, his visor allowed his eyes to be seen."Yes, I''ll help you. But I need information to make sure we approach this situation with efficiency. The more I know, the better. Can you do that for me? Can you tell me who those people are that took your friends?"
The boy sniffled, wiping his tears away with the back of his hand but quickly after, his expression changed.
"Y-yeah, I can. I''ll tell you everything I know."
¡°Good.¡±
Rnd listened as the boy recounted what he knew about the area, the people involved, and any potential leads regarding the whereabouts of the missing children. There was a lot more information than he expected, it seemed that this street urchin had quite a lot of information about these assants.
First of all, it didn¡¯t seem that they were directly part of the Thieves'' Guild, but rather something like an affiliate. This ce was probably owned by a crime lord, simr to the ones Rnd took care of back in Albrook. This made things slightly better, as he wouldn¡¯t be going directly against the guild and their leader, something that was better to avoid. However, once inside, he needed to keep his identity hidden. It was possible that once everything was over, the owner of this ce could put a bounty on his head.
¡®There would probably be some crazy assassins that would be willing to kill even a Knight Commander for the right price¡¡¯
Rnd couldn¡¯t allow himself to be identified as he would be putting himself in danger and everyone around him. Using people around a strong target as bait was a strategy for criminals. He couldn¡¯t let his wife be used as a hostage or his friends be targeted just because of his actions.
Going about this discreetly was a must and luckily this new robe along with his armor could help him conceal his identity. Hiding the runes was a possibility and he had already changed the structure of his helmet that would help keep his identity hidden. Unless someone pried him out of his clothes, he was confident in keeping himself hidden.
¡°You¡¯ve seen them take out people and move them intorge wagons?¡±
¡°Yes, I think they should be in one of these buildings too¡¡±
Something caught his attention, and Rnd looked at his mapping device. It was obvious that this entrance led underground, where the whole situation was taking ce. The buildings aboveground seemed abandoned, but surprisingly, no beggars or homeless people dared toe here. Most of the buildings in the slums were upied by someone, which meant that they were just afraid to rest in them.
¡®There are a few people there but their levels are too high to be beggars, they are guarding something. If what this kid is saying is true, then this must be an illegal ve trafficking operation.¡¯
He had an idea of what he was dealing with, so now he had to handle it. His hand connected with the ground he was standing on and a strange orange right surrounded him. This action scared the boy slightly but no explosions were going to ur.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just performing a scan¡¡±
¡°A scan?¡±
There was no time to exin, but Rnd quickly increased the range of his mapping device and began copying theyout of the undergroundir he was about to assault. Within a minute or so, he had a rough map of the area stored inside his armor. There were quite a few of them down there, but luckily, this was just a gathering spot and not a venue where they presented or sold ves.
¡®Good, they probably just gather them here before selling them off to ve traders.¡¯
This seemed to be only a drop-off point, which would make things a bit easier. For a moment, Rnd wondered if he would need to contend with some rich merchants and nobles and their guards. He had heard rumors of some depraved ces that held auctions for rare ves. Even though very wasn¡¯t forbidden, it was only allowed to buy sanctioned debt or criminal ves. This didn¡¯t stop ces like this from appearing, where they grabbed orphans from the streets or other unfortunate people.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
¡°It¡¯s Vico, Sir.¡±
¡°Good Vico, do you know how magic scrolls work?¡±
¡°N-not really.¡±
¡°Have you ever used your mana to activate a skill or any type of enchanted item?¡±
¡°I¡ I think so?¡±
The boy was a viger with the only skill Rnd could see being farming, which was a passive skill. Luckily, he had at least activated some type of magical device in the past and had just enough mana to use the card-sized runic scrolls that Rnd had made.
¡°Good, these are magical scrolls. Use these to protect yourself. If you look at the back, they have drawings of what they do and exnations on how to use them. I want you to go hide in that building over there and wait until Ie out with your friends. Only use them if you get into trouble, do you understand?¡±
¡°Y-yes, Yes Sir!¡±
The young man nodded and seemed to have epted the fact that he was getting some help. Now it was up to Rnd to do his best superhero impression and go save the children. He wished to do everything quietly as the thugs here didn¡¯t seem too strong. However, he needed to ount for the possibility of things going wrong.
With a n in mind and his resolve set, Rnd ventured into the abandoned building. He kept his eye on the boy to see if he followed his advice, and he did. At first nce, this ce didn¡¯t look that off, but Rnd knew there was a secret passage somewhere. It didn¡¯t take him long to discover an out-of-ce sculpture next to a thick wall; this was his way inside.
There seemed to be some sort of mechanism in ce to open the hidden door. The two guards had no keys, so Rnd assumed that some type of switch or lever had to be nearby. After a few nces, he discovered one of the bricks was a bit different, and after a small push, something was activated. With a soft click, the wall shifted, revealing a narrow staircase leading down into darkness.
¡®Here I go¡¡¯
After taking a deep breath, Rnd descended the staircase, his senses on high alert. The air grew colder as he went deeper underground, and the faint sound of voices echoed in the distance. He made sure to cancel out the sounds around the shifting door in hopes of sneaking up on his next two victims.
¡°Ugh¡ this is so boring¡¡±
¡°Yeah, wished they would let us drink some booze¡¡±
Two armored men were leaning against the brick walls with torchlight flickering nearby. Suddenly, the torches started going out, dimming the room. Then, out of nowhere, a strange ck fog engulfed the entire area, blocking out the remaining light. The two men were stunned, but before they could shout for help, they found themselves unable to breathe. The dark vapor entered through their mouths, causing them to cough before copsing to the floor. Soon, the darkness subsided, and Rnd emerged from the shadows.
¡®This is a good opportunity to test out some new runes, this dark miasma is quite potent in these closed spaces but could cause some coteral damage¡¡¯
Rnd took a moment to observe the effects of his new runes. The dark mist he had conjured was effective in incapacitating the guards and also left them with a poisoned effect. Even if they woke up afterward, they would be unable to do anything for a while. Before him was arge metal door, this one without a hidden mechanism to open it. Slowly, he pushed one side open and peeked inside, where he saw a long corridor potentially housing his targets.
This was likely the main dungeon where the abducted people were taken, and the entrance Rnd found was just one of several ways inside. Other tunnels likely led to simr entrances, potentially guarded by more personnel who would intervene if anything happened. Theck of traps indicated that these captors weren¡¯t expecting any sessful escape attempts. There was a notable absence of any individuals possessingbat sses among the captives, which may have contributed to theck of security measures.
¡®I¡¯ll just remove the poisonous effect and take it from there¡¡¯
Rnd swiftly adjusted his runic spell to suit the situation. Inside, he found nearly thirty people, making it challenging to locate the four orphans he sought, especially since he hadn¡¯t included them in his mana fingerprint database. However, one person present was within his database, one that couldplicate matters.
Just like previously, the dark fog entered the dungeon through the door and extinguished the torches that were lighting it up. Once anything was swallowed up, all sound ceased and the few guards within were left in a state of confusion. Once everything was devoured by the darkness, Rnd took advantage of the chaos he created. The captives started panicking but the altered spell would not harm them.
Rnd moved swiftly, his steps silent as he navigated through the darkened corridor. His enhanced vision allowed him to see clearly despite theck of light. He didn¡¯t really need to approach any of the guards as his runic spells did all the work for him. There were no screams but only confusion as the guards ended up mming into the walls and being choked out by invisible hands. It only took him a few moments but everyone had been disabled and the curtain of darkness could be now dispersed.
The prisoners had mixed expressions on their faces as they saw that ck smokescreen clearing up. Some looked curious, others were frightened, uncertain of what this third party person wanted here or what was happening. Rnd looked around calmly as he could now see every captured person and noticed one thing. All of them were either somewhat attractive or young and he didn¡¯t want to think about why.
Silence enveloped the area as Rnd''s imposing figure was unveiled. Numerous cells lined the chamber, each constructed from simple steel, offering little resistance to those with higher-tierbat sses. The upants of the cells began to retreat as Rnd surveyed the area. His gaze eventually settled on one cell, where he spotted a child, the same girl who had narrowly escaped the clutches of the loan collectors. Beside her were the other children he needed to rescue, along with an unexpected addition - a pink-haired woman with slightly elongated ears.
¡°Y-you? Did youe to rescue me? Please, help me!¡±
It was the young woman he rescued from the carriage. It appeared that she had been dragged here and ced into one of the cells. While he didn¡¯t reveal his face, his aura was the same. Even when his robe changed colors and was longer than before it couldn¡¯t hide the fact that it had a mighty mage underneath. The young woman was quite frantic to get out and he wondered why her brother-inw wanted to take her here.
¡°Listen up, because I¡¯m not going to repeat myself.¡±
Before she could scream at him anymore, he decided to set a few ground rules. There were far too many people here for him to handle or rescue. At most, he could lead all of them out through the way he came in. From there, he wished to bid them farewell but after looking at some of them, he decided to offer everyone a choice.
¡°I will open up all of your cells and all of you will follow me outside, from there I will give you two choices. You may either leave and try your luck in the city or if you wish, you maye with me and we will leave together.¡±
This was not something that he had nned but some of the people here looked like they would notst for long. The children he was rescuing weren''t the only ones in danger; there were others who might fall back into the hands of the ve traders. The adults, like the woman with pink hair, could at least seek safety with their families or the guards searching for them. The rest could join him, and he would see through what he had begun as they were now his responsibility.
Rnd could sense the fear lingering in the air, mingled with a glimmer of hope at the prospect of freedom. The cells were locked but he could easily tear them apart but before that happened, he needed to prepare this ce for their escape. From within his spatial space, he took out circr orbs covered in runes and began sticking them to some of the walls. For their escape, they needed a distraction and this would produce quite the spectacle once they left.
The location was cramped, with only a handful of vacant rooms likely used by the guards, making it convenient to set the charges and proceed with freeing the prisoners. As the bars began to bend without any visible force acting upon them, everyone watched in astonishment.
¡°Let''s go¡¡±
He called out in a calm tone, but the people remained hesitant to move. Fortunately, two groups here were familiar with him. The half-elven woman approached his side first, followed by the four children who likely recognized him by now.
¡°Everyone, be calm, this Sir isn¡¯t our enemy, we can trust his words!¡±
¡°Follow me and try to stay silent.¡±
After some encouragement, the group finally decided to trust him. Rnd led them back through the darkened corridor to the entrance he had used. Their footsteps made no sound, and the rescued captives stuck close together while still wary of their strange savior. Rnd remained focused on his task and scanned the area for potential threats, but fortunately, none of the guards stationed outside had noticed anything amiss.
Soon, he led them to the dungeon door and waited patiently as everyone ascended while making sure they all made it through safely. Once they were all clear, he quickly ced a few runic charges on the walls and followed them out. The stairs led them up to the secret passage he stepped through and finally, they were out.
¡°W-we are really outside? ¡±
¡°Hey, stop, you¡¯re going out of the spell¡¯s range¡¡±
Despite his shouts, the people didn''t heed his warnings. As soon as they caught sight of the outside, arge proportion of them started running. This reaction was somewhat anticipated, yet he had hoped they would exercise more caution. Now, he feared their noise would alert other hidden sentries nearby. Which left him with little time to escape and keep the young ones safe.
¡®It¡¯s n B then or perhaps even n C, just great¡¡¯
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story calledHeavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
Chapter 458: It’s Never Easy.
Chapter 458: It¡¯s Never Easy.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story calledHeavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
¡°Master Alphonse, would you like to have some more of the vine, your ss seems to be empty.¡±
"If thou artpelled, it would indeed be a squander to decline..."
¡°Quite!¡¯
Aubert Abramz''s smile brightened as he snapped his fingers. From the side, a stunning woman with an elven-like appearance moved gracefully to carry out his order. She poured the red wine into the seemingly nobleman¡¯s ss, her movements fluid and elegant. Her long red hair shimmered under the candlelight, and her partially elongated ears hinted at a mixed heritage.
The man sat in an expensive-looking chair, his attire more militaristic than regal, yet he exuded authority and confidence in his posture and demeanor. As he took a sip from therge wine ss, those around him dared not speak. Besides the beautiful woman and Aubert, various other lovelydies waited nearby, all with lowered heads, seemingly fearful of catching Alphonse¡¯s gaze.
"Pray, where hath we left off? Ah, yea, we were conversing upon the recent advancements in our modest enterprise. I trust thou hast sessfully procured the cargo?"
¡°Of course, Master Alphonse everything is proceeding ording to n. The ¡ I mean the shipment is ready for shipping and we have prepared everything just as before.¡±"Most splendid! I shall entrust my men with its safeguarding, as is customary. However, there is a matter, I yearn to ascertain."
¡°Ah, what is Master Alphonse?¡±
"Pray, do allow me to address the recentmotion concerning the youngdy hailing from the Albimond merchant family. I''ve been privy to some disquieting tidings. Might this pose an inconvenience?"
¡°An inconvenience? No, everything will be fine¡ she won¡¯t be a problem. She may have chosen my fool of a brother, but if she is not there to be wed, then my position as the heir will not be impeded.¡±
Aubert replied in a confident tone before this important guest. The man was part of the Valerian house, directly under Theodore Valerian, the individual who could alter Aubert''s destiny. Everyone knew he was one of the main candidates for the Duke position. Despite the forbidden nature of their endeavors, so long as their illegal ve trade remained undetected, the profits gained would enrich the coffers of this noble figure. It was an investment in the future; if the man ascended to the position of Duke, their merchant family would attain unprecedented heights.
¡°Splendid.¡±
The Knight Commander nodded, and everything seemed fine. Aubert could already envision himself atop the world, with riches rivaling royalty. However, his excitement didn¡¯tst long, as a knock echoed against the door to the private chamber. Instantly, he sensed that something had gone wrong as his people would not have disturbed this important meeting otherwise.
¡°What is it? How dare you interrupt us?¡±
He responded to the knock with amanding tone. The door creaked open, revealing a panicked subordinate who swiftly entered the room. It was a lone man who resembled a butler, and he promptly reacted to Aubert''s nod. He knew speaking out in front of the guest wouldn''t be wise. Instead, he approached his master and whispered into Aubert''s ear, his expression tense with urgency.
¡°M-master Aubert, there has been an intrusion at one of the locations.¡±
Aubert¡¯s heart sank at the news. Intrusion meant trouble, and trouble was thest thing he needed, especially during such a crucial meeting. To his surprise, before the man could continue with the report, the man Alphonse spoke out instead.
¡°Pray tell, what manner of incursion do you speak of?¡±
Alphonse was a tier 3 ss holder and a superhumanpared to the people gathered here. It wasn¡¯t surprising that he was able to hear the news and it seemed that he wasn¡¯t too pleased about this revtion.
¡°It¡¯s nothing that you should worry about, Master Alphonse. My people will take care of you.¡±
"Indeed? Nheless, I am inclined to request enlightenment on this matter, as it pertains to our coborative endeavor, for which I bear ountability..."
The Knight Commander put therge wine ss away and his demeanor changed. The atmosphere in the room shifted as Alphonse''s gaze bore into Aubert with an intensity that made him shudder. Aubert knew he couldn''t brush off the intrusion lightly, especially not in front of someone as influential and powerful as Knight Alphonse.
¡°Master Alphonse, I assure you, it¡¯s just a minor hup. A few meddling fools trying to disrupt our operations. Rest assured, my men are dealing with it as we speak.¡±
Aubert attempted to downy the situation, hoping to alleviate Alphonse''s concerns. However, the Knight Commander didn''t seem convinced, and his piercing gaze remained fixed on Aubert.
"Be that as it may, kindly instruct your attendant to recount the events that partook."
The subordinate hesitated for a moment, ncing nervously between Aubert and the imposing figure of Knight Alphonse. Only after the man that paid his wages gave him another nod, did he begin recounting the events that transpired a few moments ago¡******
Rnd tried not to sigh as he watched more than half of the prisoners escape the moment they made their way out of the underground prison. They scattered in all directions, clearlycking trust in their savior d in darkened armor.
With a shake of his head, Rnd quickly shifted his focus back to the group that remained with him. It consisted of the four children that he had promised to save, the pink-haired woman, and a few other random people who seemed confused. Rnd knew he had to act quickly to get them to safety before the guards realized what had happened below.
¡®It¡¯s just a matter of time before someone gets seen or caught. Then this whole ce will be crawling with thugs or even worse, city guards¡¡¯
There was a big possibility that someone influential in this city was pulling the strings from the shadows. While the merchant family was involved, they could potentially be merely scapegoats, with the true mastermind hiding elsewhere. Rnd spected that it was possible this operation was backed by the thieves'' guild or, even worse, by the nobles residing in the city. Although this type of very was forbidden, many individuals in power were willing to turn a blind eye as long as significant profits were at stake.
¡®The one that owns thisnd is that guy¡ I need to get out of here now but¡ what should I do with her and the others?¡¯
The people present were clearly nonbatants. Most of those who had been in the underground dungeon were half-elves. Sun Elves and Moon Elves were renowned for their beauty, but they were unsuitable as ves. Even when convicted of crimes, the kingdom had agreements with other nations. They sent them back to thends of their origins instead, where they would be punished. However, half-breeds were often scorned. The Elves appeared indifferent to their fate. Despite being only half-elves, they still retained much of their allure, making them a sought-aftermodity in the ve markets.
¡°I¡ I need to go too, Sir Mage, you have my gratitude but.¡±
¡°Wait!¡±
The woman that he had rescued wanted to leave as well, she saw the others running and wished to follow.
¡°I understand your desire to leave and I won¡¯t stop you but there are a few things you should know, that brother-inw of yours is probably responsible for all of this.¡±
¡°Aubert¡ I should have known that it was him¡¡±
¡°I bet you didn¡¯t but his men are spread out through the city, if you run into any of them, then you¡¯ll end up in another jail cell.¡±
¡°But¡ what should I do¡¡±
The young woman looked up to him with pleading eyes. Rnd hesitated as he didn¡¯t want to involve himself in this any more than necessary. However, he recognized that the girl would likely be safe if she managed to return to her fianc¨¦ or one of the loyal guards. With so many people now loose, it was a prime opportunity for her to make her escape, and with his assistance, it would be possible.
¡°Here, take this, this is a concealment scroll, once activated, no one will be able to see you.¡±
He handed her three small runic card scrolls which he had previously prepared for his trip. The woman took it hesitantly, her eyes widening in surprise at the magical gift.
¡°This¡ this is incredible. Thank you so much!¡±
She eximed with a hint of gratitude in her voice. It seemed that she understood how to use the magical device.
¡°Use it wisely and make your way back to safety. Try to avoid any confrontations and stick to the shadows, the magical effect will only work for five minutes so use it wisely.¡±
¡°I will, thank you.¡±
With a final nod, the woman turned and disappeared into the darkness, the scroll was activated and concealed her from sight. Rnd watched her go, hoping she would find her way to safety amidst the chaos of this night.
¡®That¡¯s one down, now what about the rest¡¡¯
He was left with a group of children, the oldest probably at the same age of the young man he left behind outside. They were now his responsibility and to continue with the n, he needed to rendezvous with Vico. However, before this could happen a magical explosion echoed in the ce he was trying to take these kids to and it prompted him to sprint in the direction of those sounds.
¡®Shit, did he get attacked by someone?¡¯
The young man had been given a few scroll cards to defend himself. Rnd had hoped that Vico would simply hide somewhere until everything was clear, but perhaps once the captured people dispersed, he also moved out of his hiding ce. As Rnd approached the building he was trying to reach, he noticed amotion. A few guards stood in front of a charred person, one that seemingly received a bolt of electricity.
¡°It¡¯s big brother, he is in trouble!¡±
One of the children Rnd had rescued shouted as their brother was being assaulted. Three people were approaching him with weapons raised, but their attacks were ineffective as the weapons bounced away from the mana shield surrounding him. The young boy looked scared, his hands trembling as he dropped the rest of the scrolls on the ground and began to panic.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get him.¡±
Rnd left the kids with a few reassuring words before he approached the three thugs. The building they upied was more of a warehouse that housed arge carriage and the creature that pulled it. For some reason, it wasn¡¯t alerted by themotion outside or inside and the reason was probably the cor that it had around its neck.
¡°Hey who are y¡ aghhh.¡±
One of the men turned around to notice Rnd approaching them. Before he could do anything, he was flung up against the wall and his allies quickly suffered the same fate. Their bodies slid down the wall, unconscious from the impact. Rnd stood before them, his imposing figure shining from the runes under his cloak. The children''s older brothery on the ground, still recovering from the shock he received. Rnd approached him and knelt down, checking for any signs of serious injury.
¡°Are you alright?¡±
¡°Sir? Y-yes.¡±
¡°Good, get up, we have to go now, help me get everyone into the wagon, we have to leave.¡±
Rnd wanted to scold the youth for exposing himself unnecessarily to danger, but there was no time to waste. The ce housed the vers'' wagon, used to transport their captives. It wasrge and well-armored, the perfect mode of transportation out of the city. Even the creature needed to pull it was there, likely hidden from sight.
¡°Everyone! Y-you are safe¡±
While Rnd attended to the creature, the children had a small reunion. The cor around its neck was enchanted, typically requiring a control device to operate. However, with his skills, Rnd quickly attuned it to his runes, allowing him to give the creature simplemands, simr to a golem. With it under his control, the n of escaping this ce couldmence.
With the help of his mana hand spell, Rnd managed to get therge lizard-like creature into a harness. Fortunately, he had seen a few of these ve wagons before, which made the task easier. Meanwhile, the children had a heartfelt reunion, and with a few convincing words from their eldest brother, they began making their way into the vers'' carriage. The other people,prised of children between the ages of twelve and ten, followed suit.
Some of the captives were still dazed by their ordeal, but they seemed to understand that they were being rescued. Before everyone was on board, Rnd took out a few round objects from his spatial bag. He threw them into the distance, with onending right next to the passed-out thugs. Once this was done, Rnd climbed onto the driver¡¯s seat and used the reins to order the creature to move forward through the now-open door leading outside.
The creature obeyed Rnd''smands, its massive form straining against the harness as it pulled the heavy carriage forward. They arrived outside the building and seemingly were clear to continue down the main street. He safely arrived on the main road and while remaining vignt, he guided the wagon with the escapees down it. With the help of his sound canceling spell, he was somewhat able to maneuver through the night towards hisst destination, one of the city gates.
¡®I hope this works, otherwise¡¡¯
While inside the criminals''ir, he discovered documents and identification emblems in the form of rings. If his hunch was correct, it might be possible to escape through the gate without further conflict. If the nobility were involved with these ves, then the guards should recognize the wagon he had borrowed. He only needed to present himself as a new ve trader, and perhaps they would allow him to exit through the front door. There was movement behind him, but with the aid of some spells, even the patrolling guards couldn''t detect their passage through the dark streets.
¡®It''s good that they don¡¯t have anynterns, otherwise, they would have spotted me by now.¡¯
He kept a watchful eye on the surroundings, alert for any sign of pursuit or interference. The children inside the carriage remained silent, clearly fearful of their fate. As they approached the city gates, Rnd could see the guards stationed there, their forms barely visible in the dim light. He slowed the wagon''s pace, trying to appear inconspicuous as he prepared himself for whatever mighte next.
The guards at the gate were surprised at the wagon that seemingly appeared from nowhere and approached it warily. At first, they seemed hostile but the moment they witnessed the ve emblem along with the ring on his finger that he obviously showcased, they changed their tune.
¡°Was there one of theming tonight? I thought it was supposed to be tomorrow?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t ask stupid questions and let them through, do you remember what happened to thest guy?¡±
Luck seemed to be on his side as the guards here were fearful of the men behind the vers. The gates that had been closed began to open and he could release the grip on his staff that he was hiding away on the side. As the gates opened, Rnd breathed a sigh of relief. The n had worked, and they were now on the verge of escaping the city. He moved the reins and the creature moved forward but the moment they entered the gate, an unexpected visitor appeared from behind.
¡°Stop that wagon! Don¡¯t let them pass!¡±
A man on horseback was charging in their direction, unmistakably a Knight. The crest on his armor identified him as belonging to thendowners and the group Rnd was attempting to avoid. His heart sank, but it was toote to retreat now; it was time to initiate his backup n.
"It never goes smoothly, does it..."
Rnd nced at the disy screen inside his armor. There, he could see all the runic charges he had previously nted in the criminalir. Alongside them, he had positioned a few sensors to enable ess from this distance. He had known that some people had already arrived there but had hoped that they wouldn¡¯t reach this gate in time. After confirming the absence of innocent bystanders, he quickly activated all the bombs that were ced and heard the echoes of the explosion quickly after.
The guards at the gate were caught off guard, their attention diverted by the sudden chaos erupting within the city. The explosions threw a massive fireball into the sky that illuminated the streets and shook the ground beneath them. Rnd seized the opportunity and ordered the creature to move through the now-closing gate. Itsrge form strained against the weight of the wagon but it surged forward with impunity.
¡°Stop!¡±
The gate''s safety feature was activated by one of the guards but just as the iron grate was about to fall down, it suddenly stopped in ce. It remained there while Rnd and the wagon passed through, leaving the chaos and confusion of the city behind them.
¡°Don¡¯t let them escape you fools!¡±
The voice of the knight boomed from behind them and was apanied by the sound of approaching hooves. The chase was on and there was quite a way until he arrived home¡
Chapter 459: Calling For Help.
Chapter 459: Calling For Help.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story calledHeavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
¡°Sir.¡±
¡°Speak forthwith.¡±
¡°We found some men, they are still alive.¡±
"Lead me thither, perchance they can rify this perplexing circumstance."
Alphonse''s voice dripped with disappointment as he surveyed the unfolding situation. As one of the Knight Commanders serving under Lord Theodore Valerian, he understood the necessity of less-than-honorable undertakings if they furthered his lord''s ambitions. On this day, his task was to ensure the secrecy and profitability of their underground ve trade partner in this city.
Though he harbored no fondness for the merchant involved, he recognized the significanceof this off-the-books ie the operation generated. In the cutthroat struggle for session among the heirs, money was a vital weapon, and not all of it could be acquired through legitimate means or sponsors. Alexander Valerian, the current Duke, remained silent until concrete evidence emerged and understood that every move was part of the ongoing war for power. He had gone through the same process and all his children had heard rumors of some of his undertakings, some involving outright assassination.
Alphonse followed the subordinate who was holding up antern. The area was now aglow with handnterns held by the mercenaries hired by the merchant leader, with his own men nearby on standby. He couldn''t entirely rely on this man to keep things quiet. The youngdy from the rival merchant group was meant to have been dealt with the day prior, but she had somehow survived and even managed to escape from this very location. To his knowledge, a powerful tier 3 mage had appeared in the city, prompting him to intervene personally.As they approached the fallen men, Alphonse scrutinized them with a trained eye. The three thugs were battered and bruised, but still conscious. Their clothes were singed and evidence of the magic was hanging in the air. It seemed usible that this mage had been hired by someone, considering his previous interventions to save the youngdy from the rival merchants. However, it was also conceivable that he belonged to a rival faction, aiming to disrupt their operation - an angle Alphonse needed to investigate further.
"Pray, do rify what events have unfolded in this vicinity?"
The Knight Commander ordered but before any of the men could answer, something caught his eye. It was only thanks to his senses he was made aware of a disturbance, a strange round object covered in glowing runes. His instincts screamed danger, and without hesitation, he darted in the opposite direction while pushing the mercenaries out of his way.
¡°Huh?¡±
¡°W-what?¡±
The men were surprised but almost instantly after, multiple explosions rocked the entire area. The force of the explosions sent shockwaves rippling through the ground, knocking down anyone and anything in their path. Debris flew through the air as mes erupted from the detonation points, casting an eerie glow over the chaos. Alphonse, propelled by instinct and years ofbat experience, managed to evade the worst of the sts and jumped to a safe distance as the fiery sts engulfed the area where he had just stood.
As the smoke cleared and the echoes of the explosions faded, Alphonse rose to his feet, his eyes scanning the surroundings. His armor was scorched, and his cloak singed in several ces but otherwise, he remained unharmed. The aftermath was quite devastating, with the ground having copsed and the building he was just in reduced to rubble. The noise effectively woke up all the nearby residents and quite a few of the mercenaries had been killed or injured.
¡°Sir Alphonse, are you injured?¡±
"I am unharmed.¡±
An armored man with the Valerian emblem arrived soon after, he was his second inmand and only answered to his orders.
¡°Sir, should we check for survivors?¡±
"Leave them be. Our immediate concern lies elsewhere. The perpetrator of this act cannot have ventured far. We seek a mage garbed in dark garbs, likely endeavoring to flee the city. Secure the city perimeter. Permit no one to depart!"
The Knight Commander issued his order, disying his indifference towards the mercenaries. Quickly, he donned his helmet, distinguished by a blueb atop, then pivoted on his heel.
¡°Yes, Sir! As youmand.¡±
His subordinate saluted once more before darting off towards the other knights. Many of them lingered outside in the streets, ready to assemble at a moment''s notice. The city was in turmoil, with shouts and cries echoing through the streets as residents and guards alike scrambled to make sense of the explosions. The one responsible for this disaster, however, was making his way through one of the city gates, his escape seen by some guards who could only watch.
*****
¡®There goes my cover, but at least I¡¯ve managed to leave the city and it should take them a while to assemble their forces to pursue me but when they do¡ they will eventually catch up¡¡¯
Rnd breathed a sigh of relief as they passed through the city gates and entered the open road beyond. The chaos and confusion of the explosions had likely diverted attention away from their escape, at least for the time being. However, they were not out of danger yet and the way this wagon was moving was concerning.
It looked more like a train cart than a carriage, while it was robust it was not created for speed. It required arge monster to pull it and turning would also be a problem. He assumed that whoever would be after them, would be on horseback and much faster. Eventually, they would catch up to them if they continued at this pace. Rnd knew they needed to find a way to go around this problem and there were a few choices.
¡®First choice, I drop off the kids somewhere and try luring away our pursuers. Probab;y not a good idea, even the weakest monster they encounter will kill them all¡ There is no food here either, so letting them hide somewhere and then returning is also out of the question. What else can I do¡¡¯
Rnd nced back into the wagon where ten individuals were resting. The farmer boy who asked him for help was trying to calm down his friends while also exining to everyone that everything will be ok. The other five were of simr age as this group and for some reason had trusted him with their lives. Discarding them now would be a betrayal of that trust and Rnd had already made a decision.
¡®If we can¡¯t split up, then only one choice remains, pushing through to the border.¡¯
Some luck was on their side as this settlement that they had left wasn¡¯t that far off from Albrook and more importantly, thends that were Arthur¡¯s territory. While in the past they were unable to halt Theodore¡¯s troops from trespassing, things had changed. If they gathered all of their soldiers and he was there to lead them, then this issue could be potentially resolved. With this in mind, the runes on his helmet lit up slightly as he tried reaching the most important person for this n to work.
¡®... Common pick up¡¡¯
He looked at a pulsating representation of his magical call not being answered and continued to wait. There were no phones in this world or culture built around them so it was possible to wait hours for someone to answer but luckily, after a few minutes he heard a familiar voice.
¡°Rnd, I¡¯ve heard that you were returning, are you nearby?¡±
It was the voice of his favorite bastard son of the Duke, Arthur Valerian. The two hadn¡¯t really talked in a month since Rnd¡¯s departure and he just sent him some text messages or prerecorded voice lines to just confirm that he was still alive.
¡°Not quite, I¡¯ll assume that if you¡¯re using my real name, you are somewhere private.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m in my private quarters, you were lucky that I was workingte, but are you sure you¡¯re not somewhere close? I need you to go through some of the city ns.¡±
¡°I will when there is some time but first, I need you to help me, I¡¯m in some trouble and I need you to assemble the soldiers from Albrook.¡±
¡°Assemble them? What kind of trouble are you in, Rnd?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll exinter, but for now, I need you to gather as many soldiers as you can. I¡¯m heading towards the western border of your territory, towards Albrook.¡±
¡°From the western side? Isn¡¯t that in Theodore¡¯s region? ¡ ¡±
Arthur paused for a moment but it didn¡¯t take him too long to figure out why Rnd mentioned the border and the soldiers.
¡°It is, I¡¯ve gotten myself in some trouble.¡±
¡°It does sound¡ very well, I¡¯ll gather everyone up but it could take a while. How many do you exactly need and do they have to bebat ready?¡±
Rnd was a bit surprised that Arthur didn¡¯t inquire about the situation more. It seemed that just asking was enough to make this young city lord move his troops.
¡°I¡¯d say, everyone that¡¯s avable, the more the better, even the new trainees. When they get there, just wait at the edge and don¡¯t cross through the border. Tell them to wait for arge carriage, one that ve traders use.¡±
¡°I see, the numbers count, and a ve carriage, that¡¯s peculiar but I understood. I¡¯ll send out the orders immediately. Hold tight, Rnd. Help is on the way.¡±
¡°Thank you, Arthur. I owe you one.¡±
¡°You sure do my friend and I hope you know what you are doing.¡±
¡°I hope so and there is onest thing..."
Relief washed over Rnd as Arthur epted his plea for assistance. The soldiers en route from Albrook weren¡¯t solely dispatched to aid him against his pursuers; they served more as a contingency n. Perhaps trouble could still be averted if his adversaries were sluggish, but there was a reason behind his worries. The presence of the Valerian knight near the city gate caught him off guard, and it indicated a potential threat that could being.
¡°Alright, everyone, listen up.¡±
Rnd''s voice rang out, drawing the attention of the wagon''s upants, who quickly turned towards him. He could see the fear in some of their eyes but luckily Vico was there to calm them down, the boy seemed to trust him for some reason and this helped immensely.
¡°We have a long journey ahead of us, and it won¡¯t be an easy one. But I need you all to remain calm and trust me. We¡¯re going to make it through this together. I swear, that I won¡¯t let any harm befall any of you. Our destination is to the east of here, near the city of Albrook.¡±
Some of the children didn¡¯t fully grasp his words, but at least they weren¡¯t crying. Rnd spoke softly and slowly, hoping to reassure them and make his instructions clear. However, only time would tell if they would remain calm when trouble eventually arrived. With that, they continued their journey through the main road which proved to be a bumpy ride.
As they traveled along the winding roads, Rnd kept watch for any signs of pursuit. The moon was starting to go down and the night was starting to draw to a close. However, before dawn arrived he noticed signs of trouble in the distance. There were several men on horses, withnterns strapped to their mounts, clearly chasing after them.
¡®It has to be a scouting party¡¡¯
They were quite a bit away from them but their speed was above theirs. Vico, the boy tasked with keeping the others calm, sensed that something was wrong. Rnd''s repeated nces into seemingly empty space did not go unnoticed.
¡°Sir, is everything alright?¡±
¡°... We might be in some trouble.¡±
¡°Trouble?¡±
Their pursuers persisted in their advance, the monstrous lizard unable to shake them off. The deteriorating condition of the road only worsened their situation and allowed the pursuers to steadily close the distance. Finally, Rnd instructed the young man to take the reins while he ascended onto the wagon, with his hammer staff. Using his magic, he unleashed a homing missile spell and sessfully drove them back. Their pursuit had been stalled but it was not over yet.
¡®That was only the scouting party, there are a lot moreing from behind¡¡¯
It was clear that more enemies wereing and now that he was spotted, they had a proper target. The road he was going through was uneven but it was the only way for thisrge wagon to follow. If he attempted to stray away from this path, they would only be slower and their pursuers would catch up even faster. This left them in a predicament as it was easy for their enemies to just follow the road.
¡®Can¡¯t use the forests to lose them, we¡¯ll just get stuck but¡ I can make it a lot harder for them to catch up and I don¡¯t need to reveal my identity quite yet.¡¯
Rnd was likely a known figure among the Valerian knights, making the use of his spider golems and revealing his runic armor a risky action. However, the major advantage of utilizing runesy in their adaptability. They could mimic nearly every spell, including divine ones or those from other schools of magic. He spent time at the institute learning various other types of magic, not only dimensional ones. ¡°Vico, are you alright?¡±
¡°Yes Sir, leave it to me!¡±
The young farmer boy was surprisingly good at keeping the monster steady. It was as if he had some former training in the past but this was not the time to ask for more questions. Rnd took on his potion on top of the ver wagon and started his n of stalling their pursuers.
¡®There are a lot of them¡¡¯
In the distance, a swarm ofnterns illuminated the night, each one marking the presence of a mounted knight.It was clear that he had been unlucky as such arge battalion of knights was nearby. Not just anyone couldmand such a force, so he had to assume a Knight Commander was among them. Alongside, there were likely other Tier 3 ss holders present. Even for Rnd, these numbers would be too much to handle so there was only one way for him and the kids toe out of this unscathed.
He raised his staff and directed it towards the ground, causing the earth beneath to soften. From within his spatial space emerged an array of runic objects: some circr, others simple scrolls or metallic implements. Quickly, they were scattered onto the softened ground, concealed from view. Once the approaching army passed over them, they would face a rude awakening.
cing runic mines from scrap metal wasn¡¯t his sole strategy, especially as this ce was also popted by various other creatures. There was a reason merchants traveled with adventurer protection, and Rnd intended to capitalize on it. With another wave of his staff, he conjured a pale ball of light that materialized and gently descended to the ground, even as the carriage pressed forward. Emitting a peculiar pulse, the pale light began to draw the attention of the monsters dwelling in thesends.
Some of the more aggressive creatures detected the monster beaconing spell emitted by the strange orb. While it didn''t affect all of them, those drawn-out could serve as a brief distraction. Though natural monsterscked the relentless drive of dungeon creatures, certain types were known to pose a threat even to fully armored charging knights.
Soon, the charging battalion reached the first roadblock and Rnd could hear some explosions echoing from the distance. It was like music to his ears as he heard the continuous explosions which indicated a sessful dy in their pursuers'' progress. However, he couldn''t afford to becent. He continued toy down traps and obstacles, utilizing his knowledge of magic and the terrain to his advantage.
As the chaos ensued behind them, the sounds of hooves continued to intensify and the monster howls were dying down. His pursuers were slowly gaining on them but he was unwilling to stop. The children inside the wagon were surprisingly calm and Vico continued to steer the lizard in the right direction.
As hours passed, Rnd found himself forced to resume casting. This time, he conjured dyed magic arrows that hovered in mid-air, once an enemy was in range, they would spring into action. However, their sess was short-lived; the knights skillfully used their shields for defense, and even targeting their mounts failed to slow their advance. Time was clearly running out and his options were dwindling. Would they reach their territory in time or would their relentless pursuer catch up?
Chapter 460: Unusual Getaway.
Chapter 460: Unusual Getaway.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story calledHeavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
¡°S-sir¡¡±
¡°What is it now?¡±
¡°T-this creature, I don¡¯t think it willst for much longer, it¡¯s been running for almost a whole day¡¡±
Rnd concentrated on the soldiers gaining ground behind them, casting spells, and setting traps along their path. Despite his efforts to create distance, the pursuers consistently closed in. The primary obstacle was their wagon''s speed. The lizard creature pulling it simply wasn''t fast enough. It was good at maintaining a steady pace, but pushing it beyond that taxed its endurance. Rnd cursed under his breath, realizing that eventually, the mounted knights would catch up to them. He needed to think of something and needed to do it fast.
¡°Keep it steady, Vico.¡±
¡°Y-yes, Sir.¡±
The boy nodded but it was clear that he was starting to panic. At first, it appeared that his spells were effective, but the relentless pursuit began to wear him down. As the soldiers spread out to the sides, they became much more difficult to handle. The traps had a limited area of effect, as did his spells. It felt akin to battling a hydra; for every obstacle he managed to ovee, two more emerged to take its ce.¡®My mana reserves are running low, using so many spells is too taxing, and even the runes on this armor are starting to burn into the mithril, what can I do?¡¯
To aid in his decision-making, Rnd brought up the map of the area while simultaneously scanning the surroundings with his own eyes. He knew they weren¡¯t far from his territory, but at their current pace, they would need more time. By his calctions, the enemy soldiers would likely catch up to them in around thirty minutes, potentially surrounding them once they did.
They faced a steep hillside, with the road beginning to incline. Rnd spected that some of the knights may have maneuvered around the hill and were possibly lying in wait on the other side. Reaching the summit could mean being trapped between the two forces. While there was a chance to break through, it was risky. The wagon could falter and once their momentum was stopped, they would be easy pickings for their pursuers.
¡®This isn¡¯t that far, If I could just go in a straight line and avoid the soldiers on the other side, then it could be possible¡¡¯
His mind raced at a superhuman rate as he made all the calctions. The n formed in his head and there was one way of them reaching the end of the road in one fell swoop. It was a problematic strategy but after examining the wagon they were in, he was inclined to believe that it could work.
¡®This wagon was made from mostly metal to hold the ves inside, it should theoreticallyst through the spell.¡¯
At that moment, Rnd stood atop the wagon, gripping his staff tightly in his right hand. The wagon boasted a somewhat rectangr shape, its roof arching overhead, creating a faint oval surface upon which he could stand or walk. It reminded him faintly of a train cart from his old world, and it seemed sturdy enough for what he was about to attempt.
¡®I¡¯ll probably need to use the shield as the conduit and a few of the golems, but it should work¡¡¯
¡°Vico, hold it steady like before, don¡¯t worry about the beast, we won''t need it for much longer. When you are close to the top, tell me.¡±
¡°Okay, Sir!¡±
After a brief moment of deliberation, Rnd made his decision. Vico, who still held the reins to the exhausted lizard beast, simply nodded in response. Though the boy appeared confused by Rnd''s statement, he seemed to trust in his judgment. Meanwhile, the other kids remained huddled inside the ve cart, asionally peering out of small holes meant to allow some fresh air into the stuffy interior. A precaution probably only there, to keep the captured people from suffocating.
¡°...¡±
Rnd maintained his silence, unsure of how to approach speaking to the frightened children. Thanks to Vico, however, they no longer seemed to fear him. To them, he was beginning to appear as a savior, and he was determined not to betray that trust. Thus, to start off his n, he ced his shield on the floor and did it precisely in the center of the wagon. Some of the children looked puzzled as he retrieved another shield from beneath his robes, and their confusion only deepened as strange cube-shaped objects began to float out.
¡®Let¡¯s get to work, I only have around half an hour to do this.¡¯
First, Rnd activated the enchantments on his robe, causing it to retract onto itself. The magic allowed it to transform into a belt and in turn revealed his fully armored form. Though he was reluctant to be seen like this by Theodore''s men, inside the cart, he was shielded from unwee gazes. The children, however, could now see him clearly, and their young eyes were captivated by the glowing runes and magic before them.
¡°Step back a bit, it will get warm in here for a moment but bear with it.¡±
After holding his fingers together, Rnd conjured something akin to a controlled blowtorch. Despite his efforts to shield the area, some heat still seeped through, but the children remained undeterred, their eyes fixed on him as he melted the corners of his shield into the floor. Onceplete, the shield was fully connected to the lesser steel of the wagon, forming the central tform for his n.
Rnd pressed on with his task, retrieving a spare runic hammer that would aid him in inscribing everything with traces. With time ticking away, he wasted no time in swiftly moving around the cart, hammering key areas. With each swing, he created more trace routes for the runes that needed to cover the entire structure of the cart for his n to work.
As Rnd meticulously inscribed the runes onto the wagon''s surface, he could feel the pressure mounting. Time was ticking away, and the enemy soldiers were drawing closer with each passing moment. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he worked with unmatched focus. The children watched in awe as the intricate patterns of the runes began to take shape, their young minds unable toprehend the full extent of Rnd''s magical prowess. To them, he seemed like an archmage from the tales they had heard, who wielded powers beyond their wildest imaginations.
After thest runic trace was forced into ce, Rnd took a step back to survey his handiwork. The wagon was now adorned with aplexwork of runic traces that connected to the shield in the middle. It wasn¡¯t his best work, nor would the metal hold for long but this would have to do. He nodded in satisfaction and it was just in time as Vico called out to him.
¡°Sir, we¡¯re almost at the top and w-we are slowing down¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine, you did well Vico. Now go back inside, I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±
The boy looked quite exhausted as he was forced to stay up all night. As Vico retreated into the wagon, Rnd let the robe expand over his body once more. With his runic armor covered again, he moved to the coachman''s seat. There he was able to see that his assumption was correct and they were indeed facing arge group of knights. They were positioned at the foot of the hill, and their leader stood out by wearing a distinctive helmet adorned with argeb.
¡®It¡¯s that Commander I¡¯ve met, this exins why they were able to organize so quickly. I guess, this is it¡ I really hope this thingsts through it, otherwise this might get bloody¡¡¯
Rnd did not wish to face these people out on the field. While they only numbered in the thirties, killing brought him no joy. Moreover, even if he managed to defeat them all, the reinforcements approaching from behind would likely catch up, potentially exposing his true identity and causing trouble for Arthur. Nevertheless, Rnd remained determined not to give up. He held onto the belief that his contraption would ultimately lead him back home.
¡°Everyone, hold onto something and don¡¯t let go, this might get a bit bumpy!¡±
*****
¡°Sir Alphonse, we can see the wagon, it''sing down the hill!¡±
"Prepare yourselves! Ready the shielding artifacts at once!"
A group of armored men stood at the foot of the hill, their eyes fixed on the descending wagon. It was clear to them that the beast that was pulling it was starting to slow down as it was even being pushed by the momentum of the cart as it descended. They were dealing with a powerful mage that had been evading their pursuit for more than a day. However, this would be where they corner this criminal.
First off, a line of ten men spread out, each one holding a shield enchanted to block spells. They understood that they were facing a spellcaster, and in such situations, magic was best countered with more magic. They spected that their enemy was likely reaching the end of their mana pool. Casting spells for an extended period and continuously consuming mana potions would inevitably lead to toxicity bacsh. Alphonse was well aware of this and awaited the opportune moment to strike.
Behind the group of shield bearers, another ten mounted knights stood, armed with hand crossbows. This was a new, specialized weapon capable of firing two bolts simultaneously. Enchanted to turn their ammunition into explosives upon collision, these crossbows were arge addition to their arsenal. Additionally, the mounted archers also carried longbows, ready to be employed once the crossbows were depleted.
Then in the third row, stood the Knight Commander Alphonse himself, his imposing figure d in ornate armor adorned with the sigil of House Valerian. Alphonse stood with his most trusted men, ready to engage the mage in meleebat once the wagon was brought to a halt. Their objective was not to negotiate or seek exnations; rather, they were there to silence him and ensure that no one ever knew of this encounter.
¡°Sir!¡±
¡°What seems to be the matter?"
¡°Something is happening¡ I¡¡±
"Pray, borate on your statement. Speak clearly!¡±
Suddenly, a knight peering through a spyss caught sight of something peculiar. He struggled to articte what he saw to the Knight Commander but eventually answered the question.
¡°Sir, the wagon¡ it seems to be rising.¡±
"It is ascending?"
It didn¡¯t make sense to him but he couldn¡¯t ignore the word of this knight as he knew that none of them would ever lie to him. Instead, he moved his horse forward, to see with his own eyes if this wagon was indeed rising or if it was just tumbling down the hill. As Alphonse approached, his eyes widened in disbelief at the sight before him. The wagon, instead of hurtling down the hillside as expected, was indeed rising into the air. It defied all logic and expectation, leaving the Knight Commander momentarily stunned. The man quickly recovered and started shouting out orders to his men."Ready yourselves. It appears to be a levitation spell, likely of temporary duration. The mage must be in dire straits!"
Alphonse''s voice rang out,manding authority and instilling confidence in his men. They swiftly adjusted their positions, readying themselves for whatever was toe. The shield bearers tightened their grips on their enchanted shields, while the mounted knights readied their crossbows and longbows, aiming at the airborne wagon.
The Knight Commander observed a figure, a lone man stood at the front. With a raised hand, the man conjured a de made of blue mes, its intense heat unmistakable even from a distance. With precision, he brought the de down, severing the connections between the wagon and the beast pulling it. As the wagon started soaring, the lizard creature was momentarily dragged upward. However, once the connections were cut, the beast fell down to the ground where it now rested. Their target on the other hand, now liberated from its restraints, started to soar at an increased pace.
Initially, it appeared that the increase in speed wouldn¡¯t be much. A levitation spell merely removed the weight but didn¡¯t provide any additional forward momentum. Alphonse anticipated that the wagon wouldn''t move much faster than its current pace, which wasn¡¯t much more than before. He presumed their enemy was attempting to gain some distance, possibly with the intention of crashing the wagon and making an escape. However, Alphonse soon realized this was not the case.
It continued to rise into the air and increase in speed, to make things worse the mage that was in the front produced a strange spell. A dense gray mist enveloped the flying cart, concealing it entirely beneath a cloud-like veil. The magical cloud''s size far exceeded that of the wagon, and was clearly there to hide it from view. Aplhonse quickly turned to his men and gave an order, it seemed that their target was going to push through. Before it could go past them, it needed to be shot down.
"What on earth are you all waiting for, you imbeciles? Utilize your crossbows posthaste and bring it down!"
The mounted knights immediately obeyed theirmander''smand, raising their hand crossbows and taking aim at the obscured wagon. With expert precision, they fired their enchanted bolts toward the moving target, hoping to bring it crashing down to the ground. The bolts streaked through the air and approached the strange mist cloud before exploding inside of it. At first, it seemed that the target had been hit but to their surprise, the cloud continued to streak through the air, its speed continuously increasing as if it was unaffected.
The cloud persisted in its forward movement, unaffected by the barrage of enchanted bolts unleashed by Alphonse''s men. Despite the sound of multiple magical collisions, it showed no signs of slowing down Soon the knights prepared for another volley which after being fired, was intercepted by arge shower of bolts of mana. These bolts homed in on each projectile with uncanny uracy, colliding with them and triggering premature magical explosions.
¡°S-sir, what do we do now?¡±
One of the knights asked as the cloud containing the wagon streaked through the sky. They were not out of their range and their speed continued to increase. Alphonse gritted his teeth, his mind racing as he watched the scene unfold before him. Their target was getting away at a rapid pace that exceeded the capabilities of their horses but in his mind, it was not over.
¡°We gave chase! One of you shall remain and apprise the remainder of ourpany of our current location!"
¡°But sir, if we continue any much further, then we will arrive in the territory of the other Lord¡¡±
"I am cognizant of that fact; however, it holds no significance. The scoundrel is inconsequential. Let us depart ere he bes aware of our presence."
¡°Yes, Sir!¡±
Alphonse urged his mount forward, leading his men in a swift pursuit of the airborne wagon that was rocketing into the distance. He knew that time was of the essence; if they allowed the mage to reach the territory of another lord, it wouldplicate matters greatly. While he didn¡¯t fear the man known as Arthur Valerian, he knew that his Knight Commander was strong. Their priority was to apprehend the rogue mage and to bring him back into their territory. As long as they weren''t caught red-handed, the other party would be powerless to intervene.
The pursuit continued but unbeknownst to Alphonse, the young Valerian noble whom he had no respect for, wasn¡¯t far away. A battalion of well over a hundred armored soldiers was not far from here and more seemed to being. They were all gathering at one specific location, which was on the path between Aldbourne and Albrook.
¡°Lord Arthur, are you sure this is the correct spot?¡±
¡°This should be it, we just need to wait and Wand will arrive. He even gave me the map location, the coordinates should be correct!¡±
A man adorned in fashionable armor, distinguished by his silvery-white hair, sat astride a regal-looking steed. Beside him stood a woman, standing firmly on her own two feet. Her most striking feature was her feline ears, which set her apart amidst the armored soldiers and knights. Despite her unusual appearance, she held an air of importance, evident in her ability to converse with their leader.
Not long after, the two were alerted to something approaching from a distance. A strange zing inferno hurtled toward them, streaking like a star from the direction their ally was supposed to arrive. The man named Arthur squinted with his eyes as he tried to ascertain what this thing was.
¡°Is that the fabled¡ Meteor spell?¡±
¡°Lord Arthur, it¡¯sing right for us!¡±
¡°Spread out! Take cover behind the rocks and trees, protect yourselves!¡±
Their leader shouted at his soldiers and knights, quickly telling everyone to take cover. The meteor was hurling right for them and if it was really the fabled spell of old, then the explosion would be devastating.
Chapter 461: Standing Ground.
Chapter 461: Standing Ground.
¡®Damn..., it¡¯s barely holding together but¡ we¡¯re not far from the meeting spot.¡¯
¡°Ahh¡ We are going to die!¡±
Rnd''s thoughts were abruptly interrupted by the shouts of one of the children as the space around them began to unravel, causing the metallic wagon to tremble violently. After he had inscribed runes around them, the cart turned into an impromptu flying ship. His cube golems were used as propulsion and hidden within a magical mist he had conjured up to hide them.
During their escape, they sustained several hits, which Rnd countered by erecting a magical shield around them. However, the strain of maintaining the flying construct took its toll, resulting in more damage than he anticipated. Nheless, they continued flying until the runes began melting through the steel chassis. Now surrounded by mes, Rnd urged the children to huddle around the tower shield he had melted to the ground.
¡°Huh? No one is going to die, just gather around me, I promise you, no one will die.¡±
Rnd shouted over the roar of the mes and the creaking of the metal. He focused his remaining mana into arge spherical mana shield. It enveloped the shield he was kneeling on along with the children that huddled around him.
¡®The runic structures have deteriorated too much, I can¡¯t control the flight path anymore and the levitation spell ising undone, thending will be rough.¡¯
Without voicing his concerns to the group, Rnd remained focused on maintaining his concentration. After over a day of being chased, he had depleted most of his mana and was suffering from a headache induced by mana potion consumption. Fortunately, his skills allowed him to persevere through the pain. Before long, the mana solidified around them, forming a thick sphere of watery energy that enveloped them all.
The children, wide-eyed with fear, clung to Rnd as the wagon shuddered and groaned under the strain. The heat was intense but thanks to the water magic around them, they were shielded from the worst of it. Rnd ced his arms around the children to add anotheryer of protection with his body and the wagon continued to descend rapidly, hurtling toward the ground below.As they approached the earth, Rnd braced himself for impact. The sphere of mana surrounding them absorbed much of the shock, but even so, thending was rough. The wagon crashed down with a deafening roar, sending up a cloud of dust and debris. The metal groaned and protested under the strain, and eventually burst into a ball of mes around them.
Once the dust settled, the children opened their eyes.They found themselves suspended in mid-air, surrounded by a watery shield that promptly dissipated. After ignoring the sensation of wetness, they turned their attention to the wreckage of the wagon they had just been in. They realized that during the descent, Rnd had reactivated the levitation capabilities of his shield and safeguarded them from the impact.
¡°Is everyone alright?¡±
He asked the children, his voice hoarse from all the umted exhaustion. They nodded in response, and soon felt themselves descending toward the ground. However, thending was abrupt, and they experienced a gentle bump as they touched down. Though their savior attempted tond more slowly, it was evident that he was nearing the limits of his power.
Soon, their eyes fell upon a group of armored men bearing the same crest as their pursuers. The children were startled by their sudden appearance, but Rnd remainedposed. He recognized their leader, someone he knew well. As the armored men approached, they too recognized Rnd and quickly saluted him, who was their Knight Commander.
¡°That was quite the entrance, Sir Wand.¡±
¡°Good to see you, Lord Arthur.¡±
Rnd stood up straight and quickly performed a Knightly salute to Arthur, who to everyone gathered here, was his lord. While he wanted to do nothing more than to get all of this behind him, there was still more left to do in this little scheme he cooked up.
¡°I¡¯m d to see you also, and almost in one piece. However, we will catch upter, we have made the appropriate preparations.¡±
Arthur winked at Rnd before ncing to the side, where a robed man stood, roughly Rnd''s height. Beneath the darkened robes, he wore armor simr to Rnd''s, giving him a striking resemnce to the individuals their pursuers were after. Now that he was among his allies, he could rearrange his robe to take on the form of a cape, adorned with a Valerian crest on the back.
¡°You have my thanks.¡±
¡°Hey Wand, what is this all about? Care to exin?¡±
¡°Hey, give him some space you big idiot, can¡¯t you see that he is tired.¡±
¡°Hey, why did you kick me?¡±
Two familiar voices sounded out from the distance and they belonged to his brother-inw and his younger sister. Both Armand and Lobelia had gathered along with Sir Gareth and Morien. Lobelia was on horseback while it seemed that Armand had used his own body to keep up with the mounted soldiers. All of them were now tier 3 ss holders and were just the backup he needed.
Rnd let out a weary chuckle as he spotted those two approach. Despite the dire circumstances, their presence brought him a sense of relief. He took a moment topose himself before addressing them.
"Armand, Lobelia, it''s good to see you both. I''ll exin everything, but first, let¡¯s get this over with. Troops from Aldbourne are approaching and we need to deal with them first.¡±
¡°Aldbourne? That shithole?¡±
Armandmented before receiving another kick to the shoulder from Lobelia. It was rather odd to see her kicking a man from horseback, but at least the sight brought the tension down. The soldiers didn¡¯t voice their opinions, but they wore strange expressions on their faces, clearly unused to seeing people behave in such a way around nobility.
¡°How dare you behave in such a way in front of the Lord!¡±
¡°Haha, it¡¯s fine Mary, it¡¯s quite entertaining!¡±
Rnd looked at the group that was assembled and wasn¡¯t sure what to think. Arthur seemed to be taking things quite lightly but considering that he now had a proper tier 3 entourage, he couldn¡¯t me him. While his own horse was being prepared he took a bit of time to look at Gareth and Morien, who were now a force to be reckoned with.
Name : Gareth Astastel L153
ssesT3 Sword Champion L3T2 Advanced Sword Knight L50T2 Sword Knight L 50T1 Squire L25T1 Warrior L25
Name : Morien Hartmond L152
ssesT3 Spear Champion L2T2 Advanced Spear Knight L50T2 Spear Knight L 50T1 Squire L25T1 Warrior L25
¡°Vico, don¡¯t worry. You can trust these people, go with them until we deal with those people that were after us, do you understand?¡±
¡°Yes, Sir!¡±
Time was of the essence, and he needed to y the role until the very end. Vico was on his side, so he didn¡¯t need any convincing. With his help, the other kids moved with some of the soldiers who were tasked with bringing them to a safe location. Troops of an opposing Valerian brother were approaching, and this ce was far from safe.
As the soldiers escorted the children to safety, Rnd and his allies prepared themselves for the impending confrontation with the troops from Aldbourne. They positioned themselves strategically, taking advantage of the natural terrain to maximize their defensive capabilities. Their numbers were high and probably exceeded Theodore¡¯s troops. Their goal was to scare them off and not to engage but things didn¡¯t always go as nned.
"Sir Wand, your friends are approaching. Did you have anything in mind for this event?¡±
¡°My Lord, it would be best to keep them from entering your territory, it would showcase your strength and send a message to you brother.¡±
¡°Hm, dear Theo won¡¯t like this¡¡±
Rnd was now situated on his horse, right behind Arthur. His two knights didn¡¯t fully trust him yet, and the same went for Mary, who was responsible for their informationwork. Their leader appeared to be pondering this issue, his fists tightening around the reins he held. He might have been anxious about confronting the troops belonging to his brother, but if he wanted to be taken seriously, he needed to demonstrate that he would not back down from a fight.
¡°Very well, move the troops, if they dare to enter thesends, you are free to intercept them. Show them the might of House Valerian.¡±
Arthur''s voice carried authority as he gave themand, and Rnd nodded in agreement. He ryed the orders to his men, who quickly sprang into action and right behind theirmander. Theodore¡¯s troops that were pursuing them quickly arrived at this scene and theb of their Knight Commander became visible. The man was riding in the front and began to slow down the moment he saw the small army waiting for them.
The border between Albrook and Aldbourne was marked by a ruggedndscape of rolling hills and sparse vegetation. Nearby, dense patches of forests housed creatures that asionally emerged to ambush merchants and travelers. Though the volcands were fertile, the absence of farnds was noticeable due to the persistent threat posed by the monsters. A rock formation delineated the boundary between Aldbourne and Theodore¡¯snds, and their troops were assembled near it.
Alphonse, one of Theodore¡¯s Knightmanders, rode at the head of his troops. He had split off from them and appeared to be attempting a charge into enemy territory. However, upon realizing that he was facing a sizable force led by a fellow Vrian, he quickly brought himself to a halt. His steed trotted forward and stopped just short of crossing the border. Now, he stood before Rnd, surrounded by other Knights, with Arthur visible in the distance.
¡°Halt, you are attempting to trespass into thends of Lord Arthur Valerian, identify yourself!¡±
Alphonse straightened in his saddle, his gaze locking onto Rnd with indignation. He recognized Rnd¡¯s identity as the Knight Commander he had interacted with before. Luckily, he was not aware that he was the same man who took him on a wild goose chase and crashed the ver¡¯s wagon.
"Sir Wand, pray tell, how did you..."
The man was clearly shaken by the appearance of the enemy troops. When Emmerson visited Albrook, they hadn''t been able to resist even one Tier 3 ss holder. Now, on the other hand, he could discern the presence of at least five other such individuals here, along with over a hundred mounted troops. Behind them stood archers and foot soldiers armed with shields and spears, ready to mobilize at a moment''s notice.
¡°State your business. Are you trying to attack thends of our lord? Why have you brought your knights here? We do not take kindly to such threats, are you trying to start a conflict?¡±
Rnd knew that it was forbidden for the Duke candidates to engage in such extreme conflicts and battle it out on the fields. They were still nobles from the same house, and the Duke did not want to risk losing his troops to his sons'' disputes. The intention was for them to expand their influence without resorting to militarized conflict, or at most, only engaging in skirmishes under the guise of training exercises. However, Theodore''s actions suggested otherwise, as his troops were invading hisnds without going through the proper procedures.
"Sir Wand, it doth appear a misconception hath arisen. We possess no inclination towards strife. Nay, our presence in this ce is solely to ensure the protection of ournds and the welfare of our people."
Alphonse replied quickly while also raising his hand up. This caused the men behind him to stop in their tracks and gather at a distance. It was clear that he didn¡¯t want to give Rnd any excuses to attack him. At this moment, Alphonse found himself at a disadvantage, as most of his troops had not yet arrived. It would be impossible to prevail against hundreds of enemies with only thirty of his men, especially against someone who had defeated Emmerson, a truly strong Knight Commander.
¡°Verily, I do assure thee, we harbored no intent to encroach upon thy lord''s demesne. Our sole aim was to conduct a vignt patrol along the frontier, safeguarding the sanctity of our own estates. As thou art well aware, the locality hath witnessed a surge in the nefarious exploits of monsters and brigands in recent moons. We have diligently pursued one such miscreant. It doth appear that thou hast encountered this vagabond¡¡±
Rnd wasn¡¯t fond of the man''s rhetoric, but it was evident he was attempting to buy time. He was at arge disadvantage with only thirty men here and waiting for reinforcements. The pursuers weren¡¯t elite forces, and their numbers didn''t surpass his own. It would be unwise for them to encroach on theirnds unchecked, and Rnd needed to ensure they understood they couldn''t trespass at will.
¡°Yes, as you can see, we have apprehended a peculiar mage and a strange flying carriage has crashed into our territory.¡±
"It doth indeed appear thus. Permit me to remind thee that this scoundrel hails from the domain of Lord Theodore Valerian and hath purloined goods from within his demesne. I beseech thee, do the honorable deed and surrender them unto us, and we shall forthwith take our leave."
¡°Is that so? Hm¡ I refuse.¡±
"Surely thou jest?"
Rnd had anticipated this reaction, which is why he had instructed Arthur to prepare a body double. As they conversed, Alphonse caught sight of a figure in a dark robe being escorted away and ced into a carriage. It seemed he was being taken to Albrook for further interrogation, and his side would examine the wreckage, something Theodore''s faction strongly opposed. It was evident they didn''t want the captured children to divulge information about the kidnappings and the illicit ve trade, as it could lead to consequences even for their lord.
¡°I am quite serious. If you attempt to cross into our territory, I will not hesitate to defend it. As a Knight Commander of House Valerian, it is my duty to protect thesends and their inhabitants. Your usations against this mage may be valid, but the matter will be settled within our jurisdiction. If you wish to pursue justice, I suggest you do so through proper channels. However, I must warn you that any attempt to enter our territory without our consent will be met with force.¡±
Alphonse''s expression darkened at Rnd''s words, his hand twitching as if itching to draw his sword. He clearly didn''t expect such firm resistance, especially from someone he had previously underestimated. It was a risky move, but Rnd knew he had the advantage here. His troops outnumbered Alphonse''s, and they also had thew on their side. In theory, whatever ended up in Arthur¡¯s territory was his to examine. Rnd also knew they wouldn''t divulge the truth about the wagon''s purpose or its passengers. Which meant that they had nothing to stand on.
¡°Sir Wand, thou shalt regret thy insolence!¡±
¡°If you have nothing further to add, then leave.¡±
With a frustrated growl, Alphonse spurred his horse and turned back to his men, barking orders to regroup and return to Aldbourne. Though he seethed with anger, he knew better than to engage in a fruitless confrontation. The risk of provoking a conflict with Arthur Valerian was too great and would only risk the ire of his liege. He knew that he could just deny all the ims made by his enemies, and it was not worth risking his men¡¯s lives in a meaningless battle.
As Alphonse and his men retreated, Rnd breathed a sigh of relief. He had effectively thwarted any further confrontation from the man. Fortunately, Alphonse was intelligent enough to recognize that he wouldn''t emerge victorious from this sh. Moreover, it would only reflect poorly on Theodore if his Knight Commander were to attack Arthur¡¯s troops while his brother was among them. Arthur¡¯s mere presence made it challenging for the Knight Commander to retaliate, and attempting to force their way in was futile given the presence of multiple Tier 3 ss holders on their side.
¡°Yeah tell them, Sir Wand~¡±
¡°Such a knightly tone! I¡¯m impressed!¡±
¡°Shut up you two¡¡±
While gazing at the back of Alphonse¡¯s neatlybed helmet, Rnd heard voices from behind. First came Armand with a quick one-liner, followed by Lobelia. After turning his head, he caught sight of Arthur attempting to suppress augh and Mary shaking her head.
¡®I want to go home¡¡¯
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story calledHeavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
Chapter 462: Home Sweet Home.
Chapter 462: Home Sweet Home.
¡°Well, that went better than expected, for a moment I thought he was going to try something.¡±
¡°That would be quite dumb if he did. Even if the rest of the troops arrived, their chances off winning were slim.¡±
¡°More troops wereing? How many more were there?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure, it was hard to count¡ but probably around the same numbers we have here.¡±
Arthur looked at Rnd with some concern in his eyes.
"I see. Well, we''ve sent a clear message today, and it''s one that Theodore will have to reckon with. His knight couldn''t act with me around, but that''s something you probably anticipated, right? But I''m unsure if I like being used in such a way, I¡¯m supposed to be the lord here~¡±
Rnd knew that if this were a typical rtionship and he was a real knight, such actions would have been inexcusable. Knights couldn''t simply call on their lords for help while undertaking tasks they weren''t ordered to perform. This incident demonstrated that Arthur was different from other nobles; he didn''t seem offended by Rnd''s tone or actions. In fact, it seemed Arthur even enjoyed being asked for help. Perhaps, as his influence grew, he was beginning to relish his newfound authority and usefulness.
The dust had settled, and Alphonse had retreated with his troops. Rnd finally released a sigh of relief as things began to calm down. He had used new technology to open a portal,nding in enemy territory. Though his return had been tough, with the help of his friends and allies, the ordeal was now over. With this additional data, he would likely avoid making the same mistake again. But first, he needed to get back home.
"Thank you, my lord, your presence here was crucial.""Oh, think nothing of it, Sir Wand. It was quite invigorating, actually. My brother will probably be seething with anger once his knight makes the report. I wish I could see his face when he hears about this¡¡±
Rnd could sense a tinge of satisfaction in Arthur¡¯s words. It seemed Arthur relished the fact that his forces had made his brother look bad. Rumors were likely to spread about this confrontation, and Theodore might be the subject of ridicule at the next noble gathering. However, it was better not to poke a sleeping dragon - especially not while still being just a wyvern.
¡°Nevertheless, I didn¡¯t think you were such a gant man¡¡±
With the immediate threat dealt with, Rnd and Arthur turned their attention to the group of orphans. It seemed that they were the reason for this whole debacle. Rnd could see the men around him looking at him with strange expressions as if he had gained more of their respect. ¡°It was just a coincidence.¡±
¡°A coincidence?¡±
Arthur raised a brow at the response and Rnd noticed that it was better to borate further.
¡°Theodore and his men were capturing people and turning them into illegal ves.¡±
¡°Oh? Those are some strong words but do you have some proof?¡±
Rnd nodded and pulled out some papers from within his spatial space. While there wasn¡¯t much within the dungeon they were holding the children in, after arriving at the building holding the ver wagon, some paperwork could be gotten. The documents he gathered contained information about the captured people, their origins, and their intended destinations.
¡°Theseck any signatures or seals that could be tied to Theodore, but it does mention this one merchant family, are they connected?¡±
Rnd nodded, confirming the Abramz family''s involvement. However, this wasn¡¯t much to go on, as Theodore could easily deny any connection. The merchant would likely be used as a scapegoat and quickly reced. Rnd alsocked concrete evidence beyond the testimony of the young girl he had saved. Aubert Abramz would probably be silenced before any inquiry could be performed, making the issue difficult to resolve. Nheless, in this dispute between brothers, there were ways of gaining new territory and Aldbourne could potentially qualify.
¡°Hm¡ interesting, but I¡¯m not sure if we are quite ready to start a territorial dispute with Theo yet¡¡±
¡°I think so Lord Arthur, we should hold onto this information and use it when the time is right.¡±
They were still in the development stage. While their armies were growing, they needed more time. Arthur¡¯s troops would struggle against one of Theodore¡¯s Knight Commanders, and his brother had several of them. However, once Albrook began its expansion and the dungeon attracted enough people, they might be able to start pushing their luck.
Rnd also had some ideas to increase their military might using golems and possibly his phantom limb technology. Training soldiers took a lot of time, but a simple golem could rece a tier 2 ss holder. With his skills, a golemic army could be significantly strengthened and repeatedly restored. Once he fullypleted his research, they might not even need people withbat sses anymore. If he was right, then even farmers could do their part inside of an army.
¡°Indeed. Sir Morien.¡±
¡°Yes, Lord Arthur, how can I serve?¡±After nodding, Arthur called over one of his proper knights, Sir Morien. The man was holding arge spear that needed some better enchantments. His armor was also not really something a Knightmander-ranked individual should be wearing. It seemed that once he was back, Rnd would have a lot of work on his hands.
¡®Will I be able to do everything in a month?¡¯
This was indeed a perplexing situation, with time appearing to be a resource in short supply for Rnd. For a fleeting moment, he pondered the prospect of delving into the study of time magic. Perhaps there existed a means to fashion a chamber where time flowed at a more sluggish pace - an ability often bestowed upon protagonists in various fictional tales. Now he found himself wishing he possessed such a capability as well and perhaps, it was not a pipe dream.
¡°Sir Morien, take half of the men and the two adventurers. Stay here and patrol our borders, if someone suspicious dares to cross it, you know what to do.¡±
¡°Yes, My Lord!¡±
Morien saluted and quickly guided his horse back to the soldiers, rying the information. Armand didn¡¯t seem too happy to not be called by his name but luckily Lobelia was there to pinch his arm before he said something to get them in trouble.
¡°Ow, I wasn¡¯t going to say anything!¡±
¡°Sure you weren¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry Wand, leave this to me, I¡¯ll keep this idiot in check!¡±
She called out to Rnd while pulling Armand away before he did something stupid. He watch the two with amusement but also relief that they were continuing to get stronger. His time invested in their equipment wasn¡¯t wasted and they were people that even he could rely on. With these issues now over, he turned to the children that he had rescued. They looked quite confused about the situation and didn¡¯t seem to trust anyone around them.
¡°Sir¡¡±
¡°Vico, don¡¯t worry, they are with me, we will head to Albrook now where you may rest and eat.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
The young boy nodded without asking too many questions, showing a trust in Rnd''s words. With Vico¡¯s help, the other children could be convinced easily. Rnd hoped these children could act as witnesses to the ve trade incident. This would not be a one-sided arrangement; they would offer the children food and shelter in exchange for their testimony. Their ounts,bined with the documents, could provide enough leverage to keep Theodore¡¯s activities in check for a while.
¡®Might be better to keep them around my home, with the other orphans.¡¯With the help of spells, it was possible to easily extract the truth from most people. If they presented a case for dispute in the noble court, the children''s testimonies could carry significant weight. This made the children potential targets, but the likelihood of Theodore going to great lengths for one city and a single revenue stream was low. Nevertheless, it was better to keep the children close and surround them with soldiers and golems for protection.
With all of that out of the way, the two forces split. Half of the soldiers remained on the main road and prepared an encampment. The other half apanied Rnd, Arthur, and the children as they made their way back to Albrook. The journey was rtively uneventful, with asional pauses to let the children have something to eat. Eventually, they arrived at the city he had left over a month ago.
¡®I¡¯m finally back¡ not much time has passed but it felt like I was gone for half a year¡¡¯
Rnd had finally returned home, but he knew there was little time for rest. While the situation with Theodore had been temporarily diffused, it was far from resolved. Lingering tensions with the Castene house added to theplexity. He needed to reach out to his sister, who had promised to enlist their mother''s help in addressing this issue. If his father intervened and resolved the matter, Rnd might not need to return in a month''s time to keep an eye on Lucienne.
¡®Can I build a proper teleportation gate in a month? Do we have enough materials for something like that? I should first make Bernir his arm, I can¡¯t imagine living without one.¡¯
He continued to ask himself questions but his thoughts were interrupted by Arthur, who had caught on to this fact.
¡°Sir Wand.¡±
¡°Ah, yes Lord Arthur?¡±
¡°You seem tired, how about you get some rest today, that¡¯s an order. No working.¡±
¡°...I understand, My Lord.¡±
He wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to the order, so he simply nodded. Mary gave him a strange look, and perhaps everyone knew that he was already nning to overwork himself, as he usually did.
¡°Indeed, you are free to go, your wife is probably waiting for you and worried. Once you are rested, we shall talk about the future of Albrook.¡±
His home was now close by, and he continued while mounted. Behind him, a few soldiers followed, ready to guide his mount back once he was finished using it. The closer he got to his home, the more he felt like passing out as all the stress and adrenaline left his body. Eventually, he came to a stop and informed the men to take the horse away. It wasn¡¯t more than a few minutes from his home, and if he walked, he would probably be able to keep himself awake.
¡®I haven¡¯t been this tired in a long time¡¡¯
A sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over him as he approached his home. There, a lone woman stood waiting outside. Once their eyes met, she smiled, and the fatigue he felt seemed to dissipate. With slow steps, he continued to approach, releasing the safety on his helmet. Soon, he took it off, and the two exchanged warm, relieved smiles.
¡°Elodia, I¡¯m back.¡±
He said, his voice cracking slightly from exhaustion but also relief.
¡°Wee home, Dear.¡±
She replied, her voice gentle and soothing, as she stepped forward, clearly intending to give her husband a warm hug after their time apart. However, before they could embrace, a noise from the distance caught their attention. It sounded like something was approaching from the forest, with the unmistakable sound of branches snapping underfoot.
As therge beast burst through from within some bushes and appeared before them, Elodia reacted quickly by taking a step back. Unfortunately, her husband received the full brunt of the creature''s attack. He went down to the ground as a rather overzealous crimson wolf tackled him down. Its moist tongue made its way to his face, beginning quite the slobbery assault.
¡°Agni, stop! g-get off me!¡±
It was Agni, his wolvenpanion that was the size of an adult horse. Agni¡¯s tail wagged furiously as he continued to lick Rnd''s face with enthusiasm. Despite being knocked down, Rnd couldn''t help butugh at the overblown disy of affection. Elodia watched with amusement as her husband wrestled with their oversized pet wolf.
"Looks like someone missed you even more than me."
As Rnd struggled to fend off Agni''s affectionate onught, Elodia couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight. She stepped forward and gently patted the wolf''s head, causing him to pause momentarily in his enthusiastic disy of affection.
"Alright, Agni, that''s enough. Let your master catch his breath."
The sunwolf obediently backed off, though his tail continued to wag excitedly. Rnd pushed himself up from the ground, shaking his head as he wiped the wolf''s slobber from his face. It was surprising to see him be so obedient for once and perhaps during his absence, Elodia¡¯s and Agni¡¯s rtionships had grown stronger.
¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been taking good care of him.¡±
Rnd replied while looking at his wife petting Agni, who was showing a rather silly reaction to getting his ears rubbed. One of his legs started to move around in response to all that rubbing. This was supposed to be a divine beast worshiped by the church, but at this moment, he looked more simr to a house dog than a mighty sunlight wolf.
¡°He has been keeping mypany but now that you are here, maybe I won¡¯t have to y nanny anymore~¡±
¡°Worf!¡±
Agni gave out a dog-like bark, as if he was trying to deny the baby allegations. Both Rnd and Elodiaughed, attempting to resume their embrace. However, right before they could get closer, the main door to hispound mmed open, and another person appeared to greet him.
¡°Boss, you¡¯re back!¡±
It was Bernir, his half-dwarven assistant this time around, and not far from him was his wife, Dyana. But that wasn''t all - behind them were more people. Jorg, the half-dwarven stonemason, Marcie the scribe, and even Fin, who was training to be a knight, were all here too. And that wasn''t the end of it; many of the young orphans could be heard in the distance. Their lodging had already been created, and they seemed to have moved into the new dormitory where Vico and the others would join them soon.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m back, you seem to be doing well, Bernir.¡±
His friend was still missing an arm, and the recement he had previously created wasn¡¯t on. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant sight, but Bernir didn¡¯t seem to mind that he was missing his arm from his elbow down. The entire journey had been initiated to find a solution to this problem without involving the Srian church any further and soon he intended to tackle it in his workshop. However, before he started, he wished to enjoy thepany of his wife, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a month, and also rest.
¡°Aye Boss, good to have you back!¡±
¡°Wee back, Mr. Wand!¡±
¡°W-wee back.¡±
Although he was tired, the sight of his friends andpany waiting for his return, filled his heart with warmth. He did not think that something like this was possible when he set out on his journey, but they were there. Bernir moved over to give him a smack on the shoulder as a greeting and then was quickly reprimanded by his wife. Soon, the kids started getting loud and it took some time for them to settle down.
They spent some time outside the shop but eventually moved into hispound. There, he briefly recounted the story of his journey, omitting a few details that he would share only with his wifeter.
"Well, it seems like you had quite an adventure, Boss"
Bernir said, shaking his head in amazement.
"A shame I missed it."
¡°Not like you¡¯d be of any help if you were there.¡±
¡°What do you mean, just give me a runic weapon and I¡¯ll blow them all away!¡±
¡°Yeah, sure you will!¡±
Dyana seemed annoyed with her boasting husband and kept shaking her head at his wild ims, which grew wilder the more he drank. Eventually, he became so inebriated that his wife had to carry him out of Rnd¡¯s home. As the day came to an end, Rnd felt the need to finally rest. Even though his mana and stamina had recovered, he still felt some lingering fatigue, likely brought on by a hidden status effect.
¡°Finally, they are gone, how about you¡¡±
Elodia led the guests out, and upon returning, found her husband leaning back in his chair, his eyes closed. He had drifted away to sleep while sitting down, and next to him, a ratherrge wolf had decided to curl up. Itsrge size took up most of the dining area, and it had almost broken the door when entering.
¡°I guess, it can wait until tomorrow.¡±
Elodia chuckles while bringing over a nket that she tucked around her husband, making sure he wasfortable. She then moved to extinguish the candles around the room, leaving only the soft glow of the moon filtering in through the windows. With a gentle smile, she whispered a soft goodnight to both Rnd and Agni before retiring for the night.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story calledHeavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
Chapter 463: Geothermal.
Chapter 463: Geothermal.
The next morning, Rnd woke up feeling more rested than he had in a long time. Sunlight filtered through the window, casting a warm glow across the room. He blinked a few times, adjusting to the light, and then noticed the woman dozing off against his bare chest. For a moment, he wondered how he entered this room but soon he recalled dozing off in the dining room.
¡®Ah right, now I remember¡¡¯
His sleep had been short-lived due to a certain oversized wolf deciding to nap next to him. The snoring was so loud that his heightened senses mistook it for a monster attack. After waking up he spotted the nked Elodia ced over him, which he assumed she had done to ensure he was warm. Eventually, he found himself in their bed and had a nice intimate encounter with his wife.
¡®It¡¯s good to be back¡¡¯
He gently moved, trying not to wake her, but her eyes fluttered open, and she smiled up at him, looking just as content as he felt.
¡°Good morning, Dear.¡±
¡°Good morning, Elodia. I didn¡¯t mean to wake you.¡±
She stretched, her smile already making this day a lot brighter. Rnd was still getting used to being married and having someone who cared for him so deeply. It was a feeling he was slowly embracing. He was a loner, so having someone like Elodia by his side was somewhat new. However, it was not a burden but rather something that motivated him to strive even harder for their joint future.
"Don''t worry about it. I''m just d you''re back and I hope you¡¯ll be staying longer this time around?¡±¡°I hope so but¡¡±
¡°Is it about your sister?¡±
¡°Yes but also a few other things.¡±
Elodia''s voice was soft and full of warmth. She already knew about his adventures at the magical academy and the possibility of his return there. He had not detailed how he nned to return, but she had been informed about Lucienne. Keeping secrets from his wife was not something he wished to do, and having someone who cared for him offer advice was always wee.
¡°Of course but remember, You don''t have to shoulder everything alone. If there is something I can help you with, just let me know, alright?¡±
¡°If you keep saying things like that, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to control myself¡¡±
Rnd nodded at her words of support, his desire to tackle her down into bed once more momentarily overshadowed by the warmth of her encouragement. However, before his carnal instincts could take over, a loud sound echoed from inside his home. It sounded like scratching, and upon further investigation, it appeared to be Agni scratching against their bedroom door.
His disappointment was immeasurable as he was forced to open the door. There he spotted Agni wagging his tail around which caused some of the wooden chairs to break. Rnd sighed, resigned to the fact that his time alone with Elodia was over, at least for the moment. With a sigh, he left his bedroom and pushed the oversized wolf out of his home. His size had be a problem and letting him inside was not the best idea anymore.
¡°Borf!¡±
¡°No, you can¡¯t stay inside, you have your own ce, that¡¯s why we made it, go stay there!¡±
¡°Warf!¡±
Rnd rolled his eyes as Agni continued to protest against being shoved out of the house. Luckily, with some coaxing and well-ced scratches behind the ears, Agni relented and trotted off to his designated wolf house. He looked a bit saddened and his tail was curling downward but nothing could be done about it. His size was toorge for his workshop so he couldn¡¯t keep himpany like he used to when he was a puppy.
¡®Maybe in the future, something could be done about that though¡¡¯
There was one idea in his mind that would allow his wolfpanion ess back into the underground smithy. His time at the Institute was well spent and his research into dimensional magic had been extensive. If he was able to create the core of the structure he desired, then perhaps making some more space without digging around would be feasible. However, such things would need to wait forter as he first needed to do some other things.
¡°Does he seem more clingy than before?¡±
¡°He just missed you and then there are also the people from the Srian church, some of them can be peculiar¡¡±
Once Agni was taken care of, he had a business meeting with his wife. She had kept informing him about the state of Albrook while he was gone and there were indeed several pressing matters to attend to. The presence of the Srian church caused an influx of believers and refugees from other cities. A new growing city was always an opportunity to start over so it attracted people that weren¡¯t necessarily able to bolster the economy. Work was scarce and the influx of people wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. If something wasn¡¯t done now, then in the future he knew that this ce would resemble Aldbourne with its extensive slums and criminal element.
¡°I have my work cut out for me. Well then.¡±
Rnd knew what had to be done and soon he set off to take care of some business with Arthur. Over a month had passed since he had left this ce and the presence of the Srian church had only grown stronger. The priests and believers had set up new shrines and small temples, attracting a steady stream of pilgrims and new settlers to Albrook.
¡®Did they erge the main church through some magical means? I don¡¯t remember it being this tall¡¡¯
With the help of his helmet, he spotted a high concentration of people beneath the church, some of them belonging to the Srian Pdin order. It seemed they had begun expanding downward, likely digging to create more rooms for their priests and perhaps also escape tunnels. These cathedrals wererge structures with thick walls that could be important military structures during a siege attempt. They wouldn¡¯t be easily breached, as they were reinforced with holy magic, which was particrly potent against undead and evil creatures.
It was early in the morning but already many adventurers were crowding the streets. Many of them seemed to be of the gold rank but tinum ranks were also there. He noticed a few races he hadn¡¯t seen in a while, such as gnomes, who likely belonged to the recently formed Alchemical Guild. The same that wouldn¡¯t let Rastix into their circle. The man would soon have some interesting work to do and perhaps with it, he could show that they were mistaken.
¡°It¡¯s the Knight Commander, make way!¡±
As he was walking through the streets, people started moving to the sides. The cape he was wearing had the Valerian crest on it and he was also being followed by a small squad of soldiers. Rnd didn¡¯t like the attention but had already made peace with standing out. His two-meter-tall armored form could no longer blend into the crowd. Soon, he found himself at Arthur¡¯s estate, ready for the strategic meeting.
The estate was abuzz with activity as Rnd arrived. Arthur had clearly been preparing for his return, and the knights and staff moved with purpose. Rnd made his way through the familiar halls, greeted by nods and salutes from those he passed. His presencemanded respect, something that took a while to earn. Arthur was waiting for him in his office where on his desk maps and documents were spread out.
"Sir Wand, good to see you. I trust you managed to get some rest?"
"Yes, Lord Arthur. Thank you. It was much needed."
"Good, good. We have a lot to discuss. Please, take a seat."
Mary was here with them but they had to keep up the appearance of lord and Knight Commander. Spies could be anywhere and if someone noticed that Rnd wasn¡¯t a true Knight, there could be some potential trouble. Rnd settled into a chair opposite Arthur and finally, they could start discussing the future of the city."We''ve made significant progress while you were away, the ¡®power grid¡¯ that you proposed is almost finished and that generator for the dungeon is ready. The dwarven craftsmen are waiting for you to supervise the instation.¡±
It seemed that arge chunk of work had been finished and the city workers hadid out the bulk of the cables. What was left was to construct the main generator that would turn the dungeon¡¯s heat into power. For this purpose, he decided to go with geothermal energy which consisted of tapping into the natural heat of the dungeon to generate electricity.
The volcanic activity beneath the dungeon provided a consistent heat source, capable of boiling water and producing constant steam. It wasn¡¯t much different from the old steam generator he had once built; they just needed to create a water reservoir underground that would be heated by the dungeon''sva.
Something like this could be easily achieved with the help of water magic. The heated water would produce steam at high pressure, which would then be pushed up into a turbine chamber. Once the turbine began spinning, it would start charging the generator to produce electrical energy. The cooled steam would turn back to water which was then guided back to the water tank and the process would repeat itself.
"That''s excellent news, Lord Arthur. I''ll begin overseeing the instation as soon as possible. Once the power grid is fully operational, we can start improving changes to the infrastructure and we¡¯ll have enough energy to bolster our defenses.¡±
¡°Yes, the new golems and turrets. The dwarven craftsmen have been creating runic batteries, once they are charged¡¡±
Rnd nodded as not only would the generator provide energy to the whole city it would also be responsible for powering a regiment of their blossoming army. As it stood now, their forces were outnumbered. One Knight Commander from Theodore¡¯s side could call up troops that were equal to theirs and this didn¡¯t ount for mercenaries or adventurers that they could always hire. While Golems couldn¡¯t truly rece real soldiers they had one major advantage, they were cheaper in the long run and didn¡¯t require sleep or be paid. With the dungeon being a gold mine, gathering resources for their production wasn¡¯t hard either.
¡°Things are looking great but we need to be vignt, I¡¯m not sure my brothers will just stand idle and let this city grow.¡±
¡°Probably not.¡±
He nodded, recognizing that with time, Arthur was bing a thorn in Theodore¡¯s side. It was wise to address a problem early on, as allowing it to fester could lead to muchrger issues down the line. They anticipated sabotage attempts and efforts to hinder the city''s growth. A direct assault was unlikely, but even nobles had their hidden organizations that functioned simrly to the thieves guild, or even hired them directly. Fortunately, the Thieves Guild Master was their ally, so they had one less problem to worry about. If a mission were directed against them, they expected her to inform them or handle the issue at her leisure.
¡°Have you managed to recruit any members to your group?¡±
¡°There are a few promising recruits, but we are still looking.¡±
Replied Mary as Rnd inquired about the ninja organization that she was responsible for. It was best to fight fire with fire and having a group of assassins was part of being a high noble. With his technology, Arthur¡¯spound was quite safe but the runic devices weren¡¯t perfect. The scanners he used worked on mana pattern recognition that could be fooled by skilled individuals. Having a group of trained assassins would serve as a deterrent and also allow them to gather intelligence and perform covert operations when necessary.
¡°Well then about the other issues¡¡±
They continued discussing the city and its challenges. With twopetent Tier 3 knights present, his responsibilities as a Knight Commander could be delegated to them. They could handle training the new recruit and maintaining themand structure. Meanwhile, he could focus on his strengths: designing innovative runic devices and crafting armor.
¡°Well then, Sir Wand, I won¡¯t detain you for too long. I understand your eagerness to continue your research, but we must prioritize getting the generator in order first.¡±
¡°I agree. However, Once it''s assembled, I''d like to proceed with my other project, if that¡¯s fine with you, My Lord.¡±
¡°Certainly, that''s eptable.¡±
The decision had been made, and the geothermal power nt needed to be constructed first. Although he was eager to begin crafting the prosthesis immediately, the generator parts had already beenpleted. He could also enlist the aid of his dwarven allies to fashion a suitable replica for Bernir¡¯s arm, one that wouldn¡¯t necessitate a backpack with batteries for operation.
Once both of these tasks werepleted, he would also need to refurbish his own battle armor. The runes on it had been used up repeatedly and fallen in rank. The only way to restore them would be to erase the old ones and craft them again from the start. However, he wasn¡¯t sure if that would be all. The phantom limb technology that he had developed could be used in various ways, not only to restore missing arms. In theory, he could create something akin to power armor or evenrger constructs if given enough time.
It was time to move and Brylvia was probably tired of pushing back the project in his absence. After going outside, he first made sure that all the turrets in Arthur¡¯s vi were in good shape before moving towards the Union¡¯s forge. To his surprise, he didn¡¯t find his Master Runesmith friend there; he was informed that she had already done most of the heavy lifting. They were waiting for him at the dungeon, which he appreciated as it saved him a lot of precious time.
The city was bustling with activity, The streets were filled with merchants peddling their wares, adventurers boasting about theirtest conquests, and workers hurrying to their jobs. It was a vibrant scene, but there was no time to enjoy the sights as he needed to be at the dungeon. Thankfully, his current standing made navigating there quite straightforward and was aided by a borrowed mount. The horse wasn¡¯t slow, yet it wasn¡¯t fast either. Perhaps he would have to reconsider going back to an older product he used to rely on as a horse recement. He could see it flourishing after the magical energy was supplied to the city and they had readily avable charging stations.
After reaching the dungeon entrance, he ventured inside. The craftsmen were situated in a deeper section, which had been scouted beforehand. The cement of the water container required precision, near theva yet not at risk of copsing. Fortunately, his mapping device pinpointed a spot devoid of monster interference.
"The business seems to be thriving."
En route, he encountered spider golems darting about, presumably returning from aiding a stranded adventurer. Deaths in the dungeon had reached an all-time low, with his golems being rented by nearly anyone with coin to spare. This enabled the city to gradually recoup the golems'' costs, and they were close to making profits on their investment.
¡°Well, look who decided to finally show up.¡±
¡°Good day, Master Brylvia.¡±
His Master Runesmith acquaintance appeared somewhat annoyed by his arrival, having been forced to wait for his approval. From her perspective, it was impolite to have someone ofparable expertise scrutinizing her work. Nheless, the technology was his invention, and spotting errors in runes was his forte. The debugging skill that had helped him to get this far was activated, and he began to quickly go over therge metallic container that would be part of their new geothermal power nt.
While the runic structures weren¡¯t all of the highest order, the craftsmanship wasn¡¯t bad. What impressed him most wasn''t the runic work but the meticulous structuring of the cave. The entire space had been excavated to perfectly fit the water container, with the walls reinforced with metal to prevent the dungeon from closing in on them - simr to the door he had previously constructed with Bernir.
¡°Overall, this looks good, Master Brylvia. I don¡¯t see any major issues with the runes or the structural integrity.¡±
¡°Of course it does, I made sure of that.¡±
She replied, her tone sharp as she bristled at his inspection. Despite her gruff demeanor, Rnd knew she took pride in her work, and rightfully so. Brylvia quickly nodded at her people and they began with the assembling process, which would take a while. The heat here was quite immense but with some runic magic, a barrier of cold was created around the workers.
Rnd watched closely as the dwarves deftly maneuvered the heavy metalponents into ce, securing them with enchanted bolts that ensured both stability and durability. The container was positioned perfectly over a magma vent, which was a critical aspect of their geothermal energy system.
¡®Everything is progressing smoothly, at this pace I¡¯ll be free to make that limb¡ but that might not even be the most tiresome task.¡¯
While looking over the instation, Rnd''s thoughts drifted to the uing challenges beyond the generator. Constructing the prosthesis for Bernir was aplex task, but his mind kept returning to a different issue. His time here might have been limited but to connect himself back to the maind, he would need to begin building a structure simr to a mage tower.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story calledHeavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
Chapter 464: Arming up.
Chapter 464: Arming up.
¡°So¡ did you or did you not do it?¡±
¡°Well¡ uh¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take that as a no. You promised me you would tell your mother about what happened. This isn¡¯t a game; your life could be in danger.¡±
¡°I know, I¡¯ll bring it up soon¡¡±
¡°Will you?¡±
Rnd frowned at the young girl on the projection before him. He wasn¡¯t using a crystal ball but one of his runic devices that used illusion magic to produce an image resembling a hologram. The projection was in shades of blue, simr to old grayscale television sets from his original world.
¡°Yes, I promise, I¡¯ll do it this time¡ oh, and about Robert.¡±
¡°Hm¡¡±
His sister Lucienne quickly changed the subject, as she was reluctant to contact their mother about the incident. Rnd had anticipated this and called her as soon as he had some free time. It seemed she had started writing a letter but had only finished half of it. Nevertheless, she was taking steps in the right direction and had already asked their mother about Robert, though she hadn¡¯t disclosed everything.¡°Yeah, what about him?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure. Mother said she would look into it and that I shouldn¡¯t worry, but she was acting strange.¡±
¡°Strange? Do you think she was keeping something from you?¡±
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know¡¡±
Rnd''s frown deepened as Robert might have been in trouble. Lucienne¡¯s mother was quite fond of her children, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she tried to shield them from any potential danger. This included sparing her daughter from worrying about any unfortunate situations her older brother might have encountered. Rnd¡¯s instincts told him that there was more to this situation than met the eye, but he was unable to act. His hands were tied here in Albrook.
¡°I see¡¡±
¡°Could something bad have happened to Brother Robert? Maybe I should return home and ask Mother again¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s a good idea. You¡¯ll be safer at the institute. But if you want to hasten the process, maybe tell your mother about Vi Castene. Your father might be able to do something about it.¡±
¡°I¡¡±
Rnd could see his sister¡¯s eyes darting around. It was as if she didn¡¯t want to involve their father, and he somewhat knew why. The man was very distant and involved in many political affairs, making him intimidating. Lucienne''s reluctance was understandable, as she probably didn¡¯t know their father too well. He was rarely home, and it was natural that she didn¡¯t know how to talk to him. To her, the man called Wentworth might as well have been a stranger just like he was to Rnd.
¡®I¡¯m not sure if that man would even act. I hope he doesn¡¯t force Lucienne to apologize or remove her from the institute to appease that family¡¡¯
Rnd''s thoughts lingered on theplexities of his family situation as he concluded the conversation with his sister. Lucienne''s reluctance to involve their father was troubling, and he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something had happened to his older brother Robert. However, there was something in the way Francine was acting that gave him an idea about the situation. It seemed that she knew more than she let on, which might mean that Robert''s situation was not as dire as it appeared.
"Lucienne, promise me that you¡¯ll own up to your mother, the longer you try to postpone this issue, the worse it will get.¡±
¡°I know and I will!¡±
¡°Perhaps, if she isn¡¯t willing to talk about Robert with you, try mentioning something to her.¡±
¡°Oh? What should I mention.¡±
¡°That you met a very responsible Institute Professor who might be willing to help with a few issues¡¡±
Rnd was talking about himself and Lucienne raised an eyebrow at the self-promotion. She responded with a resounding nod as if she made a decision and eventually the two said their farewells. The call ended and the holographic image fizzled out, leaving Rnd deep in thought. The instation of the geothermal generator was well underway, but the concerns about his family weighed on his mind. The city¡¯s progress and his inventions were important, but so was the welfare of his two siblings.
¡®I bet Francine knows more than she would ever tell Lucienne. Given her character, she would do anything to help her children but will never make them worry.¡¯
There was a reason he told his sister to mention the entric Institute Professor that was for some reason willing to help them. Perhaps once out of options, this little window of opportunity would prompt Francine to reach out to him directly. Mentioning his involvement in the recent issue with Vi could also prompt her to seek him out. She would probably wish to thank him in some way and perhaps offer some bribes for further protection. Then, he might be able to push for the answers that he was seeking.
¡®Can¡¯t do much now besides preparing for the future¡¡¯
Rnd turned on the light and looked around his workshop. He was waiting for someone to arrive and right on time, he heard some footsteps in the distance. A lone man appeared, his height short and his beard long. It seemed to have grown a bit but this was not anything too eye-catching, theck of a limb was.
¡°Hey boss, you wanted to see me?¡±
¡°Yeah, there is one question I want to ask you.¡±
¡°A question? Sure boss, what is it?¡±
¡°Do you want to have your arm back?¡±
¡°Hah, well, If you have a spare one then let me borrow it!¡±
Bernir chuckled under his breath, clearly trying to lighten the mood, but Rnd could see the flicker of hope in his eyes. The loss of his arm had been a devastating blow, and despite Bernir''s efforts to adapt, it was evident that he longed for his former capabilities. At this point in time, he only had a basic golemic arm that could not really rece his hammering hand too well.
The day before, he had asked Elodia about how he was faring, and it seemed he wasn¡¯t doing too well. Without his right arm, he was stuck trying to restrain himself with his left one, which was progressing slowly. It wasn¡¯t easy to switch dominant hands, especially when one had spent their entire life perfecting their craft with the other. Even with the aid of skills, this was not a task that could be easilypleted.
¡°I do have something in mind, actually. Something that might be able to help you.¡±
Bernir¡¯s eyes widened with surprise but he then quickly shook his head around as he knew what Rnd was implying.
¡°Boss, please don¡¯t do anything foolish, I know you signed some deal with those Srian zealots but you don¡¯t have to go that far for me. I¡¯ll be fine, it might take a few more months but I¡¯ve already been getting better with my left hand.¡±
¡°Think you are misunderstanding something, I wasn¡¯t talking about asking for a tier 4 priest or even an elixir¡ But I guess, it¡¯s better if I show it to you¡¡±
¡°Show me what?¡±
¡°Your new arm¡ or well, a drawing of it that is, we still have to make it first.¡±
¡°We have to make it?¡±
Bernir was confused about the situation. He had heard that Rnd was going to a magical academy for some research, but he wasn¡¯t sure he believed that Rnd could produce results in such a short amount of time. Even if Rnd could help him, the expectations were for it to take a few years at least. It was never-before-seen magical technology, and Rnd was still a young craftsman. However, when he saw arge board with an intricate diagram of a forearm, his mind went nk.
¡°This is¡¡±
¡°Yes, this is it. While it¡¯s still a rough sketch, I think as a prototype, it could no¡ it will serve as a full recement for your missing arm. It¡¯s not just any ordinary prosthetic; it¡¯s abination of magic and runic technology. With this, you''ll be able to regain much if not all of the functionality you lost.¡±
¡°Wait¡ hold on boss, let me get this straight. You¡¯re saying you¡¯vee up with a way to give me back my arm? And not just any golem arm, but one that works like the real thing?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying. It¡¯s not going to be easy, and it might take some time to perfect, but I believe it¡¯s possible. I still haven¡¯t decided on an attachment mechanism that would allow the arm to stay connected to the flesh but Rastix said that he could have a solution for that¡¡±
Bernir was speechless, his eyes fixed on the detailed diagram in front of him. He traced his fingers over the lines and runes, trying toprehend theplexity of what Rnd was proposing.
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know what to say, boss. This is incredible. But are you sure it¡¯s possible? I mean, magic and runic technology, that¡¯s some serious stuff, it can¡¯t be cheap¡¡±
It seemed Bernir wasn¡¯t sure if he deserved the investment. He knew, from a craftsman¡¯s perspective, that such a runic prosthetic, if sessful, would be literally worth an arm and a leg. In normal circumstances, only super-rich merchants and nobility could afford something like that, and he was just a simple cksmith who had lost one of the main tools to earn money.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s going to be free of charge but well¡ you might be the very first person in the world to get such an arm, so in a way, you¡¯re also helping me test my invention. In a way, it might be me who should be paying you instead but I guess, I already am.¡±
Bernir chuckled at the little joke but the gratitude on his face was showing. Rnd couldn¡¯t really force his assistant to go through with this and there were some dangers associated with untested magical technology. He did not know if there were any drawbacks of using such a runic prosthesis which used the soul to guide it. His friend here could be considered a guinea pig and if he declined, then he would understand.
¡°Haha, great, let''s make that arm then!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll understand if you¡¯d like to rethink the¡Huh? You¡¯re okay with it, just like that?¡±
Rnd paused for a moment as he wasn¡¯t sure if Bernirprehended the drawbacks of this deal.
¡°Aye Boss, what¡¯s there to think about it?¡±
¡°But do you understand that this is going to be a prototype of magic that has never been tested before, right?¡±
¡°Sure? Not like my arm is going to explode again, right?¡±
Bernir chuckled as if he was proud of the joke that he made.
¡°I trust you boss, if something goes wrong, you¡¯ll be the first one to stop it!¡±
¡°I see¡¡±
A faint smile crept onto his face, though it quickly disappeared. For some reason, he felt happy that someone had so much trust in him, but it was also a burden. He was sure that even if Bernir lost another limb during the tests, he would still not me him. This was a lot of trust that someone was putting into his skills, and he didn¡¯t want to disappoint him.
¡°Well then... where do we start? First, we¡¯ll need to prepare a basic prototype, nothing too fancy. Deep steel should be enough. The runes used for this are surprisingly gentle. Once we get the initial alpha tests out of the way, we can move on to the full prototype.¡±
¡°Aye, sounds good!¡±
They spent the next few hours discussing the specifics of the prosthetic, with Rnd exining eachponent and its function. Bernir listened intently, his eyes sparkling more and more as he listened to the way this new magical limb would function.
¡°First off, I decided to go with these puppet hands that mimic joints the best, we will make them a bit thicker to resemble your hands, you¡¯ll be able to exert even more grip strength than before but that¡¯s something that we can adjustter¡¡±
There were many golems, and most did not focus on mimicking human hands and their dexterity. To alleviate this problem, Rnd asked Arion for some help. To his surprise, there were certain shapely puppets used in the industry that mimicked human behavior. They were quite rare and costly, but some people were apparently willing to invest in them due to their remarkable precision and lifelike movement. He decided to hide this fact from his friend, as he wasn¡¯t sure if he would appreciate knowing what his new hand was originally designed for.
¡°If it all works, then perhaps we¡¯ll add some other adjustmentster.¡±
¡°Oh? What other adjustments?¡±
¡°Well, it¡¯s still a golem arm, so besides being me-resistant, I was thinking about giving it the capability to maize tools for better grip. Perhaps it could even be used as a weapon, but I guess we should get the alpha prototype ready before we discuss that. I have already contacted Brylvia about some parts, and they should be ready soon.¡±
¡°Hah, finally those bastards are good for something, but then what will we be doing?¡±
¡°I just gave them a partial schematic for now, we still need to prepare the most crucial parts and make you a new harness.¡±
Bernir nodded as Rnd continued to exin the n. The dwarven union was their ally, but this didn¡¯t mean he would give them the ns for his prototype. They would prepare the basic framework for the arm while he handled all the runesmithing himself. They would probably assume he was just preparing a new golem and think nothing of it.
Soon the two craftsmen were busy at work. Over the next few days, Rnd and Bernir dove into the creation of the prosthetic arm. The workshop buzzed with activity as they meticulously crafted eachponent. First on their agenda was the harness for their testing arm.
The one he would create took inspiration from modern designs. It consisted mostly of adjustable leather straps with padded sections on Bernir¡¯s right side. Its purpose was to distribute weight evenly and reduce strain on his body. Chafing was also a concern, but Bernir didn¡¯t seem to mind, as this was intended to be just a temporary solution.
Next on the agenda were the runic batteries, which were the heart of the design. Luckily, thanks to his recent research, Rnd became capable of creating even smaller runes than before. In the finished product, they would be directly inserted into the side portion of the forearm, which would mostly be empty inside. By his calctions, it would be feasible to get around a day''s worth of functionality out of one enhanced battery before it needed to be reced or recharged directly.
Soon the two started their tasks, Bernir¡¯s job was to create the harness for himself while Rnd would take care of the new batteries that also needed to be tested. Eventually, a box filled with the golemic hands arrived and their work was in full swing.
¡°The etherium proportions are barely adequate but this should be enough for now¡¡±
He scrutinized the work of the dwarven union but he couldn¡¯tin. They had performed the task just as he asked for and kept the deadline he gave them. Rnd couldn''t shake off the feeling of excitement mixed with anxiety. This project was a leap into the unknown and he wasn¡¯t sure what to expect. Each rune etched into the arm had to be precise, each magical conduit and trace perfectly aligned. One mistake could lead to catastrophic failure, not just for the arm but potentially for this underground workshop. He had already blown up one workshop in the Institute and he didn¡¯t want to repeat the failure from that day.
With his debugging skills, he was able to identify and address all possible weak spots in the design, continuing to iron them out. The two men found themselves working overtime into the night, much to the dissatisfaction of both their wives. However, their spouses were understanding enough to allow them to continue, recognizing that the project was something truly special. After about a week, the alpha prototype was finally ready, and it was time to see if Bernir would regain the use of his arm...
Chapter 465: Firm Grip.
Chapter 465: Firm Grip.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
"Alright, this is the moment of truth"
Rnd said, his voice tinged with both anticipation and concern as he held up the newly forged prosthetic arm. The intricate runes glowed faintly, casting a soft blue light in the dimly lit workshop. Bernir sat nearby, wearing a strange bowl-shaped helmet over his head. Cables attached to the chair gave the setup an eerie resemnce to the electric chairs used for executions. Additionally, a panel with some writing was to the side with what looked to be a silhouette of a person presented on a graphical interface.
¡°Um¡ Boss, what is all of this for?¡±
Bernir''s nervous chuckle echoed in the workshop as he nced around at the unfamiliar equipment. Rnd was engrossed in making final adjustments for the runic limb and didn''t immediately respond. He was focused on ensuring everything was in ce for the first test.
¡°It¡¯s something like a monitoring system but will also allow you to alter the settings even when I¡¯m not here. We need something to track your body¡¯s responses to the artificial limb.¡±
His battle armor could do many things, but it wasn¡¯t meant to be a diagnostic device for runic limbs. For this reason, he decided to assemble a chair that would monitor a patient¡¯s vital signs. Its main purpose was to record the spiritual mana pattern along with the regr kind. There was a certain attunement needed for the limbs to work, and there was a possibility of misalignment over time. This chair was designed so that, even in Rnd''s absence, Bernir could fix any issues by himself.
¡°I see¡¡±Bernir nodded slowly, trying to suppress his anxiety. The idea of being the first person to test a never-before-seen magical prosthetic was quite terrifying but also thrilling. Rnd''s confidence was reassuring, but the half-dwarf could not help but feel stressed. He trusted Rnd but there was always a chance of things going wrong and he certainly did not want to explode while testing new runic equipment.
¡°Are you ready? First, we''ll connect the arm to the harness. Once it''s secure, I''ll activate the runes, and we''ll see how it responds to your spiritual mana.¡±
¡°Aye, Boss!¡±
His assistant was ready to proceed, even though he didn¡¯t fully understand the mechanics behind this new technology. He wondered how it would work. Would he be able to move his hand again as he used to? Would it even give him the sensation of touch or would it just be a minor upgrade from the golemic arm he had been trying to use for the past month?
Rnd took a deep breath, steadying his nerves. This was the culmination of weeks of intensive work and research. It was the moment that would determine if his decision to go to the Institute was right. He attached the prosthetic arm to the harness, ensuring it was secure. The intricate runes along the length of the arm glowed faintly as he continued to adjust the parameters. Attuning it to Bernir¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t as easy as working with his own, but eventually, everything clicked into ce.
¡°Everything seems to be in order¡ Okay, Bernir.¡±
¡°Yes, boss?¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to boot it up, I¡¯m not sure how you will feel during the activation process but there might be a slight tingling sensation at the start.¡±
¡°Ah, alright¡¡±
Bernir nodded, gripping the arms of the chair tightly. Rnd began to chant softly, his voice resonating with the magical frequencies embedded in the runes. The glow intensified, spreading from the arm to the harness and finally to Bernir''s body. The runes on the arm red up briefly before settling into a steady glow, indicating the sessful establishment of a magical connection.
As the runic prosthetic came to life, Bernir''s eyes widened in amazement. He felt a strange warmth spreading from the connection point where the arm met his flesh, radiating outward until it filled the entire limb. There was indeed a tingling sensation, not unpleasant but certainly unique.
¡°How does it feel?¡±
Rnd asked while keeping his skills activated. The world in front of him was filled with mana particles, and he could see the mana phantom from Bernir¡¯s limb twitching. The prosthetic was connecting to it and slowly adapting to the spiritual mana there. It took about a minute for the connection to be established, and it seemed to be a sess.
¡°It¡¯s¡ it feels strangely warm. I can feel something, like¡ like it''s a part of me, but also not. It¡¯s hard to exin¡¡±
¡°Try moving it around.¡±
It was finally time to see if his research had been fruitful. Everything seemed to be working fine, but there was a chance that it could all be for nothing. Bernir was still missing an arm, and if he couldn¡¯t make the prosthetic move, then everything would be meaningless. Rnd assumed that the phantom limb phenomenon would take hold, but first, he needed to see if Bernir could actively control the prosthetic.
Bernir flexed his new fingers cautiously. At first, the movements were jerky and uncoordinated, but as he concentrated, they grew smoother. The arm responded to his will with surprising uracy, and he was soon able to perform basic gestures. It was clear that he would need some time before he could use it but, it was a resounding sess.
¡°By the gods¡ it¡¯s moving! I can feel it moving!¡±
Bernir¡¯s voice was filled with awe and excitement as he flexed the fingers of his new prosthetic arm. The movements were slightly jerky and there seemed to be a slight dy but once they moved on from the alpha model, this problem would be non-existent. The soul always moved before the body did and so did the mana phantom Rnd could see. He needed to ount for this and attune it to Bernir¡¯s deposition.
¡°Good, how about you try making some simple hand gestures like making a fist or moving your fingers one at a time?¡±
¡°Sure thing!¡±
Rnd watched with relief as Bernir''s new arm performed simple tasks like opening and closing his hand. The glow from the runes pulsed rhythmically each time, activating whenever the soul energy was initiated. The connection between Bernir¡¯s spirit and the mana receptors was quite stable. For once, everything seemed to be working just as he had intended.
¡°Boss this is great¡ I have to show this to Dyana!¡±
¡°Now, hang on for a minute, this device isn¡¯t ready for public use quite yet. How about, you try holding this first¡¡±
Bernir seemed eager to storm off the chair to show his new prosthetic to his wife but it was quite dangerous to use. There was one thing that his assistant had forgotten about and this next test would showcase it. Rnd had prepared an apple which he ced in the palm of this deep-steel arm.
¡°Now, try squeezing it¡ gently.¡±
¡°Hm? Sure¡ like this¡ oh¡¡±
Soon, Bernir realized what Rnd was getting at as the apple was crushed into chunks before his eyes. The runic prosthetic possessed the strength of a tier 2 golem, without any inhibiting program limiting Bernir''s soul. The power of this artificial limb exceeded what his natural strength could achieve, and it would likely take time for him to adjust. If he attempted to grasp his wife''s hand in this state, he could identally shatter her fingers.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is just the alpha stage and it can be fixed. I think putting an inhibitor on it first should do the trick, but perhaps eventually you¡¯ll be able to learn how to fully use the limb¡¯s capabilities.¡±
¡°Aye, that sounds reasonable¡¡±
Fruit juice started leaking down onto the ground, and Rnd quickly grabbed a towel from the side to clean up the mess on the artificial limb. Soon, it was time to move away from the chair and conduct some tests. However, the weight seemed to be a problem. When Bernir attempted to stand up, he started tipping to the right side. The harness they were using to attach the limb wasn¡¯t quite suitable, but it would have to do for now.
¡°I¡¯ve prepared a few things for you, give it a try.¡±
On a nearby bench, Rnd hadid out several objects of varying sizes and weights. He motioned for Bernir to approach and pick them up with his new prosthetic arm. The whole area was being monitored from all sides and information was being fed to the console he was now operating. They needed to get as much data for this arm as possible before they could move on to a finished product.
¡°Okay, how about you first try picking up that wooden hammer there and then the heavier metal one?¡±
¡°Aye, sure boss.¡±
Bernir reached out with his prosthetic arm, fingers curling around the handle of the wooden hammer. He lifted it effortlessly, but the wooden handle seemed to have suffered a few cracks. To alleviate this problem, Rnd started ying around with the settings in an attempt to lower the grip strength on the new limb.
¡°Now try the heavier hammer¡¡±
The arm appeared to be quite dextrous, allowing Bernir to grip onto things rather well. However, it still had some shorings. asionally, items would slip out of the metallic fingers, which were too slick. It seemed that having rougher skin affected one''s grip more than anticipated, but it was a problem that could be addressedter. The hand may have been metallic, but that didn¡¯t mean it couldn¡¯t be coated with a special material or covered with a skin-imitating glove to mimic real skin. It presented a perfect opportunity for a certain Alchemist to shine.
¡°This is incredible, it¡¯s much better than that other golem arm! It almost feels real!¡±
¡°I see, how about the feeling of touch, can you feel anything at all?¡±
Rnd approached Bernir and used his nail to poke at the metallic fingertips. He wasn¡¯t sure what to expect from the connection between the arm and the soul, but he hoped that it might be possible to fully regain the sense of touch. If such a breakthrough was achievable, then these prosthetic arms could indeed rece costly tier 4 elixirs and the services of priests. It seemed to operate rather well even with non-tier-3 materials, so it could perhaps be used by a wider range of individuals.
Bernir blinked in surprise as Rnd poked at his prosthetic fingertips. He concentrated, trying to discern any sensation. At first, there was nothing, just the metallic coolness of the arm. But then, faintly, he felt a tingling sensation, as if his own fingers were being touched. It wasn''t a perfect replication of the sensation, but it was there, a glimmer of hope that perhaps with further refinement meant that the sense of touch could be eventually restored.
¡°There¡¯s...something. It¡¯s not like the real thing, but it¡¯s there¡ I¡¯m not really sure what to make of it Boss¡¡±
Rnd nodded thoughtfully, taking note of Bernir¡¯s observation. It was a promising development, one that would need further experimentation and tweaking to refine. But if they could truly replicate the sense of touch, it would revolutionize this new field of prosthetics. It would take some time before he could make it official but if touch could be restored, then this was a breakthrough he did not expect.
¡°That¡¯s good to hear. It means the connection is working. With more fine-tuning, I believe we can enhance the sensitivity and make it feel more natural.¡±
Bernir flexed his fingers again, a smile forming on his face as he started to get used to the new sensations.
¡°Aye Boss, this is incredible. I don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±
¡°No need for thanks, Bernir. This is just the beginning. We still have a lot of work ahead to perfect this. But if you want to thank me, then get ready for more tests¡¡±
The craftsmen nodded at each other as it was time to perform the usual stress tests for new products. All sensors were on Bernir, and his job was to use the new prosthetic as much as possible throughout the day. The battery life needed to be tested, as well as the usage of the runes. In the future, Rnd nned to introduce a power-saving mode that the limb would enter automatically, but for now, more tests were needed.
¡°Aye, I¡¯m up for it. Let¡¯s keep at it, boss.¡±
With the initial tests showing promise, Rnd and Bernir delved deeper into the calibration and fine-tuning of the prosthetic arm. Rnd made notes on Bernir''s feedback, adjusting the runes to refine the sensory input and finger control. The process was grueling and involved countless adjustments, but Bernir''s enthusiasm never waned. Eventually night arrived and it was time for a break but his assistant didn¡¯t seem to want to part with his new arm.
¡°I don¡¯t think it would be a good idea to take it home with you, it¡¯s still experimental technology¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s true but ¡ what if I just stay here for the night?¡±
¡°What about your wife? Will she be fine with you staying at the workshop?¡±
¡°Probably not, you¡¯re right, it¡¯s probably not safe around the little one either¡¡±
With a heavy heart, Bernir gave up on showing the new arm to his wife and child. He had still trouble controlling his strength and there was always a possibility of something going awry. The arm was stored away for further testing tomorrow and eventually Bernir left the workshop with his old piece of equipment. Rnd was left alone to ponder the next step which entailed renovating the workshop.¡°One down and another one to go¡¡±
He mumbled to himself while heading to the elevator that would take him to the lowest section of his workshop. It had been designed with one thought in mind: further expansion and security. Some of the technology he created was quite dangerous, so it was better to ce it betweenyers of reinforced magical rocks that could absorb any potential explosions. The elevator came to a halt on the bottom level, which was currently empty. Here, he would attempt to create his next invention.
The walls were thick and sturdy, adorned with various runic symbols embedded in the rocks. Metal wasn¡¯t the only material capable of holding runic traces and structures. This had been demonstrated to him back at the Institute, which had many enchanted surfaces not made of metal. During his research on mage towers, he learned about specific techniques used to alleviate the challenges of runesmithing with non-metal materials.
It was possible to reroute a lot of the strains of the runes into specific sections of the tower. These would be made from precious materials like mithril or other magical alloys specifically created for consistent use, just like his armor. The most pivotal element of the tower was its core as it would handle most of the strain and calctions. It was in a sense the main power source and the mainframe.
¡°I hope this won¡¯te back to bite me in the asster, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to make it within the next few weeks otherwise¡¡±
Rnd stepped toward a lone workbench in the center of the chamber. The ce was devoid of much, but he intended to fill it with various runic artifacts to support his new project. While constructing a full-blown magic tower would take too long, he nned to start small and create something else first: a teleportation gate. With it, he intended to create a gateway for himself that would connect him with the entire kingdom, making travel something trivial.
"Alright, let¡¯s get started¡¡±
To begin, he needed to create the core to funnel everything into and the artificial spirit that would function as a supeputer. For this task, he chose an old enemy - or, to be exact, its remains. He produced a cracked orb and ced it on the workbench; it would serve as the blueprint for his runic version of a tower spirit. It was a monster core that once belonged to a peculiar Lich monster affected by his otherworldly mana. This bonding effect would simplify things greatly, and soon it would be time to start his next project.
¡°This will probably take longer than just a week, so I better start now¡¡±
After rubbing his tired eyes he dropped down arge notebook on his workbench. It was time to make a magical AI and in a sense, he was quite excited about this next project that could open a plethora of future possibilities.
Chapter 466: Runic Computing.
Chapter 466: Runic Computing.
¡°The geothermal generators seem to be running fine, the power storage is almost full. d I told them to create that power nt earlier. My workshop won¡¯t be able to handle all this magical energy, at least not until I finish this project¡¡±
There was a geothermal power nt being created and assembled by both the Dwarven Union and the Builders'' Guild. The dungeon was filled with free heated energy that they could easily harness. This level of power generation was far beyond what the small energy facilities in Rnd''s workshop could handle, as they had been designed with wind turbines in mind.
¡°Now then, I guess it''s time to test this one, I sure hope this works¡¡±
Rnd stared at the cracked orb that previously sat on his workbench. Now, it was encased in a metallic sphere and connected to numerous heavy-duty cables. Right next to it was another simr structure, many timesrger. This was to be the supeputer of his pseudo-mage tower. First, he needed to copy over all the data from the monster core into this new vessel and then work out the kinks to get it running.
It had already taken him a whole week just to assemble this runic contraption, and he hadn¡¯t even started the main task. The sphere that would be the pseudo-mage tower core looked like aplexwork of interconnected runes and metallic fments, arranged in a honeb structure. This tower core was quite different from his previous, bulkier creations. Its interior was filled with a lot of empty space, and the fments were rather thin and fashioned mainly from etherium.
There was a main reason for this design choice: the thinner metal lining allowed for significantly faster functionality. The delicate fments and the open structure were crucial for optimizing the speed and efficiency of magical energy transfer and data processing. This design would enable the supeputer to perform at unprecedented speeds that were essential for theplex calctions and magical operations Rnd had nned.
It somewhat went against his old knowledge where it was unfeasible to make something that his runes wouldn¡¯t burn and deteriorate. However, this was only true for artifacts that were meant for battle. Something like this runic core was not meant forbat or to be moved around. Thanks to its stationary use, it was possible to create a sort of resonance between the runicponents and traces. This resonance would keep them from burning through the metal and allow it to reach a certain magical wavelength. As long as it remained inside of the core, it could in theory work indefinitely even for tens or hundreds of years without corroding the etherium alloy.
¡°At least that¡¯s the theory¡ It doesn¡¯t always work out¡¡±
Rnd nced to the side of the room where a few melted-through honeb shapes could be seen. He had spent a few days trying to assemble theory into practice, resulting in several failures. Yet, each failure brought him closer to the optimal design. Rnd sighed and wiped his brow. The room was stifling hot, partially from the nearby power unit that was assembled to directly power the workshop core.Rnd took a deep breath, calming his mind. This was the most crucial part of the process. If the transfer failed, he would lose a valuable source of data and be set back by weeks, something he couldn¡¯t allow. He carefully connected the main conduit between the cracked orb and the new core, ensuring the alignment was perfect. The runes along the conduit started to glow and magical vibrations could almost be felt in the air.
¡°Here goes nothing¡¡±
With a final check of all the parameters, Rnd activated the transfer sequence. The magical energy flow began as a slow trickle and the cracked orb emitted a faint light. Gradually, the light intensified, and the fments of the new core started to shimmer. The data transfer was happening at a molecr level, with the magical essence being carefully copied and imprinted onto the new vessel, which in a sense would be something simr to artificial intelligence.
The process was painstakingly slow, but Rnd didn¡¯t dare to rush it. He monitored every fluctuation, and every pulse of energy, making minute adjustments to keep the transfer stable. Arge monitor had been assembled on the side which presented him with a lot of raw data. To most people, it would look like gibberish but to someone who had mastered runes, it was simr to programmingnguage. Then suddenly, the symbols on the screen became chaotic and it started shing red.
¡°Shit¡¡±
Something had gone wrong and Rnd quickly used his mana senses to examine the problems. His multiple minds went into overdrive as he tried to pinpoint the bug that had arisen. If he failed now, all his efforts would be in vain, and both the monster core and the central tower piece would be destroyed.
¡°Come on,e on, the math should have been right, it has to work¡¡±
Rnd muttered to himself while spreading his arms out forward. His control over the runes was immacte, but even he could make mistakes. He spread out his control and tried analyzing the problem before a meltdown of the core could start. There was a lot of magical energy gathered here, and if it reached a critical point, the whole workshop could copse in the ensuing explosion - something he could not allow to happen.
He focused intently, his mind racing through potential solutions. The runes glowed with an intense, pulsating light as he carefully monitored the energy flow. He adjusted a few of the metallic fments, hoping to stabilize the core but it continued. Then he focused on the monster core which seemed to actually be the problem, it was crumbling on itself.
¡°The core can¡¯t handle the magical energies and is crumbling¡¡±
His eyes focused on the monsterponent of the experiment. He had assumed that this piece wouldst a bit longer, but that seemed to be a mistake. It was aponent he was the least familiar with, but luckily, he had spotted the problem quickly. All the runes were working fine, so he needed to focus on supporting the monster core and not let it crumble before the process was over.
¡°I¡¯ve had enough of everything exploding, just be a good core and stay stable¡¡±
Slowly but surely, the energy levels began to bnce. The once erratic pulses of light in the runes started to synchronize, forming a steady rhythm. Rnd let out a sigh of relief, but he knew he couldn''t afford to rx just yet. He continued to nourish the core with his own magical energies which were in tune with it. If he had attempted this process with any other monsterponent it would have certainly failed. However, the Lich core that had been saturated with his mana pattern reacted quite favorably.
Once the immediate threat of a meltdown was averted, Rnd took a step back to reassess the situation. The transfer of data had finally finished and the core that was once the Lich finally crumbled into dust. It seemed a bit strange to see it vanish while its essence was transferred into the new mage core, in a sense it was quite poetic or at least that was what Rnd was feeling.
¡°You better not try to kill me though¡¡±
This process remained nerve-wracking. The monster, known as the Purgatory Lich, had once tried to kill him, making his current endeavor of copying its core into the mage tower system quite reckless. It would have been safer to create the tower spirit from scratch, but that would entail fully programming it himself, a task he wasn''t entirely familiar with. Perhaps with Arion¡¯s help, the project was feasible, but it would likely take him several months to achieve the same effect.
Fortunately, he wasn''t restoring the monster to its former self. All the data was merely a copy, and the core that made up the monster would remain unused. Many parts of the monster¡¯s core were left untouched, deemed potentially dangerous. What he sought were not the Lich¡¯s personality traits, but its capacity to reason and followmands. This new magical AI would eventually be a distinct entity. Yet, for now, numerous barriers were in ce, restricting ess to much of its potential. He couldn''t risk this new creation bing truly sentient and viewing him as an adversary, as it had done in the past.
¡°That gave me a scare.¡±
With the data transferpleted and the core stabilized, Rnd could finally move on to the next phase of the project. After sighting yet again he began integrating the copied monster essence into the supeputer and the creation of the main operating system was now underway.
Rnd leaned more towards engineering than software development, and he wished Arion was around to handle this task. However, entrusting the creation of a magical tower to others was a risky move. There were always possibilities of errors or other magicians inserting backdoors forter use. While such concerns might not arise with Arion, Rnd still needed to understand precisely how this new artifact functioned. If he did not, then he could not really call himself a proper Runesmith anymore.
The buzz of machinery filled the expansive chamber, signaling the stabilization of the process. Finally, the most fundamental part of the mage tower was in ce. Though the artificial spirit serving as the core of his pseudo-mage tower remained dormant, Rnd intended to activate it within another week''s time. This would afford him approximately one more week to assemble the teleportation gate, and perhaps he wouldn''t have to tackle everything alone.
¡°Bernir¡¯s prosthesis is working fine, perhaps he might be able to help me out from this point forward.¡±|
Congrattions you have gained a level. |
¡°Oh?¡±
The world system had taken notice of his sess, rewarding him with enough experience to level up again. However, considering the extensive preparation and week-long dedication to the project, the single level gain felt like a minor reward when he counted the hours invested. Moreover, he didn''t receive any new titles, as his creation was nothing groundbreaking; many before him had already achieved the feat of creating mage tower cores.
Another possibility dawned on him: his existing title of Rune Savant might already surpass any benefits he could gain from creating a mage tower. Typically, titles had to be earned in order like his Runic Schr one, but asionally superior titles could overwrite lesser ones that offered simr rewards. This achievement brought him one step closer to mastering his craft. However, true sess would onlye once the tower spirit was fullypleted and activated.
With the sessfulpletion of the initial phase of his mage tower project, it was possible to move along with his schedule. For the time being, he decided to run a few tests and programs to see if everything was stable. However, just as he was ready to give the operating system a go, a little tremor shook the ce.
¡°What was that?¡±
It was quite minor but the sensors he had ced everywhere were made to pick up any types of movement. From the readings he was getting, it seemed that something had exploded outside of the workshop and in an area where a certain individual had theirboratory.
¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have hired that guy¡ this is already the third time since he got here¡¡±
Therge screen that he intended to use to monitor the tower core also had ess to every camera in thepound. Through it, he could bring up the live feed of what was happening outside. There he saw a slightly burnt gnome running around with his head on fire. Luckily others were outside to help him.
¡°If this continues, the repairs to hisboratory will cost me more than the potions he produces¡¡±
It wasn''t the repairs of the building that cost the most, but rather the recement of the various crafting materials he used. With each explosion, valuable herbs would go up in mes, and all the vials and utensils would need recing. It was a costly endeavor, perhaps the main reason he had been expelled from the Alchemical Guild. Likely, after a series of failures, they found themselves rapidly depleting their resources and decided to sever ties with him.
¡°Why does he look so happy though, there is something in his hand¡¡±
After squinting, he essed a golemic camera that provided a different angle of the item. It appeared to be arge sh with some type of adhesive liquid. Surprisingly, Rastix seemed rather pleased with it, which left him wondering why.
¡°Could he have been sessful already?¡±
Rnd had tasked Rastix the Alchemist with a singr order: prioritize the creation of something to aid in prosthetic development. The current harness holding the prosthesis together was of poor quality, a major obstacle in its functionality. Excessive movement often caused misalignment and it was too fragile for use during cksmithing orbat. To address this issue, Rnd hoped to devise a solution that would securely adhere to the arm stump without the need for drilling holes.
The concept of imnting titanium screws and bolts into people was widespread in Rnd''s past world. While titanium also existed in his current realm, itspatibility with the body varied and sometimes was rejected by it. Despite superior alloys avable, Rnd hesitated to perform surgery on his friend, mostly due to hisck of medical expertise. Though he possessed magic for healing wounds, mastering the intricacies of surgical procedures wasn''t something achievable in a matter of weeks. Medical knowledge in this world was scarce, with magic and potions serving as the primary means of treating wounds and diseases. Learning such skills from scratch seemed farfetched, if not impossible.
¡°Maybe I should see what he made¡¡±
His golems were already on the scene, utilizing water magic to douse the mes. With his work on the tower coreplete and power flowing smoothly, everything seemed stable. Before further modifications, he needed to let it run for a while. Stress-testing such new devices was crucial, and it would be safer if he wasn''t present in case of any unexpected explosions.
¡°I¡¯ll let it run for one day, if nothing changes then I¡¯ll move on to phase two¡¡±
With his decision made, Rnd brought out several runic devices he had previously crafted. They resembled rectangles filled with intricate runes, which he strategically ced around the core structure. Once activated, these devices generated multipleyers of shock-absorbing shields. Even if the core were to explode, his workshop would remain unscathed.
The fments hummed with mana, and Rnd could perceive the ethereal pathways forming runes between theponents, manifesting as streams of mana. This intricate technique allowed the machinery to endure the excessive energy. All the runes were stored within these ethereal pathways, in the form of proper ethereal runes. It was a new skill he picked up in the Institute which allowed this whole thing to function correctly.
With the area secured, Rnd made his way over to the elevator, his mind buzzing with ideas for the new mage tower project. Although his immediate focus was on creating the teleportation gate system, he knew it wouldn''t end there. Once the tower spirit was in ce, it would manage all theputing within his workshop. The golems he producedcked intelligence and required some continuous guidance, a task the spirit should adeptly handle.
Thanks to this persistent AI he was trying to grow, a lot of possibilities were opening for his products. In theory, it would be possible to make copies of it or connect to it from a distance. It could eventually epass the entire city of Albrook and help run its infrastructure. A true city of innovations and runes was bing feasible but only if he had enough time to finish everything.
Once outside, he was greeted by smoke and the smell of burnt herbs. His mechanical helpers were already on the scene, having managed to douse the mes with their water cannons. To deal with the alchemist''s experiments, he had customized a few spider drones specifically for firefighting, a feature that would likely prove useful once his golems were deployed in the city.
"Rastix¡ What happened this time? I¡¯ll have to start docking your pay if this continues..."
Rnd called out, approaching the gnome who was frantically waving a sk filled with a glowing substance.
"Sess, my friend! I''ve done it!"
Rastix beamed, holding up the sk as if it were a precious gem which caused Rnd to raise an eyebrow.
"Sess in what? Causing another explosion?"
"No, no, not that! This adhesive! It''s exactly what you asked for. Strong enough to bond metal to flesh without causing any irritation or rejection. It even withstands high temperatures and pressure, it¡¯s truly perfection!¡±
¡°Is it¡¡±
Rnd nced at the sk with the liquid, if it was what Rastix was iming it to be, then it would trulyplete this prosthesis project of his¡
Chapter 467: Justifying The Means
Chapter 467: Justifying The Means
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
"Are you sure about this? Have you tested it properly?"
Rastix nodded vigorously at the question, almost dropping his prized new creation. Rnd raised an eyebrow at the concoction as he was unable to confirm the short man''s im. The gnome looked unusually enthusiastic, a lot different to his usual demeanor since most of his previous experiments had failed.
"Yes, yes! Well, as much as I could before the explosion. But the preliminary tests were very promising. Here, let me show you, just let me use some of your equipment.¡±
Rnd wasn''t sure about this but was curious about the new creation, so he nodded. The scene of the experiment was clearing up, and the extent of the damage was about the same as always. A hole had been blown through one of the walls, and several alchemical tools were strewn about the charred remains of a workbench. Fortunately, the area was walled off so that even if an explosion urred, it would be contained.
To enter this area, one needed to go through a specific gate that required proper credentials. It was there to keep all the kids that lived nearby from getting injured. He had already installed a venttion system to take in the fumes as sometimes, they were quite toxic. One of the authorized individuals, Bernir, had also arrived at the scene. He brought his runic prosthesis and was in the process of examining the damaged items.
"Leave it for now. Let it air out before you start any repairs."
"Aye, boss, that might be better..."It seemed that his assistant had also grown ustomed to these urrences and was just shaking his head in resignation. The potions he made weren¡¯t selling too well either, as his shop couldn¡¯t offer a better product than what was readily avable in the city. At the moment, they were thinking of pushing potions in bundles with runic weaponry to entice their clients, which was a somewhat sessful tactic.
"Alright, Rastix, let''s head back to the workshop and see what you''ve got."
¡°Let¡¯s just use mine, it¡¯s closer.¡±
Bernir chimed in, and the three nodded. Soon they were walking, and just as they expected, a few rascals were waiting by the automatic gate to peek at the explosion. The moment they saw the three craftsmen, they giggled and took off running. Rnd didn¡¯t react much, but it seemed that the kids had started to like him. Previously, many of them were afraid of his gaze, but once he removed the hood and helmet, they saw that he was just a man.
Rnd led the group to Bernir''s workshop, a spacious area that was once an old shed. Once there, he started reminiscing about the good old days when everything was quite peaceful. Back then, it was just him and his assistant, hammering away at pieces of metal. It was a tranquil time, and they spent their days expanding toward a future that had now be reality. Nowadays things were a lot more nosey, with many people running about making all sorts of noise.
¡°Hey¡¡±
To Bernir¡¯s shock, Rastix started clearing his workbench which was covered in some tools. They all started hitting the ground with a ng, causing Bernir to wince as his carefully arranged tools ttered to the floor.
"Careful with those! Some of those are custom-made!"
Bernir protested, but Rastix was too excited to heed his warnings.
"My apologies, friend! But there is no stopping brilliance, I promise, this is going to be worth it!
Rastix eximed, his eyes gleaming with excitement as he ced the sk in the center of the now-cleared workbench. After setting it down like some kind of costly artifact, he started to look around. From the tools avable, he picked out some scrap metal along with some leather scraps, which seemed to be there to emte skin or flesh. Using actual flesh for this demonstration would have been better, but no pig legs were nearby.
Soon he applied a thinyer of the adhesive to both surfaces and then carefully pressed them together. Almost immediately, the adhesive started reacting with the two materials, forming a bond. Rnd used his enhanced eyes to look closer and saw that the reagent was causing both sides to fuse with each other before hardening.
As the adhesive cured, the bond between the metal and the leather seemingly grew stronger by the second. However, even though it looked promising from his standpoint some more tests needed to be taken before they could move on to real testing. Rastix was also aware of this so he grabbed a hammer and a small chisel to showcase the strength of the bond.
After cing the chisel in the middle of the two materials, he started hitting it in an attempt to separate them. To Rnd¡¯s and Bernir¡¯s surprise, instead of the two sides separating, the tool started embedding itself in the leather. Even after the whole chisel pierced through the middle, and after leverage was used, the two sides didn¡¯t want toe apart. Rnd, who had the most strength, took it into his hand and attempted to separate the two parts, eventually ripping them apart.
¡°These bonds are deep¡¡±
Once the two sides were separated he could see just how far this alchemical adhesive had gone in. There was a thick bondingyer which was not actually glue but some type of newyer of material formed from the reaction between the metal and leather. It seemed to have somehow melted both sides andbined them together to form some kind of leather-metal mix.
"Remarkable¡"
Rnd muttered while intending to examine this new bond closely. While this was more than he expected in this short amount of time, he couldn¡¯t just use this on Bernir without performing multiple tests. What if after a few days or weeks, the bonds ceased to exist? Wouldn¡¯t parts of his flesh turn into a strange mix of metal that would need to be removed if it failed? Then it could also be rejected by his body and be infected. At this moment, he still had a working elbow with most of his forearm missing, and losing even more due to insufficient data was not something he could allow.
"It does seem that you¡¯re onto something here but, we need to perform some tests.¡±
¡°Yes, of course! More tests, that of course means¡ more funding!¡±
The gnome beamed with pride, his chest puffing out as he watched Rnd examine his creation. A sigh escaped his mouth at the mention of more funding but if this concoction worked well, then the runic prosthesis would be moreplete. A fucion between metal and flesh was normally not possible and no one had really tried to perfect it. This was uncharted territory that probably required a more drastic approach.
¡®Should I get a few pig carcasses for him to experiment on, or¡¡¯
Rnd didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on testing the bonding concoction. From what he knew, people worked on animals before moving on to clinical trials. Bernir was the only real patient here, and even if it worked on dead animals or living ones, it was still not the best option. However, in this world, there existed monsters, some of which were quite close to humans in their physiology. There was no reason to work on animals or humans when there were other options avable.
"Alright, Rastix, we''ll need to conduct a series of tests to ensure the durability and safety of this adhesive. Once we''re satisfied with the results, we can move forward with integrating it into Bernir''s prosthesis. Give me some time, I¡¯ll have something prepared.¡±
Bernir nodded in agreement, and he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of excitement at the prospect of having a more responsive arm. Throughout the week he had tried getting used to the harness but it was quite not the same as having a real arm.
¡°Can I help with something, Boss?¡±
Bernir asked as he spotted Rnd deep in thought.
¡°I¡¯m not sure you¡¯d want to see this¡¡±
¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? This is about my arm, and shouldn¡¯t I know the whole process behind it?¡±
¡°I guess you¡¯re right about that¡ but you don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±
Rnd was contemting something unsavory, something that some people from the modern world might consider inhumane. He wasn¡¯t sure if this was the right thing to do, but to help his friend out, he was willing to resort to drastic measures. The loss of Bernir¡¯s arm urred while protecting him, and Rnd wouldn¡¯t rest until he made it right.
¡°Alright, Bernir. If you¡¯re sure you want to see this, then I won¡¯t hold you back. But I must warn you, it might be a bit¡ unconventional.¡±
¡°Hah, don¡¯t worry Boss, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±
Bernir reassured Rnd with augh, and soon the three craftsmen prepared a new n. Rastix would give them half of his new product and return to hisboratory. There, he would reexamine it and see if he could improve upon it. He was also tasked with preparing a counter potion that could restore the changed flesh to its former state in case something went wrong. Meanwhile, the other two would head to the city and then Arthur¡¯s estate, but before that, Rnd needed to make a call.
¡°We haven¡¯t done this in a while, huh Boss?¡±
¡°That¡¯s true.¡±
¡°You really do fit the role, should I carry your cape for you, Sir Knight Commander?¡±
¡°Cut it out.¡±
¡°Hehe.¡±
Rnd rolled his eyes at Bernir¡¯sments as he had to get changed into his armor. It was a more ceremonial piece with less functionality than his mithril armor but it still had some good spells on it. The cape that was attached to it shifted around to create a robe that covered his whole body. While he intended to head to Arthur eventually, first the two would need to visit a less savory establishment. Rnd didn¡¯t want to go there but knew that it was better if he personally handled this to hasten the process.
Elodia was there to wave both of them goodbye and the two delved towards the city while Rnd attempted to hide his true identity. This was quite hard considering that he was a well-known Knight Commander and some of the soldiers just recognized the way he carried himself. Nevertheless, after having a few people point their fingers he along with Bernir ended up in the city pleasure district.
¡°Boss¡ why are we here, if Mrs finds out, I¡¯ll be in a heap of trouble¡¡±
¡°We¡¯re not here for that, just keep on walking and try not to stare.¡±
Bernir seemed to have trouble keeping his gaze away from some of the workingdies. Even though it was the middle of the day, many establishments were trying to entice new customers. It was working, as his assistant was easily drawn by the gazes of half-dressed women and the allure of cheap alcohol. On several asions, Rnd had to pull him back as he was about to walk into an establishment that Armand frequented. Luckily, his idiot brother-inw wasn¡¯t around to ruin everything this time, and the two disappeared through a series of narrow alleyways.
They ended up at a nondescript building at the end of a side alley. The sign above the door was faded, but Rnd knew it was one of the Thieves'' Guild-run ces he had called earlier. He was here to seal the deal for a few unconventional goods needed for the next trial on the artificial limb. He knocked on the door in a specific pattern, and after a moment, a small hatch slid open. A pair of sharp eyes peered out at them.
"Who seeks entrance?"
"An old weary friend in need of a favor."
The eyes scrutinized them for a moment longer before the hatch slid shut. There was the sound of heavy bolts being drawn back, and the door creaked open. A tall, lean man with a scar across his cheek stood in the doorway, eyeing Rnd and Bernir suspiciously.
¡°Come in, good friend.¡±
The man grinned widely at Rnd, who had just pronounced the thief''s password for this specific location. The man seemed rather docile, thanks to the type of password Rnd had offered - one reserved for VIP members, which he was. Once inside, Bernir started fidgeting, as he was not used to seedy ces filled with intense-looking individuals.
¡°Just ignore them and follow after me.¡±
¡°...Ah, s-sure boss.¡±
¡°We won¡¯t be staying long, don¡¯t worry and whatever you do, try not to stare for too long.¡±
¡°...What will happen if I stare for too long?¡±
¡°Not much, you just might get stabbed¡¡±
¡°What?¡±
Bernir started sweating and moved closer to Rnd as they ventured further into the strange building. They went through another secret entrance that led them to a winding corridor. While people like Bernir were aware of the existence of the Thieves'' Guild, most never had the pleasure of wandering through their underground tunnels. This particr tunnel led to a loud ce where Rnd would retrieve something important.
¡°Yeah, get him!¡±
¡°Nooo¡ what are you doing? I¡¯m going to kill you if you lose!¡±
¡°Haha, I¡¯m going to be rich!¡±
Rnd tried to ignore the shouts of the people, but they were quite loud. This ce looked like some kind of underground arena. People were holding up strange pieces of paper used for betting. In the center was a small ring about fifteen meters wide. Inside it, a lone man was fighting against a green monstermonly known as an orc.
This ce was an illegal fighting ring where betting was allowed, and Rnd, as the Knight Commander, was well aware of it. After thest incident with the crime lords from the city, a few agreements with the Thieves'' Guild were made. He, along with Arthur, made the decision to allow certain establishments that operated in a gray zone. They were required to pay a fee to continue existing, and as long as they didn¡¯t engage in activities like killing, very, or selling people''s organs, it was deemed eptable. Thispromise was seen as one of the lesser evils for the city.
Arthur realized that he couldn¡¯t keep expending resources battling the Thieves'' Guild and all the criminals. Thus, they decided to work together to a certain degree. As long as they didn¡¯t cross certain lines, Arthur and the knights wouldn¡¯t intervene, but this didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t step in if the Thieves'' Guild made things too obvious. If someone was getting robbed or reported something, they would follow through to clear up the issue. However, if people wanted to waste their money on betting and the pleasure district, then no one would stop them.
This might have seemed quite hypocritical considering his recent sh in the Theodore Valerian-run city. However, they ensured that certain thresholds were not crossed, and the thieves'' guild master was on board with everything. She had promised to keep her guild orderly and would not go out of her way to protect any killers that might wander in from outside. It was somewhat of a necessarily evil and it was better to keep them in check, then risk another guild forming with a guild master that wasn¡¯t willing to cooperate.
¡°If it isn¡¯t the honored guest, pleasee!¡±
A man greeted them, appearing a bit out of ce with hisrge belly and fancy attire. He seemed to be the owner of the establishment Rnd sought goods from. Alongside Bernir, Rnd followed him into a dimly lit room, presumably his office. Two intimidating guards stood behind, though their prowess paled inparison to Rnd''s which they were certainly aware of. The man showed a lot of decorum and his bodynguage was quite submissive.
"What brings you to our humble abode, esteemed guest?"
"I wish to procure a few monsters from your collection. Do you happen to have any goblins or hobgoblins avable?"
The man''s eyes lit up with interest, and he leaned back in his chair, stroking his chin in contemtion.
"Goblins, you say? Interesting choice. We do have a few in stock, though they''re not the easiest creatures toe by. How many are you looking to purchase?"
"I¡¯ll take two each to be on the safer side.¡±
The man nodded thoughtfully and swiftly agreed to the deal. Rnd sensed he might be under pressure from the thieves'' guild leader he had contacted earlier. With the goblins and hobgoblins now in their possession, the tests could continue further. It took Bernir a moment to realize the purpose of the goblins, but he remained steadfast in seeing the n through to its conclusion.
¡°Good, there will be a few men waiting outside to guide you, follow their instructions while transporting the monsters, do I make myself clear?¡±
¡°Of course good sir!¡±
The man smiled content with their agreement, and bid them farewell with a wave. Rnd''s status exempted them from payment, and soon he was escorted out of the fighting establishment. The monsters would be packed up and transported to the hidden skill training facility at Arthur¡¯s estate since, for the time being, Rndcked a simr ce to house them. Once they were delivered and secured, they could proceed with the final adjustments on the runic prosthesis.
Chapter 468: Amputation.
Chapter 468: Amputation.
¡°Quite the interesting gift you¡¯ve brought me.¡±
¡°I apologize, but there wasn¡¯t really another facility to use at short notice, Lord Arthur.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, and you can call me Arthur down here.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure I should¡¡±
Rnd remarked while ncing at a certain angry-looking cat-eared maid. The three of them were watching a group of soldiers transporting goblins and hobgoblins into holding cells. This ce was created to hold tier 3 undead monsters from the dungeon, so managing a few lesser creatures wouldn¡¯t be that hard. At this moment they were disabled by a sleeping spell and bound, making it easy for the soldiers to handle them.
Bernir was also here, waiting in another room for Rnd toe and get him. This ce was a secret from most, but his assistant had proven himself trustworthy enough for even Arthur to agree to this. Bernir was already aware of almost all of Rnd¡¯s secrets, and granting him ess to this underground area wasn¡¯t really a big security risk.
He had not nned this, but there was no simr ce to hold monsters in his underground workshop. Rnd was nning to create something simr, as improving his skills was important, but he just didn¡¯t have the time. Moreover, having tier 3 undead under his own home, where many young children and his wife lived, would be quite irresponsible.
At this location, they had built an extensive underground holding facility that looked like a dungeon, which was perfect for his current experiment. Arthur already knew his true identity, so revealing histest invention wasn¡¯t a significant concern. It was even an opportunity to get him on board with the new invention. If the runic limb was sessfully created, the money this city could gain from them was extensive. That is if he could work out a good enough attachment system that could replicate the real thing.
¡°If I understood correctly, this research of yours will be quite¡ unsavory?¡±Rnd remained quiet and only nodded as Arthur posed the question. He was about to do some inhuman things to these goblins and he was having some second thoughts about the ethical implications. However, his determination to help Bernir regain full functionality in his arm overshadowed his reservations. Arthur observed Rnd¡¯s struggle by reading his facial expression which was more tense than usual.
¡°Well, they are just goblins, the little buggers would slit our throats without thinking twice.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true.¡±
There was a reason he chose goblins and hobgoblins as these creatures were considered pure evil. In the past, people had attempted to reason with these creatures or domesticate them, but every attempt had ended in bloodshed. Goblins were notorious for their cunning and cruelty, making them a constant threat to humans and other peaceful races. They liked to torture and y with their prey. To some adventurers being captured by goblins was a fate worse than death.
¡°I understand your dilemma, but you should not look at these creatures as part of the intelligent races, they are nothing more than evil monsters, their minds corrupted by something truly vile.¡±
He noticed Arthur trying to give him a pep talk about what was about to happen. It seemed that his noble friend had caught onto his internal dilemma. Rnd appreciated the emotional support Arthur was offering and took it to heart.
¡°Thank you, Arthur. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±
¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave you to it. While I¡¯m intrigued by the idea of artificial limbs, I¡¯d rather not stick around, I¡¯m sure you understand.¡±
While Arthur was fine with lending the area for his research, he was unwilling to stay and watch. Mary felt the same, and soon only Bernir, Rnd, and a few guards stationed here were left. These guards were bound by strenuous magical contracts that would cost them their lives if they leaked any information.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s get this over with. Bernir, are you sure about this, you don¡¯t really need to be here for this.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be fine boss, stop worrying and not like we¡¯ll be doing all that stuff, right?¡±
¡°Yeah¡¡±
The two walked towards the holding area, where one goblin awaited them. While Rnd intended to perform some tests with the creature''s help, he would not be the one inflicting the pain. He took no joy in causing deliberate suffering to monsters, and these creatures would be also sedated for most of the process. The person carrying out the initial procedure was already waiting for them and was part of Mary¡¯s troops. Cutting things was supposedly one of her talents.
¡°Well met, Knight Commander.¡±
The woman greeted him with a bow, herrge ck cat ears twitching slightly. Her eyes, brown with a golden tint, peered out from beneath her neck-length ck hair, which draped over one of her eyes. This woman was supposedly Mary¡¯s right-hand woman, part of a small unit of shadowy maids that roamed this noble estate. They were responsible for Arthur¡¯s protection and information gathering. Sometimes, they would be tasked with odd jobs like today, and they usually wore maid uniforms to blend in with the regr people living in Albrook.
¡®Did she work for an assassination guild before?¡¯|
Name : |
Giana L105 | |
sses |
T2 Nightde L5 | |
T2 Dagger Rouge L50 | |
T1 Thief L25 | |
T1 Scout L25 |
Rnd took a nce at her true stats, which could not be hidden from his runic eyes. The woman seemed to be treading the path of an assassin. The Nightde ss granted passive buffs to stealth during the night and in dark surroundings. It wasn¡¯t particrly effective forbat in the field, but it excelled in surprise attacks.
For this asion, the woman came wearing something more appropriate for the kitchen with arge apron over her uniform. The maid outfit might have seemed unsuited forbat but it was especially good for concealing weapons. This woman was definitely skilled in her trade and the sharp knife on the side made her look dangerous.
¡°I¡¯m sure Mary informed you about your task, Giana?¡±
¡°Yes, Knight Commander. I am to assist you in conducting the necessary tests on the goblins.¡±
Giana seemed to smirk for a moment while mentioning performing tests on the monsters. She was someone he had already been introduced to earlier. From the onset, she felt like a scary individual who enjoyed her job a bit too much. Even now, it seemed as if she was joyfully anticipating slicing some goblins apart. Rnd didn¡¯t care as long as the woman didn¡¯t point her knives in his direction or toward the people he knew.
¡°Good, now I¡¯ll need you to make the incision on the right forearm, the same as it¡¯s here.¡±
He pointed to Bernir who was remarkably quiet. It seemed his friend could feel the bad air around the knife-wielding maid and had be rooted out of fear. Bernir was still only a cksmith and some battle sses exuded a certain aura that would cause normal people to shrink back in fear.
¡°Right forearm, got it.¡±
The maid nodded, her eyes glinting with a strange luster as she delved into the room where the goblin was being held. She approached the goblin, which was lying unconscious on a metal table, its greenish skin covered in warts and filth. The stench emanating from the creature was repugnant, but she didn¡¯t seem to care. Rnd moved forward and turned around after noticing that his assistant was not moving forward.
¡°You can stay outside if you want, Bernir. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±
¡°Huh? I¡ I¡¯m not forcing it¡¡±
Bernir''s voice wavered slightly as he spoke, his eyes fixed on the closed door behind which Giana was preparing to perform the procedure. Despite his attempts to appearposed, Rnd could see the unease written all over his friend''s face. However, he was a man with his own convictions and would not back down once his mind was set.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
¡°Good, here wear this then, it will help with the smell.¡±
Rnd was wearing his secondary half-te armor with a helmet, which would protect him from the fumes. What he handed over was more of a face protector than a mask. It covered both his mouth and eyes and resembled a modern gas mask, with the filters reced by a runic enchantment that purified the air. Bernir gratefully epted it and put it on, trying to steady his nerves. With the mask in ce, they entered the room where Giana was already at work.
The goblin was securely restrained, and Giana had already started making precise incisions on its forearm. The creature twitched slightly but remained unconscious, thanks to the powerful sedative they had used. Rnd watched closely as Giana with one quick slice, severed the entirety of the monster''s lower arm.
Once the arm was gone, Rnd sprang into action. His hand hovered over the monster¡¯s bleeding limb, and the healing process began. His pseudo-divine spells had be even more potent than before, reaching levels quite close to what advanced priests could achieve. Even though this monster was considered evil, it was not undead, so healing its flesh could be done through regr holy spells.
The light from Rnd''s spell enveloped the goblin''s severed limb, and within moments, the bleeding stopped. Flesh began to knit itself back together, forming a smooth, scarred surface where the arm had once been. The goblin remained unconscious, oblivious to the rapid regeneration taking ce. While he had the power to restore wounds like this, it would be impossible to restore the whole limb without a tier 4 variant.
¡°Will this do, Knight Commander?¡±
¡°Yes, this will be enough, I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±
The woman nodded but seemed disappointed that the procedure ended with just one severed monster limb. Goblins had a body structure simr to humans and were a great analog for his prosthetic research. Now, Rnd needed to use Rastix¡¯s concoction to see how well it reacted with actual flesh before attempting to use it on Bernir. If it only attached itself to a fewyers of skin, it would be quite useless, as it would probably tear off eventually.
This world was a bit different from the one he came from, and not everything made logical sense. There were perhaps ways to magically anchor the prosthetic limb to the body, which he also needed to examine. First, he needed to see how this flesh glue worked; if it connected well to skin, bones, and muscle, then it could potentially be viable. This goblin was here to test all the ratios, and if the initial tests were sessful, he nned to bring Rastix over for some advice.
The first round of tests was quite simple as he attempted to attach a hastily produced metallic sleeve. He applied the concoction to both the metal and the goblin¡¯s arm before creating the connection. Using his magic, he carefully constricted the metal to push it closer to the green skin. Once they were close enough, the bonding reagent took hold of it and the two began to fuse.
The metal and flesh began to meld together, forming a seamless connection. Rnd carefully observed the process, noting the changes in the goblin''s skin and how it reacted to the adhesive. The bond seemed to be forming deeply, as it had with the leather and metal earlier, but this time it was prating living tissue. After a few moments, the process appeared to beplete and the metal sleeve was now securely attached to the goblin''s arm.
Rnd used his various skills and runic magic to examine this new bond, and on the surface, it looked very promising. The adhesive was sticking well and seemed to have prated deeper than just the skin. He could foresee some issues with a connection like this and knew that further modifications to the sleeve would be necessary. However, this was just the first test, and many more goblins were being prepared for further experimentation.
Next, Rnd conducted a series of strength tests. He pulled, twisted, and bent the metal sleeve, but it remained firmly attached. Even when he applied a fair amount of force, the bond held. However, it had its limits, and eventually, he saw blood flowing from the connection, prompting him to quickly heal the wound.
"Remarkable..."
He muttered while rubbing the bottom area of his chin. The alchemical adhesive was performing beyond his expectations but he knew that a single sessful test wasn''t enough. He needed to ensure the long-term viability and safety of the bond.
¡°We¡¯ll need to observe this goblin for a few days and see if this bond remains stable and doesn¡¯t cause any adverse reactions.¡±
¡°Is that so but Knight Commander, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to not use the other arm? Don¡¯t you need more tests?¡±
¡°Uh¡ you do make a good point¡¡±
Giana chimed in while holding something resembling a cleaver now. He wasn¡¯t sure where the woman got it, but she seemed eager to delimb the goblin from the other side. Considering they were still in the beginning trial phase, the goblin wouldn''t really need any of its arms as it wouldn''t live much longer. The hobgoblins were meant for the end phase while the lesser goblins were quite expandable. Bernir shifted nervously beside him, clearly ufortable with the idea of further mutting the helpless goblin. Rnd shared his difort, but he knew that sacrifices had to be made in the pursuit of progress. With a heavy sigh, he reluctantly nodded to Giana, indicating that she could proceed with removing the goblin''s other arm.
Giana wasted no time, swiftly bringing down the cleaver with a precise strike. The goblin''s other arm was cleanly severed, and once again, Rnd sprang into action to heal the wound. The process repeated, with Rnd using a slightly different sleeve shape this time around.
¡°This should be enough for now, I have enough data for now.¡±
¡°As you wish, Knight Commander!¡±
The cat maid carted the goblin into a separate chamber where it would be observed by runic cameras. Other monitoring devices were also included to measure any adverse effects of the operation. With this taskpleted, Rnd needed to return to his workshop and work on variations of the prosthetic sleeve that he nned to create as a permanent limb attachment. Once created, the prosthetic would be connected to it as a separate extension.
He envisioned a modr solution for the runic limb. Despite the runicponents being able to function on tier 2 metals, they would eventually burn through them. It would be preferable if they didn¡¯t need to repeat the connection procedure each time the artificial limb needed recement. For this reason, he wanted them to be two separate parts, as he wasn¡¯t sure if Rastix¡¯s adhesive could be restored back into flesh once it had gone through the bonding process.
¡°You feeling fine?¡±
¡°Aye Boss, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ve seen worse things when I was younger.¡±
Rnd nodded at Bernir, who managed to keep his food in this time around. The half-dwarf had spent his life as a porter for adventurers before bing a full-time cksmith. Thanks to this experience, he had witnessed monsters and adventurers being torn apart inside the dungeons.
The tests were over for today, but his work was far from finished. Both of them left the underground facility and headed back home. They parted ways in the city as night had already fallen, and Bernir headed to his own home where his wife was waiting for him. Rnd did the same, knowing that the process of moving the orphans had been fullypleted during his stay at the Institute and Elodia was probably waiting.
¡°How was it?¡±
Once back, she greeted him with open arms and a smile on her face. They retreated to the dining area where luckily no kids were running around. All of them stayed at their dorm area during the night with some of the older kids looking over them.
¡°It went better than expected, if things continue like this then Bernir will have his hand back.¡±
Elodia nodded, her expression turning soft as she noticed the slight excitement on Rnd¡¯s face.
"That''s good to hear. I''m sure you¡¯ll be able to do it.¡±
The two exchanged nces and started moving closer but suddenly, a loud noise resounded from the side in the form of some munchkins riding an oversized sunlight wolf.
¡°Awooo!¡±
¡°How many times have I told you to stop riding Agni!¡±
¡°But he likes it!¡±
¡°Worf!¡±
Two boys, around the age of six, were clinging to Agni¡¯s mane and being loud outside. Elodia leaned out of one of the windows and started shouting at them. Rnd just chuckled and took this as a chance to slip away to his workshop. While he had made some progress with his research, the prosthetic limb was not the only project he was supervising. He needed to check up on his tower spirit and perhaps start tinkering with some of its features.
Chapter 469: AI Butler?
Chapter 469: AI Butler?
¡®I suppose having friends in high ces has its merits.¡¯
Two craftsmen were attaching some heavy cables to arge tform. One was quite tall with a height of one hundred ny-three, something he had achieved after his tier 3 rank trial. It was a phenomenon known as post-ascension growth and sometimes urred to amodate drastic changes to one''s body. Luckily this growth had already stopped and now Rnd could focus on the task at hand.
¡°What¡¯s that boss?¡±
¡°What do you think it is?¡±
Rnd asked while holding something that resembled a mana crystal, something they used in bulk to treat alloys to get higher quality products. Bernir eyes this peculiar-looking crystal that was strangely pink and elongated. Soon, the crystal made its way into a special container that had been prepared on top of a workbench.
The container looked quite advanced, with a ssy outer case that allowed them to see the floating crystal inside. It was shaped like a tube with various runes inscribed on the bottom and top of the cylinder. The ss, on the other hand, was covered in traces that pulsated from time to time. Inside, an intricate gridwork of thin mana threads connected to the crystal through ethereal pathways.
¡°Is it some kind of magic crystal? Maybe apressed one? But there is no smelter here, so probably not?¡±
¡°Not even close.¡±
Rnd replied with a small chuckle, knowing it wasn''t something his assistant would recognize. It was an item gifted to him by Arion, his friend at the Institute. While it looked like an elongated crystal, it was actually more akin to a storage device for data. Though it appeared semi-transparent, slicing it apart would reveal many tiny runic traces andpact runes inside. Through thisplex array inside, a lot of data could be transferred and connected to other runic devices, like the ones they were building in this underground workshop.¡°It¡¯s something like a basis for the mage tower core I¡¯m making but also contains the ¡®code¡¯ for the transferal gate.¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°Is something wrong?¡±
Bernir seemed a little out of it as Rnd started exining the item and its use. It seemed that his friend was having a hard time understanding any of it. Bernir''s eyes zed over as Rnd exined the intricacies of the crystal and its purpose. Despite his considerable skills as a cksmith and craftsman, the advanced magical theories and concepts often left him feeling out of his depth. Rnd noticed his assistant''s nk expression and realized he might need to simplify things a bit.
"Think of it as a blueprint."
Rnd said as he tried to make the exnation a bit more simple.
"This crystal contains all the information we need to build and operate the gate, as well as a simplified basis for the mage tower core. Once we assemble both, the tower spirit will take control of the calctions for us and will help us connect with other gates.¡±
The teleportation gates in this world worked on a sort of handshake basis. Knowing the right coordinates wasn¡¯t enough for the connection to be established; both sides needed to confirm their existence, making intrusions from outside impossible. If one wanted to forcefully open a gate, there were ways, but typically someone needed to alter them from the inside. Otherwise, they would be rejected by various safety features like mana barriers and teleportation scrambling magic.
¡°I see, I think I get it.¡±
¡°Good, now let''s start the process.¡±
Both of them nodded as they prepared to start the process of activating the tower spirit. The core, which would serve as its brain, had been reinforced with severalyers of metal. From the outside, it now looked like an icosahedron, moremonly known as a twenty-sided die in a certain popr game from his old world. It was a special alloy that included orihalculum which would help manage all the magical energy in the vicinity. It also gave the tower core lining a simr luster to gold and shifted tha mana coloring along with it.
"Alright, Bernir. Let''s begin with the core. Help me ce those containment rods around it.¡±
¡°Aye Boss.¡±
While Bernir was still only using the unfinished prosthetic, it allowed him to work quite well. He couldn''t ce much weight on it, but when it came to grabbing and moving his digits, it was quite human-like. The two craftsmen began slotting in fiverge rods that fit into specially created sockets around the core. Once inserted, the rods started to fold upwards and connected with the ceiling.
A pentagram appeared on the floor, with these rods acting as focal points. As their name implied, these rods were a safety feature for what they were trying to activate. If, for some reason, the tower spirit went berserk, the rods were designed to contain its power and shut it down. The pentagram generated a powerful shield that could theoretically contain power close to tier 4. They would also activate in the case of any explosions and outside intrusion. Some special spells and devices targeted mage tower cores and they needed to be defended against.
¡°Everything seems to be in order, I guess this is it¡¡±The time for activation was upon them and Rnd activated the pink crystal. It began to glow with a soft pink light and Rnd took a step back. He nced at the disy that recreated screens from his old world and made things a lot easier to read through. On it, he had already fashioned a graphical interface that would allow others to see the whole process.
¡°It seems stable enough.¡±
It was quite a sight to behold, the runes on the crystal¡¯s surface flickered to life and everything shimmered with magical energy. Within moments, the crystal''s energy connected with the tower core, initiating the process of awakening the tower spirit. The core hummed with power, resonating with the magical frequencies emanating from the crystal. Slowly, but steadily, the workshop began to vibrate as the data transfer took ce and the tower spirit was being created.
There were many types of tower spirits that could be created, ranging from simple constructs with basic intelligence toplex magical beings capable of interacting with their surroundings. Rnd had chosen to create a more advanced spirit, one that could assist him in his research and help manage the various magical devices in his workshop. However, he did not want it to have an ego of its own, as it was a variable that couldplicate matters.
The moreplex the spirit was, the bigger the probability of it developing an ego of its own. Sometimes, these beings were just monsters made of energy that could run wild. He was not making a conversation partner but a machine to manage his underground workshop and for calction. He wanted something more simr to an AI assistant and not a magical beast with its own mind and feelings.
As the process continued, Rnd monitored the energy levels carefully, ensuring that everything remained stable. The runes on the core¡¯s casing continued to pulsate, and eventually, the process reached its conclusion. For a moment, the air crackled with power, and a strange burst of energy erupted from within the tower core. Quickly, the containment array reacted to block this surge of energy, causing Bernir to jump back in fright.
¡°Woah!¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, the mana can¡¯t get through the shield, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±
¡°Whew, that gave me a scare.¡±
Bernir chuckled and stood back up, his eyes focused on the focal point of the core chamber. Meanwhile, Rnd, able to see through the casing, observed the magical reaction taking ce within it. He witnessed the birth of the tower spirit and the formation of its shape. Soon, it floated forward, depicted as an orb of light slightlyrger than a tennis ball.
¡°So this is it, the tower spirit?¡±
He asked himself while examining the pale blue ball of light. It didn¡¯t look like much and could probably be mistaken for a tier 1 spell that produced light. However, once he identified it as the tower spirit, he felt a sense of satisfaction. This small, unassuming orb contained vast potential and was proof that he had reached a higher point in his crafting profession.
¡°Greetings¡ Master.¡±
The ball of light floated forward at a slow pace. Initially seeming a bit confused, it eventually turned in the direction of its creator. Once there, it greeted Rnd in a somewhat monotone voice that reminded him of old text-to-speech technology from his own world. This was his tower spirit, an artificial intelligence created from many months of work and a buildup of knowledge.
¡°Greetings.¡±
Rnd replied and was greeted with silence. Bernir on the side rubbed his nose a bit and then shrugged as if he didn¡¯t know what to say.
¡°Tower Spirit? Do you know what your purpose is?¡±
¡°My purpose is to assist my master.¡±
¡°Right, are there things that you must not do?¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
¡°... Uh, could you list those things?¡±
Rnd replied, realizing that this artificial spirit he had created was quite passive. It was like a newborn baby, eagerly awaiting to absorb information. Luckily, it was following the main directive he had imnted inside of it. He needed to ensure that it would not attack him or the people he was affiliated with. This wasn¡¯t anything new, as all artificially created beings usually followed some type of rules. It was a safeguard employed by any self-aware inventor to prevent it from ever being able to attack him.
The tower spirit paused for a moment, processing Rnd''s request. Then, it began to list the restrictions ced upon it:
"I must not harm my master or those under his protection. I must not divulge sensitive information without authorization. I must not interfere with my master''s personal affairs unless requested to do so. I must not act against the interests of my master¡¡±
Rnd nodded as the spirit continued to list down the constraints it was under. Some people liked to include orders to never harm humans under any circumstances. However, this AI spirit would be allowed to control many of his battle golems and tower defensive systems in his workshop. It could not operate without being able to use deadly force in this world of strife. What he already created was a database with people''s names and mana fingerprints, that his creation would not be able to harm instead.
¡®I should give it a scan¡¡¯|
Name: |
None | |
Species: |
Artificial Spirit |
Rnd examined his new creation but his identification didn¡¯t reveal too much, but it made one thing clear: the world saw this orb of light as its own species. It was an artificial spirit that he had created, and it stillcked a name to be considered a full-fledged tower spirit. Rnd¡¯s naming sense wasn¡¯t too great, and he had already given his armor the Runic naming scheme. He strained his brain for a moment and then came up with the genius idea to give this new assistant of his a name fit for a butler.
¡°I suppose we need to give you a name, artificial spirit or tower spirit won¡¯t do¡ how about, Sebastian?¡±
¡°Registering a new name, this spirit will be known as Sebastian.¡±|
You have gained a new title: Arcane Craftsman |
|
You have gained a new title: Spirit Bond |
Once the name was given, a sudden system window appeared before him, rewarding him with not one new title but two. It seemed that creating a mage tower core alone was not enough; fashioning an actual artificial spirit was required for a new title. To make things even better, he received an additional title for naming his AI butler.|
Arcane Craftsman |
Title |
A title gained by craftsmen who have reached the pinnacle of arcane artistry. Mana usage inside any arcane structures will be lessened and affect all magical devices within range of the arcane structure. |
|
Spirit Bond |
Title |
Given to people who have created a bond with a spirit. |
¡®Arcane structure? I guess it means the mage tower core in this case.¡¯
Rnd would be able to lower his own mana usage even further when near the mage tower core. This title meant that whenever he was there, he would have a home advantage against other casters. He wondered if it would affect things like his golemic army and his armor. The other title was typically given to summoners who contracted actual spirits, but it appeared to be something that could also be gained with an artificial spirit.¡®I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to gain a Summoner ss with that title¡¡¯
For a moment, he imagined casting a spell duringbat and his workshop appearing to aid him. Summoning typically involved using other creatures and even magical constructs, which could be called from the spirit realm. However, he wasn¡¯t sure if his artificial spirit would be allowed to traverse the spirit realm.
¡°This thing sounds funny, boss¡¡±
¡°Unidentified individual spotted, trying to identify mana pattern¡ individual identified as Master Bernir, clearance level four.¡±
¡°Master Bernir?¡±
Bernir was confused by the terminology that the artificial spirit named Sebastian was using but Rnd was here to exin.
¡°I¡¯ve included you in the arti¡ Sebastian¡¯s database. He should listen to your orders and with your clearance being four, it¡¯s going to be only one notch below mine.¡±
¡°Just below yours Boss?¡±
Rnd nodded as Bernir was taken aback by the level of trust he was given. The fifth level was the highest and only he could ess it. Bernir, with his fourth-level clearance, had ess to a lot but he was not the second inmand. Elodia his wife was next in line and if something ever happened to Rnd, she would be automatically given full authority over everything. Nevertheless, this was quite the blow to Bernir whose eyes widened in surprise.
"Thanks, boss. I won''t let you down."
"I know you won''t, Bernir but not like there is much this clearance will give you, at least not until this spirit is fully integrated into the workshop.¡±
Rnd turned his attention back to Sebastian, the newly awakened tower spirit. With the initial setupplete, it was time to test some of the more advanced functionalities. This construct didn¡¯t have ess to any functional parts of this ce nor could it control any of the golems. For the time being, it would be granted ess to the teleportation gate and be connected to the institute. Sebastian needed to go through many tests first before he could be given ess to everything.
"Sebastian, initiate a diagnostic check of all connected systems and report any anomalies."
"Initiating diagnostic check. Please stand by, Master."
The orb of light, now known as Sebastian, began to pulse rhythmically. Rnd watched the screens as lines of runic script and data scrolled by, the advanced graphical interface providing a clear view of the system''s status. It was a mesmerizing disy of magical technology at work and something that Rnd was proud of. "Everything''s going smoothly so far. While Sebastian is running the diagnostic check, why don¡¯t we work on the gate?¡±
¡°Aye Boss!¡±
Bernir nodded, and the two began the assembly. Just as before, Rnd had ordered the Union dwarves to assemble the parts beforehand. Having a fully functioningpany filled with cksmiths was quite handy, and thanks to his status as Knight Commander, they needed to prioritize his orders over others.
They moved away from the center of the workshop, where Sebastian¡¯s brain was housed. The gate would be close by, in a separate smaller chamber for now. Rnd nned to expand the scale of this entire underground magical smithyter on. Once Sebastian was fully operational, it would be possible to use specialized construction golems to handle the work of city craftsmen. Rnd was cautious about revealing the knowledge of theyout of this underground area to anyone. By not showing it to any outsiders, he minimized the potential threat.
¡°Let''s start with the base. Make sure it''s aligned properly, Bernir. We don''t want any mishaps during the first activation.¡±
Soon, the two were busy at work, and the gate quickly took shape. Rnd was ecstatic at the pace they were progressing. The most challenging part of the construction had already beenpleted. The teleportation gate was nothing more than another runic machine that functioned like any other and wouldn''t pose any problems in the future. The real challenge would be getting Sebastian to operate it, but considering the speed he was showcasing, things were progressing well.
¡°Master, Ipleted the diagnostic check.¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
Rnd was surprised at the arrival of the glowing sphere in the side chamber.
¡°That was quick, Sebastian. Any anomalies detected?¡±
¡°Negative, Master. All systems are functioning within normal parameters.¡±
¡°Good work, Sebastian. Stand by for further instructions.¡±
With that, Sebastian hovered in the corner of the chamber, awaiting Rnd''s nextmand. Rnd felt a sense of satisfaction at the efficiency of his artificial spirit. It seemed that he would have some extra time on his hands.
¡®If everything is proceeding this quickly, I might actually be able to create the Rune Mark II or at least make a more advanced Rune Mark I¡¡¯
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
Chapter 470: Spies.
Chapter 470: Spies.
¡°ARghhhhhhh¡±
¡°Ughhhhhhh¡.¡±
¡°N-noooo¡¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a goblin or a hobgoblin¡¡±
Rnd, together with a maid who had orange cat ears, walked through a darkened corridor. In the distance, he could hear strange shouts indicating someone in a lot of distress. The woman next to him clearly knew what was happening but didn¡¯t seem perturbed by the screams. The shouts grew louder as they progressed, and eventually, the maid, Mary, spoke out.
¡°Since your return, we have noticed an increase in suspicious individuals¡¡±
¡°Suspicious individuals? Could they be from information guilds or perhaps¡¡±
Mary stopped the moment he asked about the origins of the shouts, and to his surprise, she took something out. She held it out to him, and at first nce, it looked like nothing more than a simple bracelet. It was mostly ck with a bird insignia that resembled a raven on it. However, to Rnd, this was more than a simple bracelet, as he could instantly identify it as a magical item.¡°This has quite a strong concealment enchantment on it, anyone wearing it would have their true status hidden.¡±
Rnd took the bracelet from Mary, inspecting it closely. His eyes narrowed as he detected the subtle yet sophisticated concealment enchantment. There were severalyers of hidden runes that would even challenge tier 3 ss holders. An expert on Arion¡¯s level would be needed to even see a problem, and most others would need to examine it directly and closely to notice anything unusual.
"Such a runic enchantment isn''t easy toe by. Whoever is using these has ess to some serious resources."
Mary nodded and replied quickly as the two walked towards the groaning sounds.
¡°These individuals have been sneaking around Albrook, and we found these bracelets on them. The shouts you hear now are from one of those we captured¡¡±
The intricate concealment runes on the bracelet indicated a high level of craftsmanship and knowledge. Something like this wasn¡¯t cheap and far beyond what amon thief or spy would possess. This suggested that a well-backed group was behind it. Various groups could be responsible, but Rnd suspected someone nearby. Considering that he had just caused a scene in another noble''s territory, his guess was likely correct.¡°Do we know anything about their identity and objectives?¡±
¡°Not yet. The interrogation is ongoing, but they¡¯re tight-lipped. Whoever they are, they¡¯ve been trained to resist questioning. Luckily we know of a group that uses the raven as a calling card.¡±
¡°Let me guess, Theodore?¡±
Mary nodded.
¡°Ah, are you familiar with The Raven¡¯s?¡±
¡°Not exactly, I heard a few rumors here and there, but nothing too specific¡¡±
Mary nodded again, and they continued forward without her going into much detail about these so-called ravens. Rnd had been given all the information Arthur possessed and had also used information guilds through the thieves'' guild. This organization was simr to what Mary¡¯s maids were turning into: the eyes and ears of the noble.
This wasn¡¯t anything new; nobles were, in a sense, required to establish their own spywork if they ever wanted to achieve anything substantial. The person that had been caught was probably here to investigate the strange mage who had rescued some ves. He had caused quite a scene in Aldbourne, which exposed the state of their army. Now that they presented themselves as a proper threat, their enemies were probably trying to gather as much information as they could.
While the Valerian Duke frowned on any assassination attempts among nobles, he would likely let it slide if there was no proof of the deed. Because of this reason, Mary was taking this situation quite seriously, and the screams of the unknown man were proof of its seriousness. He probably possessed valuable information that could help her protect Arthur better, but extracting anything from him would likely prove challenging.
¡°They are probably trying to figure out the extent of Arthur¡¯s forces, do you think they are aiming for something else?¡±
¡°They might just be testing us or trying to provoke a response.¡±
¡°Testing? I see.¡±
Rnd nodded, finding sense in Mary''s assessment. The man they had captured could have been a lure set by Theodore and his group. Once their own spies and agents were sent in, he would capture them to extract information. It was a tactic asionally used, where the spies sent in to be captured oftencked valuable information. As they approached the cell, it became increasingly evident that this individual was not going to divulge any secrets easily.
¡°ArghhhhhHHH!¡±
¡°Uh oh, get down!¡±
A familiar voice called out to him from within the cell, and he instantly conjured a shield of mana. It arrived just in time to intercept the spray of blood hurtling their way. The blood sttered against the barrier, revealing inside the cell the lower half of a man''s body slumping forward. It appeared the prisoner had imploded from within, likely triggered by a magical safeguard to prevent him from disclosing any critical information.
The two of them stood in shock as they witnessed the gruesome aftermath of the prisoner''s demise. The man''s lower bodyy limp against the floor of the cell, blood dripping down in a macabre disy. The cell itself was now sttered with crimson along with the person that was performing the interrogation.
¡°Ahh¡ it stinks¡¡±
Giana, the person Rnd was supposed to meet today to conclude his prosthesis research, was the one who caught the brunt of the explosion. In her hands, he could see a metallic tray that she had used to shield her face from the gory st. On the groundy various sharp objects like knives, scissors, and pliers, which were likely on the tray she had been holding.
¡°Giana, are you alright?¡±
Mary rushed in to aid Giana, but Rnd''s attention remained fixated on the remains of the supposed spy. He had heard of vtile magical contracts before, but this situation surpassed anything he knew. The closestparison he could draw was to the parasitic abyssal worms people were previously imnted with. His mana senses confirmed his suspicions; instead of regr mana, he detected cursed hexes permeating the area.
¡®I¡¯m sure the Duke wouldn¡¯t approve of cursed magics but not like Arthur would be able to pin anything on him, even with a recording.¡±
¡°Oh, Knight Commander! You¡¯re already here? Sorry about this, give me some time to freshen up~¡±
The woman didn¡¯t seem too shaken up by all the gore and chunks of matter permeating the area. Rnd was starting to wonder where these maids wereing from. Was there some hidden ninja maid vige where young girls were being trained in the ways of assassination and espionage?
¡°It¡¯s fine, take your time, I¡¯m just here to examine thest few specimens and how they reacted to the transntation effort¡¡±
He replied while turning towards Mary who was examining the remains.
¡°This looks like a st worm¡¡±
¡°st worm?¡±
Rnd inquired while many poked something that looked like a leg from some type of insect.
¡°They are used by witch doctors or warlocks and can be imnted into people''s bodies. It¡¯s quite amon practice in assassination guilds.¡±
¡°I see, I assume once the host attempts to disclose restricted information, the worm is triggered.¡±
¡°Oh, have you heard of them?¡±
¡°Not this one in particr, but I¡¯ve heard of others like it. They weren''t supposed to be this shy. It seems as if Theodore is trying to send us a message.¡±
¡°That could be true, but it might also be a warning directed at the other ravens.¡±
¡°Failure is not epted huh¡¡±
Mary nodded as the two tried to assess the situation. Either Theodore was trying to make a shy entrance to warn Arthur about visiting hisnds further or it was just to remind the other assassins that they would die a miserable death, if they failed like this person. Nevertheless, now they needed to focus on bolstering their city defenses and increasing the security measures which in Rnd¡¯s opinion, wouldn¡¯t be that hard.
¡°First mind-controlling parasites and now exploding worms¡¡±
Rnd looked at the remains and performed an examination with the help of his armor. He hoped to identify the worms by their mana pattern, but it seemed to have vanished along with their host. His gear was attuned to the mana patterns of both people and monsters. In theory, it would be possible to build a detection device for these small beings, but there would be some constraints.
¡°Could you lend me this for now?¡±
¡°The bracelet?
¡°Yes, if I can study it, I should be able to pinpoint simr ones within the city.¡±
Instead of focusing on the small monster, he changed his target. These worms were tiny, and their mana signature would be extremely hard to detect once inside a human body. It was the same with the abyssal worms, which were only detected due to their adverse reaction to holy mana. On the other hand, the bracelet was a runic artifact, something he specialized in. It wouldn¡¯t take long for him to unearth all its intricacies. Just like the abyssal cult, it was likely that the runesmith creating these bracelets was merely copying designs, which would make them easier to crack.
¡°How about the sting worms?¡±¡°I could try looking into it, but I can¡¯t promise anything. It will probably require the target to be quite close, maybe even in direct skin contact or more.¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll just relocate them into a private room for a more throughout examination if someone acts suspiciously.¡±
Mary nodded seriously, and Rnd returned the gesture. He was responsible for controlling the monitoring system around the city. With Sebastian now operational, his n was to eventually delegate this task to the tower spirit. Sebastian had ample processing power and could probably eventually scan the entire city for abnormalities. Covering the entire area would be improbable, but setting up critical checkpoints was feasible. If they could get spies to pass through these checkpoints without realizing they were being scanned, it would suffice.
¡°Excuse me Knight Commander, I was not expecting you so soon, now where were we? Ah yes, the hobgoblins!¡±
Once the issue with the enemy infiltrator was resolved, Giana returned in a fresh maid uniform. This underground area was bing akin to a peculiar noble''s dungeon, which Rnd found ironic. Arthur appeared to be someone who didn''t entirely embrace noble traditions, yet any respectable aristocrat maintained one of these hiddenirs. In this case, suspicious tests on monsters were already underway, and people were being held hostage without the city''s knowledge, leaving Rnd uncertain about how to feel.
¡°How are the test subjects performing? Are the goblins still acting the same?¡±
"Well, yes. They don¡¯t seem to like their new limbs and eventually just gnaw through them, but the hobgoblins are a bit smarter!"
Rnd peeked into one of the holding cells where several regr green goblins were housed. They had been outfitted with recement golemic arms, which were now discarded on the ground with the flesh they were attached to bitten through. The small green monsters seemed unwilling to ept the artificial limbs as their own. Despite the failure, this data was valuable; it allowed him to examine how well the arms integrated with the monsters. The fact that they needed to use their teeth to remove the limbs hinted at a promising aspect of the experiment.
Moving on to another cell, Rnd was introduced to the hobgoblin specimen. This one was actively trying to use its magical hand, which had been attuned to its spiritual mana pattern. The process was rtively smooth, but despite being attuned, the arm was quite jittery. This was due to its limited functionality as the hobgoblin''s original arm had superior stats and capabilities. The magical arm clearlygged behind the hobgoblin''s intentions, resulting in noticeable dys. Once this dy was in ce, the signal was interrupted and resulted in a faulty movement output.
¡°This one looks promising, guide it to the test chamber, I¡¯ll wait for it there.¡±
¡°As you wish, Commander!¡±
The monster''s recement arm looked promising, and Rnd decided it was ready for onest test. This test would be conducted in a small chamber with sturdy walls and two entrances. Rnd entered through one entrance while the hobgoblin was pushed in through the other. Instantly, the monster identified Rnd as an enemy and charged toward him with its new metallic arm raised.
The hobgoblin swung its arm at him, and Rnd swiftly dodged the wide swing to the side. His intention was not to defeat the hobgoblin but merely to observe how it used its new hand inbat. The monster showed no inhibitions or instincts to protect the artificial limb, providing Rnd with the data he needed.
Rnd observed closely, noting how the arm responded to the hobgoblin''smands. Despite the initial jitteriness, the arm''s movements gradually became smoother as the hobgoblin grew more ustomed to controlling it. Eventually, the jittering started to subside as if the monster adjusted to the slower output.
¡°Is the soul adjusting to the limb or is the monster¡¯s natural instinct? Just like with the others, it''s slowly adapting to it.¡±
He continued to record the hobgoblin''s movements and the magical fluctuations around the arm as the test progressed. Eventually, Rnd tossed an iron shortsword to the hobgoblin. The monster swiftly grabbed the weapon with its organic hand and activated one of its skills, enhancing the power of its swings.
¡°Hm¡¡±
This went against his n, and after dodging a few attacks, Rnd pointed his finger to produce a thin energy me. The enraged hobgoblin continued to attack, but this thin me passed through its organic arm. The limb fell to the ground, and the magical mes instantly cauterized the wounds to prevent the monster from bleeding out. Now with only its prosthetic limb remaining, Rnd waited patiently for it to attack again.
The monster didn¡¯t look good, but it grabbed the iron de with its metallic arm and charged at Rnd once more. Rnd stayed calm, allowing the monster to swing at him repeatedly. Sometimes he dodged, and other times he intercepted the de with his own arm. Despite the monster''s efforts, itcked the power to cause even a scratch on him. Eventually, Rnd concluded the test as he realized it had been sessful.
¡°Good, this will be enough.¡±
It just took a little wave of his hand to send the monster¡¯s head flying to the side. The monster was dead and he approached its motionless body to retrieve the prosthetic limb forter study. With this, he had all that he needed toplete Bernir¡¯s arm.
¡®I confirmed that it¡¯s possible to use skills even with these artificial limbs, the soul seems quite adaptive as if it''s just a mold to be shaped¡¡¯
After a momentary pause, Rnd retreated from the chamber, leaving it to the maid to care for the monsters. Now free to proceed, he reflected on Rastix''s remarkable discovery with this regent. The gnome had not only perfected a potion that could splice flesh and metal together but also ensured the process was reversible, restoring the flesh to its original state after fusion. With all this confirmed, Rnd proceeded confidently with the assembly of the prosthesis socket. Once in ce, attaching the new arm and ensuring it functioned like the original would be straightforward.
¡®With this amount of adaptivity, Bernir¡¯s arm could have multiple uses, it wouldn¡¯t just need to be an arm but an actual artifact tool¡¡¯
While walking home to share the good news with his assistant, Rnd began contemting the possibilities of this new invention. Restoring the arm meant it could be configured to match a person¡¯s natural body output, but it could also go further. There was potential to install simple spells for everyday tasks as well asbat enhancements. Since the arm attachment was the only permanent addition, the possibilities seemed boundless.
¡°Making multiple separate prosthetic arms could be costly. Perhaps it would be better to make them more modr? An inside te that holds various spell types could eliminate the need to rece the entire hand. Those puppet golem digits aren¡¯t that easy to recreate, let''s put the emitting rune on the palm or perhaps on the upper hand portion?¡¯
As Rnd approached his home, he pondered that with everything almost settled, it was time toplete this project which held boundless future possibilities, not just for those who had lost their limbs, but potentially for many others as well. It was something that could very well change the whole kingdom or perhaps the world.
Chapter 471: Better Limb.
Chapter 471: Better Limb.
¡°My Lord.¡±
¡°... Enter.¡±
A man wearing a butler uniform stepped into the opulent office of Theodore Valerian. The room was adorned with rich, dark wood paneling and deep, crimson drapes that framed tall, narrow windows. The air was thick with the scent of aged books and polished leather. Theodore sat behind a grand mahogany desk, cluttered with various documents and arcane artifacts. The butler slowly approached the desk with measured steps, carrying a silver tray with a lone letter on it.
¡°Reginald, did you bring the report?¡±
¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±
Reginald nodded respectfully and presented a sealed letter resting on the tray. The seal bore a dark crimson raven insignia. This seal was magical in nature and could only be opened when Theodore brought his ring, which had a matching bird, to it. Both magical artifacts began to sh, and the wax started to melt. Once the wax had dissolved, the noble quickly scanned through the letter, a frown adorning his face.
"Interesting¡"
Theodore murmured, setting the letter down and tapping his fingers thoughtfully on the desk. He looked up at Reginald, who stood waiting with the disciplined patience of a seasoned retainer.
¡°What is that bastard nning, he is starting to be a thorn in my side¡¡±The man continued to tap his finger while contemting the matter at hand. His brother had begun growing in power recently but it was not to the point of him bing a valid threat. In Theodore¡¯s opinion, even Ivan was still a much bigger threat than an upstart bastard with one city. However, it was best to tackle issues before they had time to fester and rot. He knew this truth but could not act hasty as he was not just going against a singr opponent.
¡°Reginald, what do we know about this so-called Knight Commander Wand?¡±
The butler bowed slightly, his expression revealing nothing but a calm efficiency.
¡°I must apologize but not much is known about this man. We have done extensive background checks on this individual but no one by this name seemed to have existed.¡±
¡°A fake name then?¡±
¡°That is what we can assume, My Lord.¡±
Theodore''s eyes narrowed as he considered the implications. A man with such expertise and unknown origins could be a threat, especially if he was aligned with one of his brothers.
"It¡¯s possible that he is just a diversion¡ Could Julius be pulling the strings? or could he be someone else''s man¡¡±
The tapping on the desk continued to intensify as the noble contemted the issue. The idea that Arthur was capable of handling such apetent retainer was far-fetched. It was more likely that one of his three other brothers was trying to divert his focus from other matters. The man called Wand was probably hired to quickly raise Albrook up and force him to relegate manpower there. If this was true, then attempting to bribe the man would be pointless. Either they would need to kill him or avoid partaking in this game his other brothers were trying to y.
"Knight Commander Wand appears to be highly skilled in magicalbat. His skills and sses are unknown but we can assume that it''s a profession involving runes and artifacts, something akin to a Rune Mage is most probable. However, we can¡¯t discount him having a rare special ss¡¡±
Theodore leaned back and continued to listen to all the information about Knight Commander Wand. He knew well about Rune Mages, and considering the increase in runic artifacts within Albrook, it made sense. However, they didn¡¯t have enough information and the appearance of a strange magician in one of the border citiesplicated things further.
¡°... Not enough.¡±
¡°My Lord?¡±
¡°There is just not enough information but we can¡¯t keep ignoring this upstart¡ We will send the third raven unit, the first and second will continue with their tasks. I want to know what that brother of mine is doing and who is truly behind this.¡±
"My Lord, the third raven unit will be deployed immediately."
Reginald acknowledged with a bow. He turned on his heel, departing swiftly to ry Theodore''s orders. The sound of the heavy wooden door closing behind him seemed to echo Theodore''s thoughts. He leaned back in his chair, eyes fixed on the flickering candlelight that cast dancing shadows across the room. He couldn''t afford to underestimate any potential threats but he also couldn¡¯t let something like this distract him. This was cleary a rouse created by one of his other brothers and he couldn¡¯t let himself fall into their trap. He would do the bare minimum to contain this problem but still focus on his true opponents.
*****
Back in Albrook, Rnd was putting the final touches on Bernir''s prosthetic arm. His workshop was buzzing with noise as there was a new addition to it. The finished prosthetic army on a wooden workbench, gleaming under runic light hanging from the above ceiling. The arm had a silvery luster to it and the intricate runes were quite noticeable but focused mainly on the forearm portion.
¡°Is it getting hot in here, Boss?¡±
¡°Not really. Just rx and take a seat. We will start the procedure soon¡¡±
Rnd proimed and pointed to arge metallic chair with various straps. Bernir was visibly nervous but trusting in Rnd''s expertise. He hesitated for a moment but the right before making up his mind, someone smacked him on the back.
¡°What are you dilly-dallying for young man, just get on the chair! Do you not trust in my genius!¡±
Bernir looked back to where the strike came from and spotted a shorter man with a long beard. It was Rastix the Alchemist, who had not been working here for long. He had been given ess to the underground workshop to help with the procedure. It was this gnome who had created the concoction, and he constantly liked to remind everyone of it.
¡°Aye¡¡±
After chuckling nervously, Bernir eventually moved over to the chair. He had previously used a different prosthesis, which had been held in ce by an exterior harness. This procedure would fuse his flesh with a metallic frame that would securely hold the arm in ce. The procedure had been tested on monsters, and he had been present during the initial round of testing. However, despite the promising data, it didn¡¯t change the fact that this was uncharted territory for all of them. Bernir would be the first person to undergo it, and theck of experience on their part was what made him nervous.
"Alright, Bernir, we are going to start soon, are you ready?¡±
¡°Aye, let¡¯s do it Boss.¡±
¡°Okay, drink the potion, and let''s do it.¡±
Once Bernir had drunk a vial and taken a seat, Rnd started strapping his arm into a previously prepared frame. This part would cover the partial forearm stumppletely. Bernir''s arm needed to be secured to a nearby bench next to the chair he was sitting on. The procedure was delicate, and any movement could disrupt the alignment of the prosthesis frame. Once he was secured to both the chair and the side bench, the process could then continue.
¡°Rastix.¡±
¡°I¡¯m on it.¡±
The gnome alchemist wasn¡¯t here just to watch; he had a role to y as well. Above the secured arm, a bucket-sized crucible was hanging, containing the alchemical concoction that needed just onest ingredient. During their research, they discovered that this reagent would lose most of its adhesive properties within a few hours of being made, and within the first few minutes, its effects were magnified. It was best to produce it directly during the operation for the best possible oue.
The arm frame, which also contained a mold for the adhesive, would be lowered down, and through specially prepared needles, it would flow into the arm more thoroughly. It was a delicate process, but after testing it on multiple hobgoblins and goblins, they were confident that it was safe. Thus, the time came, and soon Rastix drew the lever to lower the crucible.
The alchemical mixture, shimmering with a faint darkened silver glow, began to flow down the thin tubes into the mold around Bernir''s partial forearm. The gnome adjusted the flow carefully, ensuring that the adhesive spread evenly without any spills or leaks. After another level which was lowered by Rnd, the needles punctured through Bernir¡¯s arm. The previously taken potion acted as a pain anesthetic and allowed no pain to flow through during this procedure.
¡°Slow and steady¡¡±
Rastix murmured with satisfaction as the process unfolded. He observed everything with glee while Rnd meticulously analyzed each step. His keen eyes focused on the connection between the metal and fusing flesh, ensuring that none of the crucial runic traces within the attachment would bepromised. It was a slow process, but there were no failures observed, and eventually, it waspleted sessfully.
¡°So, how does it feel?¡±
¡°A little numb¡¡±
Rnd began unstrapping Bernir and his arm from the contraption he had assembled. The frame-mold that had covered the arm sleeve could now be removed. Once taken off, it revealed a silvery attachment that extended up to the elbow. However, the arm was not yet fully integrated, as it still needed to be inserted into the freshly created prosthesis socket. Once inserted, it would be activated and securely held in ce by maic runes in addition to the existing structural support.
¡°Try to move your elbow around first, see if you feel any difort the potion should wear off soon.¡±
Bernir cautiously flexed his elbow, testing the range of movement. There was a slight stiffness initially, but as he continued to move, the prosthetic socket was kept in ce and eventually they could continue with the process. Rnd grabbed the ready prosthetic arm from the nearby table and bright it forth, its silvery luster indicating that it had a high concentration of mithril in it.
¡°I would have been fine with a regr alloy Boss, isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡±
¡°Nonsense, mithril is both resistant to runic deterioration and light. If you¡¯re worried about it being stolen, we can dip it in some coatingter.¡±
He spared no expense on the runic prosthesis, ensuring it was of the highest quality. While red mithril was known for its fire resistance, he opted for a more regr kind that was uniform in all aspects for this arm. It wasn''t just intended for crafting and it was sturdy enough to withstand the heat Bernir typically worked with already. Soon, it was inserted in and once the runes were activated it held in ce quite steady.
¡°Try activating it with your mana just like any other runic appliance.¡±
Bernir focused his mana into the prosthetic arm, concentrating on his intent to move it. Slowly, the fingers twitched, responding to his mentalmands. He continued to test each finger''s movement, feeling the delicate precision allowed by the intricate runes embedded within the arm. Rnd observed closely, noting everything and making sure that the spiritual mana flowed without any issues.
¡°Hmm, looks like it¡¯s working smoothly. How does it feel?¡±
¡°This¡ is this really a fake arm?¡±
Bernir replied, stunned. He could see the plethora of glowing runes along with the intricate patterns over the forearm. Once the potion wore off and he regained the feeling of touch, the real shock set in. The recement he had been given felt as if it belonged to his own body, much more so than the other runic arm he had previously used.
¡°This¡ it¡¯s a bit tingly and faint but, I can feel it again. Boss, I can feel my fingers!¡±
¡°Congrattions, the use of the previous prosthesis must have attuned your spiritual mana to this one faster. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should eventually regain full sensation in the arm over time. Just take it easy for now, don¡¯t try to overexert yourself. The integration process will continue for a while as your body gets used to the new limb. You will probably continue to feel this strange tingling sensation for a while but it should subside eventually, if it doesn¡¯t we¡¯ll have to perform some more tests.¡±
Bernir nodded enthusiastically, his eyes fixed on the marvel before him. He flexed the fingers again, marveling at the dexterity and responsiveness of the prosthetic arm.
¡°Thank you, Boss¡ This is beyond anything I expected.¡±
¡°Ahem¡¡±
Just as Bernir was having a moment with Rnd, someone interrupted them by clearing his throat behind them. Once they looked at Rastix that was there he raised his nose up, as if he was waiting for something.
¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something¡¡±
¡°Aye¡ Thank you Mr. Rastix, this wouldn¡¯t have been possible without your help.¡±
¡°It surely wouldn¡¯t!¡±
The gnome started chuckling, as if he were the main reason for the sess, while Bernir nodded awkwardly. Rnd, on the other hand, focused on the gathered data, listening to his tower spirit, Sebastian, who wasmunicating with him through his helmet. His AI was tasked with analyzing the data and, perhaps in the future, replicating this process without Rnd''s direct involvement.
Now that Rnd¡¯s understanding of runic technology had reached this level, it wouldn''t be far-fetched for him to begin automating some of the processes he had been forced to perform manually. As long as Sebastian was given the data and a tool or golemic body to control, he would probably be able to recreate the same process. The tough part was still a way to recreate the runecrafting process that was locked behind skills but he had an idea to tackle it.
¡°Bernir, take the rest of the day off, cover your arm with this sleeve for now until we can make something better.¡±
Bernir was handed a long leather glove to cover the silvery prosthesis. He didn¡¯t need to be seen walking around with it in the city. The glove wasn¡¯t quite form-fitting and needed to be strapped on at the upper arm portion, but for now, it was fine. In the future, he nned on recing it with something simr to the Silvergrace suit he used for his armor.
¡°Aye, boss and thank you again.¡±
¡°No need to thank me, once you¡¯re done recovering you¡¯ll have a lot more work to do¡¡±
Rnd removed his helmet, revealing a big grin. Bernir flinched at the sight, realizing that soon he would need to increase his productivity. Eventually, he and Rastix left, but the gnome continued to act smugly about the new invention. He didn''t wish to ruin the man''s mood now, but eventually, he would need to remind Rastix about the contents of their contract. The gnome probably wouldn''t be this happy when he realized that the rights to the prosthesis and the adhesive all belonged to Rnd.
¡°Finally that¡¯s over, I just hope that there won¡¯t be anyplications. The process is simple enough so applying it to other people without my help is feasible¡ which leaves me with onest thing to decide on¡¡±
Once he was alone in his workshop, Rnd headed to his private research room. On a workbench to the side, there were numerous golemic arms, remnants of his initial tests and research. Some had been retrieved from goblins, while others had never made it onto a live subject. Then on the other side was a rather strange-looking contraption that he started approaching.
Two metallic arms dangled from the setup, connected to something that looked like a thick metallic ring. In the middle of the ring was a thick pole, to which the ring was connected by four metallic rods. These arms included both the upper arm and forearm areas, and they sprang to life as Rnd approached.
Once the strange limb creation was activated, it started to mimic its creator''s posture. When he raised one of his arms, the metallic arm moved up as well. If he turned around, the ring moved with his motions. After a moment, he sent a few punches flying forward, and the machine mirrored his movements at almost the same speed.
¡°What should I do with this technology¡ and how big can I make this?¡±
Not far from this apparatus with arms stood a recently repaired runic machine. It was therge harness golem with wed hands that Bernir had used when the abyssal cultists appeared. This golem also began to mirror Rnd¡¯s movements and could even move forward in tandem with his steps.
¡°With something like this, even a farmer could start killing monsters¡¡±
The golem was deactivated and soon he moved over to a schematic. There a few detailed drawings of runic armors and armaments were present. There was still a week left for him and perhaps there was some time to make some upgrades.
Chapter 472: Training Your Butler.
Chapter 472: Training Your Butler.
¡°It¡¯s very simr. Could there be a connection, or is this model just something standard in this world? What do you think, Sebastian? Does this look familiar?¡±
On top of a workbenchy an unassuming dark bracelet with a raven symbol on it. It hadn¡¯t been long since the spy was apprehended, and this little ck trinket had been used to sneak into the city. It hovered above a rounded te filled with runes and was being examined by a floating orb of light.
¡°Analyzingposition¡ The item presented consists of 34.45% deep aether steel alloy, 21.21% copper, 14.67% electrum, 9.34% mithril¡¡±
¡°Stop. I didn¡¯t mean the metallicposition. Is it simr to any other item in your database?¡±
¡°Analyzing query, please wait¡ Discovered 1,739 simr items.¡±
¡°How many?¡±
Rnd frowned at the sheer number his AI spirit presented him with. His new creation was working to some extent, but there were some problems. If he didn¡¯t precisely define the question, Sebastian wouldn¡¯t really know what he was talking about. He wanted a list of items with simr spell effects that could conceal a person¡¯s status, but Sebastian had probably listed items with runic structures or just ones with enchantments in bulk. It would take a while to train him to recognize the intent of the question.
¡°Maybe I should make him ask some follow-up questions before giving the answer. I think that¡¯s how they did it in all those movies. Sebastian¡¡±
Rnd began again, this time focusing on refining his query.¡°Prioritize items with enchantments specifically designed for concealment or status masking. Can you narrow it down that way?¡±
¡°Analyzing revised query¡ Discovered 118 simr items.¡±
Rnd nodded and continued to add the follow-up questions to arrive at the end point finally. He tried to recall how people from his old world handled artificial intelligence. There wasn¡¯t anything quite like what he had created here, as the people back then didn¡¯t get past a prompt-based approach. However, such an archaic way of asking questions and hoping for the right answer wouldn¡¯t work. He needed Sebastian to be able to perform other things than simple tasks.
¡°Analyzing revised query¡ Discovered 12 simr items.¡±
Soon, the list had shrunk enough to be presentable. Sebastian had the capability of creating images through light magic, forming holographic projections reminiscent of those in science fiction movies. To conserve energy, these projections were in shades of blue, just like basic mana light.
Rnd had the option to use illusion magic, which could produce better results in some cases, but it was more costly and had other drawbacks, such as affecting a person¡¯s mind. He didn''t want to subject himself to constant illusions, even if it meant achieving better visual rity. His history with the cult who used illusory sleep as their main weapon also added to this decision.
¡°Good... present me the schematic for this pendant andpare it to the bracelet. Present it in the form of a holographic image.¡±
He aimed topare the raven-owned bracelet to the pendant he received from his old acquaintance in Edelgard. The two were quite simr in their functionality and runic structure.
¡°Understood, presenting the item''s schematics in the form of a holographic image.¡±
¡°Sebastian, when asked to do something, you don¡¯t need to repeat the question.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
Once the two schematics were disyed side by side, he could clearly see some simr points. Sebastian was capable of superimposing the two schematics over one another to make Rnd''s work easier. Perhaps in the future, Rnd would be able to delegate simple tasks like these to his tower spirit and perhaps even moreter.
Sebastian held all of Rnd''s knowledge, at least regarding his runic research. When a tower spirit was created, the literature stated that it would absorb the knowledge of its master. It would be capable of casting the mage''s spells and could be given more information to continue growing with its master. With time, Rnd hoped to turn Sebastian into an extension of himself that could handle moreplex tasks, even involving equipment assembly.
¡°I haven¡¯t heard of mages using their tower spirits to assemble artifacts. They seem to be able to handle magical spells well but not direct creation and the reason is probably that¡¡±
There was one main reason that the industrial revolution had not started in this world and that was due to how skills worked. Crafting magical items required specialized skills like runecrafting or enchanting. It was not something that spells could mimic or at least this was themon belief. Rnd wasn¡¯t sure if this was true and had already made a few discoveries that broke this world¡¯s system, one of them being creating electricity.
It wouldn¡¯t be hard to design a golem or any other golemic machine to etch runicponents into ce. Rnd could use magic to create a machine that engraved things onto metals with actualsers. Runesmithing allowed him topact runes significantly, and it would probably be possible to achieve simr results through mechanization. However, even if they recreated something physically, itcked something essential, and the rune would not be activated.
¡®Aponent is missing, but I¡¯m sure there has to be a way to jumpstart the process.¡¯
In his mind this was simr to divine magic that he was emting. Even if he tried running magic through the empty engravings, the mana would just not stick to the metal. He assumed that runesmithing tied magic to the piece of metal in some way. It was possible that the runic traces that he could see with his naked eyes weren¡¯t real. Perhaps the magic was stored in some kind of separate space or dimension. When he considered that ethereal pathways existed, his research was pointing him in that direction.
¡®It might be another wavelength that needs to be found or something entirely different. Luckily, I don¡¯t need to do all this research alone anymore.¡¯
Sebastian, the ball of light that represented the tower spirit, hovered close to him. This artificial spirit possessed all the knowledge and data Rnd had umted over ten years of study. It could assist him in solving this problem while he focused on other tasks. Experimenting with various wavelengths would be tedious. Previously, he had used his eye skill to examine divine mana, but it did not work on runes. He would need to tackle this issue through theoretical research alone, but if it was possible, he would find a way.
¡®It would be great if I got data on some other runesmiths, there could be interference from mana patterns or mana quality, it probably won¡¯t be cracked that fast. I also don¡¯t really need to recreate the skill fully, I just need it to work on premade rune engravings.¡¯
His aim was not to have his runic machines hammer away at pieces of metal to recreate the runesmithing skill. Instead, he just needed a tiny spark to jumpstart the process, but it was still debatable if something like that was even possible. There was a possibility that the skills were locked behind living beings or at least required spiritual energy. Undead monsters could also use skills, and with his current knowledge about souls, his new industrial project seemed perhaps feasible.
There was a possibility that it wouldn¡¯t work. This world was quite mysterious and sometimescked the logic of his old world. However, even if he couldn¡¯t automate the runecrafting process, he could still establish a factory. He envisioned creating golems capable of quickly producing parts orplete weapons. Afterwards, he could personally enchant them with runes. Though this method would take longer, it would reduce his dependence on the dwarven union.
¡°I won¡¯t reach the industrial age in a week though, I should get this over with and resume my work.¡±
After Rnd finished contemting some future projects, he turned his attention to the current problems in detail. The spy unit with the raven symbol attached to them seemed like a test. Theodore Valerian was likely testing the waters beforemitting actual resources to this city. They needed to use thispse of judgment to their advantage and perhaps even lean into it. Using this bracelet to find the other spies spread throughout the city would be possible, but they wouldn¡¯t need to apprehend them immediately.
''If we can identify the spies and track their movements, we might gather valuable intelligence on their operations and ns. We can exploit this situation by feeding them misinformation and observing their reactions. This way, we stay one step ahead and maintain control of the situation.''
The city was bing his territory, and his runic sensors had already been ced everywhere. At Arthur¡¯s estate, aprehensive map of the entire area would be created, mimicking the disy inside his armor. Once they identified the mana patterns of the spies and cracked their bracelets, the spies would have nowhere to hide. At that point, Mary and her people couldmence their information warfare.
¡®It will be better to appear ipetent now as we can¡¯t handle Theodore and his resources just yet.¡¯
After Rnd was finished, the whole city would turn into his territory. No one would be able to enter without his knowledge. With Sebastian''s capabilities, it would be easy to create a profile for every person within the city. They could track movements and record any incidents that urred. Undertaking this would require a lot of energy,puting power, and storage. The first two parts had already been fashioned, leaving the creation of some type of runic server room as thest step.
¡®I can use monster cores as data storage and there are some other ways, so it should be fine but I wonder¡¡¯
As he worked on the bracelet, Rnd contemted the ethics of his undertaking. His n to monitor the entire city would inevitably intrude on the privacy of its residents. Establishing checkpoints inside the city and forcing anyone who wished to enter or exit to go through them raised some ethical concerns. The thieves'' guild, with its hidden tunnels, would likely resist the cement of any sensors, but Rnd believed it was only a matter of time before he could nt them there as well.
¡®Some hidden points could also be established, I could even rig any of the runic devices that will be in the city, even thenterns¡¡¯
He realized that his n mirrored the actions of a cartoon viin, using surveince to gain control and spread influence. It wasn''t much different from what other nobles were doing to retain control. Yet, he saw it as the only way to protect himself and the people he cared about.
¡®In a world full of dangers and hidden enemies, maintaining control is necessary but I just can¡¯t let it get to my head.¡¯
Rnd knew that if he let all this power get to his head, he could turn into something he despised. Once he started seeing people as nothing but numbers on a screen, rather than beings with minds of their own, it would be over. However, he had no ns to attain any positions of power; having Arthur remain the decision-maker was fine with him. His goals hadn¡¯t changed much as he still just wished to lead a simple life with his wife.
¡°Well then Sebastian, record the process, I want you to identify how I solve the problem of this bracelet.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
Sebastian replied in a cold robotic voice that Rnd had a preference for. It was technically possible to imbue his AI with a more eloquent tone, but he chose to maintain a distance. He wanted to ensure it remained a tool of his making, devoid of real thoughts and feelings. Rnd wasn¡¯t seeking newpanionship as he preferred the artificial spirit to stay cold and purely calctive.
The bracelet wasn¡¯t difficult to decipher, and he had studied its enchantment extensively. Thanks to constantly exploring simr artifacts, he quickly developed a functional program within a few hours. Once integrated into the city''s checkpoints and connected to his runicwork, the bracelet would be easily detectable. Individuals wearing it would be marked on the map, and their movements recorded. Then, whenever they approached another sensor, a warning would be triggered.
¡°That should do it, I can leave the implementation of the runes to the union. Now then, what¡¯s next?¡±
¡°Would you like to hear the priority list again?¡±
¡°Ah yeah, sure go ahead Sebastian.¡±
As Rnd was contemting his next move, Sebastian interrupted. He had previously made a list of things to do and given them some weight. His spirit butler was capable of taking down his notes and reminding him of what he should do next quite well.
¡°First, test the teleportation connection with the institute. Second, decipher the bracelet tied to the spy. Third, contact Lucienne again. Fourth, restore runic armor to full functionality or assemble an upgraded variant. Fifth¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s enough Sebastian, also next time, remove points from the list after they have beenpleted.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
After Rnd replied, the second point vanished from the list since he had alreadypleted it. He still needed to test the teleporting gate, but all tests indicated it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Contacting Lucienne at this time seemed pointless, as she likely had no further updates to report, leaving him to focus on his armor. His ''Rune Mark I'' armor set had sustained damage during his journey to the institute and back. It needed to be either restored or reced and he wasn¡¯t sure how to tackle this problem.
¡°Besides spatial rune improvements, there isn¡¯t that much more I can do to this suit.¡±
He examined the armor parts lying on the bench. There were a few minor upgrades he could make, but nothing too extensive. With only a week left until his scheduled departure, he needed to prepare himself for potential trouble. It was possible he wouldn¡¯t have ess to the institute''s teleportation gate again upon his return. There were numerous factors he needed to consider, and not have enough time to tinker with everything.
¡°Now that I have better spatial technology I can prepare more recement parts, or should I consider the possibility of a more modr armor?¡±
Rnd contemted as he examined nearby schematics. His knowledge of runes had advanced considerably, and his skills had improved. He realized he could create a thinner piece of armor with the same capabilities as the old one. Upgrading his cubes into moreplex shapes was also feasible. The cubes'' ability to hover and generate spell effects was invaluable. With their assistance, he aimed to minimize the deterioration of his own armor which would allow it tost even longer.
¡°If I use these parts as a basis and melt it down, It should be enough¡¡±
After deliberating for a moment he had made a decision. While he would be cutting it close, the time to make a new suit of armor hade. Repairing old runes that had been restored with the help of his skills would damage the frame even more. There was no point to it if he could just melt it all down and recreate it from scratch. While some material would be lost, the ¡®Rune Mark II¡¯ would have a sleeker design.
¡°Instead of using that shield, I should also design a proper levitating tform, something that is at least slightly aerodynamic.¡±
When he was soaring through the skies he noticed a lot of wing pushing into him. The armor he was preparing could be given some adjustments to ount for strong winds or he could put a persistent enchantment on the levitation tform that performed a simr task. All this and more he wanted to get done before his departure and it was time to get to work. First, he headed over to the smelting chamber but once he got there, someone was already waiting for him.
¡°Hey Boss, need some help?¡±
¡°Is there something wrong with the prosthesis?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s working fine, even better than fine!¡±
¡°Oh? So why are you here?¡±
¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m here to work! It looks like you¡¯re up to something, let me help boss!¡±
Rnd nced at the Bernir standing before him, his eyes bright with enthusiasm. His assistant had not been able to properly work for quite some time now and he was obviously eager to contribute. Rnd couldn''t help but smile at Bernir''s enthusiasm but also be apprehensive about letting him go back to work this quickly.
¡°Even if I tell you not to, you¡¯re still going to work, won¡¯t you?¡±
¡°Aye, you know me well boss! I¡¯ve even practice back home, my hammer has never swung better!¡±
¡°Alright, Bernir. I''m working on a new armor design. We need to melt down the old one and start fresh. I''ll need your help with the smelting process and then with assembling the new pieces.¡±
Rnd exined his n while Bernir¡¯s eyes shone with even more eagerness. It was better to keep an eye on him now and have Sebastian examine the prosthesis here rather than let his assistant overwork himself at the forge in the city. Soon, the two craftsmen were hammering away, the rhythm of metal striking metal a symphony to their ears.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
Chapter 473: Rune Glider.
Chapter 473: Rune Glider.
¡°Master, Master Brylvia¡ MASTER!¡±
¡°WHATTTTTTTT YE WANT?¡±
A rather annoyed-looking female dwarf red at one of her apprentices, who had continuously shouted in her direction while she was trying to peacefully examine some ridiculous-looking schematics. The human runesmith had returned to the city, and with him came a flood of strange ns and runic devices. Whenever he ordered something from her, she could be assured it would be mind-boggling and strange. However, it was always an opportunity to learn something new, and the city he was outfitting with these peculiar runic machines was beginning to turn into something special.
¡°It¡¯s the Runesmith¡¯s apprentice, he hase wearing something fascinating!¡±
¡°Fascinating? Do you mean that golem arm he was using? I wouldn¡¯t call it fascinating.¡±
¡°No, you don¡¯t understand, this one is different, it looks like a finished product and it seems to produce wless movement, it¡¯s as if¡ as if the arm is part of him!¡±
¡°Part of him?¡±
Brylvia raised her eyebrow and ced the schematic she was going through down on the table. Her apprentice seemed quite ecstatic for some reason but it wasn¡¯t anything new. Ever since they came to this city they had been surprised by some of the human¡¯s inventions. The runic batteries were something that could already change the world and the geothermal generator he had designed was the same. She knew by this point that this man was an entric genius and that it was a great decision toe here.
¡°Aye, I guess I¡¯ll go see it then, but if this isn¡¯t worthwhile, you¡¯ll be in charge of cleaning the workshop for a week."¡°Aye, Master Brylvia! but ye won¡¯t regret it¡±
The dwarven runesmith apprentice replied eagerly, clearly confident that his discovery would impress his boss. The older woman sighed but couldn''t suppress a hint of curiosity as she followed her apprentice to the workshop area. The younger dwarf''s enthusiasm was contagious, and she wondered what Rnd''s assistant could have brought this time. It was known to her that he was using some sort of recement limb as she was the one to provide him with the golem limb schematics. She knew that the man was up to something but could it really be better than tested dwarven technology from their ancestors?
Upon arriving, she immediately spotted Bernir, who was enthusiastically demonstrating his new prosthetic arm to a small group of onlookers. Brylvia pushed through the crowd for a closer look. As soon as sheid eyes on the arm, she realized why her apprentice had been so excited.
The arm was a masterpiece. Unlike the rough, functional golem arm Bernir had used before, this one had a sleek, almost natural look. The model resembled the one she gave to Rnd but it had been fashioned with mithril. It moved with an uncanny fluidity, mimicking the motions of a real arm with precision. Bernir''s fingers flexed and curled with ease, each movement smooth and controlled. The surface of the arm had intricate runic engravings that glowed faintly.
¡°Is the runic battery inside of it? There seems to be apartment for it, and these runes¡ I haven¡¯t seen ones like this before. Fascinating¡¡±
¡°Ah¡ Master Brylvia?¡±
¡°What? Stop bothering me¡¡±
¡°I, uh¡ nothing¡¡±
Brylvia looked up at the man to whom this runic prosthesis had been attached. She was now directly in front of him and seemed to have forgotten her manners by examining his arm without asking for his permission. Taking a deep breath, she cleared her throat awkwardly and stepped back. Noticing the other craftsmen around her smirking, she realized she had be lost in her own world, marveling at the intricate runes on Bernir''s prosthetic arm.
¡°What are ye bastards staring at? Do ye still wish to get paid?¡±
The other dwarves recoiled in fright at her words. Without their pay, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get drunk anymore. They quickly averted their gazes from her res while Bernir stood there ufortably.
¡°Bernir, was it? This is some remarkable work.¡±
Brylvia said, her voice filled with genuine admiration and a hint of curiosity.
¡°Did Master Wand design this?¡±
¡°Aye, Master Brylvia, but I can¡¯t disclose our secrets. You¡¯ll have to talk with the boss about it.¡±
¡°Hah, quite cheeky, aren¡¯t you, brat?¡±
She could tell that this young half-dwarf did not fear her as much as the other dwarves in the smithy. It was a respectable attribute, and if it weren¡¯t for the exquisite nature of the runic prosthetic, she might have given him an earful. Brylvia examined the prosthetic arm onest time, the runicposition was nothing that she had ever seen before and certainly something she needed to investigate further.
¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave you be then, but tell your ¡®boss¡¯ that he needs toe here.¡±
¡°Aye, sure Master Brylvia, I¡¯ll be sure to mention it.¡±
Bernir nodded respectfully, acknowledging Brylvia''s interest and authority. With that, she turned and began making her way back to her workstation, leaving the young cksmith to his own devices. She knew he was there to pick up some previously prepared parts, likely for another one of Wand''s outrageous contraptions.
¡°That human, he might actually do it¡ hah. I wonder what those old farts will think about this¡ It might be better not to make any reports just yet¡¡±
The woman chuckled to herself while ncing back at the other union members. The young smiths were all admiring the marvel of craftsmanship. Progress among the dwarves, who cherished old traditions, was quite slow. However, the human runesmith was not held back by such things, and perhaps this was something her people needed.
******
¡°I¡¯m back boss and got the shipment from the union!¡±
¡°Wee back, that took a while, were there some issues in the city?¡±
¡°Well¡¡±
Rnd peeked away from the image that was being produced on the wall to look at Bernir. Thanks to Sebastian, the need for physical schematics was a thing of the past. However, it was taking him some time to get used to this approach. He would probably need to invent a new program to help him draw which could then be called runeshop.
¡°Well, Master Brylvia wanted to have a closer look at the prosthetic.¡±
Bernir admitted sheepishly.
¡°... and she was quite impressed.¡±
Rnd smiled at the news. It was reassuring to know that even the skilled dwarven runesmiths acknowledged his work. While he wasn¡¯t certain how his invention would impact the world, he saw no reason to keep it hidden. Instead, he nned to negotiate a formal contract with the union. Without their manufacturing capabilities, spreading this prosthetic technology beyond their city would likely be impossible. He valued their reputation, understanding that most people wouldn¡¯t trust a rural runesmith to assemble a recement arm. It sounded like a scenario filled with potential mishaps.
¡°I see. No trouble then?¡±
¡°None at all. They were actually quite fascinated. I think we might have piqued their interest.¡±
¡°Good. We¡¯ll need their cooperation for ourrger projects.¡±
Bernir nodded, understanding the strategic importance of maintaining good rtions with the dwarven union. They were masters of craftsmanship, and their expertise was invaluable forrge-scale production. That was at least, until Rnd¡¯s factory project could be feasible. He envisioned assembling production golems to operate independently, freeing him from reliance on external resources. However, he wascking funds for this dream of his to flourish and would need to ept the union''s presence for a while longer.
¡°How¡¯s the arm holding up? Are you experiencing any pain?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine, boss. There is no pain. It was initially a little itchy, but the sensation is gone now.¡±
Rnd nodded as they carried thick tes of metal together. They ced the tes on the ground in an orderly fashion before assembling them in the correct order. The union dwarves had been called into action to help with this process, following his schematics perfectly. However, there were still a few things that needed to be worked on after they finished magically welding everything together.
¡°¡ But boss, what is this supposed to be?¡±
¡°What do you think it is?¡±
¡°Is this some kind ofrge shield? But why is it so wide? Can you even hold it up? Could it be a base for a new golem, are we going to attach some legs to it¡ I don¡¯t know¡ what is it for, boss? Tell me!¡±
¡°It¡¯s not a shield. If I had to give it a name, I¡¯d call it a flying tform, perhaps? Or maybe something like a mobile-flight system for my armor?¡±
Bernir blinked a few times in confusion while looking at the strange construction. Once he heard that it was for flying, he noticed it was vaguely shaped like a bird, with short wings on the side. Rnd chuckled at Bernir''s perplexed expression. The project in front of them did indeed resemble something that would be found in the air but not exactly.
It had a more aerodynamic shape, a concept often overlooked in this world. Technology here primarily revolved around magical crafting with little emphasis on efficiency. Flying ships resembled those used at sea, and concerns about fuel efficiency were minimal. People adhered to traditional shapes without much consideration for aerodynamics or the mechanics of flight that mimicked birds. Testing for such innovations was umon as flight primarily relied on finding floatation stones or other magical means.
¡°Mobile-flight system? You alwayse up with interesting names, Boss.¡±
¡°Well, it¡¯s used for flying and will enhance my mobility in the air¡¡±
Rnd exined being slightly ticked off about having someone say that his naming sense was slightly entric.
¡°Oh, mobility in the air?¡±
¡°Yes, Imagine it as a tform that can levitate and assist with flight. The design is to reduce wind resistance and maintain stability during aerial maneuvers. The current shape is a bit blocky so we¡¯ll have to hammer down the edges until it''s a bit more sleek.¡±
¡°Ah, so you¡¯re going to stand on it, it¡¯s just like a small airboat?¡±
¡°I guess, it¡¯s something like that, maybe I should just call it a rune-glider¡¡±
¡°Oh, that one isn¡¯t half bad! It glides on the winds and is created with runes.¡±
He wasn¡¯t sure why people persisted in designing flying vessels that resembled boats, but he hoped that once his invention gained traction, they would recognize the ws in their approach. His design drew inspiration from something popr in his world: old stealth aircraft bombers. It featured a t triangr body with secure foot locks, designed to conserve mana charges and ensure stability even if he passed out. Rnd was adamant about not relying solely on spells that required him to be conscious.
¡®If I ever pass out, I need it to hold me there even if it tips to the other side.¡¯
Soon, the two were immersed in their work. Rnd focused on rounding the edges to observe the aerodynamic response to the shape change. Setting up a wind tunnel with simple magic was straightforward. Once the smoke was produced and blown toward the assembled metallic glider it started to react. The smoke slipped smoothly over the smoothed surfaces at some points, while at others, it revealed distortions that needed correction.
Rnd wasn¡¯t aiming for perfection as this thing needed to be done within a day or two. There were other projects he needed to finish while his armor parts were going through the smelting process. Bernir observed with fascination as Rnd meticulously adjusted the prototype. The project was intriguing but not as revolutionary as the runic prosthesis that he was working with. This whole project was a great test for this limb and as it stood, it was passing with flying colors.
Initially, Rnd observed that Bernir was conserving his strength while working with the hammer. It took two or three blows to achieve what usually required only one. However, as they continued working, Bernir¡¯s skills gradually returned to their usual proficiency, and soon there was little noticeable difference. Rnd acknowledged that his assistant was a superior artisan, and it became evident that the artificial hand would enable Bernir to perform his duties just as effectively as before.
The two worked together just as they had in the past, and there was something cathartic about it. As theybored, memories of their early days building the smithy flooded back. One was a strange neer to this world, seeking escape from everyone and everything. The other was searching for purpose in a world where he faced discrimination. Over time, they found themselves and supported each other in improving their lives.
Eventually, they arrived at this point, both now respected figures whose achievements could not be denied by others. Rnd''s reputation as a skilled runesmith continued to soar, and he uplifted everyone around him. Some were just beginning to realize his greatness, while others had recognized it from the start. His growing influence attracted attention from all quarters, some of which he hoped to avoid. Yet, there was no turning back now. He needed to forge ahead and elevate himself as much as possible before anyone could hold him back.
¡°Aye, I think that should do it, try it now boss?¡±
¡°Hm¡ Yes, this feels much more stable than before.¡±
The two craftsmen continued their workte into the night, and now one of them hovered in the air. Bernir''s feet were securely locked in ce on the levitating rune glider. It was made from enhanced aether deep steel, a material Rnd had in surplus. The thick tes ensured durability against rune degeneration, making recement rtively inexpensive and quick to assemble.
Thanks to his research at the Institute, Rnd no longer worried much about equipment and storage. This allowed him to focus on developing attachments and external equipment parts rather than just improving his armor. With the spatial rune technology he possessed, there was no need to rely solely on physical gear. Even the rune glider could transform into his armor, allowing him to carry it discreetly. He could produce various armaments as needed and as long as he had metal on hand, he could create a spatial rune to ess his inventory.
Bernir watched with keen interest as Rnd tested the levitating tform, now hovering a meter above the ground. Rnd shifted his weight, adjusting the wings and experimenting with the bnce. The levitation spell operated smoothly without propulsion, making it rtively easy to maintain equilibrium. This tform was Rnd''s initial solution to his flight challenge, but he envisioned that future inventions would integrate seamlessly with his armor.
¡°Bernir, climb up. I need to test how well it handles with more weight and movement.¡±
¡°I am quite the moving object!¡±
After a chuckle, both men positioned themselves on the glider, which ascended another meter into the air. Bncing with two people proved slightly more challenging, causing the tform to shake as they hovered. They also added some additional weights which caused the experimental invention to shake.
¡°Woah¡ is this safe, boss? Maybe we should do this outside?¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, just stand closer to me and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±
With their feet securely sped to the glider, Rnd acted as a central support pir within his invention. It required some practice, but he quickly mastered the art of bncing the hovering tform. Bernir stood directly in front of him and he found it easier to bnce when the two were directly together. Once he figured out this part, it was even possible for them to slowly hover around this underground testing facility without falling down.
¡°What are you two giggling around like two young girls for?¡±
Their cruise around the workshop was interrupted by a voiceing from the side. Once they looked there, they spotted argedy with horns and an annoyed expression on her face. Next to her was a smaller woman, this one wearing sses and fixing them while looking at the two hugging men gliding through the air.
¡°Uh¡ this is¡¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to exin, just finish up, do you know what time it is?¡±
¡°Ah¡ yes dear.¡±
Bernir replied, ncing nervously as his wife''s re in his direction. Meanwhile, Elodia wore a perplexed expression, likely wondering why the two men were sitting on a floating tform and hugging each other. Rnd soon adjusted their descent and brought the glider smoothly to the workshop floor.
¡°Sorry, we¡¯ll clean up and join you soon¡just give us five minutes.¡±
Rnd was quick to reply as he had as always, forgotten about the time. Elodia sighed, shaking her head with a slight smile.
¡°Just don¡¯t make it a habit to lose track of time, but I suppose, it''s already toote for that. Dinner''s been ready for a while now.¡±
Rnd and Bernir nodded sheepishly. They quickly dismounted from the glider and began tidying up the workspace. After securing the tools and ensuring the glider was properly stored, they left the workshop. Work was progressing smoothly and soon the time for another visit at the Institute was fast approaching.
Chapter 474: Rune Mark II
Chapter 474: Rune Mark II
¡°Okay, lower the crucible.¡±
¡°Aye, let¡¯s do this!¡±
Arge container filled with molten hot metal was slowly tipped over with the help of wed grippers. They were connected to arge golemic exoskeletal construct with a rather happy Bernir inside. The prosthetic hand moved as if it were his own, allowing him to control this runic machine with ease and precision.
The molten metal poured into arge container, and the room was filled with the sharp tang of heated steel and the soft hum of magical energy. Rnd watched closely, nodding in approval at Bernir''s improved dexterity and control. The prosthetic arm was performing wlessly, and his assistant was back to his old self.
¡°Excellent work. That is all of it, right?¡±
¡°Aye, boss, but I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d be going back to smelting for this one.¡±
¡°There are reasons that this method is slightly better than just using the hammer.¡±
The two craftsmen continued their work, now pouring a magically enhanced alloy mixture into arge mold. It looked like arge ck stone coffin, but it was a new piece of equipment in his workshop. It was not a casket, nor did it contain any bodies within; instead, it was a giant mold for his second version of the armor that was being created.
During his stay at the institute, Rnd had gone through many magical books that could aid him in crafting his runic inventions. Luckily, the runic department had quite a few research papers on alloys and how to improve them. Several strengthening spells could be used to bathe the metallic concoction in thick mana. It was a procedure that could only be done during smelting and would work best whenbined with instant runesmithing.Under the molten alloy container was arge array of runes. They pulsated with energy, responding to Rnd¡¯smands. Bernir stood to the side, his mouth agape, unaware of what was happening. It was impossible to see inside the mold, but Rnd could sense the armor parts taking shape within. This advanced runesmithing technique, which he had briefly practiced, would allow him to enhance the magical capabilities of his new armor piece.
¡®I can¡¯t fail. I¡¯m already almost broke from buying all those exotic metals. I wish those union dwarves had given me a discount¡¡¯
After grumbling about his mary situation, he refocused on the task at hand. The runic array began to shine brightly, enveloping the ck rocky bs in a veil of blue mana. Rnd concentrated intensely, channeling his mana into the runic array beneath the mold. The glowing blue mana pulsed rhythmically, infusing the molten alloy with magical energy. Sweat beaded on Rnd''s forehead as he cautiously controlled the flow, ensuring that every inch of the alloy was evenly bathed in it. Then, with a forceful push, the energy around them exploded, and the veil shifted into an orange hue.
The energy within the container crackled as he began directly infusing the still-softened armor parts inside. It was a delicate process, as he needed to fashion all the runic traces with his mana alone, unable to rely on his hammer. However, the current alloy¡¯s softness made something previously impossible now feasible. The tiny runic traces started filling out the metallic tes inside as he shaped them with his magical force.
Rnd¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the process, his focus unwavering. This method of enchanting the alloy during the smelting process was both risky andplex, but with high risks came great rewards. Once the metal set, his armor would be ready for field testing, and all the runic structures would be in ce. The biggest downside of this method was how straining it was on his senses. The overwhelming amount of mana he needed to use was quite staggering, and he would not have been able to do this without the new geothermal generator¡¯s aid.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity of concentration and effort, the glowing energy began to settle, and the room gradually dimmed as the process concluded. Rnd exhaled a long breath, feeling the weight of exhaustion settle over him. He leaned back, taking a moment to gather himself before turning his attention back to Bernir, who was still watching with wide-eyed fascination.
¡°That... was something else, boss.¡±
Bernir said, shaking his head in disbelief. The whole process took almost an hour and could have failed at any moment. The books in the library, along with the knowledge of the union, pointed out that this technique was supposed to be performed by a whole team of runesmiths and never alone. Only thanks to his multiple mind¡¯s trait had it be feasible for Rnd. Now they just needed to add the finishing touches to this new armor set before it wasplete.
¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not over yet. We need to let it cool down properly. We¡¯ll have to smooth out a few corners, but that should be it, then we still need to assemble the parts together but that should be it.¡±
They carefully secured the mold and ensured the cooling process was steady and controlled. This step was crucial to prevent any cracks or imperfections in the alloy. The runes under the encasing controlled the heat of the new product, ensuring the cooling process went through without any issues. Once it had cooled down sufficiently, it was time to open it.
Rnd and Bernir exchanged a nce before Bernir, using his prosthetic arm, began to carefully lift the mold. The room filled with the sound of metal scraping against stone as the two men revealed the gleaming new armor parts inside. The armor piecesy in the mold, their surfaces glistening with a faint magical sheen from the runic energy infused within.
The process was partiallyplete, but there were a few issues they needed to resolve. Due to the mold method they used, there were small pathways where the molten metal had flowed to fill everything out. These remnants were still sticking to the armored tes and needed to be carefully removed.
Following that, they still needed to assemble everything together as all theponents had been divided into smaller pieces. The gauntlets, in particr, were the mostplicated part and had taken him a while to design. Eventually, he was able to design the mold encasing in such a way that it would produce parts that locked into each other perfectly. His new armor was almost ready but before they could continue he needed to stop his assistant to making the usualments.
¡°Hey boss¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s pink due to the alloy, I can¡¯t do anything about it now, once it settles it will be dark crimson like the other one.¡±
¡°Haha, it¡¯s fine boss, there is nothing wrong with it being pink.¡±
Bernir chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. The new armor set, despite its temporary pinkish hue from the alloy mix, was shaping up to be another remarkable creation. As they carefully extracted each piece from the mold, theyid them out on the workbench. The workshop was now quiet except for the asional clink of metal as they inspected and prepared eachponent for final assembly.
Rnd inspected each piece with runic eyes, checking for any imperfections or irregrities in the runicponents. The runes etched into the metal had settled well, and the finer details would not be visible to the naked eye. This alloy was a blend of mithril, etherium, and meteoric iron, which was an exotic metal he had chosen for this endeavor.
Meteoric ore was notmonly found on this. As its name suggested, it was discovered following a meteor impact, making it a rare find. It was a rare urrence, but from time to time, meteoric ore could be discovered after meteor showers. It was on the same tier as mithril but had some additional perks, like enhancing magical and aura attacks of the items it was produced with. This would grant his lighter armor a buff to all of his spells, without lowering the durability.
With Bernir''s assistance, they meticulously assembled each piece, ensuring a wless fit and reinforcing the runic enchantments woven into the alloy. The rough edges were sawed off and the surface smoothed out with the help of some runic power tools that Rnd had previously fashioned. All the parts were designed to avoid damaging the runic traces and the metal in itself was quite sturdy, making damaging it improbable.
Once assembled, the armor exuded a subtle, magical aura, its surfaces reflecting the dim light with a lustrous sheen. Rnd ran his fingers over the intricate runes, feeling the power thrum beneath his touch. For a moment, he waited for something, and just like before, he was not disappointed with his work.|
Congrattions on creating a unique armor set, please give it a name. |
¡°There it is, had me worried for a moment.¡±
When making his previous suit of armor, he had been granted a bonus afterpletion, and this time it was the same. He had researched this phenomenon thoroughly and found that creating a runic set requiring all pieces to be connected triggered the set bonus. This time, he didn''t wait long and pronounced the name while trying to ignore Bernir, who was wondering why Rnd was mumbling to himself.
¡°Let¡¯s go with Rune Mark II.¡±|
Registering the name ''Rune Mark II'' |
Soon after getting the message, he took the main helmet and inspected it. The armor was somewhat thinner, which lowered its durability but not greatly. What was interesting were the other bonuses and that it retained the armor rating of the previous model while being thinner. |
Name: |
Rune Mark II Helmet | |
ssification: |
Unique [ + ] | |
Durability: |
85/85 | |
Armor Rating |
B | |
Set Bonus |
( 2 ) - [ + 12 Intelligence ]
( 4 ) - [ + 12 Willpower ]
( 6 ) - [ + All Runic Spells deal 10% more damage ] |
¡®A unique with a plus next to it?¡¯
He was a bit disappointed by the ssification as he hoped to create an armor that went a tier above. However, the plus sign implied that it was better than his previously designed bulky creation. The set gave him more t stats but exchanged endurance with willpower, and his spells would be doing even more magical damage than before. If hebined this set bonus with the new, better alloy, he assumed that his true casting potential was closer to fifteen or twenty percent better than the older suit.
¡°Alright, barely made it in time. Bernir, while I test it, why don¡¯t you prepare the gate, Sebastian should be able to get you through.¡±
¡°Sure thing, that orb is quite handy but about that cat¡¡±
¡°Arion? Did he say something?¡±
¡°Not really, but he was a lot more interested in what you call it, artificial spirit? Then he couldn¡¯t stop bbing and asking questions about my arm¡¡±
¡°That sounds like him, just ignore him, he¡¯ll tire himself out eventually, just get things ready and I¡¯ll be there in a bit.¡±
¡°Aye, sure thing Boss.¡±
Bernir chuckled as he nodded before heading towards the gate chamber. Before Rnd could use it, they needed to perform a few tests, and his assistant would need to contact Arion at the institute. Once that was taken care of, they would initiate the gate and try to transfer some fruit through it. If it arrived intact on the other side, it would then be safe for Rnd to travel through. While they were preparing the test, Rnd needed to take the new suit for a spin, as his old one no longer existed.
The finished armor parts had been left on the workbench. The initial pink coloring had shifted to a somewhat charred crimson, a hue slightly darker than his previous creation, mostly due to the addition of new metals. He could always change the coloring if he wished, but he had grown ustomed to this darkened red.
¡°Okay, Bernir is gone¡ Let¡¯s see how it goes.¡±
Rnd made sure that his assistant wasn¡¯t in the room with him, as he found the next part of the process a bit silly. First, he needed to put on his silvergrace suit, which luckily didn¡¯t need upgrading. Then, he assumed the most optimal position by spreading his legs wide and his arms to the side. With the help of his runic spells, the armor parts came flying towards his body, attaching themselves to each other. His feet remained uncovered initially, as he had to lift them for the sabaton and greave parts to attach. Once assembled, his whole body was covered by the sleeker-looking full-body armor of his Rune Mark II.
The armor¡¯s sleek design allowed for greater mobility, and the runic enhancements were even better. He moved his arms and legs, testing the range of motion and flexibility. Every movement felt smoother, more natural, and the armor responded as if it were an extension of his own body.
With the armor fully equipped, Rnd moved around the workshop, testing the range of motion and responsiveness. The lighter construction allowed for greater agility without sacrificing protection. He practiced a few basicbat maneuvers and was impressed by the bnce he managed to achieve with this new model.
¡°This does feel a lot less restrictive than the other one, although it looks a lot less imposing than the old one.¡±
His previous creation gave him a more knightly aura and also increased his size but it also restricted some of his movement. He decided to design this model with external attachments in mind, if he needed more armor it didn¡¯t need to directly stick to his body. Just like his new runic glider, they could be created to help him tackle each and every problem.
¡°Great.¡±
He nodded at the sess and looked at himself in the mirror to examine his new, more streamlined runic armor. His helmetcked therger visor of the old model which was reced by smaller eye slits. With a disy panel on the inside and his skill that allowed him to see the world as mana particles, he had options to see without exposing his face to much harm.
His shoulder pauldrons were less bulky and more aerodynamic, tapering to a sleeker design that allowed for better airflow. The chest te featured intricate rune etchings that surrounded an octagonal shape in the middle. This spot housed one of his weapons that could be used as a trump card in the future.
¡°It might look a bit out of ce around other traditional armor sets¡¡±
Rnd was satisfied with the look and hoped that people would ept it once he was outside. He assumed the previous position again to release the armor pieces back into the air and guided them back onto the workbench they had previously been ced on. This was one of the key features of this armor, it could be removed and resembled quite easily. If hebined this with his new spatial magic capabilities, it was something that would never leave his side again. As he finished, the door to the workshop creaked open, and Bernir poked his head in, grinning.
"The gate''s all set, boss. Sebastian said that you wanted to be there during the initial tests.¡±
"Good. Let''s get this over with.¡±
They moved to the gate chamber, where arge, intricately designed portal stood. The portal was a marvel of runic engineering, arge circr frame made of enchanted metals, withplex runes etched into every inch of its surface. With his arrival, it pulsed to life with a soft azure glow and cast an ethereal light across the entire chamber.
¡°Everything looks stable or at least, that¡¯s what this here says¡±
Bernir said, ncing at the readouts on a nearby console that Rnd had prepared. In the future, he was nning to make these things more essible to others. Rnd nodded, examining the setup in his own way.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s start with the fruit are you ready Arion?¡±
¡°Oh joy, did you truly make this in less than a month my friend?¡±
¡°Yes¡ now, please focus¡¡±
On the nearby holographic disy, Arion¡¯s feline face was looking at them. His voice sounded ecstatic and his facial expressions showed joy.
¡°Of course, of course, I¡¯m ready. Send it over!¡±
Rnd carefully ced the fruit - a simple apple - onto a metal trolley positioned at the center of the portal. With a nod to Bernir, he initiated the transfer sequence by pushing it forward and through the gate. Once the trolley was partially through the portal, Rnd felt a strange pulling force as if someone was yanking it from the other side. As soon as he moved his hands away, the whole thing, apple included, vanished into the gate. Arion''s feline eyes widened as the apple materialized on his end, appearing undamaged.
¡°Sess! It arrived intact!¡± Arion eximed, holding up the perfectly unharmed apple for them to see through the disy, his small cat paws holding it up in a rather cute fashion.
¡®It seems everything is in order. It¡¯s time to head back¡¡¯
The time to return to the Institute was just two days away. Once there, he would need to confront the noble brat again. However, this time he would be doing it as the right-hand man of the Principal, a position no one could deny.
Well, I''m taking a second weekly break, see you in a week Rune Cowboy.
Chapter 475: Big Brother Is Watching.
Chapter 475: Big Brother Is Watching.
¡°First a geothermal generator and now a magic gate? Are you nning to establish a magical academy here?¡±
¡°I suppose that¡¯s possible, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m good at teaching¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s a shame¡¡±
Two men were talking while sitting opposite each other. They were outside inside a gazebo, taking in the sun while enjoying some ck tea. Near them was a maid with orange cat ears, cing cake onto the te of the man with whitish hair.
¡°I don¡¯t think the city could afford it. There¡¯s a reason why these institutes are usually old and backed by mages who have lived over a hundred years.¡±
¡°You¡¯re probably right, my friend. But thanks to you, we¡¯ve attracted quite a lot of investors. Albrook is beginning to turn heads.¡±
¡°...¡±
Rnd nodded at Arthur, who was ecstatic about the prospect of developing the city. The two were opposed in this ambitious endeavor, with Arthur driven by the desire to transform Albrook into a prosperous hub, while Rnd focused more on his runesmithing innovations and personal life. Nevertheless, their fates were now intertwined. Without Rnd, the city could not continue prospering, as it needed his runic inventions. On the other hand, Arthur made all of this possible by providing the city''s runesmith with resources and free rein. Without his backing, Rnd wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish half of his projects.
¡°So, you¡¯ll be leaving again?¡±¡°Yes, but with the gate, I should be able to return at a moment¡¯s notice. So, if there are any issues with your brothers, just use this.¡±
The two men were discussing some issues before Rnd headed back to the institute. With the assembly of the teleportation gate, it would be possible for him to make the jump back. He was now a high-ranking member of Xandar¡¯s Institute of Wizardry, which allowed him to use almost any teleportation gate within the kingdom.
Even without those gates, a device that allowed him to return was possible. It had not beenpleted yet, but in theory, he would always be able to return to his own magic tower by tethering the coordinates to a separate artifact. However, without a steady location on the other end, separate calctions were required.
That¡¯s why mages usually connected through some more publicly essible teleportation gates, ones that required a steep fee but were easily essible. As long as he reached such a waypoint in his travels, he would be able to quickly return home. Rnd eventually reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a small, rune-inscribed medallion, handing it to Arthur.
¡°Take this. It¡¯s a direct line to me. If there¡¯s anything urgent, just press the center rune, and even if I¡¯m at the other end of the kingdom, you should be able to contact me or one of my associates named Arion.¡±
¡°Oh thank you, I''ll be sure to use it but I think it won¡¯t be necessary.¡±
Arthur ced the medallion into a side pocket before ncing in Mary¡¯s direction. The woman brought up some papers and handed them to Rnd. His eyes quickly scanned through the contents prompting his brows to furrow.
¡°Having trouble flushing out the rats?¡±
¡°Yes, my dear brother has made a move.¡±
¡°Good, I think before I leave we should activate ¡®that¡¯.I think we have enough runic cameras in the city now.¡±
¡°Quite so, I can¡¯t wait to see that artifact fully at work!¡±
After finishing with the first issue, the three moved away from the treats inside the gazebo. They quickly headed over to the secret underground chamber beneath the mansion, where one of the biggest runic city projects would be activated. It was not quite finished, but with some help from the union dwarves who produced most of the parts, it could be assembled into a working console.
The underground area was separate from the skill training facility and the underground dungeon where they tested the runic prosthesis. Right in the middle of it was a giant table made of metal with many runic symbols etched through runesmithing onto it. It looked to have been produced from several parts andter assembled to fit this ce. There were no chairs around the table; instead, arge, thick panel of something resembling ss was attached to the wall.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s get this started. Everything seems to be in order.¡±
Arthur and Mary took a step back while Rnd approached the nearby console, situated between the big table and therge ss screen. As he ced his hand on it, various runes began to glisten, and he was greeted by a wee screen resembling something from old-dayputers. The interface was quite basic andcked any graphics, but eventually, after it finished loading, he was able to enter a few prompts. Below the console were letters representing the alphabet in a fashion simr to keyboards from his world. After a few inputs, therge table started buzzing with energy.
Arthur and Mary stood to the side, watching with anticipation as blue lights began flickering atop the table. A rectangr shaped area appeared above it and was divided into several smaller squares, each one dividing the area into smaller zones. If someone leaned in closer, they would notice that this table had the current Albrook map on top of it, with a hologram projection on top.
¡°Fascinating, I didn¡¯t know magic could be used in such a way¡±
¡°I suppose not many put that much detail into monitoring a whole city. Now, if you forget something, consult the guidebooks¡±
Rnd had provided Arthur with a detailed manual about using this new device. Arthur, along with the maids and his personal knights, would have ess to this area, which represented the entire city. Rnd had hoped to turn the entire map into a working hologram, but for now, it would remain a collection of squares and dots. Once he had cleared up everything at the institute and got things in order with his family, he nned to reconstruct this into something more functional.
¡°Can I try it out?¡±
Arthur asked and Rnd replied while nodding, his tone rather casual as within this ce they were equals.
¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±
The young lord smiled and approached the map. He had read the instructions and began typing on the keyboard. Rnd peeked over his shoulder to ensure he was applying everything correctly. Although people in this world had never interacted with anything simr toputers, Arthur was doing rather well. However, his typing form started bothering Rnd immensely, as Arthur continued to poke at the keys with one finger instead of using both hands.
After what felt like an eternity of poking at the roughly produced keyboard, the holographic map over the table reacted to the input. One of the squares started blinking and then expanded, along with a few others around it. The erged squares revealed more dots inside, which moved every so often.
¡®It would be better if he could just click the square by hand to erge the area instead of putting in long coordinates, but for now, this will do¡¯
Rnd watched as Arthur continued to navigate the holographic map in an awkward fashion. The system, though rudimentary, provided a groundbreaking way to monitor the city. Each dot represented a person or significant object within Albrook, thanks to the numerous runic cameras and tracking devices Rnd had discreetly installed throughout the city. Arthur finally managed to zoom in on a specific area, one of the marketces. The dots moved around and represented the city inhabitants there.
¡°This is incredible, we can track everything and everyone just from this room.¡±
Arthur said in awe of this groundbreaking technology. Rnd approached while contemting why others never developed anything simr. He could only assume that with so many people that had discovery magic and tracking skills, there was no need for something this intricate. There were various other spells that could be ced around a lord¡¯s mansion to keep assassins and viins away. People could also train beasts or take in guards with specialized skills.
¡°This is just a part of its use. I divided the city into sectors and while the runic cameras don¡¯t cover all of it yet, it is possible to ess the camera from here.¡±
He exined while bringing up a direct visual feed up to the marketce that Arthur had highlighted. The holographic projection didn¡¯t change as the camera image was produced on therge screen that was in the room with them. There was no sound but they could cleary see all the people that were in the marketce moving around. While the camera quality wasn¡¯t too great, it would be enough for what they needed.
"Remarkable, you have truly outdone yourself with this. What do you call this new invention?"
¡°Name? I guess¡ we could go with ¡®Big Brother¡¯ ¡°
¡°Big brother? Ah, I think I understand, quite the naming sense as always my friend.¡±
This system monitored the entire city, and while it currentlycked storage capacity, in the future it would be able to record everyone''s activities. If a crime urred, they would be able to ess the databank to determine if the used person was actually there and look up a camera snapshot to assist their guards. For now, there was no facility capable of such a thing, and none of the footage here was being stored.
¡°Itcks a lot of functionality for now, but it should help us with Theodore¡¯s men¡±
The primary reason for creating this system was to identify where the spies of the other brothers were hiding. Once they passed through the checkpoints in the city and their status was read into the system, they would be tagged. When tagged, their dots would appear with a reddish tint on the hologram map, allowing their movements to be tracked without their knowledge. There was a possibility they would eventually notice something was off, but without a magician among them, it would be hard for them to counter or detect the mana pattern tracking devices Rnd had created.
Rnd tapped a few more keys, pulling up the current locations of individuals gged as potential threats. Little red dots appeared on the map, scattered around various parts of Albrook. Each one represented a spy or an agent associated with Theodore or that were in possession of simr status hiding essories the raven member they captured used.
¡°Don¡¯t worry Lord Arthur, I¡¯ll have these people investigated, immediately!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll leave it up to you then Mary but as Rnd mentioned before, they might not be Theodore¡¯s men. I¡¯m sure some people just prefer for their status screen to be hidden, we can¡¯t assume that everyone is after me, now can we?¡±
¡°I understand, Lord Arthur but we have to be careful.¡±
Rnd watched as Arthur and Mary discussed the issue of the potential threat. His system wasn¡¯t perfect and this was its first real iteration. Once he was back, he would examine the data it produced. Sebastian his artificial spirit was connected to this area and would be monitoring everything in his absence. With this, he could leave with a clear conscience as he wasn¡¯t sure if he would be returning as quickly as he wanted.
¡°I need to leave then, if there is any trouble¡¡±
¡°No need to worry my friend, you¡¯ve already done enough.¡±
¡°I see, well then¡, I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±
¡°Thank you, Rnd. Your work here is invaluable. We¡¯ll make sure to put it to good use and safe travels!¡±
Arthur turned back to the disy as it was hard to ignore the brand new toy before his eyes. Rnd wasn¡¯t sure if leaving such a device in this noble¡¯s hands was the best idea but Arthur or any other craftsmen would be unable to recreate this system. He was sure to put in safety measures that would cause the runicponents to overcharge if they were just directly copied. Without something like Sebastian connected to the monitoring system, it would just go up in mes.
After their discussion concluded, Rnd bid farewell to Arthur and Mary. With a nod of gratitude, he left them to manage the city''s affairs while he finished up his private matters. He wished nothing more to remain in the city and continue tinkering on all the runic systems but his sister was still in potential danger. His brother Robert had not been found and he had a bad feeling about his situation. Usually, things started going badly when he started to rx and there was still the issue with the Institute leader.
¡®What does that woman want from me¡¡¯
Yavenna Arvandus, a Tier 4 ss holder, had shown interest in him for some reason. People of this caliber were considered honorary nobility, even if they had no title. They were feared by everyone, as even arge group of Tier 3 ss holders would usually have no chance of winning in a fair confrontation. Such a person was above him, and he did not wish to return to herir where she held even more power. The spell she used to save him from the strange witchdy also bothered him, making him paranoid. There was a possibility that she could reach him from anywhere and already knew more about his origins than she was letting on.
¡®I probably won¡¯t be able to figure out what such an old magus is plotting. I might just be something she wants to entertain herself with¡¡¯
There were magical means to prolong one''s life that could even surpass a high vitality stat, which usually just doubled one''s age. Rnd, who was twenty-two, could look forward to living to around a hundred fifty with his current constitution, and even more if he wished. However, with long age didn¡¯t alwayse wisdom, and people who were around two hundred years old often started to get bored or even went crazy. It was possible that the Tier 4 mage just saw him as an interesting toy to amuse herself with.
Rnd''s mind was heavy with thoughts as he walked back to his private quarters. Before heading out, he made one final stop at his workshop to get everything ready. Everything had barely gone ording to n, and he managed to create a sleeker suit of armor along with a few exterior attachments. His firepower had been fully restored, and with the help of the union, even his golems would be there to assist him.
*****
¡°Are you really going to be back faster this time around?¡±
¡°I hope so¡ With the gate, I should be able to return home whenever I want. Hm¡e to think of it¡¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Did you ever want to visit any ces in the kingdom? When was thest time you had a vacation?¡±
¡°A vacation? I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ve ever had one.¡±
After a full day of nning, Rnd and his wife turned in for the night. The two had some time for each other, an urrence that had been happening less oftentely due to both of their work ethics. He was either stuck in his workshop for the whole day or had to contend with the city expansion and his job as Knight Commander. Elodia spent half the day at the shop and then took care of the orphans for the rest. Only at night did things wind down, and they were finally able to have some personal time.
¡°I see. Maybe once this is over, we could take a break.¡±
¡°A break? Are you sure you are my husband?¡±
Elodia chuckled.
¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±
Rnd yfully furrowed his brows at Elodia, who was nowughing softly. It was a rare sound, one he cherished dearly. The stresses of their responsibilities often left little room for such moments of joy. "Just that you never seem to stop working. A vacation sounds wonderful, though. Maybe we could take the children somewhere too. They''ve never seen the ocean and there aren¡¯t any close-bykes either.¡±
"The ocean, huh?"
Rnd contemted the idea, while he would prefer some alone time with his wife, having the kids y near the water would probably be a sight for sore eyes.
"That sounds like a good n. But I was thinking about something more interesting, with the new transferal gate we¡¯d even be able to reach the capital in a matter of moments.¡±
¡°Transferal gate? Are those safe? I¡¯ve heard tales of people being stuck in walls or underground¡¡±
¡°Those are just idents from before the magic was perfected, I assure you, it''s quite safe.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know¡ What if something happened?¡±
It didn¡¯t seem that his wife was too keen on seeing the kids travel through teleportation gates. People in this world were naturally superstitious and wary of anything concerning magic. Perhaps instead, he would need to fashion arger wheeled vehicle to get them to the nearby ocean. He had once created a rudimentary bike when he was a Tier 2 ss holder, so it would be quite easy.
"Very well, once everything is settled, we¡¯ll make it happen and visit the ocean.¡±
Elodia leaned into him, resting her head on his shoulder.
"I''ll hold you to that."
As the night deepened, they drifted into afortable silence, each lost in thoughts of future possibilities. Rnd''s mind, however, couldn''t entirely escape the weight of the uing challenges and visit to the institute that held potential dangers.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
Chapter 476: Runaways.
Chapter 476: Runaways.
The moon hung low in the night sky, casting an eerie glow over the dense forest. Two people both dressed in dark attire, sprinted through the underbrush, their breaths ragged and hearts pounding. Behind them, the sound of snapping twigs and distant shouts echoed through the trees. It was apanied by howls of trained hounds that were quickly closing in. The duo nced at each other, their eyes filled with concern.
¡°We need to keep moving,¡±
The woman urged, her voice barely above a whisper.
¡°They¡¯re getting closer.¡±
The man nodded, his hand pressed tightly into her as he pulled her forward. However, the sounds of their pursuers only grew louder and it became clear that something needed to be done.
¡°I know, but we can¡¯t keep this pace up forever. We need to find a ce to hide, they are trying to surround us.¡±
They pushed forward, the forest closing in around them like a living entity. Every shadow seemed to conceal a threat and every rustle of leaves was a prelude to capture. Their minds raced as they frantically searched for any possible hiding spot.
¡°There! We can hide there.¡±
The woman eximed, pointing to a partially exposed area surrounded by thick vines. At first nce, it didn¡¯t seem like a good ce to conceal both of them. There was a small ditch they could fit in but their bodies would probably be discovered. The nts were dense but not enough to avoid being discovered by tracking hounds. However, the man just nodded at the woman¡¯s proposal and lowered himself into this small hole.Both started squeezing into this narrow gap while pushing the foliage away. The woman didn¡¯t move in instantly but instead started mumbling something under her breath. Her voice was silent and her words were too quick to make any sense of them. The shouts and barking of dogs grew even closer but she did not stop.
Soon, a strange green aura surrounded the nt matter around them. The vines started to wiggle around, multiple in number as the magical chant she finished took effect. The vines wove themselves into a thick, living nket over the ditch. The woman joined the man in the small cavity, their bodies pressed together, hearts pounding as they tried to steady their breathing. The green aura shimmered faintly, blending seamlessly with the forest''s natural hues, masking their presence.
Momentster, the pursuers burst into the clearing, their torches casting erratic shadows across the dense underbrush. The dogs barked and strained at their leashes, noses to the ground, but the enchantment on the vines masked the scent trail.
"They have to be here somewhere." One of the men grunted and his eyes scanned the area. The hounds they used had clearly lost their scent but they were not willing to relent.
"Spread out and search, they couldn¡¯t have gotten far! ¡±
The search party fanned out, poking and prodding at the vegetation, but the magically enhanced camouge held strong. Hidden beneath the vines, the woman whispered another incantation, her eyes glowing faintly as she focused her will on the spell. The winds around the area picked up and blew towards the barking canines. It made their ears perk up as they caught the scent of the ones they were pursuing but with the aid of the spell, it was pushed in another direction.
¡°The hounds, they have picked up the scent again!¡±
Their barks were loud and they tugged on their leashes dragging the search party away from the hidden pair. As the sounds of pursuit gradually faded into the distance, the man and woman remained perfectly still, holding their breaths until thest echo of barking had vanished.
¡°We did it,¡±
The woman finally whispered, her voice trembling
¡°Yes, but we can¡¯t stay here long. They¡¯ll realize it was a false trail soon enough.¡±
With caution, they disentangled themselves from the vines. The forest was silent now, save for the distant rustle of leaves. As they climbed out of the ditch, the man took the woman¡¯s hand, his grip firm but gentle.
¡°Thank you we wouldn¡¯t have made it without you, If only I was¡¡±
The man lowered his head, it was as if he was ming hisck of power for this situation.
¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, this is all because of my father, we just need to get out of this territory, somewhere our father won¡¯t reach.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true, if we manage to get there, we should be safe, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll help us.¡±
The two nodded at each other as an image of a certain person appeared in their minds.
¡°We need to keep moving. They''ll probably have people in all the nearby viges, so we need to avoid those.¡±
They were being chased from multiple directions and their pursuers had the manpower to block all the prominent checkpoints. To get away, they would need to keep moving through the woods and avoidrge settlements. The vigers would instantly inform anyone of strange new arrivals, they could trust no one but themselves.
¡°We make a good team,¡±
She replied with a faint smile, brushing a strand of hair away from her face. The two moved closer, dead leaves still stuck to their clothes and with dirt on their faces. Even though the situation was dire, they found sce in each other¡¯s presence. Their resolve was unwavering and they had no choice but to seed. However, during this moment of peace, a sound of someone clearing their throat resounded.
¡°Who is there?¡±
Both of them instantly turned around, the man raised his sword and moved in front of the woman. From the shadows emerged a figure cloaked in dark robes, his face obscured by a hood. Underneath, a suit of shiny armor was visible, and moonlight was reflected giving the intruder an otherworldly glow. The pair tensed, readying for a fight, but the figure raised a hand in a gesture of peace.
¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t you think that this has gone on for long enough, please return home, your father is worried.¡±
The figure''s voice was calm and resonant, echoing through the stillness of the forest. The woman''s eyes widened in surprise and her grip on the man¡¯s arm tightened. It was apparent that she knew who this individual was and her body shook in fear.
¡°Why would the Grand Commander be here¡¡±
¡°Your father was worried, so he has given me a task to bring his daughter home safely. Come now, there''s no need for further resistance. Let us put an end to this foolery."
They started backing away but soon, the man that was trying to protect the woman buckled under pressure. He found himself going down onto one knee, his voice cracking from pain.
¡°What are you doing? Leave him be!¡±
¡°Youngdy, I¡¯m not sure what this man has done to convince you of this foolish act but, if you wish for him to return safely, I advise you to surrender peacefully.¡±
The man nced at the copsed man, his voiceced with disdain. He approached with slow steady steps, his body rxed as if he had no worldly worries.
"I won''t let you take her!"
The man''s voice was strained, but he struggled to stand, his sword wavering in front of him. The woman moved closer to him, shielding him with her body. This prompted the Grand Commander to sigh softly.
¡°Imend you for being able to stand but this is as far as this farce will continue. Also, don¡¯t be mistaken, you¡¯re not going to avoid punishment for this transgression¡¡±
With a swift motion, the Grand Commander drew his own sword, its de gleaming ominously in the moonlight¡
******
*ng.*
The sound of several metallic objects being dropped resounded through the closed workshop room. A tall man nced while sighing and then waved his hand. The metallic objects flew up towards the workbench they fell from.
¡°Are you okay Boss?¡±
¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine, just spaced out for a moment.¡±
Rnd had bumped into the table while making thest preparations for his departure. His mind was preupied with future possibilities of disasters. Things had been quiet for this month but he couldn¡¯t help to think that some kind of storm wasing. His sister had no contacted him for a while but she was still safely at the Institute, once there he needed to see how things were shaping up.
¡®She should have asked her mother for help, I hope they managed to clear things up with those Castene bastards. If not, will I have to stay there until she graduates?¡¯
It was impossible for him to watch over his sister forever. She was part of the institute which conducted sses outside. They would have to form parties with adventurers and knights to test their skills. Would he have to always go with her each time she was away or would his father do something about this predicament?
¡°Good, but what is this here boss? Is this supposed to be yournguage?¡±
Bernir was confused about what Rnd was doing. In the middle of this workshop was a strange te of metal. There were various runes on it and it seemed to be divided into several parts that were now unfolded. It was quiterge and took up almost half of this room, ten meters in length and around six in width. On top of it, he could see foldable tables and various cksmithing equipment.
¡°Yeah, I¡¯d like to have ess to my own tools while traveling, grab whatever you think might be helpful, and ce it down there¡ I guess I can just take the whole tool cab with me¡¡±
It was a strange order but Bernir didn¡¯t even ask, instead he helped by picking up the necessary tools. He knew Rnd the best and picking what he liked to use for smithing was quite easy. After around twenty minutes everything was assembled on top of this thin metallic te. Rnd checked everything once more before nodding in satisfaction.¡°Alright, that should do it, let¡¯s test it out.¡±
Bernir stepped back, knowing well that his boss was about to activate some kind of magical ability.
¡°Boss, you sure this thing is safe? I mean, we haven¡¯t exactly tested whatever you made here¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve gotten better at these things, it won¡¯t blow up or create any ck holes.¡±
¡°ck¡ hole?¡±
Rnd chuckled softly, patting Bernir on the shoulder reassuringly but it didn¡¯t stop his assistant from inching away. Suddenly, the runes on the metal te started to shine and engulfed everything in a soft blue glow. The entire workshop seemed to shimmer momentarily as the magic took effect. Bernir watched as the tools and equipment atop the metal te began to disappear not into thin air but instead sunk into the rune-covered te.
¡°Oh, is that a new storage space? But isn¡¯t it too wide¡ oh, is that what¡¯s its for?¡±
¡°I see you catch on fast Bernir.¡±
He nodded at the question as after the item sunk into the spatial space, he activated the other feature. The metal this was created with was rather thin and foldable on itself. After a few folds, it shrunk to something that could be easily carried around. Toplete the model, he slid it into a container that he could carry with one hand.
¡°Oh? What do you call this Boss?¡±
¡°I guess, it¡¯s a briefcase?¡±
¡°A brief¡ case? Does it notst long?¡±
¡°I guess we can just go with a runecase¡¡±
Bernir was confused by the naming sense that came from Rnd¡¯s original world. Lawyersmonly use briefcases to carry briefs to present to a court, hence the name. Here, on the other hand, nothing like this existed. This foldable workspace was an advanced creation, designed to provide him with the ability to work on his projects even while away from his main workshop, and had a series of advanced runic power tools included.
¡°Alright, I think that should be everything.¡±
Rnd checked thetches on the briefcase and made sure that they were tightly secured. Even if someone managed to steal it off him, they would first have to open this reinforced casing and then figure out how the runic spatial enchantment worked. Without a true specialist in runes, this would be impossible.
¡°Don¡¯t worry boss, I¡¯ll take care of everything in your absence, with this new arm, there is nothing that can stop me!¡±
¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re feeling better but try not to exert yourself too much, that prosthesis is still in the experimental stages.¡±
¡°Haha, stop worrying boss, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m more than fine! I¡¯ll go tell Sebastian to start.¡±
¡°Thanks.¡±
Bernir nodded and Rnd left the workshop to tie up some loose ends. He found Elodia in the shop that was bustling with new faces. Thanks to the dungeon and their good name, they were never short on customers. His wife Elodia was behind the counter, showing off some bracelets but when he appeared, she asked Marcie to take over.
¡°Well, I¡¯ll be heading out then.¡±
¡°Take care, and here take this with you. I packed some supplies, food, potions, and a few other essentials and a few sandwiches for your sister.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll love it, thank you.¡±
¡°Maybe when you¡¯re done, she coulde and visit.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do¡¡±
Elodia prepared some food for his trip. The sandwiches she made were just as good or better than what professional chiefs could cook up. Rnd on the other hand wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to bring over more of his family members. Soon, the two hugged and parted.
Rnd returned to the workshop and arrived at the teleportation chamber. Sebastian in the form of a glowing orb was already there and preparing the coordinates. Just as he walked in, the runes on the gate started to vibrate with power and activate. A watery pool of magical energy erupted from within and the gate appeared before them.
¡°We are ready, Boss.¡±
¡°They epted the connection, good.¡±
For the gate to activate, the people on the other side had to allow it. During a transfer, people sent in a hidden key that could establish such a connection. In Rnd¡¯s case, as the Principal¡¯s right-hand man, he had special permission to travel back and forth. No one besides the Institute¡¯s leader had the authority to stop him, not even the Vice-Principal or the other Professors.
With a final nod to Bernir, he stepped towards the teleportation gate. The journey through the gate was disorienting, as always. Rnd felt a brief moment of weightlessness before his feet touched solid ground again. He found himself standing inside a mage tower inside the Xandar¡¯s Institute of Wizardry. The man that previously sent him off was there as well, along with Arion who was floating in his direction.
¡°Wee back my friend!¡±
¡°I suppose, I¡¯m back.¡±
Arion seemed rather cheerful to see him here and instantly started talking about things that happened in his absence. He mostly focused on how his sses had grown in poprity with the students.
¡°Using runic blocks to create new spells was quite ingenious, those youngsters can¡¯t get enough of them, my sses have quadrupled in number and did you know what happened?¡±
¡°Uh¡ no, what happened?¡±
Rnd attempted to hide his disinterest in the topic. He did not really care about how the sses were. What he was concerned with was his sister, the principal and how he could get out of here to continue his research. His technology was brand new and he wished to produce more prototypes.
¡°They started asking me questions, they never asked me any questions before!¡±
¡°Questions? I see, that¡¯s great.¡±
He attempted to appear attentive and his cat friend didn¡¯t notice his disinterest as he was in his own little world. Luckily, the principal wasn¡¯t anywhere to order him around and the two were able to return to the runic department. Many students greeted them on the way and parted ways the moment they saw his robed form. His armor was sleeker than before and covered by his magical robe but they could tell that the Full-Mithril Enforcer was back.
¡®Hm, maybe everything will be fine this time around¡ yeah.¡¯
Then just as he was about to open the door to the runic department, he noticed someone rushing his way. It was a young girl with golden hair that he was familiar with. She seemed out of breath and in distress¡
Chapter 477: Family Drama Approaching.
Chapter 477: Family Drama Approaching.
There she was, his sister Lucienne. He hadn¡¯t seen her for an entire month, but the two had stayed in contact through other means. She looked out of breath and was running in his direction. Rnd focused on her facial expressions, which showed panic but also a certain level of relief. His mind raced with possibilities, each worse than thest.
¡°Oh, well if it isn¡¯t student Lucienne. I think she is here for you. How about we catch upter?¡±
¡°Yeah, sure¡¡±
Arion had protected his sister in his absence, and the two had apparently interacted before. Not much had happened after his departure, and not even the young nobility had attempted to bully his sister. It seemed once his new position as the right-hand man of the Principal got leaked, the brats got scared. However, it wasn¡¯t quite over yet, as the ringleader was set to return in a day¡¯s time. Vi¡¯s appearance could reignite the conflict, but he was here to stop that from happening.
¡°Please don¡¯t run in the hallways!¡±
One of the teachers walking by called out to Lucienne, prompting her to stagger. Her legs crossed awkwardly, and she flopped forward. Usually, there wouldn¡¯t be many people to witness this spectacle, but due to the Rune Department''s newfound fame, the corridors were more crowded. She flew forward, her hands iling and her face distraught.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
Before her face collided with the wooden floor, the young girl found herself floating in mid-air. The other students chuckled at the sight but were also in awe of Rnd¡¯s handling of the flotation spell. The cast time was impressive and showcased the advantages of runic spells. The girl let out a breath of relief as she regained her footing, her face flushed with embarrassment.¡°How about we continue this in a more secluded location.¡±
Rnd moved swiftly to her side, cing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. With the help of an altered sound-blocking spell, he whispered into her ear. There were far too many people here for a family get-together, and the potential for enemy spies was high. It was better if people didn¡¯t know she was his sister just yet.
¡°Ah, of course¡¡±
¡°Professor Arion, let us continueter. This student seems to wish to discuss some matters with me in private. I¡¯ll be in my office if you need me.¡±
¡°Take your time, Professor Wand. There is no rush.¡±
There was nothing rming in him speaking with Lucienne. He had already shown a willingness to help her, and everyone knew the little spider golem she had with her was something fashioned by the Runic Department. They walked towards the park area through which they could ess his tree office. With his badge present, the path opened up for him, and they both entered.
¡®Now that I¡¯m here, maybe I should tidy this ce up and organize a few things, but first¡¡¯
His office had not really been used by him or changed. What was here belonged to the previous Deputy Professor, who seemed to have been enamored with the old Arch-Wizard Xandar. Therge portrait on the wall was unsettling and was probably going to be the first thing to go once he was finished with this ce.
¡°So what is it Lucienne, is it about Vi or?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not about her, this is about Robert!¡±
¡°Robert? Has something happened to him? Did something happen at the border?¡±
Rnd noticed that his sister was quite distressed. Her eyes had been darting around, and she seemed tense throughout the entire walk. He had hoped that Lucienne would shed some light on their brother''s whereabouts, but it appeared that the news wasn¡¯t good. Rnd started to assume the worst, fearing that their older brother had perished at the border where he had gone to serve the kingdom. However, what his sister disclosed was not at all what he expected.
¡°At the border? No, he had been granted leave recently after performing well, he even became a Knight Captain.¡±
¡°Then what happened, is he safe?¡±
¡°Yes but¡ it¡¯s hard to exin¡¡±
Rnd furrowed his brow, trying to piece together the information. Robert had been granted leave, achieved amendable rank, and was safe, yet something was troubling Lucienne enough to make her panic. He motioned for her to sit on the chair opposite his desk and took a seat himself, leaning forward to give her his full attention.
"Take your time, Lucienne. Just tell me what happened."She took a deep breath, steadying herself before she began.
"It started when Robert returned home. Everything seemed fine at first, but then we noticed he was acting strange. He was... distant, and secretive. Mother tried to talk to him, but he would always brush her off, saying it was nothing."
Rnd nodded while trying to take in the information. The Robert he knew was usually a straight shooter, not someone who kept many secrets. It seemed that after his return there was something troubling him.
¡°Then one night, he just vanished. I was back at the Institute then, mother didn¡¯t wish to disclose it to me or anyone but finally she relented.¡±
¡°Oh? Did something happen for her to finally speak up?¡±
¡°Well¡ he had been¡ apprehended by another noble house.¡±
¡°He has? On what charges?¡±
¡°Well on the charges of¡ adultery¡¡±
¡°Wait, he did what!?¡±
Rnd found himself raising up from his seat and shouting but quickly sat himself down when he saw his sister recoiling in fear.
¡°Uh¡ excuse me but, Adultery? Did he have an affair with someone¡¯s wife?¡±
Rnd was baffled by this revtion but there had to be more to it. He didn¡¯t know his older brother too well, but adultery seemed out of character for Robert. Lucienne continued, exining and it all started making sense. He had not seduced any noble wives and done something different.
¡°Lucille De Vere? You mean, both of them tried to elope while she was promised to another?¡±
¡°Y-yes¡¡±
¡°I see¡ So that¡¯s what those two were up to¡ ¡±
It all started making sense. He had not heard from either of them for months now. They had been on the run from Lucille¡¯s father and forces for a while now. However, eventually they were caught and brought back to the De Vere estate. The charges were serious, and Robert was facing severe consequences for his actions.
In this world, nobles took their arranged marriages very seriously. Adultery was a grave offense among the noble houses, often leading to heavy fines, loss of titles, or worse. When they first met, Lucille De Vere''s house was at the level of a viscount. However, due to recent events, they had advanced further and were granted the title of count.
Rnd had done some investigating, and it seemed that the De Vere family had been engaged in a rivalry with apeting viscount family for some time, emerging victorious. Their patriarch appeared to be ambitious, and using his daughter to stabilize their newfound position was a strategic move. Rnd assumed that they had proposed an alliance with someone influential to solidify their new status as counts.
Then Robert appeared in the picture - a third son of a militaristic Baron who rarely attended the kingdom¡¯s noble gatherings. It was clear which side the new count would take and his older brother was in danger. There was no way of telling what he would decide on, and for some reason, he didn¡¯t think they would stop on a fine. They could use this as a disy of might and attempt to punish him to the fullest extent.
¡°That doesn¡¯t sound good, has w¡ I mean, Father attempted to free Robert? Perhaps, he could gain freedom if he agrees to a banishment?¡±
¡°Father¡ he returned to the Kingdom for a few weeks before this incident was known. We haven¡¯t been able to reach him since a skirmish has broken out at the border, it might be weeks or more until the information reaches him.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
Wentworth, his father, was an important member of the military, but this did not necessarily trante to respect among the nobility. His title had been recently acquired, and the Arden family had yet to prove itself in the eyes of the older nobles.
Rnd was unaware of his father¡¯s allies, but Wentworth didn¡¯t seem like a person who excelled at making friends. He had trained his children to be warriors rather than diplomats. Robert seemed to have followed his father''s advice, attempting to forcefully pursue a potential fianc¨¦e without using the proper channels. Perhaps if they had better rtionships with each other, this situation could have been avoided.
¡°He was back for a week, what was he doing? Does it perhaps have something to do with the Castene¡¯s?¡±
Lucienne nodded to Rnd¡¯s surprise.
¡°He actually did something?¡±
¡°What do you mean by that?¡±
¡°Nothing¡¡±
It surprised Rnd that his stoic father actually went out of his way to do something for a family member. In his mind, the man had nothing more than the royal family in his head and some people even called him a faithful dog. Wentworth was known for keeping a low profile and following orders. However, it seemed that the Marquise had gone too far with this one.
¡°So, what did he do? Did he confront the Marquess?¡±
¡°Mother didn¡¯t say in detail but she said that everything had been resolved between our families and that I shouldn¡¯t worry about Vi anymore.¡±
¡°At least that¡¯s one less problem to deal with.¡±
Rnd sighed in relief. Vi Castene had been a thorn in their side, her harassment of Lucienne relentless. If their father had indeed managed to settle things, it was a small victory in a sea of troubles. However, the issue with Robert still loomedrge, and the stakes had gotten even higher. There was always an option to take his sister out of the Institute but it wouldn¡¯t be as easy in Robert¡¯s case.
¡°So, let me reiterate. Robert attempted to elope withdy Lucille, who had been promised to another man. He was then captured by her family and is awaiting a future trial. Is that correct?¡±
¡°Yes brother, what can we do? Mother had already departed for their estate but I¡¯m afraid she might not be able to do much¡ The De Veres are not known for their leniency.¡±
Another sigh escaped from Rnd¡¯s mouth as he leaned back into his chair. This was truly a troubling turn of events. Thanks to his father Lucienne was safe but more trouble was right around the corner. It was possible that everything could resolve itself without his involvement but he wasn¡¯t sure about that.
The De Vere family didn¡¯t gain a higher title for nothing and they would not take such an event lying down. They would probably try to punish Robert as harshly as possible to show the world that they can not be trifled with. Of course, he would not disclose this information to his sister, who was a nervous wreck.
¡°I¡¯m not sure if they haven¡¯t done anything, they are probably nning something.¡±
¡°nning? Like what?¡±
¡°I suppose, they will want to show their strength to the other nobles but they can¡¯t judge him as amoner so, so it will probably go to trial.¡±
¡°A trial, that doesn¡¯t sound so bad.¡±
Replied Lucienne whose heart rate started to stabilize. However, in Rnd¡¯s eyes, this wasn¡¯t anything good.
¡°I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s such a good oue, it might be better to not let it go to trial.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
Rnd leaned forward and quickly replied at the question his sister posed.
¡°These nobles can not be trusted, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they know the judge or attempt a bribe. Robert¡¯s position isn¡¯t high either so they will certainly side with the count family, perhaps if our father was there but I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they push for a quicker resolution, before he can return¡¡±
¡°But¡ What will happen if Robert is found guilty?¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡ I¡¯m not sure¡¡±
Rnd could see his sister tearing up from the shock, which made him aware that he should have perhaps withheld some of this information. The Arden family was rtively new to nobility and provided the De Veres with an opportunity to assert themselves. However, not everything was lost, there were always ways of going around these things. The easiest way would be to make some kind of deal.
¡°Please calm down, he is probably fine for now, these things take time. There might be ways of helping him, without the need for bloodshed.¡±
Lucienne''s tear-covered eyes widened at the possibility.
"But how? Without father, even if mother goes there and begs¡¡±
¡°Calm down Lucienne, let me think¡¡±
Silence fell on this Deputy Professor''s office as Rnd attempted to find any loopholes in the system. There were ways of saving his brother but all of them depended on the situation. He did not have enough information about this incident and without heading there himself, this would probably not change.
This was quite the conundrum. What was he supposed to do here, and how could he do it without exposing his identity? One option would be to use the Institute¡¯s teleportation gate and go to the war-torn border. If he could directly contact his father, perhaps the man could resolve everything with a stern talk. Wentworth Arden had managed to convince a higher-ranking house to back away before; perhaps he could do the same with a Count house.
However, this option was risky. Even though the skirmishes weren¡¯t supposed to be extreme, it was still dangerous. He would probably need to take his sister there to meet Wentworth or expose himself as Wentworth''s son. Even then, the n might not work, and they could end up getting stuck. He could not risk Lucienne¡¯s life in such a way, so this option was discarded.
There weren¡¯t any high ranking nobles that he knew and would be willing to help him. Mentioning Arthur or his position as a Knight Commander was pointless. Their two elder brothers were also just knights working at other noble houses andpleting their training. Which left him with almost no options but one, his rank as a Deputy Professor and Yavenna Arvandus¡¯ name.
The Arch-Magus was a prominent figure in the Kingdom and even the nobility feared her wrath. There was a slim possibility that they would at least allow him to talk to his brother if he used her name. However, he had no idea what the Principal would do if she found out that he was doing such things behind her back.
¡®Considering it¡¯s her we are talking about, she might be listening to our conversation here. But, even if I get there what can I even do? Blow a hole in the cell and use the glider to run away?¡±
While he had the capabilities of breaking his brother out of jail with his runic weaponry, he did not want to turn himself into a felon. Rnd had his own family that needed to be cared for. If he offended a count his head could roll and even Arthur wouldn¡¯t be able to help him.
¡°I think there might be a way but first¡ We¡¯ll need to get there.¡±
¡°Is it true?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know but if we y our cards right, we might be able to fool¡ or let¡¯s say, convince the count to take a small wager.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand, brother Rnd.¡±
¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about it, if we are lucky then it won¡¯te to this and Robert will just have his pride hurt.¡±
¡°So, what are we going to do now?¡±
¡°I think we¡¯ll have to take a trip to the De Vere¡¯s territory and you¡¯ll have toe with me, we¡¯ll take the teleportation gate, if I¡¯m not mistaken, they have a mage tower in their main city.¡±
While he didn¡¯t want to take his sister with him, his n required her to tag along. She was there as a pretext to meet up with Robert and ask him for a more detailed exnation of this event. Then when he had all the information, would he be able to decide on his true n. Hopefully, it would take too much convincing, and perhaps bribing them with runic equipment or gold coins would be enough¡
Chapter 478: Uncounted For Company.
Chapter 478: Uncounted For Company.
A path opened from within a tree, and two individuals walked through it. One was arge man wearing a mithril suit of armor with a magical robe over it. A step behind him was a blonde female student. Her head was down, and she was deep in thought, just like the man walking in front of her.
¡°Am I doing the right thing?¡±
The man asked himself while looking at the magical path closing behind them. He was at a crossroads that led in two directions. One path would involve confronting the De Vere family directly and potentially exposing his hidden identity to everyone involved. It was a path he had been trying to avoid for over ten years, yet somehow it always found its way back.
The other path would take him back home but would inevitably sever the connections he had reestablished with his family. The sister with whom he had managed to rekindle a rtionship would certainly not forgive him if he decided to escape now. She might seek revengeter or even inform their father about his transgression. This possibility made the decision even harder.
However, he was no longer the weak individual he had been when he left on this journey. Rnd was now also armed with his newfound authority as a Deputy Professor and the powerful reputation of the Institute. There were ways for him to protect his old identity and instead present himself as his new persona, Wand. By using his sister as an excuse, he could attempt to resolve problems in a somewhat roundabout way.
"Hm?"
"Is something wrong?"
"No, but... I''ll have to catch up with youter. Why don''t you head back to the dorm and prepare for the trip?"
While they were walking, Rnd noticed his badge vibrating with a hidden mana signature. This badge could open almost any door inside the institute, but it also connected him to its leader, Yavenna. He wasn¡¯t sure what the woman wanted, but it wouldn¡¯t be strange to assume that she knew about his situation.Lucienne nodded, worry still etched on her face as she walked away. Rnd watched her until she disappeared from view, then turned his attention to the badge. With a sigh, he relocated to the entrance of the mage tower where the Arch-Magus resided. The walk-up was uneventful, and soon he stood before his temporary boss. She was sitting behind her desk again, reading through some papers. He wasn¡¯t sure what she was constantly researching, but he was unwilling to check.
¡®Was she listening to our conversations? I used various ways of blocking out the sounds and mana...¡¯
Rnd was unsure of what he was dealing with here. The tier 4 magus was someone above him in both knowledge and skills. He was in her territory, so even with his current knowledge, there were things he did not understand. The nt-based magic this woman used was more in the field of biology than the runic machinery he had studied. There was a possibility that a single flower or moss on the wall could eavesdrop on his conversations, something he had not yet been able to counter or confirm.
"Did you want to see me, Headmistress?"
"Mhm please take a seat, I wish to show you something."
She was quitex and reserved. With a wiggle of her finger, a document was produced and floated toward him, enveloped in green mana. At the same time, a chair made out of vines materialized from the wooden floor. Rnd was aware of potential dangers but decided to take a seat as he was asked. The paper floated into his hands, and the first thing he noticed was the noble seal at the bottom.
"Is this..."
"Yes, it''s an apology letter from the Castene estate. What do you make of it?"
Rnd wasn¡¯t sure what the Headmistress was attempting to do, but perhaps it was just a test for her new Deputy to see how he would react. He had been in the middle of the Castene incident and had shown interest in Lucienne Arden. Perhaps she just wanted the person most involved in this situation to make a more informed decision.
"... They are asking for a transfer?"
She nodded as Rnd read through the letter. There were two parts to it: the first was the usual apology made in overly flowery wording. Then, afterward, there was a request for an immediate transfer to another magical academy.
¡°... but it seems that their true intent is for the institute to remain silent about the true reasons behind it. It seems they''re trying to smooth things over quickly and quietly. The apology feels insincere, more of a formality. The transfer request is likely to avoid further conflict or scrutiny here.¡±
¡°Mhm, Precisely. We have also received quite a generous donation to the institute. Wasn¡¯t the Runic Department in need of some funds?¡±
¡°I suppose it was but¡¡±He trailed off as he understood the unspoken implication. The Castenes were trying to buy their way out of trouble. By offering arge donation to the institute, they hoped to cover up the scandal and avoid anysting damage to their reputation. It also seemed that they included his department in the apology letter, probably to appease him at his current position. They were certainly aware that he took out their three knights by himself and were trying to cover this base too.
¡°I see. So, they¡¯re essentially bribing us to keep quiet about the incident with Vi Castene and to make her disappear from the public eye.¡±
Yavenna nodded, her eyes not leaving the papers she was reading through. It was clear that this conversation wasn¡¯t that interesting.
¡°The institute could use this donation, but what do you think? Do you wish to pursue this matter any further?¡±
Rnd sighed, setting the letter down. It seemed that the Headmistress had already decided to take the bribe but was just gauging his reaction. He had no desire to continue the matter with the Castenes; their threat had been neutralized, and his sister¡¯s safety was his primary concern. However, this situation with Robert was far more pressing, and he needed to ensure it didn''t escte further.
¡°No, I think it''s best to let this matter rest. The donation will certainly benefit the Runic Department, and Vi Castene''s transfer will resolve the immediate issue with Lucienne Arden.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
The woman tapped her finger on the desk a few times as if contemting on the issue for a moment while he remained quiet.
¡°Very well, Deputy Professor. Consider this matter closed. I will relocate the funds to the Runic Department through Professor Arion, are there any issues I should be aware of?¡±
Rnd shook his head at the question. He didn''t want to involve Yavenna in any further incidents. She was a powerful being, but invoking her influence was probably a double-edged sword. He could only hope that this was all she wanted, but the question still stood: what did she truly want from him?
Was he seen as an interesting ything, or was she trying to use his position as an outsider in some way? It was a theory he came up with, as there wasn''t much else to go on. She had made him her assistant but hadn''t given him any specific orders, just told him to roam around without any clear purpose.
¡°None that I¡¯m aware of.¡±
¡°Is that so¡Well then, you are free to leave, Deputy Professor.¡±
A bit of ufortable silence filled the room before he finally decided to stand up. Things seemed to have gone well but he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of being watched. All of this seemed too simr to the previous incident with the Cerberus trio and the tier 4 witch. She had invited him to her office then as well and then seemingly saved him at just the right moment.
¡®Could she have imnted something to watch over me again? Is she a foe or friend?¡¯
As Rnd left Yavenna''s office, he couldn''t shake off the unease that lingered. The Headmistress''s actions were cryptic and left him wondering about her true intentions. Was she truly looking out for his best interests, or was there an underlying agenda he couldn''t yet grasp?
He thought about checking his body for potential abnormalities but the biggest factor was his Institute badge and his magical robe. It had been provided by the institute and perhaps he would need to discard both of them before leaving. However, his new identity was needed for the next location he was heading so perhaps that wasn¡¯t an option.
¡®Why do these things always happen to me? Did I anger someone in my previous life or something?¡¯
His thoughts returned to the pressing matter at hand - his brother Robert''s predicament. Lucienne was waiting for him, and they needed to devise a n to aid Robert without escting tensions further. The teleportation gate would not take them directly to the De Vere estate, so he would need to make arrangements for further transportation.
¡®Lucienne has no attendants like the other nobles, does she?¡¯
Lucienne was truly alone at thisrge institute, with only a few friends she made during her years. She was in distress and the situation with her brother was clearly serious. Rnd felt a hint of guilt for not being more present for her in the chaotic events unfolding. Even though he didn¡¯t feel like a member of the Arden household, the young girl still saw him as a brother she once lost. As a proper adult, he needed to offer her some sce and some reassurance.
Rnd quickened his pace as he made his way toward his sister''s dormitory. He had instructed her to begin packing for their uing trip, but upon arriving, a scene unfolded before him. Even before entering, he could hear the sound of sobbing emanating from within. His heightened senses allowed him to catch snippets of the conversation unfolding inside, involving his sister, her two dorm-mates, and another girl whose voice he recognized.
¡°Please don¡¯t cry, Lucienne. I¡¯m sure everything is going to be fine.¡±
¡°Y-yeah, there is nothing to be afraid of, we¡¯ll get through this.¡±
¡°This is preposterous, what is that count family thinking!¡±
¡°Chuuu!!!¡±
The first voice belonged to Marlein, one of the first friends that his sister had. The second was Atasuna and the third voice belonged to the girl called Margaret. He could also hear the strange sounds of her summoned creature echoing from afar. It was clear that all the girls were lending their ears and trying tofort Lucienne in this moment of crisis.
Rnd hesitated before taking a step forward. His n of quickly leaving unnoticed after the situation with Vi had fallen through. He had expected his sister to keep it to herself, but he had been wrong. Most people weren¡¯t like him; they couldn¡¯t just bottle up their emotions without consequence. She hadn¡¯t been able to hold it in and had sought help from her small circle of friends.
¡®I¡¯m not good at these things¡¡¯
After taking a deep breath and waiting for things to settle down, Rnd steeled himself and knocked gently on the door before entering. Inside, his sister sat on her bed, her eyes red and puffy from crying. Her two dorm-mates and Margaret sat around her, offeringfort. The strange summoned creature was also there, floating around and making silly faces as if attempting to cheer her up.
¡°Professor Wand?¡±
One of the girls called out to him as he entered. None of the people knew that he was rted to Lucienne so their surprise was warranted. To them, he was nothing more than a strange overprotective Professor and he decided to lean into that assumption.
¡°I hope I''m not intruding.¡±
Margaret stood up, her eyes wide in curiosity. She seemed like the most overprotective of the bunch and was certainly trying to figure out his motif here.
¡°Professor Wand, is everything alright? Why have youe here, I¡¯m not sure if this is the right time.¡±¡°It¡¯s fine, the professor is here for me.¡±
Rnd nodded at Lucienne who started to stand up. Both of them agreed not to talk about his true identity but to the people gathered here, it all looked strange. It was as if a scary teacher was here to take their friend away, something they wouldn¡¯t allow. Right as she was up, all three girls ced themselves in front of her and started barraging him with questions.
¡°What is the meaning of this, where do you intend to take Lucienne?¡±
¡°Please, Professor Wand, is everything going to be alright? What do you want with her?¡±
¡°Did Luci do something wrong? That can¡¯t be right!¡±
¡°Chuuu!¡±
¡°No I¡¯m not¡ could you give me some time to expl¡¡±
¡°Please don¡¯t take her away! She didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±
The strange puffy summoned creature floated around his head with a mean look on its face while the girls prattled on. Rnd felt like some kind of viin who was trying to abduct a princess or something.
¡°Everyone, please settle down!¡±
It was unfortunate but he needed to exert some of his suppression skill on the girls before him to make them stop barraging them with questions. All of them were just tier 1 ss holders with not much battle experience, so they instantly dropped down to their knees.
¡°Good¡ now, I¡¯m not here to punish Miss Lucienne for anything, so you can calm yourself.¡±
¡°B-but why then?¡±
Rnd was surprised at one of them, Margaret Braganza. It seemed that one of her essories had activated and managed to cancel out most of his skill, allowing her to speak while the other two were shaking on the ground. Luckily, Lucienne finally managed to calm herself and spoke up for him.
¡°Everyone, it¡¯s fine. Professor Wand has agreed to escort me out of the Institute, he is here to help me. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±
¡°It seems, my intentions have been misconstrued, I apologize if I have made you ufortable but I assure you, I am not here to harm your friend.¡±
¡°Ah¡¡±
The three girls started nodding at each other and slowly began to rx. Rnd could see the concern in their eyes; they cared deeply for Lucienne. He softened his tone, trying to convey his genuine intention.
"Lucienne''s brother is in trouble, and she needs to leave the Institute for a while to help him. I offered to assist her because none of her rtives are present.¡±
The girls'' expressions shifted from suspicion to understanding. They nced at Lucienne, who nodded, confirming Rnd''s exnation.
"Thank you, Professor."
Marlein said, her voice trembling slightly. The summoned creature, sensing the tension easing, floated down and made a soft,forting chirp.
¡°We just wanted to make sure she was safe."
¡°It¡¯s fine, have you all managed to calm down?¡±
¡°Y-yes sir.¡±
The girl with animal ears responded and the others agreed. Rnd couldn¡¯t help but to sigh under his helmet but they couldn¡¯t lose too much time here. It was better to act quickly as they would need to traverse a good chunk ofnd to get to the ce their brother was being held.
"Pack your things, Miss Lucienne. We need to leave soon."
Lucienne nodded and began gathering her belongings. Her friends helped her, their earlier fear reced by nothing but support. He made his way out of the dorm room and informed the young women that he would be waiting outside. Once everything was ready, they would go towards the gate chamber and travel to a nearby mage tower. From there, they would need to make their way through the De Vere ownednds to their main city, where Robert was held.
As Rnd waited outside, he considered the journey ahead. The De Vere family''snds were vast and well-guarded but this didn¡¯t mean that there wouldn¡¯t be a way to break their brother out. He wasn¡¯t sure how to approach this issue but if this was the only way, then perhaps he would need to do something outrageous.
Some time had passed, more than he envisioned for one person needing to pack. Lucienne eventually emerged with her friends, carrying a modest travel bag. However, a small problem arose as he noticed that something was off. The three other girls seemed off and were all carrying their own luggage with them.
¡®Wait, those three¡ are they actually trying to¡¡¯
¡°Professor, please listen, we have discussed it among ourselves and made a decision together!¡±
¡®No please¡¡¯
Rnd watched as the three girls stood firm, their resolve clear despite the fear they had shown earlier. He already knew what they were going to say, but he hoped to avoid it.
¡°Please let us apany Lucienne. We can¡¯t let her face this alone. We¡¯re her friends, and we want to support her!¡±
Margaret dered, her voice unwavering and filled with nothing but resolve. All the other girls nodded together and he could just look towards his younger sister who instantly shifted her gaze to the side as if she had no say in this¡
Chapter 479: Suspicious Company.
Chapter 479: Suspicious Company.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
¡°Ah, Professor Wand, I¡¯ve heard the good news! Do you have time now to discuss¡¡±
A small ck cat floated forward, his eyes sparkling with joy. He was able to see his assistant professoring from around the corner. His name was Wand and since his arrival, the whole Institute had been flipped upside down. Everyone was whispering his name and gossiping about the wave of change he was ushering with his presence. Many of the other professors were jealous, some even feared his newly gained position but Arion was truly grateful that he had be acquainted with this peculiar young man.
¡°Good day, Professor Arion.¡±
¡°Oh? Good day.¡±
Before he could speak any further three new people entered his field of view. Four youngdies apanied his new friend. One of them had been central to a recent drama that Professor Wand had resolved. He wasn¡¯t too well informed about the three that apanied her but they seemed to have a good rtionship with each other. While he couldn¡¯t tell what this was about, his friend seemed to be in some trouble. Even though his face was hidden behind armor, Arion could tell by now when Rnd was flustered.
Arion, the head of the Runic Department, took in the scene before him with keen interest. Rnd, or Professor Wand as most knew him, was nked by his sister Lucienne and her three friends, each carrying travel bags. There seemed to be some tension in the air, cleary something was unfolding before his feline eyes.
"I see you havepany. What brings you all here?"He noticed Rnd hesitating for a second before moving closer and leaning in.
"Lucienne''s brother is in some trouble, I have agreed to help her get there through the teleportation gate. The others are her friends¡ and they have decided to apany us.¡±
Arion raised an eyebrow, ncing at the determined faces of the girls. They were in some strange defensive stance with Lucienne in the middle. From Rnd¡¯s tone, he could ascertain that the young man wasn¡¯t too d of how this situation was unfolding. He knew Lucienne from the recent incident with the Castene family but was unsure how it would unfold in the future.
"I understand, don¡¯t worry about the runic department, I¡¯ll take care of everything, I just heard the good news directly from the Headmistress! I must thank you my friend, all of this wouldn¡¯t have been possible without you! If there is anything that you wish, just tell me and I¡¯ll make it happen.¡±
The news about an increase in funds had already reached his feline ears. Many teachers from other departments were starting to show interest in transferring to his side. He knew that they just wanted to ride the wave and use his newly-gained wealth for their own research but he could still use those vouchers. Perhaps his dream of runic magic spreading through the kingdom wasn¡¯t that far off.
¡°Yeah, about that, do you perhaps know any people within the De Vere territory? I might need some help there.¡±
¡°Hm¡ De Vere¡ You probably already know of my previous assistant Lucille De Vere. Don¡¯t tell me¡¡±
¡°Yes, she is involved in this incident¡¡±
¡°Oh my¡ How dreadful, is she alright?¡±
¡°Yes, she is fine but probably under house arrest, so if there is anyone else that you might know¡¡±
Arion started to deliberate this question. The De Vere territory was well-known for its strict governance and formidable defenses. Given the current situation, any assistance there would be invaluable.
¡°De Vere territory, you say? Hm... I do know a few individuals who might be of help. There''s Professor Eloise, who specializes in elemental runes. She has connections within the De Vere family and was young Lucille¡¯s tutor. She was the one that awoke my assistant''s love for runic magic! To this day, I¡¯ll never forget those bright eyes when she walked in during one of my lectures¡¡±
¡°Arion¡ could you please focus¡¡±
¡°Oh, excuse me, where was I? Ah yes! There was also Bernard, a former student of mine. If I¡¯m not mistaken he had decided to settle down in that region, he might be able to provide some help during your stay as well.¡±
¡°That would be very helpful. Could you send a message to them on my behalf? I need all the help I can get.¡±
¡°Of course, I will get right on it. I¡¯ll make sure they know of your situation and the urgency.¡±
¡°Thank you, Professor Arion. I appreciate your assistance.¡±
He saw hisrge friend nodding while the four girls waited behind him. It was a strange sight to behold but he was sure that with Rnd as the chaperone, they would be safe.
¡°No problem at all, my friend. Now, safe travels, and may the rune gods guide your path.¡±
Arion gave a warm smile and turned back to his work, leaving Rnd with the reassurance that he wouldn¡¯t be alone in the De Verends. With a nod, Rnd led Lucienne and her friends to the teleportation gate. The girls seemed slightly more rxed now, but the weight of the task ahead strained their expressions. ¡°There is never a boring day with him around¡¡±
*****
The teleportation gate emitted a soft hum as it activated, casting a blue glow around the chamber. The girls exchanged nervous nces, but Rnd¡¯s presence seemed to give them somefort. He stood at the front, his posture firm and resolute.
¡°Everyone ready?¡±
Lucienne nodded, gripping her bag tightly. Her friends mirrored her actions, standing close together. Rnd wasn¡¯t feeling too well about what was happening, his preparations were slim to none and he didn¡¯t truly know the area he was attempting to go to now. Everything was happening too fast for his liking but there was no time to prepare. If they didn¡¯t go now, Robert¡¯s future was at risk.
What he was mostly worried about were the three girls that wereing along with them. He had agreed to take them along under the pretense of emotional support for his sister. While Rnd was a loner that didn¡¯t need anyone, this wasn¡¯t the case for others. It actually was somewhat helpful as he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about this part of the trip. However, some irregrities arose during their departure.
¡°Youngdy¡ I think you should reconsider, I¡¯m sure that the Professor will handle¡¡±
¡°Hadley, That¡¯s enough. We already discussed this, let''s go!¡±
Margaret Braganza, one of Lucienne¡¯s friends and an upperssman, was quite suspicious. She was capable of hiding her status in a way that he didn¡¯t understand. He had attempted to discern it but couldn¡¯t pinpoint the source of the spell or ability being used. Then, once they had decided to leave, she appeared with another person, clearly a powerful guard.
The guard was a woman who somewhat reminded him of Mary from Albrook. She was wearing a maid uniform and concealing some weapons under her long skirt. No normal person would be able to detect the faint magical traces, but he could tell that she was hiding something dangerous under there. Her status had been hidden as well, probably through the same technique Margaret was using.
This woman had long ck hair done in a ponytail and her left eye was covered by an eyepatch. Her movements were somewhat rough andcked the grace Mary walked with. She seemed to be more of a frontline warrior type than someone that hid within the shadows. Possibly, another Knight Commander like Elythaes Baskerville that he had faced.
¡®Who is this girl¡¡¯
On one hand, having an experienced guard would be beneficial, especially given the uncertainty of their mission. On the other hand, her presenceplicated things, as her true motif was still unknown. Was she truly an ally or would they attempt to do something simr to the incident in the nearby dungeon? ¡®She doesn¡¯t seem like someone who is taking orders from Vi. Is she a hidden daughter of some powerful noble? I bet if something happens to her, they will me me for it, great.¡¯
It wasn¡¯t strange for nobles to create hidden offspring that no one knew about. It was possible that this was one of those situations and she was living a double life with a knight protecting her well-being. However, there were other possibilities, she could have been a criminal, a spy from another country, or just someone that wanted to hide their identity for some reason.
¡®Her words feel genuine at least, I don¡¯t think she is an enemy, maybe her hidden identity coulde in handy?¡¯
While thinking Rnd, Lucienne, and her friends vanished into the teleportation gate. Once through to the other side of the teleportation gate, the group arrived in a small, dimly lit chamber in the mage tower closest to the De Vere territory. The room was lined with intricate runes, and a mage was present to oversee the transportation process. He nodded at them, signaling that all had gone smoothly.
¡°Wee to the Lorian Mage Tower.¡±
The mage that was present said, his voice echoing slightly through the chamber.
¡°I trust your journey was uneventful?¡±
Rnd replied in the most polite tone that he could muster. They were now in a new area and making enemies right at the start of this new adventure wouldn¡¯t be wise. The Mage Tower was named after a long-deceased Arch-magus and was upied by a local mage guild. It had some ties to the adventurer guild as it lent its mages to them for a price. The local lord supported them and would even use their services if any outside lords attacked.
¡®I¡¯ve heard that this mage guild was one of the reasons that the De Vere house won their new title.¡¯
The mage present was an older man with gray hair and a long beard, dressed in the traditional robes of his order. He seemed unsuspecting but there was a certain glint in his eye, of someone that had gone through battle before. Rnd was aware that this territory had been in a recent conflict and was now blossoming.
While rare, disputes between nobles periodically escted into skirmishes. If there was a good excuse, even the king would permit battles to resolve these disputes. If one noble family was abolished to strengthen another, the kingdom didn¡¯t really lose much. This was the case here, and perhaps the reason Lucille De Vere had been able to spend so much time at the institute. It wasmon to send important family members away for their protection, and what better protection than a tier 4 magus?
¡°Quite so but will you give us a moment, for some this was the first time going through a gate.¡±
¡°Of course, take your time, the price has already been paid but please don¡¯t take too long, there is another transferral scheduled in fifteen minutes.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
Rnd nodded and turned towards the people he had been with. His sister along with two other girls were down on the ground and clutching their heads. This had been clearly the first time they had gone through a gate. However, the maid along with her mistress seemed to be fine.
¡°Ugh, I feel dizzy¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t feel good¡ urp¡¡±
¡°You¡¯ll be fine, just give it a few minutes!¡±
Luckily, thanks to those two being fine he didn¡¯t really need to worry about talking. He was the main guardian but that didn¡¯t mean that he needed to take care of everything. While they were trying to recover, he took his time to adjust his sensors to this ce. Soon his runic map appeared before his eyes and showcased all the mages in the vicinity.
¡®If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is the city of Antolun and we¡¯ll have to get to Bac where Robert is, I hope that we won¡¯t be toote¡¡¯
He nced at the youngdies apanying him. Before leaving, he had to fill out a few papers indicating that he was taking them for extracurricr sses. Their parents needed to know where their children were, and he was under a time limit. Luckily, the maid was also here, so he might have been able to get her to escort the rest away in his stead, in the case of going over the limit.
"Are you all set to go?"
Rnd asked, looking at the group he was stuck with. Lucienne and her friends, though still slightly disoriented, were starting to get back on their feet.
"Yes, we are fine now, right everyone?"
Lucienne assured, her face pale but determined. The other girls nodded in agreement, though they were clearly still adjusting to the aftereffects of the teleportation.
¡°Alright, follow me. We need to reach our next destination before it gets dark.¡±
Rnd said, leading the way out of the chamber and into the bustling streets of Antolun. The city was a blend of old-world charm and modern advancements, with cobblestone streets and magicalnterns illuminating the way. When hepared it to Albrook and what he had been developing, it wasn¡¯t much but to the people of this world, something like this was cutting-edge technology.
The maid, Hadley, stayed close to Margaret who for some reason was a massive chatterbox. The two other girls Atasuna from the wolven beast tribe and the freckled Marlein seemed to have a hard time keeping up with the pace.
¡°Professor Wand!¡±
¡°Um, yes?¡±
¡°Where are we heading?¡±
Before going further, Margaret jumped out to stop him. He wasn¡¯t sure what this was about as he was supposed to be the leader of this group but it seemed that she had some ns of her own.
¡°We need to find a fast carriage first, there are no airships here but we aren¡¯t that far off from the city of Bac, it shouldn¡¯t take more than half a day.¡±
¡°Half a day? Why don¡¯t we do it in a quarter?¡±
¡°Ah, yes?¡±
He wasn¡¯t sure what she was talking about but soon, her maid was called over.
¡°Hadley, you know what to do.¡±
¡°But young miss¡¡±
The two looked at each other as if they weremunicating through some hidden means. The maid bodyguard didn¡¯t seem too willing about whatever the youngdy meant but soon she relented.
¡°I understand, please wait here for a moment.¡±
¡°Where is she going?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry Professor, she is just going to bring us a carriage! We just need to wait, why don¡¯t we go to a restaurant for now, this shouldn¡¯t take long.¡±
The girl puffed out her chest as if she was proud of her new n but Rnd couldn¡¯t help being skeptical. The bustling streets of Antolun were alive with activity. Magical shops lined the streets, their windows disying enchanted trinkets and potions. Street vendors called out their wares, and the aroma of freshly baked bread wafted through the air. Rnd and hispanions found themselves standing at a busy crossroads, with Margaret seemingly taking charge over their expedition.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s find a ce to sit and wait for Hadley.¡±
Margaret said, looking around. She spotted a quaint little caf¨¦ across the street and led the group toward it. Her confident demeanor suggested she was used to having her way and was not something that her current status would produce. Rnd was unsure if he made the right choice of taking her along as these types of people usually caused more trouble than good.
She spotted a quaint little caf¨¦ across the street and led the group toward it. They settled at a table outside the caf¨¦, where the view allowed them to keep an eye on the passing crowd. Lucienne, still pale from the teleportation, took a sip of water and tried to rx. Atasuna and Marlein were slowly regaining theirposure, their eyes wide as they took in the sights and sounds of Antolun.
¡°This is a beautiful city,¡±
Atasunamented, her voice soft and tinged with wonder.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite different from what we¡¯re used to,¡±
Marlein agreed as both of them attempted to cheer his sister up. They knew what this trip was about and keeping their friend in good spirits was their true aim. Margaret ordered drinks for everyone and forked up the bill before he could go for his purse. Who was this girl really, and what was her true motive?
After a few moments, Hadley returned, leading a sleek, ck carriage drawn by two majestic, magical equine beasts. The carriage itself was a marvel, adorned with intricate runes that shimmered in the sunlight. It was clearly no ordinary vehicle, and Rnd¡¯s suspicions grew as he saw the ease with which Hadley handled it.
¡®How could they procure something like this, so fast?¡¯
Rnd raised an eyebrow but kept his thoughts to himself. The magical beasts were elemental horses who embodied the element of wind. Their manes strangely resembled clouds as they shimmered in the summer air. Their bodies were green and exuded elemental wind energy, when it came to speed they were unmatched. It seemed that their trip would be speedy and Rnd decided to ignore his new strange helper if it meant that his brother could be saved.
Chapter 480: No Stopping.
Chapter 480: No Stopping.
¡°Would you like another biscuit?¡±
¡°Sure, can I also get some more tea?¡±
¡°Of course!¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°Oh, excuse me, Professor, would you like some too?¡±
¡°No, I''m fine¡¡±
Rnd nced at the four girls who were sitting and eating sweet snacks. They were inside a rather spacious carriage that they had procured for this trip. There was even tea inside, and thanks to a few enchantments, the carriage would not shake, even if it went over uneven terrain.
The group was ensconced in the carriage, which smoothly sped along the cobblestone streets outside of Antolun. The magical equine beasts pulling it were indeed as swift as Margaret had promised, and Rnd found himself grudgingly appreciating thefort and speed. As they traveled, he used the time to consider their destination and the potential problems ahead.
Lucienne and her friends were chatting quietly, the tension from earlier was slowly dissipating. Hadley, the maid, took a seat next to him and both of them watched the girls on the other side."So, Professor Wand, what exactly do you expect to find when we get to Bac?"
Hadley asked, breaking the silence. Her voice was calm, but her eyes were sharp. It was clear to him that there was more to this woman than met the eye. She was trying to measure his strength, it was as if she was trying to figure out how a battle between the two of them would go. Both of them had devices to hide their status so neither of them knew their opponent''s true strength.
I am not entirely sure, but Miss Lucienne¡¯s brother has found himself in some trouble and was probably falsely used of something. I¡¯m sure once we get there, everything will be clearer."
Hadley nodded, a thoughtful expression on her face which was also slightly filled with doubt.
"I see. And you are certain you can handle whatever awaits us?"
Rnd nced at her, his eyes narrowing slightly.
"I wouldn''t have agreed toe if I wasn''t."
The carriage sped on, and thendscape gradually shifted from urban to rural as they passed through the De Vere territory. Rnd took his time to examine the surroundings and ensured he was tracking their travel route. There was a possibility that they would need an escape route to the mage tower. He wasn¡¯t nning on letting his brother die; as long as they managed to escape into the territory of another noble, the De Vere family wouldn¡¯t be able to follow. In a worst-case scenario, he would be able to hide Robert in Albrook where the aristocratic Valerian house ruled.
¡°Very well, Professor. Just wanted to make sure we are on the same page.¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re only concerned about thedy you serve, it¡¯s understandable.¡±
Rnd was sure that this woman was some kind of guard but she probably wouldn¡¯t harm him or the other girls. However, he wasn¡¯t so sure if she would abandon the group and prioritize Margaret if things got sour. It would probably be up to him to protect the rest and judging by the map, this mighte sooner thanter.
At first, the journey proceeded smoothly for the most part; the carriage sliced through the rural areas of the De Vere territory in an efficient manner. Their speed was high, but they eventually entered a dense forest area, where some unforeseen guests were waiting for them. Rnd could see dots on his mapping device trying to encircle them, clearly enemies that had been waiting for someone to take this route.
¡®Bandits again?¡¯
No one knew him inside the kingdom, and besides the incident with Vi Castene, he didn¡¯t have many enemies. There were a couple of possibilities in this situation: either this was just an area filled with bandits and their luck was bad, or they had been followed. It wasn¡¯t umon for bandits to appear, asionally attacking wealthy travelers and then escaping into another region before any knights could be dispatched to deal with them. However, he was still hated by someone who had already tried to assassinate him before, so he couldn¡¯t exclude the other possibility.
¡®They probably created a barricade and will try to entrap us once we stop¡¡¯
The girls inside the carriage didn¡¯t notice anything was wrong, but Rnd had a clear view of the situation outside. Above them, a metallic object in the shape of a dodecahedron was floating, rying a feed directly into his helmet. He had let one of his inventions fly above them like a drone to keep watch over their movements. Through this, he could see into the distance where his enemies lurked. This would probably allow him to act before anything happened, and soon he was moving towards the carriage door.
¡°Miss Hadley, I need to step away for a moment. We have a few unwee guests, but don¡¯t be rmed; they aren¡¯t much of a threat.¡±
Without stopping the carriage, Rnd pushed the door open and, with the help of his flotation spell, took a step forward. While maintaining their momentum, he propelled himself to the top of the carriage. From his vantage point, he scanned the forest around them, noting the positions of the bandits hidden among the trees. The dense foliage would normally provide ample cover, but thanks to his runic equipment, he could see through everything.
¡°Please don¡¯t be rmed and don¡¯t stop.¡±
The neatly dressed coachman nced in his direction as he appeared on top of the carriage. He looked confused but continued to steer the magical horses, trusting that Rnd knew what he was doing. With the help of his drone above, it was easy to home in on every mana pattern in close proximity. Soon, Rnd reached out with one of his hands.
A sphere of energy started to form on his palm, glowingrger with each passing moment. He lifted his palm upwards as if trying to lift a water balloon filled with liquid. The sphere continued to increase in size as he poured more mana into it. Finally, in a burst of blue light, many strings of light shot out in all directions.
The thin threads of concentrated mana energy shot out in all directions, darting through the forest with precision. Each thread homed in on a target, striking with pinpoint uracy. The bandits, some who had been lying in wait and others who were mobile, were caught off guard. The energy threads connected with their vital points, overpowering them almost instantly.
Rnd remained poised on top of the carriage, his eyes scanning the forest for any additional threats. He knew better than to assume the initial wave of bandits was all there was. His instincts proved wrong this time around as no further reinforcements were detected by any of his skills or spells. Now the only problem that was before them, was the small barricade that they were approaching from the front.
¡°Professor Wand, what¡¯s happening?¡±
Lucienne¡¯s voice called out from inside the carriage, her tone clearly indicating concern.
¡°Just a minor inconvenience, Stay inside¡±
Rnd replied calmly, his eyes pointed towards the road and the enemies waiting for them. There were around ten men there who had gathered some thick logs and ced them on the road to block them from advancing. The carriage slowed as it neared the barricade, but Rnd wasn¡¯t nning on stopping.
¡°Don¡¯t stop, just continue at this pace¡¡±
¡°But sir, we¡¯ll hit those logs if we don¡¯t!¡±
The coachman called out but quickly quieted down as arge mass of bluish energy appeared before him. It was much bigger than the previous sphere that produced thin traces of mana. Then while pointing it at around a forty five degree angle, the concentrated projectile was fired forward. It traveled in a magnificent arch and looked like aet streaking through the night sky, aimed right at the center of the barricade.
This massive blue projectile soared through the air and crashed into the barricade with a thunderous impact. The logs and debris exploded outward, sending splinters flying in all directions. The bandits that had been lying in wait ran to the side, some of them being pushed away by the urring explosion while others were incinerated by it.
¡°S¡sir¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry and keep going, everything is going to be fine.¡±
For some reason, the coachman felt a strange belief in Rnd''s words. The man talking to him had an aura of confidence that made the man trust his im. Arge hole had been produced by the st, and under normal circumstances, the carriage would certainly have crashed into this space and been halted. However, not long after, a dark purple light surrounded Rnd¡¯s body, and from various areas, more of the same floating objects emerged.
They were all of the same dodecahedron shape as the one floating object used as a spy drone. They gathered around the carriage and started producing tyers of a ss-like substance made from mana energy. Once they all connected to each other, the entire carriage was encased in a mostly transparent shield. Then, with a little jolt of mana, just as they were about to ram into the explosion area, they lifted off the ground.
¡°W-what¡¯s happening outside?¡±
¡°Woah, I¡¯m floating!¡±
¡°Hah, this is fun!¡±
The voices of the young girls could be heard inside the carriage as it soared through the air for a few seconds beforending back on the ground. The coachman gulped and craned his neck to look at the bandits they had just blown past. The carriage was unhurt, and all four wheels were still in ce, so they continued unimpeded. The man, though shaken, maintained his grip on the reins, guiding the magical equine beasts forward.
The carriage settled back on the cobblestone road with a soft thud, and Rnd examined the area around them once more. After making sure that there were no further obstructions ahead, he called back the hovering runic drones into his spatial space that could be now expanded around him.
Satisfied that the immediate threat had been neutralized, Rnd floated back down to the carriage door. There he was greeted by surprised looks from the young women and also the maid.
¡°Is everything alright now, Professor? What was all of that about?¡±
Margaret asked, her usual confident demeanor slightly changed as she attempted to fix her hair. None of the girls actually knew what this all was about as it was impossible for them to see the hidden bandits trying to surround them.
¡°Yes, everything is fine. There was a small obstruction on the road but now it¡¯s gone.¡±
¡°A small obstruction¡¡±
Margaret looked towards her maid for confirmation, but she just nodded back, implying that it was better not to pry into the matter. Soon they resumed their trip, which became much quieter after the strange incident. They quickly continued their journey towards Bac, and the girls eventually came to terms with what had happened.
Lucienne, though still worried about her brother, couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer power he possessed. She was aware that he wasn¡¯t much older than her and younger than their other brother Robert. He was someone with many secrets who acted too mature for his age. However, he was bing someone she could count on, and she believed even more that somehow they could save their sibling.
They were now back on track and the carriage continued its journey. Swiftly and smoothly, the magical beasts pulled them at an unmatched speed. Thendscape outside gradually changed, with the dense forest giving way to rolling hills and farnds. The transition from rural to the more popted area signaled they were approaching Bac.
As they neared the city, the atmosphere within the carriage grew more tense. Rnd could sense the apprehension among the girls, especially Lucienne. She was worried about her brother, and it was uncertain what was waiting for them in Bac. The carriage started to slow down as they arrived before the main gate and took their spot in a waiting line to get inside.
Therge, fortified gates of Bac loomed ahead, guarded by stern-looking sentinels who scrutinized each carriage and pedestrian entering the city. The surrounding area buzzed with activity as merchants, travelers, and city folk moved about. This was a truerge city and even though Albrook had been developed further, it could notpare.
Rnd took a deep breath and looked over at Lucienne, who was fidgeting with her hands. He wanted to reach out to give her some reassurance but with the other girls around, it wasn¡¯t possible. Luckily, they were quite responsible youngdies and almost instantly noticed that something was off. Margaret ced her hand on his sisters and gave her a reassuring nod.
¡®Now then, there are a lot of them¡ the guards are mostly tier 2¡ but there is one tier 3 within the tower¡¡¯
The concentration of soldiers was much higher within Bac than in Albrook. They were well-organized and appeared ready to jump into action at a moment''s notice. Using the suit, Rnd began scanning the area, creating a three-dimensional map inside his databank. Once he had some time, he would analyze the structure for any potential weak spots. His runic drones, which had been flying about previously, had to be hidden, but perhaps during the night, he could venture forth and prepare an escape route.
¡°Um¡Professor Wand?¡±
As the scanning continued, Lucienne posed a question. The other girls were here with them but there was no reason to hide what they were aiming for.
¡°We need to find your mother first, Miss Lucienne, she should be somewhere within the city in the noble district.¡±
Rnd knew that their n wasn¡¯t too great. Lucienne didn¡¯t give him enough information to form a proper tactic and her mother Francine Arden didn¡¯t exin anything. She was supposedly here working to free Robert from the De Vere household. He didn¡¯t like going into things without a proper n but there was no other choice here.
¡®That woman, Francine¡ I wonder what she would do¡¡¯
As the carriage continued to inch forward in the line at the city gates, he continued to worry. One of the reasons that he had left the Arden estate was because of this woman. It was no secret to anyone there that she despised him and would pit Robert against him whenever she could. He was without a mother and ways of defending himself but he wasn¡¯t truly alone.
¡®Martha was there too, I hope she is doing well.¡¯
He started recing a few incidents involving him hiding out in the pantry and the maid discovering his location. Even when asked about his whereabouts, she would lie to the mistress and her son. She saved him from a lot of fights and probably thanks to her he was able to survive those five years with minimal damage to his pride.
This had be quite a serious matter and he wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to conceal his identity from this woman. There was a possibility of his other two elder brothers appearing but he wasn¡¯t sure if they would care for Robert enough. Even back when he lived with them, the children from both wives didn¡¯t interact with each other too much. Their mothers created somewhat of a barrier between the siblings.
Robert and Lucienne weren¡¯t Francine¡¯s only children as there also was a second daughter named Dianna. She was the oldest of the bunch and had married another nobleman somewhere. From what he knew, this person wasn¡¯t that wealthy or exceptional to help them in this situation but perhaps some help would arrive from this side of the family.
¡°You there,e forward!¡±
Finally, the carriage neared the front of the line at the Bac''s gates. The guards called out to the coachman and a stern-faced guard approached, peering inside. Rnd was aware of the procedures here and just needed to show some identification to move it along. Thus he quickly produced the Institute insignia and shed it towards the guard who was probably not fully aware of its significance.
¡°We hail from Xandar¡¯s Institute of Wizardry, let us through.¡±
His voice was altered by his armor''s magic to sound lower and more menacing. The guard instantly realized that they weren¡¯t guests that could be ignored. The girls looked like young nobles, there was a maid inside and a strange mage-looking person that was probably their bodyguard. With haste, the man just nodded and waved to the others.
¡°Let them through!¡±
The way was clear and the carriage rolled forward into Bac. They had made it here before the sun could set, now they just needed to find Francine Arden and see if it wasn¡¯t toote to save their elder brother.
Chapter 481: Before The Gate.
Chapter 481: Before The Gate.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
¡°We are here!¡±
Margaret shouted while pushing the carriage door open, jumping out, and almost stumbling forward onto her face. Her maid was luckily there to stick out her hand, her long red hair bounced around with the sudden movement. Hadley, with surprising quickness, caught her mistress to prevent an ungraceful fall.
¡°Careful, Miss Margaret, your dress isn¡¯t meant for running.¡±
Margaret looked like a daughter of a rich merchant. She had many shiny essories adorning her neck and a rather long dress. The other girls came wearing the academy uniforms while she was wearing something unique. Rnd stepped out of the carriage while ignoring the two guests he didn¡¯t really wish to bring with him.
¡°Thank you, Hadley. I¡¯m just d that we are finally here, my legs feel really stiff.¡±
As the two chatted, Rnd stepped out of the carriage. His gaze swapped the area for any potential enemies but none seemed to be immediately present. The noble district of Bac was bustling with activity, but it was clear that security was tight. Guards patrolled the area regrly, and the presence of several noble houses could be seen within the area. While it belonged to the De Vera household, some shops here belonged to some of their allies.
Thanks to the luxurious carriage and the emblem from the Institute, they were allowed entrance without much trouble. It was something that Rnd expected as mages were something even the nobility respected. Their potential in warfare was quite sought after and as long as they had an army of soldiers to protect them, they could unleash continuous barrages of spells.Lucienne emerged next, looking around with clear anxiety in her eyes. Rnd could see that her concern for her brother was weighing heavily on her. He wondered if she had felt the same about him when he was pronounced missing. It reminded him of her small fist flying towards his face after she realized who he was. It was clear that she would not take it well if harm came to Robert, but he wasn¡¯t sure if there was anything that could be done here.
"Don¡¯t worry, Luci, we¡¯ll find a way to help your big brother!"
¡°Yeah, we are all here for you!¡±
Both her friends appeared from behind her to hug her. There was no need for him to cheer her up with so many cheerleaders present. Thanks to this, he could focus on devising a proper n. Escaping during the day would be hard with so many soldiers, but there were a few weak points through which he could slip.
¡®I wonder where they are holding him. He is a noble¡¯s son, so he should be in their private dungeon or perhaps only under house arrest?¡¯
Robert was still a son of a baron, so they might have given him somewhat humane treatment. To avoid creating too much tension with other nobles, in such cases, they would just be imprisoned and ced inside houses. Perhaps while they were worried here, Robert was enjoying some tea in a summer house? While this was a possibility, they could have gone with the exact opposite.
¡®Won¡¯t know until we get there. It would be easier if they stuck him into a regr dungeon. I might have to go against multiple tier-3 knights and hundreds of soldiers¡ and then there are also probably magical traps. They might have a mage on their side too¡¡¯
His mind raced with unfavorable possibilities, but eventually, they needed to move. Once the girls were done having their moment, it was time to find the woman who hated him and was his sister¡¯s mother.
¡°Miss Lucienne.¡±
¡°Yes, Professor?¡±
¡°Do you perhaps have an idea where your mother could be?¡±
¡°Um¡ no, this is the first time I¡¯m here¡ but wait, perhaps we could use this?¡±
They needed to find Francine in thisrge city and have a talk with her. The woman probably knew the details of Robert¡¯s case and could give him a good idea of what he was dealing with. Going around and asking for a noble wouldn¡¯t be that easy, and their time was limited. Luckily, Lucienne was still a mage, and she retrieved a little magical trinket from the bag she was carrying. Along with it, an old friend also made an appearance.
¡°Ah, stay inside.¡±
It was the small chubby drone spider he had gifted to his sister. It had been ced inside one of their traveling bags and peeked its head out once it was opened. To Rnd¡¯s surprise, his golem was wearing some kind of fuzzy suit over its metallic skeleton. It seemed that the girls had turned him into a strange-looking plush toy with a smiling face.
Rnd couldn''t help but smile as he saw the plush-d drone spider peeking out of the bag. It seemed that the girls had taken a liking to the little golem, even dressing it up. While it pushed itself back into the bag he looked at the item she brought to the forefront.
"Miss Lucienne, what exactly is that trinket you''re holding?"
Rnd asked, eyeing the small, ornate device in her hand. Lucienne smiled, holding up the trinket, which seemed to have some sentimental value to it.
¡°This is a charm. I gave a simr one to my mother when I was home, and when the person with the other half is nearby, it lights up.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°It seems to have a limited range, ten meters at most.¡±
Before Lucienne could exin the main deficiency of this charm, Rnd interrupted her. He quickly saw through the cheap enchantment it had been given. It was a simple location spell using mana patterns. When the two items were close to each other, they would start to resonate, and the little gem in the middle of the trinket would light up.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Have you seen one of these before, Professor?¡±
¡°No, but the enchantment is rather simple. Just give me a second, may I?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
The other girls were interested and watched as Rnd took the item from Lucienne¡¯s hand. Upon closer inspection, he could tell that this charm was in the shape of a unicorn with a small gem intended to be its horn. The quality of the exterior was far superior to the enchantment ced on it, and he was sure it had been done by some overworked enchantsmith who didn¡¯t care much about it.
"Alright, everyone, please give me a moment."
It was attuned to the other item through the use of a mana pattern, which he could copy. What he needed was to create something simr to echolocation; by producing a signal from his location, he could find the other charm if it was in range. The girls could see the horn starting to light up in a strange pattern as the enchantment was being yed with.
Rnd concentrated, and soon the location program was altered. His map reacted to the new mana pattern, and soon a dot representing their target appeared. It was more than probable that his stepmother was where this dot appeared. He came prepared with the map of this city already uploaded into his runic databank. After a quick check, he knew exactly where the signal wasing from.
¡®What is she doing there?¡¯
¡°...¡±
¡°Well?¡±
There was a momentary silence as Rnd performed his search, broken by Margaret. The girls didn¡¯t seem to see him as much of an authority figure like the rest, making him suspect her identity even more.
¡°Yes, I have her location. She should be in front of the De Vere estate. If we hurry, we might be able to get there before she decides to leave.¡±
¡°Mother is?¡±
Lucienne¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of her mother''s location. While Rnd had no positive feelings towards Francine Arden, now that they had a clear goal, it wouldn¡¯t take long to get to the bottom of this situation. The only problem now remained in the form of three young women and their maid.
¡°Miss Hadley, why don¡¯t you look for a ce to stay for the night with the rest of the students while I escort Miss Lucienne to her mother¡¡±
He was fine for them to be here to offer some emotional support, but he didn¡¯t really want to involve them in his family''s business. These people were still outsiders, and if he decided to go with a more drastic solution, they could get in the way. If possible, it would be best if he could send all of them away now, but their response indicated they were resolved to remain.
"Hold it! We''re obviouslying with you, Professor!"
Margaret, the leader of the group, stated firmly. Her eyes shed with determination, and she quickly jumped to Lucienne¡¯s side, clinging to her arm.
¡°M-Margaret, I¡¯m thankful, but this is a problem my family has to handle¡¡±
Rnd sighed internally, realizing it would be quite hard to argue with these teenagers. His sister attempted to refuse them, but the group quickly jumped to her side in protest.
¡°Family? We¡¯ve known each other for years, Luci. We¡¯re already like family!¡± Marlein chimed in, while Atasuna just nodded with a big radiant smile on her face.
¡°Y-you guys¡¡±
Lucienne, who was still just a fifteen-year-old, started sobbing and nodding. She was not able to defend herself against such arge attack aimed at her heart. Rnd knew it was a bad idea, but perhaps having more people from the institute with them would be good for something. Plus, he didn¡¯t want to use force to get them toply.
"Very well, but you must stay close and remain silent. If you offend the residing nobles here, even the Institute might not be able to help you. This is a delicate situation, and we can''t afford any mistakes."
¡°Yes, Professor!¡±
The girls replied in unison. Rnd turned around and grumbled. He now had many more problems on his head, but at least the maid was here with them. Margaret seemed to have some kind of hidden identity and showed favor to his sister. He could probably count on her being on his side in the instance of something going wrong.
¡°It¡¯s not far, we should get there in around fifteen minutes, stay close together so you don¡¯t get lost and don¡¯t talk to strangers.¡±
He could hear the girls chuckling to themselves as he acted like their dad. His true age was above forty, so it wasn¡¯t that odd to act more mature. Anyone besides his sister probably thought he was an old fart due to the voice changer he was using to make it look like he was some old, powerful mage. Thanks to his entric look, people started clearing to the sides. He was still a strange-looking man ofrge stature, wearing mystical robes.
Rnd led the way through the busy streets of Bac, with the girls following closely behind. The streets were bustling with some activity, but not as much as in themoner districts. Just like in any other city, there was a clear divide by caste. The items on disy were usually things nobles would purchase, like designer clothes and shiny essories. There weren¡¯t many restaurants, and it was quite orderly, with only a few groups of people walking around along with their own retainers.
This reminded Rnd of some gatedmunities from his old life. It created a more tranquil environment for the privileged, some of whom probably weren¡¯t aware of how others lived outside. After about ten minutes of walking, they reached a small hill. The road was different here, much more even and surrounded by neatly cut trees that formed a sort of tunnel. This was the way forward and probably where they would find the entrance gate to the main De Vere estate.
¡®There are a lot of guards roaming around, the whole ce is surrounded¡¡¯
On his map, he could see many dots moving around in groups of three or four. He had to assume that once they took a step toward this road, they would be identified as potential threats. His assumption proved correct, as after they began moving forward, some of the squads moved in their direction. The trees here provided a nice natural barrier to hide them from view, but they were certainly being watched.
He could tell that the maid noticed them too, as she positioned herself closer to the side where one of the soldier units was. For the time being, he decided not to disclose this information, as his sister¡¯s heartbeat was already increasing. She was aware that her mother wasn¡¯t far away and that perhaps once they got there, they would receive some bad news.
¡°How dare you! Who do you think you are talking to, open this gate this instant!¡±
¡°Madam, please calm down, the Count has instructed us to not let anyone in without his permission. We have our orders, please understand.¡±
Amotion wasing from the front gates of the De Vere estate. As they approached, they could see a woman dressed in luxurious clothes, with distinctive hair that looked like twin-tail drills. The woman was hiding her real age behind a lot of makeup but sometimes her voice cracked during her shouting match with the guards stationed there. It was Francine Arden, Lucienne''s mother, who was currently in a heated argument. The soldiers looked ufortable, clearly trying to maintain theirposure in the face of her fury.
¡°Mother!¡±
Lucienne broke into a run, ignoring Rnd¡¯s advice to stay close. The guards immediately tensed, raising their spears, but Francine turned at the sound of her daughter''s voice.
¡°Lucienne! What are you doing here?¡±
Francine¡¯s anger melted into shock and concern as she rushed towards her daughter. The guards seemed unsure whether to intervene, ncing at each other and then back at Rnd, who had caught up and was now standing with the rest of the group. They instantly identified him as someone strange and rather suspicious.
¡°Whoever you are, stand back!¡±
One of the guards repeated himself and this time around, pointed his spear in Rnd¡¯s direction in an attempt to intimidate him. For the time being, he ignored these men as he focused on his stepmother holding his sister. Some old forgotten feelings wereing out to the surface but once he noticed that she was just acting like a mother afraid for her child, his nerves rxed.
¡°How did you get here from the magic school? Who are these people?¡±
¡°I¡ I was just worried, is Robert alive? You didn¡¯t tell me anything, what was I supposed to do?¡±
Francine was taken aback by the angry look on her daughter''s face. She wasn¡¯t here alone as a carriage was to the side with a few guards and even a knight waiting. It seemed that she hade here to barter with Count De Vere but was not allowed to progress through the gates.
¡®If Lucienne told the truth, she should have arrived here a few days ago and probably no more than two.¡¯
Rnd had used the teleportation gate and a fast carriage to get here. It was easy to estimate how long Francine would need to travel by herself. She might have arrived two days ago and been trying to seek an audience with the count. The man was in a much higher position than his stepmother but this didn¡¯t mean that there weren¡¯t some obligations here. While Wentworth Arden, her husband held the noble privileges and his second wife didn¡¯t, he could still send her as a proxy. Refusing a proxy could be seen as an insult and perhaps something that he could use.
He watched as Francine and Lucienne embraced, their emotional reunion was quite intense but the guards didn¡¯t seem to care. They started approaching with spears raised and arrows notched. There were six of them by this gate and another ten on the sides. Perhaps due to his unorthodox appearance, they identified him as a threat, or perhaps they saw this as a chance to act.
¡°Sir, I must ask you to remove yourself from the estate grounds. You are causing a disturbance, and we cannot allow any unauthorized individuals to approach the De Vere estate.¡±
Rnd¡¯s gaze shifted to the guards, who were now closing in. The people who were with Francine moved closer but they were outnumbered. His map indicated that multiple tier 3 ss holders were nearby. Robert¡¯s fate was still unknown and the person that was supposed to give him more information wasn¡¯t even able to cross the gates. Now he needed to make a decision, should he retreat or lean into his role as a Deputy Professor and the right-hand man of a tier 4 arch-magus?
Chapter 482: Risky Plan.
Chapter 482: Risky n.
¡®It would be nice to know just how much time I have...¡¯
Rnd was at an impasse. Before himy two paths he could take. It seemed like the guards were finally fed up with his stepmother¡¯s antics. She had probably been bothering them for at least two days and refusing to take no for an answer. The sun was starting to set, and it was possible she had been shouting at them since early morning. It wasmendable that she would do this to save her son, but these people didn¡¯t care; they just wanted to be left alone.
In this situation, he was seen as nothing more than an outsider. His identity was probably being researched, as the guards had seen them all enter through the main gate. He had some power thanks to his Institute emblem, but he couldn¡¯t do anything too drastic without probable cause. The big question remained: how much time did Robert truly have? The timeline was muddied, and he had no idea if his older brother was fine. Luckily, there was a way for him to find out, and then he would decide whether to push or retreat.
¡®They didn¡¯t notice it, the improved camouge runes are working as intended¡¡¯
While the guards focused on him, pointing their spears, he used his refined runic cubes for a secret mission. A few special ones were equipped with an altered invisibility spell that allowed them to go unnoticed. This estate had its own protective magical barrier, and there was probably at least one mage on the premises.
Inside the Institute, he had spent days not only researching magic needed for the runic prosthesis but also delving deeper into spells that could be added to his arsenal. With Arion¡¯s help, he had ess to a vast quantity of tier 3 runes he had never seen before. With the help of the debugging skill and his current knowledge, he was confident that no mage close to tier 4 couldpete with his technology. However, it was still better to keep his floating devices at a distance while he scanned the area for Robert.
His brother, along with Lucille De Vere, had visited his home before. While he had been a much worse runesmith back then, he had still managed to keep both their mana patterns. With the help of his mapping device, he just needed to find them, and with his enhanced scanning range, it shouldn¡¯t take long.
¡®There she is... Lucille.¡¯
The first person that appeared was the woman his brother had an affair with. She was hidden away in one of therge mansion rooms. Close to her was a group of guards and even a tier 3 knight. Her health was good and she was not harmed. His sensors had been upgraded to the point of him being able to identify someone¡¯s whole status from even his current location.| Name : |
Lucille De Vere L 109 | |
sses |
T2 Rune Mage 9 | |
T2 Ice Mage L 50 | |
T1 Mana Scribe L25 | |
T1 Mage L25 |
¡®She did say that she took the advancement for the rune mage ss¡¡¯
This woman had a strong affinity for rune magic when they first met. Before their long period of silence, she had informed him about pursuing this ss. Her level was rtively low, likely because she spent most of her time studying at the Institute. She would periodically undertake quests in the nearby dungeon - the same one where he had been attacked by the knight trio. Given her status as a count¡¯s daughter, she probably had ample assistance to level up more quickly but didn¡¯t seem to fully utilize it to gain more power.
¡®No status effects spotted, they are just probably guarding her so she won¡¯t run away. Now where are you, Robert¡¡¯
He continued with his scan of the area, trying to figure out where his brother was being held. Rnd noted several key points of interest. The first was arge storage building near the mansion, which seemed to be in use by several guards and house staff. Rnd suspected this might be a holding area for various goods involving food and a connection to the stable.
The second location was a more fortified structure, positioned towards the back of the estate grounds. This building was surrounded by additional defenses, including magical wards and a higher concentration of guards. Just like in Albrook, this ce had a nearby barracks with many trained knights and an open training ground. It was a great ce to have a dungeon in as even if someone managed to run away, they would just encounter a swarm of soldiers to stop them.
¡®That might be where they¡¯re keeping him¡ but he could also be somewhere offsite or underground, not a problem though.¡¯
The fortified structure seemed the most likely ce where Robert might be held. Rnd continued his search, spreading his scan area as much as he could while the guards here were getting closer. Luckily, Francine was there to constantly shout in their direction. Her status as a noble''s second wife and proxy was still there, so they couldn¡¯t get too violent. Thanks to the scene she was making, he was able to move his concealed drones without them being spotted until his target appeared.
¡®So you are there Robert, now let¡¯s see¡¡¯
Slightly underground, near the barracks and the training area was a hidden underground dungeon. To not waste time, he used the signal-amplifying capabilities of his drones to use his identification skill. Then he was able to see his status and how far his brother had gotten in the years they were separated. The first time they met he was only level fifty-six but now, he was actually close to getting his first tier 3 ss. |
Name : |
Robert Arden L 137 | |
sses |
T2 Noble de 37 | |
T2 Sword Knight L 50 | |
T1 Squire L25 | |
T1 Warrior L25 |
¡®He managed to get a ss I¡¯ve never heard about.¡¯
At first, Rnd was quite happy, his brother was still alive and he was progressing well through his level. However, soon after his smile faded as something was brought to his attention. Robert¡¯s health points were rather low, at just a quarter and they were slowly ticking down. To make things worse there was a whole list of debuffs and status effects that he was under.
¡®Poisoned, paralyzed, second and third degree burns, broken fingers,cerations¡¡¯
It was quite something, he wasn¡¯t sure how to react to this information. One thing was clear, his brother wasn¡¯t alone at this moment and his health going down could mean only one thing, he was being tortured. Rnd¡¯s heart sank as he took in the reality of the situation. The sight of his brother¡¯s suffering stirred something within him and he knew that something needed to be done. His previous n of retreating to recess the situation was thrown out of the window as time was running out.
¡°Sir, I will not ask again,¡±
One of the guards said, finally stepping forward and brandishing his spear more threateningly. It was hovering a few centimeters away from his face but he didn¡¯t care. His mind raced with ideas of how he could handle this situation without getting himself and the people here killed.
¡°You must leave now.¡±
Rnd¡¯s mind raced, weighing his options. Retreating was still the safer option, waiting a few hours until it got dark would allow him to use many other concealment skills. The only downside was Robert¡¯s safety, would he evenst for another four to five hours until he got to him?
¡®There is one way¡ Can I do it?¡¯
¡°Did you hear me?¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
The guard held his spear steady in front of Rnd¡¯s face but suddenly he realized that something was wrong. His body felt heavy and he started sweating as if his instincts were telling him to run away. When he tried to take a step back he found himself unable to, his hands felt heavy and the weapon he was holding began to shake.
¡°Enough!¡±
Rnd¡¯s voice boomed, amplified by both his runic magic and skills. The air around him shimmered with mana, causing the guards to take a hesitant step back. His presence could not be denied andmanded attention from everyone gathered here. Francine looked up in surprise but she and the others were not affected by the magic he was using. Which made the scene ying out before them, even more baffling.
First, the spear that the guard was holding started turning red as Rnd¡¯s magic had superheated it. The guard was equipped with standard armor provided by the De Vere house, fit for his tier 2 ss. Even though he was wearing hand protection and thick gloves, they quickly started sizzling just like the spear he was holding. With haste, he was forced to release it with a cry of pain as the metal scorched his hand, the weapon ttering to the ground.
The other guards exchanged nervous nces, their confidence shaken but they didn¡¯t step back. Only when their own spears started turning red did they relevant and finally take as tep back. All their weapons hit the ground and continued glowing red until they started melting into the ground. All the equipment they were using was considered of higher quality, crafted to withstand various conditions. That everything was melting before their eyes, only solidified their fear of the man standing before them.
"Who are you?! What are you trying to do? Do you know in whose territory you find yourself in?"
One of the guards, who seemed to be the leader, demanded an answer. His voice was trembling slightly and he was ncing towards the bushes where the other hidden soldiers were. His disy was enough to make them hesitate, but this wasn¡¯t quite enough. His n required more chaos and time. It would probably take a few minutes for the rest of the guards to truly gather but this would be enough.
¡°Me? I am Deputy Professor Wand, from Xandar¡¯s Institute of Wizardry. Did you truly think that your vile deed could be hidden away from me? Stand down and let me through, I can not let such vile things happen under my watch!"
Rnd¡¯s words were quite vague and this was his intention. He was using his identity as an entric mage to his advantage. If anyone ran a background check about what happened in the Institute, they would probably dig up the Vi incident. It made him look like someone who couldn¡¯t look past any wrongdoings. Robert¡¯s current situation was a good excuse for him to act and this included Lucienne.
¡°Deputy Professor? This is preposterous, you have no authority here!¡±
The guard¡¯s voice wavered despite his defiance. The title of Deputy Professor carried some weight even under the noble circles. Lucille, who was part of their household, had spent many years at the same institute, so they should have been aware of the position''s implication. Perhaps these gate guards wouldn¡¯t be, but the higher-ups who would soone here to stop him probably would.
"Preposterous, you say?"
His voice was calm, almost yful.
"What is preposterous is what you are doing here! Now remove yourself from my eyes, or I will do it for you!¡±
¡°Enough of this nonsense. If you have grievances, take them up with the Count himself after making a proper appointment, you can¡¯t just barge in here!¡±
The guards shifted ufortably, their spears were gone but they still had their side arms ready. They weren¡¯t letting up, while they were clearly afraid of him what probably scared them more were their superiors. If they showed weakness here they would face serious consequences. Their life was at risk either way, so in their eyes it was best to stall the seemingly crazy mage and wait for the knightmanders to arrive.
¡°With the Count? That¡¯s a good idea, shal I take it up with the Count then? I really wonder what excuses he will use¡¡±
¡°Lucienne, get back here!¡±
Lucienne tried to step forward, confused about what Rnd was doing. Her mother quickly pulled her back as the sound of swords being unsheathed echoed through the area. More guards emerged from their hiding spots and surrounded the man responsible. It seemed that a confrontation was imminent but before anyone could charge, a dark purplish magical haze surrounded the area, forcing all the guards down to their knees.
All the girls who hade here with Francine retreated towards the carriage. Although they weren¡¯t affected by the wide-area spell, most of them were visibly shocked by the disy of power. Even Hadley moved in front of Margaret to protect her, remaining on high alert. The grunts and screams of the guards filled their ears but were then suddenly silenced by other runic magic.
The spell Rnd used multiplied gravity, forcing all his targets down to the ground. It was a technique he had learned at the Institute, and after a few adjustments, he had managed to minimize mana usage by focusing the spell directly on his targets rather than affecting the entire field. As a result, the ground beneath the guards began to crack, while the surrounding area remained untouched.
They all struggled against the increased gravitational force, their armor and weapons pressing them into the ground, bending out of shape. Rnd took advantage of the momentary incapacitation to quickly move forward. The gate before him started to screech as it was affected by yet another spell of his. Soon it bent out of shape, opening a clear path for him forward where already new foes were approaching.
His steps were calm and collected, as if he were taking a leisurely stroll rather than entering a heavily defended fortress. His map disyed hundreds of dots converging on his location, likely trained knights from the De Vere army. To everyone present, this seemed like the reckless act of a madman, but he still had a n to escape with minimal harm. His focus was on a few specific dots that were just bing aware of the situation. Until those individuals arrived, he needed to keep up the appearance of the show.
¡®That one is a tier 3, but he won¡¯t be a problem¡¡¯
Many people wereing his way but he focused his attention at the ones that were potential threats, the knightmanders. One of them wasing down at high speed in his direction. His level wasn¡¯t that high, not even above two hundred. Rnd knew how things went, the ones on the bottom always wanted to prove themselves and perhaps this man was the same. However, he would use him as a perfect example.
Rnd¡¯s power had grown immensely but it was still better to take everything seriously. The air around him shifted and from a hidden space, three long devices appeared. They were somewhat rectangr in shape with the base being thicker and the end almost forming a sharp point. They hovered slowly in front of him before various runes came to life. They formed a triangr structure in front of him and soon produced a sphere of concentrated magical energy.
Before the knight could do anything a thick burst of energy erupted from these devices. Rnd stood there with them hovering over his head and waited. The man pulled out a thick oval shield to protect himself but once the beam connected, he was sent flying into the air, mming against the estate¡¯s outer wall with a bone-shattering crash. The impact shattered his shield and sent rubble cascading down around him. The energy beam had not only incapacitated him but also created a small crater, demonstrating the raw power Rnd was wielding.
The sudden explosion of force caused chaos among the approaching knights. The sight of a knightmander flying through the air like a ragdoll immediately halted their advance. Their steps faltered, and a few even stumbled in their tracks, taken aback by the disy of sheer might. However, this was not the only knightmander here and soon enough, they were shouting to establish morale.
"Form up! Don''t let him intimidate you! You are the De Vere Knights, act like it!"
Rnd''s eyes flicked toward the source of the voice, identifying another knightmander rallying the troops. This one seemed more seasoned, with an aura that suggested a higher level of experience and authority. Soon they were closing in on him, but he would not be intimidated. There were more armaments he had with him and soon arge quantity of floating devices was appearing out of seemingly nowhere.
It was abination of old cubes and new models like the ones he used previously for infiltration. They had simple software running them but he still could somewhat control their movements. Soon they were shooting concentrated mana projectiles at the ground to stop the approaching knight.
¡°You dare attack the De Vere estate? Does your Headmistress condone your actions?¡±
His attack halted as the men of the hour appeared before him. The voice that called out belonged to a high-ranking knight, the Grand Commander. Behind him stood an older gentleman with a mustache, likely the Count. However, the person he was most interested in was the man beside the Count, a round-shaped individual with a receding hairline. To make his crazy n work, this man was essential, and by now, he had gathered all the proof he needed.
Chapter 483: Brotherly Rescue.
Chapter 483: Brotherly Rescue.
¡°Did you really think that such a lowly-born nobody could abduct the youngdy?¡±
¡°Argh ¡ I didn''t¡¡±
¡°...and get away with it?¡±
¡°Ugh¡¡±
Within a darkened chamber a lone man was being held in restraints. His head was hanging forward as only his hands were holding up his body. Chains hung down from the ceiling and connected to metallic cuffs that mped around his wrists, leaving him suspended just above the cold, damp floor. The flickering light from a single torch revealed deep gashes and bruises covering his torso, evidence of prolonged torture.
Robert''s breath was ragged, his strength fading away with each passing moment. The pain was relentless, and he had lost track of how long he had been in this hellish ce. He struggled to keep his mind focused, to think of a way out, but the poison coursing through his veins muddied his thoughts.
Before him was an ever-grinning man of anky stature. In one of his hands was a long whip, its leather stained with blood. His eyes gleamed with a sadistic delight as he watched Robert¡¯s suffering. The man was the personal torturer of the De Vere estate, a twisted individual who took pleasure in inflicting pain on others.
¡°It¡¯s such a shame, you¡¯re starting to turn into such a nice color, maybe the lord won¡¯t mind if I do a little extra work, no one will care much for such a bastard like you.¡±
The manughed while looking to the side. There, on a bloody workbench, were various tools for torture. The torturer approached the workbench, his fingers lightly tracing over the assortment of toolsid out. Robert''s breath quickened, his heart pounding in his chest as he braced himself for the next wave of pain.¡°Why don¡¯t we get rid of the thing that caused this problem?¡±
The torturer chuckled and picked up arge pair of shears. He held them with both hands and squeezed to close them. They produced an audible sound, muffled by the dried flesh and blood left behind by previous victims. There was arge grin on the man¡¯s face as he pointed the shears towards Robert¡¯s groin, implying the body part he nned to use them on.
¡°Yes, we must remove that obscenelyrge tool. I¡¯m sure the potions will heal up what¡¯s left after. Lord Graham will surely be pleased!¡±
However, before the torturer could take another step, a tremor reverberated throughout the dungeon cell. The man stopped and listened. Soon, he could hear the footsteps of many soldiers. This dungeony beneath the knights'' training ground, and for some reason, all of them were running somewhere.
¡°What was that?¡±
¡°Stay here, I¡¯ll go look.¡±
The man torturing Robert wasn¡¯t alone here, right in front of this chamber stood a guard watching over the whole procedure. Once the ruckus was heard he moved forward and left the torturer with his prisoner alone. The man shook his head in disappointment and wanted to turn back to face Robert again but before he did, something caught his eye.
¡°Huh? What is that?¡±
He rubbed his eyes as he wasn¡¯t sure if he was seeing things but suddenly, from the dim corner of the chamber, a faint shimmering light flickered. At first, it seemed like a trick of the eye, but as the torturer squinted, he realized that it was a small floating geometrical shape, almost invisible to the naked eye. The torturer''s brow furrowed in confusion as the device floated close and emitted a bright sh of light. Before he could react, the cube projected a beam of magical energy which collided with the piece of equipment he was trying to use the shears on.
¡°What the¡¡±
The man screamed out in pain as he felt something explode between his own two legs. He instantly fell down to the ground, clutching the area that was hit with both his hands. The torturer''s anguished screams echoed through the dungeon as he writhed on the ground, clutching his groin in a desperate attempt to quell the searing pain. The small floating device hovered near Robert, who, despite his own agony, managed a faint smile of satisfaction. His torturer had finally tasted a fraction of the pain he had inflicted on others.
Robert¡¯s vision was foggy, but soon enough this problem was alleviated by the strange magical device. On the table with the torture tools were several potions, some for healing and others for detoxification. His captors used them to heal his wounds whenever they became too severe, a widespread tactic to enhance the mental anguish of a torture target. This friendly thing somehow pulled in the potions towards his body, to then shatter the ss casing above his head to let the healing liquids flow out.
¡°Hah¡ I see¡ that¡¯s unexpected of him¡¡±
A smile crept over Roberts''s face as his vision started to recover. What he saw before him was a strange floating contraption. While he didn¡¯t recognize it from anywhere, it had glowing runes on its metallic surface. An image of his younger brother instantly entered his mind and soon darkness took over as he lost consciousness.
Back outside, the man known as Count De Vere nced out of the window. There he saw a strange spectacle of floating runic devices and his knights retreating in a disorganized manner. The sight puzzled and angered him, especially since the invader was just one man but he was walking through with barely any opposition.
"Who is this madman?"
He muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing in suspicion. The Grand Commander beside him looked equally perturbed, but he maintained hisposure, knowing that his duty was to protect the Count and his estate.
"Sir, you need not worry, the De Vere Azure Lion Knight order will handle this intruder.¡±
The man was wearing shiny blue-tinted armor. It was quite the spectacr-looking piece of art, reflecting the sunlight in a dazzling disy. His back was hidden behind arge cape with the De Vere¡¯s household cress. This crest consisted of a golden lion roaring on a field of azure, representing strength and nobility. The Grand Commander moved forth his lord following after with calmed steps.
"He''s just one man, after all. He cannot withstand thebined might of our forces."
¡°That is true, but who is he to barge in like that? Restrain him first, we don¡¯t know who we might be dealing with, Leopold. Also, have our guests escorted out to the secondary house.¡±
¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±
Graham De Vere responded to the Grand Commander of his Knight order while fixing his suit. The man was of average stature but walked with purpose, his chest was constantly puffed out and a monocle was sticking out of his chest pocket. His mind continued to race with ideas and possibilities. This wasn¡¯t something that was supposed to happen on this day and the identity of the assant was probably nothing normal. People that were capable of barging into his territory, couldn¡¯t be simple, this was what he thought.
¡°Ah, Count Graham, you¡¯re here¡ but what¡¯s with all that ruckus outside?¡±
Once Graham had walked down from his office he greeted a somewhat sloppy-looking individual. The two men had the same rank but the man before him had an untrained body and a bulge of a belly protruding over his belt. This man was Count Laurence, a potential new ally he wished to impress. His house had gained this title not so long ago and he was at a stage of consolidating power.
¡°Count Laurence, I hope you didn¡¯t have to wait for too long.¡±
Count Graham De Vere greeted his guest, Count Laurence, with a forced smile, trying to maintain an air of calm despite the chaos unfolding outside. The two men shook hands, their eyes meeting briefly before both turned to look out the window again, watching the scene outside with growing concern.
¡°It seems you have an unexpected guest, is this something I should worry about?¡±
Count Laurencemented while ncing out the same window. It was just in time to see arge armored man flying through the sky. A sh of bright light pushed him aside and he tumbled against the ground, creating a small crater upon impact. The overweight man''s eyes widened at the sight, and he turned to Graham with a questioning look.
¡°...Nothing you need to worry about, Laurence. Just a minor disturbance. My knights will handle it swiftly.¡±
Graham¡¯s assurance did little to ease the tension in the room. Both men knew that any disturbance significant enough to throw tier 3 armored knights through the air was far from minor. Themotion outside continued to escte, with bursts of light and shes of magic everywhere. It was to the point that caused the Grand Commander of all the knights here to rush out. The two counts followed after to see a floating figure surrounded by strange geometrical shapes.
¡°Who is this man? Your knights can¡¯t even get close?¡±
Laurence took out a handkerchief to whip some sweat off his brow. He was certainly not used to things like warfare and only had brought a few guarding knights for this asion.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, my people will escort you to a safe location¡¡±
¡°Count Graham! Have you finally decided to show your viinous face?¡±
Before Count Graham could finish the sentence the mage¡¯s voice resonated through the entire area. It was a menacing voice that sent shivers down his spine and was backed by some type of skill. The feeling went just as fast as it came, as his most trusted retainer the Grand Commander moved forward. His cape representing the Azure Lion Knight order fluttered in the wind as all of their eyes focused on the floating magician.
¡°Count Graham De Vere, did you think the torture of innocents and abuse of power would go unnoticed? As the Deputy Professor from the Xandar¡¯s Institute of Wizardry I must bring your crimes to light!¡±
The Grand Commander stepped forward, his armor gleaming in the sunlight of the setting sun.
"Enough of this madness! You will face the consequences of your actions. Knights, advance! Mages block his spells!"
As the Azure Lion Knights moved in, a barrage of magical projectiles collided with their shields. The small group of mages here weren¡¯t given much time to cast their defensive spells before they were forced to retreat. The sky was filled with hard to see floating contraptions that blended with the scenery. However, none of the afflicted suffered much damage and it seemed that the man was not finished with his words.
¡°Do you deny this with your silence? But can you remain silent in the face of indisputable evidence? Will the esteemed lord from the righteous House Lothston think the same? I think not!¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
Count Laurence was about to take his leave to a safe location before his house name was mentioned. He wasn¡¯t sure what this was about but this strange mage was trying to get his attention. For some reason, he was aware of his true identity, something that not that many people should know. Soon he would realize what this all was about, as the floating cubes and other objects started moving together to form a strange illusionary screen.
¡°Did you really think that such a lowly-born nobody could abduct the youngdy?¡±
¡°Argh ¡ I didn''t¡¡±
Everyone stopped as they saw the floating and moving image. It depicted a man getting tortured and held back by metal shackles. A strangenky man with a whip was abusing him and the magical device was even able to transform all of the sounds.
¡°T-that¡¯s ¡ That¡¯s brother Robert!¡±
¡°W-what have you done to my child, Count Graham!¡±
From behind the mage, some other people arrived. One was an older woman who covered her age with a lot of makeup, even then she was quite the beauty. The mage moved his hand out to block their advance. Both looked up at the man in the illusion and their eyes started watering as they saw him being abused.
¡°Count Laurence, please don¡¯t listen to these scoundrels¡¡±
Before Count Graham could continue, Laurence raised his hand. His previous nonchnt exterior shifted as he became aware of the situation. The man could tell when someone wasn¡¯t telling him the truth and it seemed that something wasn¡¯t right.
¡°Scoundrels? Even in the face of this evidence, you still lie? This man is being held captive inside of your dungeon, tortured, and abused without proper procedure. His mother was deniedwful entrance!¡±
¡°Release my son at once! What have you done!¡±
¡°You people¡ This fraudster of yours tried to kidnap my own daughter! He had iting!¡±
Graham¡¯s eyebrows twitched in anger as he was getting used of a crime. In his eyes, this man called Robert deserved every whip and broken finger he had received. His arrogance, however, was met with a reddening of the face from the other count.
¡°Your daughter was not kidnapped! She ran away to avoid your ns to marry her off to the highest bidder!¡±
¡°Why that¡¯s preposterous, what evidence do you have for that?¡±
¡°Then what evidence do you have for this young man to have done such a deed? It seems to me that you were trying to avoid proper procedures, you must be lying!¡±
The chaotic battlefield had switched to a war of words. On one side was the count and on the other the strange magician that barged in. The knights were surprised that their master was not giving them the order to attack. However, even if he wished to do so, it wasn¡¯t quite possible. The problem was the chubby man next to him, who was rubbing his balding head in confusion.
¡°Is this true, Count Graham? Have you denied thisdy to see her son? Is this magical illusion true?¡±
This man was part of a very influential family, even though they were both counts, the De Vere family was below them. The day had started well but suddenly everything was crumbling before him. Then to make things worse, it seemed that this magician was able to hear their conversation even when he was wearing a special magical ring that should conceal it.
¡°Count Laurence of House Lothston, I believe that you are a just man, the person called Robert is being held not far from here, with a short walk we can confirm all my ims. If I am lying, you can take my head, I shan''t resist, this I swear on the name of the great arch magus Xandar.¡±
¡°That is¡¡±
The hesitation in Graham¡¯s movements was obvious and the conviction the mage was showing made Laurence suspicious of this whole situation. His noble house was known for its justice and they had a hold on the noble juridical system. The very plump man here had already been called to many judicial duties in the past so he could not ignore, something the instigator of this situation knew well.
¡°I don¡¯t see a reason why we can¡¯t go there. Right, Count Graham?¡±
¡°You believe this madman?¡±
¡°No, but I prefer to see some evidence before I judge things, I¡¯m sure you understand¡¡±
¡°Very well¡¡±
Eventually after a short back and forth Count De Vere relented. His knights were ordered to clear a path but also surround the strange magician with the Grand Commander right next to him. The twodies who identified themselves as Robert Arden¡¯s mother and sister had to hold themselves back for the time being. At first, they were reluctant but after speaking to the mage they regained theirposure.
¡°Who are you, what do you want?¡±
Graham remained here together with his knights, clearly confused about the situation. He was aware that Laurence would discover the man who tried to abduct his daughter. In his mind, this didn¡¯t change things that much, he still had thew on his side and the scoundrel would just avoid getting punished now. The bigger question was this man that caused this shift in his ns.
¡°I am just a concerned teacher, worried about my student.¡±
He was aware of Francine Arden, but this young girl was someone new. He could only assume that this young mage was special to some extent. A deputy professor had a unique role within the academy. They were considered the agents of the institute leaders, answering only to them. Could it be possible that this young girl was the personal pupil of the current Headmistress? This man¡¯s role was probably to guard her and would exin why he was so forceful in his approach. He was clearly a powerful mage who was even capable of quickly producing evidence.
The man in question remained vague with his response but the count was almost certainly convinced that this would be a headache. This runt that hung around his precious daughter had more importance than he originally thought. If a deputy professor from the Xandar¡¯s Institute of Wizardry was willing to go this far to protect Robert Arden, then the stakes were higher than he had anticipated. However, this was not over yet, he just needed to prove his case and then clear his good name¡
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
Chapter 484: Temporary Respite.
Chapter 484: Temporary Respite.
Inside the dimly lit dungeon, the heavy stone walls echoed the footsteps of the small group. Two soldiers led the way, guiding the somewhat overweight Count Laurence forward. Behind him, the two youngdies, Robert''s mother and sister, darted their eyes around, taking in the sight of the various prisoners groaning in their cells. At the rear of the group walked the robed magician, guarded closely by several armored knights, their expressions tense.
¡®I managed to get here, but now what?¡¯
Rnd, who used his position as deputy professor from Xandar¡¯s Institute of Wizardry, felt the weight of the situation pressing down on him. He had managed to get this far with a bold bluff, but now, as they approached the cell where Robert was being held, he realized the difficulty of the next steps. Count Graham De Vere was not a man who would easily let things slide, and the matter might even escte to the noble court.
¡®I need to y this carefully. Any wrong move could jeopardize everything. I wonder, can I use this man?¡¯
In the front was Count Laurence, someone that he focused on during his initial ploy. It was thanks to him that he got this far. He had managed to notice his house crest on one of the apanied knights who was standing outside the main mansion. Only then did he create his unconventional n of filming Robert¡¯s torture with his runic drone and presenting it to this man, who he was sure was a judge. The Laurence family had a long history of judicial figures, and his assumption seemed correct.
Rnd used his persona of an overprotective and just professor. Count Graham had probably already tasked someone with conducting a background check. They would likely inform him about the events at the institute and perhaps even the one in the dungeon. The Vi incident would confirm Rnd''s character and show that he was not afraid of going against the nobility. This would probably lead the Count to specte about his true identity. Typically, no sane person went against those in higher positions unless they had some type of backing, and this was something Rnd had based his scheme on.
Robert¡¯s fate seemed to hang in the bnce as the group neared the cell where he was being held. The heavy iron door groaned as it swung open, revealing Robert still hanging limply in his restraints, his body battered and bruised. The sight drew gasps from his mother and sister, who rushed forward despite the knights'' attempts to hold them back.
¡°Robert!¡±
His mother cried, tears streaming down her face. His sister clung to her, eyes wide with horror. Count Laurence attempted to maintain hisposure and turned to Count Graham with a stern expression."Exin this, De Vere. Why is this man in such a condition? Is he not a noble, why do you treat him as amon criminal?"
Count Graham''s face twisted with irritation. He had been following behind the group along with his knights. Right in front stood the Grand Knight Commander, his main bodyguard with two other tier 3 Knight Commanders at each side. All of them were focusing on the magician who had shown that he was a dangerous foe.
¡°This man is a criminal, used of kidnapping my daughter. He deserved this punishment!¡±
Laurence raised an eyebrow and also started shaking his head.
¡°Punishment without trial? This does not look like justice, Count Graham. It looks like revenge. Why I understand that you wish to protect your family, but this approach undermines thews we have sworn to uphold. If this man is guilty, he should be punished through the proper channels. We are not barbarians, as nobles we must not lower ourselves to such actions!¡±
Count Graham¡¯s face contorted with a mix of anger and frustration. What the man said made sense but it sounded quite hypocritical. Other nobility didn¡¯t shy away from performing worse atrocities and only upheld justice when it was convenient. However, with Count Laurence''s reputation as a fair and just noble, his words carried weight. He had to tread carefully if he wanted to maintain his own standing among the higher echelons of society. As it stood, his position was still shaky and he couldn¡¯t afford to make more enemies.
¡°You speak the truth, Count Laurence. Perhaps my emotions got the better of me. But you must understand, this man has wronged my family grievously. However, I am willing to submit to a proper trial to resolve this matter.¡±
The man had to relent but this didn¡¯t mean that everything was well. These trials could take forever and always favored the person with better connections. Even though Laurence was talking about justice, Robert¡¯s words didn¡¯t carry much weight when pitted against a count. Even if Wentworth Arden appeared, his status was many times lower. Usually, things like this were resolved with money but Count Graham seemed unwilling.
¡°I believe it would be wise to have an outside party oversee this trial, don¡¯t you also agree, Count Laurence?¡±
Rnd, observing the interaction, sensed an opportunity. He spoke out while standing between the two nobles. Their guards were wary of his movements but with a wave of a hand, all of them retreated to the sides.
¡°Given the situation¡ That would be a prudent course of action. We could summon a magistrate from the capital to ensure impartiality but that would take quite some time, weeks or even months¡¡±
¡°Count Laurance, do you expect me to wait for so long? This must be some kind of ploy!¡±
¡°A ploy? Are you mad? Release my son at once!¡±
Finally, Francine interrupted the two men. Rnd was somewhat surprised as she was not in a position to say anything. It seemed that Graham wanted to resolve this quickly. If an official arrived from outside, it could jeopardize his n of getting rid of Robert. He wanted to push for a quick resolution to avoid potential future problems.
¡°Now now, let us calm down, perhaps there is a better solution here? Deputy Professor Wand, correct?¡±
¡°Yes, Count Laurence.¡±
Rnd responded, his identity was still clouded in mystery and to everyone here, he was something of a neutral party as well. Count Laurence was a shrewd man and quickly caught on to what he had been previously implying.
¡°Perhaps, you could oversee this trial then as a reputable member of Xandar¡¯s Institute of Wizardry?¡±
This was not his initial n, as postponing it further was probably a better resolution. With more time, they would be able to formte a proper n and rally more people to their side. Graham had the upper hand, but if they could publicize this case and present it as unjust, he might feel pressured to relent. Often, such cases were resolved due to public perception. If they could get other nobles on their side, they could pressure Graham into a mary settlement, which was Rnd''s goal.
¡°You want this unknown mage to take part in the trial?...¡±
Graham started pondering the situation and quickly concluded that this was probably a calcted risk worth taking. After all, the longer this dragged on, the worse it could be for his reputation. A swift trial overseen by a supposedly neutral party might just be the quickest way to resolve the situation.
"Very well."
Graham said through gritted teeth.
"I will agree to this proposal. But let it be known, I do not trust this... mage. But Count Laurence, are you also nning to participate?"
¡°I see you caught on count, yes, if both parties agree, I am willing to postpone my other ns!¡±
The overweight noble chuckled and smiled. It seemed that this case intrigued him and he wanted to be part of it as a judge. From Rnd¡¯s perspective, this wasn¡¯t such a bad option as the family was famous for being somewhat just to the point of going against other nobles. He was a better choice than any other judge Graham would propose but it wasn¡¯t truly his choice to make.
¡°Gentlemen, before we continue this conversation, why don¡¯t we relocate this young man to another location? I don¡¯t think this conduct is proper.¡±
He pointed to Lucienne and her mother, who weren¡¯t taking the sight of the bloodied Robert too well.
¡°The man brings up a good point, this youngd needs proper treatment and care, he has not yet been convicted of any wrongdoings.¡±
Count Laurance agreed with Rnd¡¯s proposition. After relocating Robert to a more suitable location, they could discuss the matters of the trial. Rnd expected them to have a few days toe up with a counter strategy and perhaps, there was a way to save his brother through the proper channels.
¡°Fine, carry him to another holding cell and provide him with a healing potion.¡±
Count Graham begrudgingly agreed to Rnd''s suggestion. However, Francine didn¡¯t like the tone or sound of those words.
¡°Another holding cell? My son isn¡¯t a criminal, he deserves better treatment, how dare you treat us like this!¡±
She was angry and the count was taken aback by the backtalk and his expression hardened as he was faced with her next outburst. It was clear that he was starting to get fed up with this woman¡¯s tone. The tension in the room continued to grow but luckily Laurance was there to diffuse it.
¡°Lady Arden, I¡¯m sure Count Graham has a holding room fitting for a child of a noble and he intended to have your son rest there, isn¡¯t that right, Count Graham?¡±
After a short pause, Count Graham forced a thin smile, though his eyes remained cold.
¡°... Yes, of course. We will ensure that Robert is treated with the respect his status demands while this matter is being resolved. Leopold, have the men see to it.¡±
¡°Of course, my lord.¡±
Grand Commander Leopold moved forward to order his men to release the prisoner. However, Francine Arden was quite protective of her son. Her mind had been slowly breaking during the whole conversation and she saw anyone connected to the De Vere estate as an enemy.
¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch my son!¡±
¡°Madam, please calm yourself. Everything is going to be fine, the gentlemen here are just going to help your son down and give him proper aid.¡±
Count Laurence tried to mediate but she stood right at the dungeon cell entrance, demanding the key to the shackles. She seemed to want to carry her son out by herself, which would be quite impossible for a woman of her stature whocked anybat sses. This prompted Rnd to step forward and use his position as deputy professor.
¡°Lady Arden, why don¡¯t you allow me to take care of your son, I¡¯m sure your daughter will attest to my intentions. I can ensure he receives the necessary immediate care.¡±
Lucienne nodded with approval and quickly moved towards her mother.
¡°Yes, let¡¯s do what the professor proposes, we can trust him, mother.¡±
After a few nces, the woman finally relented. She knew very well that without him they would not even know that this was happening to Robert. The unknown man before her was the only thing holding this whole case together.
¡°P-please do sir.¡±
Rnd nodded and finally stepped through the threshold of the holding cell. The ce was damp and filled with both fresh and dried-up blood, which also belonged to the torturer who had been removed from here before they arrived. The drone he used to monitor Robert¡¯s well-being had concealed itself in one of the corners and still remained undetected.
His condition was quite severe and the signs of torture were apparent. He had several broken ribs and fingers. There were signs that his fingernails were pulled out, burn marks, and his face was swollen from the beatings he took. It wasn¡¯t strange that his mother and sister had a hard time looking at him. Luckily, Rnd was here and he had just the thing to heal him up.
¡°First, let''s remove those shackles.¡±
One of the guards attempted to take out the key but Rnd just shook his head. Instead of using a key, he utilized his magical power. The people outside saw a blue haze surrounding the cuffs that quickly started cracking under pressure. They were made from materials to contain tier 2 ss holders, not something that could resist Rnd¡¯s runic spells.
The metal shackles disintegrated under Rnd¡¯s spell, and Robert''s limp body began to slump forward. Francine almost cried out in shock but held back as she saw her passed-out son floating in mid-air, held up by some type of magic. From thin air, a golden potion appeared in Rnd¡¯s hand which the sight took everyone by surprise.
¡°A divine elixir?¡±
Some were quite surprised as they knew the cost of such magical concoctions. Rnd ignored the murmurs and focused on administering the potion to Robert. As the golden liquid trickled down his throat, a warm glow enveloped his battered body. Slowly, the bruises began to fade, and his breathing steadied.
¡®The emted divine potion is working but it only has around sixty-percent potency of the original¡¡¯
This potion was something he had Rastix produce with the help of divine energy emtion. It was still experimental, unfit for use, and could potentially get him in trouble with the church. He kept it primarily as a backup. Together with his healing runes, it could easily heal his brother. Count Laurence observed the scene intently and his interest was certainly piqued.
"A rare and powerful potion, Professor. Your resources are impressive."
"It¡¯s a simple matter.¡±
Rnd nodded slightly, maintaining hisposure. To outsiders, it looked suspicious. Most people wouldn¡¯t offer such pricy elixirs to just anyone. They either had to assume that he was quite wealthy or that the daughter Lucienne that he arrived with, was someone very important to him. The nobles exchanged knowing nces, each interpreting the situation in their own way. Count Graham¡¯s eyes narrowed, suspicious of Rnd''s motives but had to concede for now.
With Robert now stabilized and his condition improved, the group moved out of the dungeon. Francine and Lucienne stayed close to Rnd, their trust in him apparent. The knights and guards kept a close watch, ensuring no unexpected moves were made.
Count Laurence and Count Graham split away from the group to discuss this predicament. The Grand Commander stayed to watch over Rnd¡¯s every move. They transported him to a secluded room within a watch tower, many floors away from the underground dungeon. It was a special space for political prisoners and high-profile detainees.
Though not luxurious, it was clean, secure, and far better than the dungeon. Rnd ensured Robert was settledfortably on a bed, still under the watchful eyes of the knights. Francine and Lucienne sat by Robert¡¯s side, holding his hands and murmuring reassurances as he rested. Rnd stepped back to observe the scene before finally deciding to take his leave.
¡°Professor, where are you going?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just need to see what Count Laurence and Count Graham decide on. I also need to see how the other students are doing. Do not worry, I won¡¯t take long and you are safe here.¡±
The young girl nodded and her mother didn¡¯t even hear the conversation, her eyes focused on her abused child. Rnd stepped out of the room and watched his sister return to Robert¡¯s side. His brother was safe for now but he wasn¡¯t sure how far they could go. Time was against them and the charge of adultery wasn¡¯t that easy tobat. Even if Lucille spoke in their favor, her words might not be taken seriously.
As he walked down the corridor, he saw the Grand Knight Commander, Leopold, standing watch with a stern expression. The air was tense and Rnd knew that every move he made was being analyzed. He nodded to Leopold as he attempted to pass while silently acknowledging his strength.
Thoughts about this case consumed him and he also needed to worry about the other students. One of his flying golems was with them and through it, hemunicated the situation. Margaret was quite rowdy but after a quick back and forth, she along with the other girls retreated. Hadley was more than capable of protecting them and his golem would inform him if there was any trouble.
¡®I won¡¯t be able to make a n until I know the time, better go see what those two old men decided on.¡¯
Rnd took a deep breath, steeling himself for the uing conversation with the two counts. The entire situation hinged on maintaining the delicate bnce of trust and leverage he had managed to establish. He made his way down the prison tower or at least tried, however the Grand Commander blocked his path with his sword. It seemed that there was a change of ns¡
Chapter 485: Making Contact.
Chapter 485: Making Contact.
¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Grand Knight Commander¡±
Rnd looked up at the Grand Knight Commander, Leopold, who stood like an immovable mountain, his sword drawn but not yet hostile. Leopold¡¯s stern eyes bore into Rnd¡¯s who would not be intimidated.
"The Counts have decided that you should remain here for now, Professor Wand. Once they are done discussing the matter, you will be called. You are to remain here and wait.¡±
There were no exnations as to why he was to stay here but instead an order. It seemed that his position wasn¡¯t taken that seriously. This was not something out of the ordinary, he was a dangerous outsider with magic powers. It was normal for them to be wary of his motives. Probably unless he took down his armor fully and allowed himself to be surrounded by guards, they would not let them into the main De Vere mansion.
¡°Very well, I¡¯ll wait here.¡±
Rnd stepped back calmly. Leopold¡¯s posture remained rigid, but he gave a slight nod of acknowledgment. Rnd did not return to the room where Robert was but instead took a seat near a small window. This entire floor was mostly upied by the room where his brother was sleeping, with just a bit of space outside. There were multiple floors below, each with many guards, and of course, more guard towers outside with soldiers watching his every move.
The Grand Commander had gone down to keep watch over them at the base of the tower prison. It was a structure made for political prisoners and had multiple floors with one cell each. They had been ced at thest floor and when looking at his map disy, he could identify multiple people looking their way. There were seemingly no blindspots and climbing out would be instantly noticed. Luckily, Rnd had spread out many of his golems throughout this wholepound, and through a runicwork, he could control them all from this very location.
¡®I¡¯ve got lucky, they are still ignorant of my true abilities.¡±
Rnd was a unique ss holder with tools that no one had previously used before. They had seen his floating golems already but their true capabilities were unknown. A few of them were hovering overhead, recording everyone''s movements. Now that Robert was somewhat safe, it would be possible to make their escape. He could analyze everyone''s patrolling patterns to probably sneak his brother out but that Grand Commander was a problem. His level was the highest from the tier 3 ss holders he had encountered.| Name : |
Leopold Goldfield L 335 | |
sses |
T3 Champion of Lords L 85 | |
T3 Aura Champion L100 | |
T2 Aura Sword Knight L 50 | |
T2 Spirit Sword Knight L 50 | |
T1 Squire L 25 | |
T1 Warrior L 25 |
¡®Champion of Lords huh? Never heard of that one but it would be better for me to avoid this guy¡¡¯
His opponent was perhaps not a tier 4 ss holder just yet but his level was extremely high. The name ¡®Champion of Lords¡¯ likely conferred abilities that made him stronger when in the presence of his lord. There were sses with support skills that would boost the ss holders'' power immensely once certain conditions were met. Knights made vows to their lords so this man might have chosen obedience to gain power.
¡®Probably the best way to defeat someone like this would be to either kill their ¡®lord¡¯ or make them perform an act against them but perhaps I can use this to my advantage¡¡¯
Rnd could see a n where he used one of his golems to attack Count Graham working. Leopold would be forced to defend his lord in such an event and perhaps give him and Robert enough time to flee. However, the whole ce was well guarded with multiple tier 3 ss holders everywhere. There were even reinforcements arriving during his scan of the area.
¡®They brought in more mages, smart¡¡¯
It was starting to look like an escape attempt would be impossible. Even if the Grand Knight Commander was stalled, he would still need to contend with a small army of knights. He was unable to form a teleportation gate here and probably before he could build one, the mages would notice him or use a spell to block their escape.
He gave out a big sigh while settling into the lone wooden chair here. Things weren¡¯t looking good and it seemed that he would need to participate in this noble trial. He was still unsure of the whole picture but in this world, nobles in high positions weren¡¯t given the leisure to elope with just anyone. The head of their house needed to approve of the spouse and it was clear that he did not approve of Robert.
¡®They seem to have entered Graham¡¯s office, I should gather more info before deciding on anything, hope paying these bastards off will be enough¡¡¯
While he was sitting at his spot and seemingly looking out this tiny window another scene was ying out elsewhere. A small metallic spider was shifting forward from under a cupboard. It was around the size of a tarant but fully made out of metal. Its body shimmered for a moment as it moved but then quickly blended in with the environment. Its sole eye focused on therge desk behind which Count Graham De Vere took a seat with Count Laurence settling into a nearby chair.
At this point in time, the sun had already set and the light of candles cast flickering shadows on the walls of Count Graham¡¯s office. The atmosphere was serious and the two men faced each other in a discussion. Graham drummed his fingers on the polished wood of his desk, his eyes narrowed in thought. Count Laurence, on the other hand, appeared calmer as if he was actually enjoying this peculiar situation.
¡°Count Laurance, do you truly intend to go ahead with this farce? That young man is a viin who attempted to abduct my daughter, as a father you should understand.¡±
It was clear that Graham was unwilling for this to go to court and was trying to dissuade the other count from ying judge. However, the other man came from a unique family of judges that adamantly did things by the book. To no surprise, the idea of not holding the trial was rejected in the next response.¡±
¡°Count Graham, you know as well as I do that justice must be served, especially when it involves the nobility. We cannot simply sweep this under the rug. The integrity of our titles demands transparency and fairness.¡±
Laurence said, his voice steady. Graham clenched his jaw, his fingers ceasing their drumming.
"I understand your position, Count Laurence, but this is moreplicated than a simple trial. This young man¡¯s actions have threatened my family¡¯s honor. He must face the consequences."
Laurence leaned back, his gaze steady and his words unyielding.
"If his guilt is proven, he will face the appropriate punishment. But until then, we must uphold the principles of our society. You agreed to this course of action, and I intend to see it through."
Even though Rnd was looking at this scene through the small runic camera within his spider, he could feel the tension in the air. He had been really lucky to encounter this man as usually with some gold anyone would look the other way. Perhaps them going through the trial wouldn¡¯t be that bad as long as someone like this count Laurence was there.
¡°Very well,¡±
After a few seconds of contemting Graham responded with a nod.
¡°We will proceed with the trial. However, I insist on a time limit. We cannot afford to let this drag on indefinitely.¡±
Laurence nodded, a small smile ying on his lips.
¡°Agreed. Let us set the trial for three days from now. That should give all parties enough time to prepare.¡±
"Three days it is. Now, the servants will guide you to your guest quarters, Count Laurence. We shall reconvene tomorrow to begin preparations for the trial.¡±
The two counts stood, a silent agreement passing between them. Laurence, satisfied with the oue, gave a polite nod and followed the servant who had entered to guide him. Graham remained behind, his face hardening as soon as the door closed.
¡°Three days... This will be more than enough time to ensure that whelp¡¯s guilt is undeniable!¡±
The room fell into a tense silence after Count Laurence left. Rnd''s mechanical spider remained hidden, its single eye observing Count Graham''s every move. As the count continued to write, the pen glowed with a faint magical aura, suggesting he was using some sort of enchantment to either conceal or enhance his words. The countdown to the trial had begun, and with only three days to prepare, he knew he needed every advantage he could muster.
¡®This doesn¡¯t look good, it won¡¯t be hard for a count to get some fake witnesses and he might even go further than just that¡ I need to gather more evidence and allies.¡¯
The moment his thoughts leaned towards allies he recalled one person that could be of aid. Lucille De Vere was also being held at thispound but tightly guarded. Rnd had spotted her in the vicinity when he was scanning the area and released a few golems as his spies. Another one of the mini spiders was already crawling up one of the other towers in which Lucille was being held.
¡®This might take a while, I can¡¯t just ignore all of those mages.¡¯
The whole area was like a magical minefield. Many mages of tier two were present and their mana detection skills were a problem. His creations needed to avoid their range and take long detours to make it through without being detected. Luckily, his technology was above theirs, and with a of floating drones monitoring everything and everyone, it was all possible.
As his spider drone crawled the other drones kept watch, their runes camouging them against detection spells. Eventually, his tiny creation was able to arrive at the lone window through which it spotted the person inside. It slipped through a small gap in the window,nding softly on the floor. The room wasvishly furnished, a stark contrast to the one Robert was upying.
Lucille De Vere was inside, looking a lot paler than usual. Her long azure locks which were usually neatly fashioned to her liking were now disheveled, falling around her shoulders in a tangled mess. She was sitting on the edge of the bed, her face drawn with worry. The spider drone scurried across the floor, sticking close to the shadows to avoid detection. Lucille didn''t notice it as it approached, her attention focused on the window as she gazed out at the night sky.
Rnd guided the spider drone closer, positioning it behind a nearby piece of furniture. He needed to establish contact without rming her or attracting attention from any potential guards. Some areas inside this room were affixed with magical charms. Stepping onto the wrong area would raise an rm. To establish contact he needed to guide it through a specific path and finally, it arrived next to her bed and crawled up the side of the frame to make itself noticed.
¡°Hm?¡±
The spider projected a tiny, holographic rune onto the floor, glowing faintly. Lucille¡¯s eyes flickered down to the light, her brows knitting in confusion. Lucille now a run mage didn¡¯t take long to realize what the rune was about and who its creator was.
¡°This rune isn¡¯t this one of Professor Arion¡¯s original runes¡ Could it be? ¡±
Her attention shifted to the small golem producing this faint glow. The spider had clung to the side of the bed, with its body hidden out of sight from any guards that might enter this room.
¡°C¡an y-you hear m¡me?¡±
The golem was incapable of producing anything but sound. The audio was stuttering and there was a lot of static but eventually, he received a clear response. Lucille''s eyes widened in surprise, and she quickly nced around to ensure no one else was in the room. Realizing she was alone, she leaned closer to the spider golem.
¡°Sir Rnd? Yes, I can hear you!... Wait, what are you doing here? Were you responsible for that ruckus? Are you alright?¡±
Her voice turned into a whisper as she put a few things together.
¡°I¡¯m fine and as you have noticed, I do have my ways. More importantly, we need to talk about the situation you and Robert find yourself in.¡±
¡°Robert! Please, you must save him, my father, he has taken him¡¡±
This woman was who his brother Robert had found himself entangled with. She instantly asked him about his brother''s safety, something he was happy to reply to.
¡°Lady Lucille, please calm down, Robert is safe, he is resting in the room next to me.¡±
¡°Robert is safe?¡±
Her hands began trembling as she made the realization and the tears soon followed after.
¡°Yes, he is safe, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anyone harm him.¡±
Rnd assured her, his voice steady and calming through the spider drone.
¡°But we are both being watched closely, and your father is not going to let this situation resolve easily.¡±
Lucille took a deep breath and took a moment to settle her nerves. She was clearly overjoyed that Robert was safe but the situation was not resolved yet.
¡°Thank you for looking after him, Sir Rnd. But if I may ask, why are you here?¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s a story in itself and I don¡¯t think we have enough time. First, I need to exin the current situation so listen closely.¡±
Rnd began to recount the current events and the n he was formting. Lucille listened intently, her eyes going wide the more information she received.
¡°Then my father¡¡±
¡°Yes, Father has arranged for a trial to take ce in three days. This trial will determine Robert¡¯s fate. Count Laurence will be presiding over it and I think he can be trusted but could you tell me what started this? Why did you two suddenly do this?¡±
Even now Rnd didn¡¯t truly know why his brother took it upon himself to run away with Lucille. It felt like the two were quite desperate and didn¡¯t n their escape too well.
¡°Robert and I... we just fell in love, Sir Rnd It wasn¡¯t something we had nned¡ It just happened. My father, Count Graham, he¡ he had changed, it wasn¡¯t always like this but once he obtained the new title, something was different¡¡±
Rnd allowed her to paint a picture and it turned out to be something that he expected. After attaining his new rank, the man became obsessed with securing his family''s well-being. Count Graham¡¯s obsession had shifted to extreme control over his daughter¡¯s future, a drastic change that had sparked the desperate escape. As Lucille continued, her voice trembling, Rnd listened carefully, piecing together the broader context of their predicament.
¡°... My father grew increasingly authoritarian, insisting that I marry someone of his choosing to secure our family¡¯s political alliances. I do not have any other sisters and It was decided that I should wed one of the Chalton¡¯s.¡±
¡°Chaltons? But¡ isn¡¯t their oldest son¡ ten?¡±
¡°Yes¡ He is¡¡±
This started making a lot more sense. Lucille who was in her mid-twenties was to marry a child, something that was allowed in this world. Both of them would probably suffer, the age gap was just too wide and she already had someone to hold dear. The young lord would probably get himself a mistress while Lucille was forced into a loveless marriage. The desperation and intensity of their escape began to make sense now.¡°I see, I¡¯m sorry that it came to this.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not your fault¡ or Robert¡¯s¡ My father wasn¡¯t always like this but recently he has changed.¡±
He didn¡¯t want to pry into her life too much, it was clear that this was an ufortable truth. What they needed to do now was to get Robert out of this predicament. Once that was over, they could think of saving Lucille from this fate. She was still a mage and even if she discarded her noble name, there would be ces she could easily make a living.
¡®Hm?¡¯
As their conversation was concluding he noticed a little beeping inside of his helmet. It pointed him toward the room his brother was in.
¡°Speaking of Robert¡ would you like to have a talk with him?¡±
¡°That¡¯s possible?¡±
Rnd raised himself from his seat he had already spent at least an hour in and headed towards the holding chamber Robert was in. With everyone involved in this predicament gathered, they could start formting a n.
Chapter 486: Rude Awakening.
Chapter 486: Rude Awakening.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ I¡¯ll protect you¡¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°Mmmmm¡¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t get off me, I swear I will punch you in the face¡¡±
Rnd''s voice was firm, yet tinged with exasperation. His brother was currently draped over him, eyes closed and murmuring sweet nothings in his sleep. Robert¡¯s face was just inches from Rnd¡¯s, his breath warm and steady as he leaned closer, unaware of his surroundings.
¡°Big Brother Rnd, don¡¯t do that, Robert is still injured!¡±
¡°The elixir healed all of his wounds and I can heal him up again.¡±¡°Mmm¡ Lucille, your lips taste like iron¡ Huh?¡±
Robert¡¯s eyes slowly opened as he felt something cold and metallic press against his lips. What he saw before him was not his lover but a face made of metal. Robert¡¯s face went through a series of rapid expressions - confusion, horror, embarrassment - before he finally settled on mortification. Before he could scramble back in horror arge hand grabbed his face and threw him back like a sack of grain.
¡°Ugh, disgusting.¡±
Rnd started whipping the slobber of his helmet that Robert had kissed while asleep. If not for his sister''s protests he would have just instantly smacked his older brother away. Luckily, his helmet protected him from being smooched by his half-sibling. Robert was having a nice dream and leaned to grab Rnd when he attempted to wake him up.
¡°Huh, what?¡±
¡°Robert!¡±
Before Robert could gather himself a girl tackled his chest. He could instantly tell that it was his sister Lucienne. The man standing before him was wearing a dark hooded mage robe and had his face covered by a metallic helmet. There was a sign of runes over it, which made him instantly recall the strange floating contraption in his cell.
¡°Lucienne¡ Rnd? So¡ it was true¡ but why¡¡±
¡°What do you mean why?¡±
Rnd replied while ncing down at the sobbing Lucienne. She was clinging to Robert¡¯s chest, tears streaming down her face as she held onto him as if afraid he would disappear again. Robert, still groggy from sleep and the aftereffects of his injuries being healed, tried to wrap his head around the situation. The sight of his sister weeping and the stern figure of his brother standing over him brought a flood of emotions he hadn¡¯t prepared for.
¡°I thought you were dead, do you know how worried me and mother were¡ If it wasn¡¯t for Rnd¡¡±
Lucienne started crying while also hitting her older brother¡¯s chest with her fists. The strikes had no power behind them but to Robert, they stung more than the torture he had previously suffered. Robert''s eyes softened as he listened to Lucienne''s tearful words. He gently ced a hand on her head, trying tofort her while his own emotions churned within. His mind was still reeling from the surreal situation - Rnd, his estranged brother, was here, and somehow, against all odds, had managed to locate and save him.
"Lucienne, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to make you and mother worry... I thought... I thought I could handle everything on my own."
His voice was hoarse with regret. The weight of his decisions, driven by desperation and love, pressed down on him. He had acted impulsively, thinking only of escaping with Lucille and not fully considering the consequences. Now, seeing the pain he had caused his sister, he felt the full brunt of his recklessness.
Rnd stood to the side, watching the scene unfold. He wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about the situation; after all, he had left the Arden estate to avoid such troublesome matters. Although Robert was his brother, they rarely conversed. Lucille, his lover, was usually the one he contacted to ry information. He had never intended to be involved in Robert''s life again, yet here he was, ying the role of some kind of protector.
"Enough with the apologies,"
Rnd said gruffly with a voiceced with some annoyance. He was not the best at taking in emotional scenes and all of the hugging was making him ufortable.
"We need to focus on what''s ahead. You''ve made a mess, Robert, and it''s going to take more than just words to fix it now, Lucille gave me the gist of it but it would be better if you told me your side of the story.¡±
Lucienne leaned back after hearing Rnd''s words and was able to finally calm herself. Robert on the other hand was surprised by some of his brother''s words.
¡°Lucille? You were able to talk to her? Is she well? Is she here?¡±
Robert really perked up at the mention of the woman he tried to escape with. He started looking around the room he was in but didn¡¯t see anyone besides his mother who was sleeping on a chair. He found it strange that his brother wasn¡¯t withholding his name but now it all made sense.
¡°Mother?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I put her to sleep with a spell, it wasn''t that hard, she had been trying to get into this ce for more than a day now. I do not wish to reveal my identity to her if I don¡¯t have to, I¡¯m sure you understand.¡±
After speaking with Lucille, Rnd ced her under a gentle sleeping spell. The woman had been frantic and unstable, so it was best for her to rest. The room had little to offer besides a single bed, so Rnd retrieved a reclining chair from his spatial space. This action caused the guards outside to move closer to the holding room, making it clear that they were closely monitoring his every move.
¡°I see¡ I¡¯ve made everyone worried, even got you dragged into this mess. I don¡¯t even know where to start¡ but could you tell me how you spoke to Lucille?"
Robert sighed, his expression a mix of regret and embarrassment. He leaned forward from his bed and to his surprise, it was quite painless. Only now did he notice that his bodycked any scars from the torture he experienced, something that his brother Rnd was probably responsible for.
¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her yourself if you¡¯re that interested? Maybe it will be faster this way, wait a second.¡±
¡°Ask her myself, what are you talking about?¡±
Rnd didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, he walked over to the side of the room, where a small metallic contraption that had been quietly resting suddenly came to life. It was one of his floating golems that had been adjusted to forward information from the spider golem at Lucille¡¯s holding room.
Robert and Lucienne watched in fascination as the golem moved, projecting a small bluish light in front of itself. Momentster, a hazy, but recognizable image of Lucille De Vere appeared within the light. Thanks to Lucille achieving the Rune Mage ss she was able to lend her mana to the small spider at her side. With the boost to energy, not only her voice but also her face could be forwarded to this ce.
¡°Robert! Is that really you?¡±
Lucille¡¯s voice was faint but clear, filled with emotion as she saw Robert¡¯s face through the magical projection. Robert, who had been struggling to keep his emotions in check, felt a lump rise in his throat. He reached out instinctively, though his hand passed through the holographic image.
¡°Lucille¡ It¡¯s really you¡ Are you okay? Have they hurt you?¡±
Lucille smiled, though there was a sadness in her eyes.
¡°No, I¡¯m fine¡ Thanks to your brother, I¡¯m safe for now. I¡¯m just so relieved to see you. I was so afraid¡¡±
She trailed off, her voice quivering slightly. Robert clenched his fists, overwhelmed with guilt. He had tried to protect her, to save her from a fate neither of them wanted, but in doing so, he had only plunged them both into deeper peril. Now, seeing her like this, all the bravado he had shown melted away, leaving only a deep, painful remorse.
¡°Lucille¡ I¡¯m so sorry. I should have thought things through better. I should have¡¡±
¡°Shh, Robert, you¡ no we did what we thought was right, and that¡¯s why I love you.¡±
¡°Lucille¡¡±
¡°Robert¡¡±
¡°...¡±
The loud sound of someone clearing his throat broke the moment the two were having. Everyone looked to Rnd who had his arms crossed, clearly unimpressed by the romantic exchange.
¡°Could you two focus for a moment, we don¡¯t have time to be emotional now, you¡¯re just wasting your mana.¡±
¡°Hey, they were just having a moment! Did you always have so little tact?¡±
Lucienne disagreed with Rnd¡¯s interruption and performed a kick against his shin. To no surprise, it was she who recoiled in pain after it connected with the mithril armor underneath. She fell back onto the bed Robert was sleeping while clutching her foot.
Robert couldn''t help but stifle a chuckle at Lucienne''s failed attempt to kick Rnd. The brief moment of light-heartedness eased some of the tension in the room. Even Rnd, with his usually stern demeanor, seemed slightly less rigid. However, he quickly returned to the matter at hand.
"Now that we''ve all calmed down, let''s focus on the situation, Lucille, you mentioned that your father has changed since obtaining his new title could there be more to it?¡±
¡°More to it?¡±
¡°Yes, has he been talking with strange individuals, was he feeling unwell or staring out into space for no reason? Any strange behaviors?¡±
Now that he had the two here he could start asking questions. First, he needed to make sure that the count was doing everything out of his own volition. There were small signs whenever someone was affected by curses or being ckmailed. Rnd had scanned the man the best he could but he didn¡¯t spot anything out of the ordinary that would suggest he was under some form of mind control or curse. However, subtler forms of maniption, especially those involving political machinations or unseen threats, were harder to detect.
¡°Well¡ I¡¯m not sure, he wasn¡¯t home much and I was usually at the Institute¡ but, think we did receive some help from other houses during the sh for the new title?¡±
¡°I see, that will be hard to confirm¡¡±
Rnd hoped that there would have been some outside factor pushing her father. There were probably many merchants, nobles, and outside powers lending Graham help. It wasn¡¯t anything out of the ordinary, once he reached a higher position he would pull everyone up with him. If a power like the cult was involved then he could easily absolve Robert of all charges and me the evil faction but in this case, it would probably be impossible to prove. He already spread some of his divine spells around the ce and none of the knights he interacted with had been infected by any abyssal worms.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be of much help. After I realized that they wanted to give Lucille away to some child, I lost it¡ I never thought It woulde to this, they must have been keeping watch over us and overheard our conversation, we never stood a chance¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t me yourself Robert, none of us knew.¡±
¡°Could they be listening to us now?¡±
Robert jolted forward but Rnd raised his hand to reassure him.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I took care of that, if they knew that you two were talking, they would have already charged through that door.¡±
¡°I see¡ Perhaps if I asked you for help, this wouldn¡¯t have happened¡¡±
The room went silent after Roberts''s promation. Rnd knew that he would have probably been able to smuggle them out of there with ease but the two weren¡¯t in that sort of rtionship. It seemed that his coldness kept his half-brother from reaching out to him earlier. If not for their younger sister he would have probably not been here and Robert would have been scared beyond saving.
¡°There¡¯s no point in dwelling on what could have been, we never had that sort of rtionship to begin with but you¡¯re still my brother. What matters now is how we move forward and get you out of this predicament.¡±
Lucille¡¯s holographic image nodded in agreement.
¡°He¡¯s right, Robert. We can¡¯t change the past, but we can still find a way out of this mess. Together.¡±
Robert looked between his brother and Lucille, his heart swelling with gratitude. Despite everything, despite the years of hostility and the mistakes he had made, they were here - Rnd was here, helping him, and Lucille hadn¡¯t lost faith in him.
¡°You¡¯re right.¡±
Robert finally said, determination seeping into his voice.
¡°We can still make things right. But we need a n.¡±
¡°Yes, we need a proper n this time around¡¡±
Robert, Lucille and even Lucienne nodded in unison. Soon after, they all turned toward the person that made all of this possible. Rnd faintly flinched at all the attention that he was getting and it seemed that everything would be dependent on him. His shoulders felt heavy as the weight of responsibility settled on them. Rnd wasn¡¯t one to shy away from challenges, but acting out of familial bonds and emotions was new territory. He had spent years honing his skills, preparing for battles and not disputes between noble houses.
¡°Fine, if we¡¯re going to do this, we¡¯ll do it right. But you all need to listen to me carefully and follow my lead. If any of you act impulsively again, it could ruin everything.¡±
Robert and Lucienne nodded, their expressions serious. Lucille¡¯s image, though flickering slightly due to the strain of the mana transfer, was equally focused.
¡°First, we¡¯ll be trying to extrapte the process, we need your mother to contact Wentworth Arden, perhaps he could exert some pressure from the outside. We don¡¯t need to prove your innocence, if we can get you out of this with money, then that will be enough.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure if my father will be willing to leave it at that¡¡±
Lucillemented in a hushed tone and Rnd nodded.
¡°I don¡¯t think so either, he wishes to show that his family can¡¯t be trifled with. He probably wants to use Robert as an example of what happens when someone crosses him. This means we have to be prepared for the worst-case scenario.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t mean?¡±
¡°Yes, the death penalty.¡±
The room grew heavy with silence as Rnd''s words hung in the air. The implications of his statement were clear, and the gravity of the situation settled over everyone present. Robert¡¯s breath caught in his throat, and he instinctively clenched his fists. The thought of his own execution was terrifying, but what frightened him more was the idea that Lucille would be forced into a loveless marriage with another person who wasn¡¯t even of age. Lucienne''s eyes widened in fear, and she gripped her brother''s arm tightly, as if holding onto him would prevent the unthinkable from happening.
"Rnd¡ there must be another way.¡±
¡°Of course, there¡¯s another way and we need to discuss every possible strategy to get Robert out of this in one piece, even if that means that he could lose a limb¡¡±
Rnd had gone through various books concerningw within the kingdom. Back at the Arden estate, there were several of them with currentws and also old traditions that were still being upheld. There were ways of getting out of this situation but some were better than others. He needed to discuss all the options that were out on the table and convince Robert to save his life. Robert swallowed hard, his mind racing as Rnd¡¯s words sunk in. The death penalty was a terrifying prospect, but losing a limb? It was a grim alternative, yet it meant survival.
¡°Don¡¯t worry there are other ways, in some cases, people were given freedom after a heartfelt apology and loss of title. There was a lot of begging involved and you would need to lose your Knight title.¡±
¡°You wish me to prostrate myself and dishonor myself in front of the judge and other nobles? ¡ But even if I do that, what of Lucille?¡±
¡°How about you worry about yourself first?¡±
Rnd responded in a harsh tone.
¡°After we get you out of this predicament, we will focus on Lucille. I know a noble who is looking forpetent people, he would probably ept a mage and her knight.¡±
Albrook was the perfect ce to hide the two lovebirds. It didn¡¯t seem that Lucille wanted to live here anymore. After Robert was safe they woulde up with a n to break the young mage out of her tower. Then the two could meet up at Rnd¡¯s ce where they could start their new life. However, before such a thing could happen they needed to get through the first hurdle, Roberts''s trial that would be held in a few days.
Chapter 487: Unexpected Resistance.
Chapter 487: Unexpected Resistance.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
¡°Robert, are you awake? Quickly, lie down! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±
¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine¡¡±
¡°No, you certainly are not! I¡¯ve seen all those wounds! If it weren¡¯t for the good sir from the Institute, you could have been dead by now! Did you even thank him? Quick, lower your head, you foolish child!¡±
¡°Uh¡ It¡¯s fine, madam. I¡¯ll excuse myself¡¡±
Rnd stood there in front of his stepmother, concealing his true identity from her. To her, he was just a representative from Xandar¡¯s Institute of Wizardry. She still believed he was only there because of Lucienne, who had gained the rare irvoyant ss. After spending the night discussing potential issues that could arise during the trial, he was ready to leave. However, when the woman awoke from his spell and found Robert awake as well, she began to panic.
¡°Nonsense, my good man! We of the Arden house show gratitude, and you have done more for us than we could ever repay. You¡¯ve saved my son, and that is something I will never forget. The least my son can do is show his respect.¡±
For Rnd, who had endured five years of this woman¡¯s jealous schemes, the whole scene felt surreal. She had pitted Robert against him at every opportunity, and now she was forcing Robert to bow before the man she despised. He wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about it and wondered how she would react if he revealed his true identity to her. The scene was quite ironic to him but he did not wish to reveal himself even now, it was better to keep up the act of the concerned professor who was just here to protect Lucienne.¡°Madam Arden, I assure you, it¡¯s not necessary. Your son needs his rest, and there¡¯s no need for such formalities. What matters is that he recovers fully and gets ready for theing hearing.¡±
Still groggy and trying to wrap his head around the situation, Robert looked between his mother and Rnd''s armored figure. The entire situation felt bizarre, but he felt grateful to his estranged brother. It was strange to see his mother grovel in such a way and eventually, he decided to go along with it. His head was lowered and a heartfelt thanks was given.
Rnd stood silently, watching as Robert awkwardly lowered his head, mumbling words of gratitude that seemed foreign to both of them. For a moment, he wondered if this charade would be worth the trouble. His stepmother, oblivious to the true identity of her son¡¯s savior, seemed satisfied with Robert¡¯s disy of humility. She gave a small, relieved smile and nodded approvingly.
"That''s better, you must always show respect to those who help you, Robert. Remember that."
¡°Yes, Mother¡¡±
Robert was still somewhat dazed from the emotional rollercoaster and physical torment he had endured. His eyes flickered to Rnd, trying to convey a silent message of gratitude. Rnd caught the look and gave a gentle nod, acknowledging the unspoken thanks. He understood that time was short, but they would need to continue ying within the confines of this noble charade.
¡°Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me,¡±
Rnd replied, his voice somewhat firm and hidden behind a voice-altering enchantment.
¡°I must make preparations for the trial. Sir Robert, you should rest. There¡¯s a difficult road ahead, and you¡¯ll need all your strength.¡±
¡°Yes, of course. Thank you¡ sir¡ Deputy Professor¡¡±
Robert stumbled over the formal address, the word ¡®sir¡¯ feeling strange on his tongue when directed at his younger brother. But at this point, he had already made peace that his brother Rnd had surpassed him and probably all their other siblings. He was already a tier 3 ss holder that could even overpower Knight Commanders who trained their whole life. If there was someone that could save him from this fate, then it was him.
As Rnd turned to leave he took a moment to look at his sister Lucienne. She was standing behind her mother and not speaking. Without any indication for it, a spell effect was activated that created an invisible bubble around his head. A little tunnel formed from this bubble and connected with the area around Lucienne before he started speaking.
¡°I¡¯ll go check on your friends; they¡¯re staying at a nearby inn and should be safe. Don¡¯t worry, your mother can¡¯t hear us, but cover your mouth while speaking.¡±
It was a simple modification of the sound-canceling spell, reduced to cover only their heads. A mana concealment spell was also woven in, ensuring that even the most powerful mages wouldn¡¯t detect it. The sound waves would bounce around within the sealed-off area, allowing them tomunicate without anyone else hearing a thing. Lucienne nodded slightly, the spell was something she had never seen before but they had previously discussed it.
¡°Be careful, you never know what that count could do and tell everyone not to worry!¡±
¡°I know, don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t dare attack someone from the Institute. As we discussed, I¡¯ll try to get them to go back.¡±
¡°Mmm¡ Margaret might not want to¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll convince her, one way or the other, she¡¯ll go back to the institute¡¡±
Rnd intended to use this time to escort the three girls and the maid back to the mage tower. From there, they could return to the institute. The round trip would likely take no more than a day, giving him ample time to handle this before the trial, which was exactly three days away. Now, he just needed to get the group out of here, even if it meant doing so by force.
¡®Now then¡¡¯
His sister looked to be sad at the fact that her friends had to go but for Rnd this was the better option. If the trial failed, having the three girls here would onlyplicate things. Eventually, the door shut behind him and he was instantly greeted by two armored men. They weren¡¯t his match but it was clear that no one would let him go around this whole ce. Mages had appeared and created multiple barriers already which luckily his new and improved mapping system was able to go against.
¡®They clearly don¡¯t trust me¡ That Leopold is also near and they also got more Knight Commanders to guard this tower¡¡¯
It was clear that escaping this ce wouldn¡¯t be easy. If Robert lost the trial, it might be wiser to free him on another asion when the number of guards had decreased. Typically, prisoners were transported elsewhere after the trial was over. The problem was that thesends belonged to the Count, who had the authority to decide everything, including ordering an immediate execution or incarceration once the trial was concluded.
¡®I should go get this over with¡¡¯
Rnd looked at the guards without nodding and moved forward. The two parted and after he vanished down the stairs, they followed closely after. Once he was outside, the heavy doors closed behind him with a resounding thud. The air outside was cool, a slight breeze rustling the leaves of the nearby trees. There were many more guards there not then when he arrived.
¡®They must have called for reinforcements from outside, perhaps more will arriveter¡¡¯
It seemed that the Count would not make this easy. In three days this whole city would probably turn into one huge imprable fortress. The mages were assembling arrays and preparing siege magic. Even if he tried to use his newly created runic glider, escaping through the air would be difficult.
He made his way through the courtyard, the stone path crunching beneath his boots. The estate was sprawling, a testament to the wealth and power of House De Vere. Everyone he saw was on edge, their hands clutching their weapons and ready to attack. Grand Commander Leopold was there with him, his gaze following his movements as he approached the gate outside.
There was a whole toon of soldiers at the gate. More than half were wearing heavy armor simr to his Rune Mark I suit and behind them stood a row of archers with a mage in the middle. As he stopped, the Grand Commander made his way in his direction.
¡°Deputy Professor,¡±
Leopold greeted but his tone was cold.
¡°I trust everything is in order with the prisoner?¡±
Rnd nodded and replied in a simr way.
¡°For now, and I hope he remains that way¡ But for the time being, I will be taking my leave. I need to confer with some of my students from the institute, I¡¯m sure you understand. I will of course return for the trial and make sure that it proceeds fairly.¡±
¡°You dare to assume that my lord would¡¡±
¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Have you forgotten about the state young Robert Arden was in when I arrived here? I hope that you¡¯re not trying to deny it?¡±
Leopold''s eyes narrowed as he was enraged by the animosity flung in the direction of his master. However, what Rnd said was true, they did torture Robert without going through the proper procedures. The armored soldiers heard their conversation and took a step forward but were quickly stopped by their leader.
¡°Let him through.¡±
Rnd¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Leopold and a sense of tension rippled through the soldiers around them. The Grand Commander was seething, his face a mask of controlled fury, but Rnd knew that he had no choice but to let him pass. Thest thing the Count wanted was to provoke the Institute of Wizardry with a powerful tier 4 mage in its ranks.
Finally, Rond took a step through the gates and was allowed passage. The gates looked heavier than before and they groaned open. More cool air hit his armor and ruffled his robe. The road leading away from the estate was lined with more guards, their eyes watching for any sign of betrayal. Rnd kept his pace steady and calm, the heavy thuds of his boots on the stone echoing in the silence.
Once he was clear of the main gate, he took a moment to assess the situation. The estate sprawled behind him, a fortress bristling with armed men and magical defenses. He knew he had to move quickly if he wanted to get Lucienne''s friends out safely and return in time for the trial. The Count''s forces were prepared for an all-out confrontation and could potentially target him or the others once they were inside the city. There was a strong possibility that someone would be waiting to stop them after they headed towards the teleportation gate. After eavesdropping on Graham De Vere, Rnd was certain the man wouldn¡¯t shy away from using such methods.
After scanning the surroundings for any potential threats or spies, he headed deeper into the city of Bac. Margaret along with Atasuna and Marlein had gone into the noble district. There they resided in the most costly inn around. His suspicion of Margaret continued to grow and once he arrived he encountered ack of customers.
¡®Did Ie too early? I guess it¡¯s not even seven in the morning¡¡¯
They had strategized through the entire night and he left close to the break of dawn. It was normal for people here to still sleep. The inn he entered was well-protected and quiterge. Some waiters were already setting the tables and preparing for the young lords and rich merchants to arrive for breakfast. Rnd quickly made his way through the grand entrance and was greeted by the innkeeper, a stout man with a graying mustache and a wary expression.
¡°Good morning.¡±
Rnd said while the innkeeper was taken aback by his robed and armored form.
¡°A group of students from Xandar¡¯s Institute of Wizardry should have arrived here yesterday, are they still here?¡±
¡°Ah, yes they did¡¡±
The man looked at Rnd from head to bottom and nodded. It seemed that the girls had already informed the innkeeper that someone of his looks would arrive so it made things much easier.
¡°Good, Please inform them that the Deputy Professor of the Institute is here.¡±
The innkeeper''s eyes widened with recognition, and he quickly gestured to a worker on the side. The person was a young woman with proper manners just like all the others, a stark contrast to the people he was used to in such ces. As they headed out to call the girls, he was given an option to rest at one of the empty tables.
¡®They are all still there, the maid is with them¡¡¯
On his monitoring device, he could see all their dots in one room together. It also informed him that they were being followed. Some guards from the estate had gathered outside and didn¡¯t even try to hide their presence. They were probably there to distract him from the true pursuers, who had better skills, but with his map, he could quickly record everyone¡¯s mana patterns for future use.
¡®Once those four are out of the way, I should examine the city for any potential escape routes. Even though they increased the amount of guards, I bet there are some thief guild tunnels no one knows about¡¡¯
Rnd''s ns were simple. First, he would attempt to use his knowledge to get Robert a deal. The best way would be to bribe the count with some money or convince him that this whole predicament was making him look bad. If this failed, he could take a more rule-heavy angle and bring up Robert¡¯s uwful torturous treatment. That approach gave him some footing but in a world filled with nobles, justice rarely saw the light of day.
¡®If all fails, then I¡¯d need to get him out of here¡ but I¡¯ll also be a criminal then.¡¯
His position as a professor or Knight Commander would not protect him from the consequences of breaking Robert out. He would be branded a criminal, and even escaping into Valerian territory would be futile. Despite the area being controlled by an opposing noble faction, they often coborated in such situations. Arthur¡¯s brothers would be more than happy to get rid of him and would likely try to present him on a silver tter.
As he was contemting, the innkeeper¡¯s assistant finally returned. Behind him, he spotted three teenage girls with their eyelids glued together. All of them looked like they hadn''t slept well and would probably not appreciate what he was about to tell them. The maid walked slowly behind them, her steps silent, much like Mary¡¯s.
¡°Professor, you¡¯re back! But where is Luci?¡±
¡°She will be staying here for a few days due to family matters. You on the other hand will return to the institute¡¡±
¡°What? No, we won¡¯t! If Luci isn¡¯ting then we aren¡¯t going!¡±
Just as he assumed, Margaret quickly refused his order. Rnd sighed inwardly, knowing this confrontation would be inevitable. He had anticipated resistance from Margaret, the most stubborn of the trio, but he couldn''t afford to let his sister''s friends remain in Bac. The city was bing a dangerous ce, and if things went awry, they could easily be coteral damage.
"Miss, Margaret, this isn''t up for debate."
Rnd said, his voice firm and coupled with a stern tone.
¡°No, I will not leave Luci here without any help! I¡¯m her friend and that¡¯s what friends do.¡±
¡°Now listen here youngdy¡ as I¡¯ve said this is not up for debate, if you won¡¯te willingly then¡¡±
Rnd was not in the best frame of mind, his stress levels rising with every passing moment. He saw the girl as nothing more than a thorn in his side. Even if she had the heart in the right ce and wanted to support Lucienne, her presence here was a liability. The stakes were too high, and he had no time for stubborn defiance. Thus, he chose to activate one of his skills, which soon proved to have been a big mistake.
Margaret¡¯s eyes flinched as she felt her body be put under a lot of strange pressure. The feeling didn¡¯tst for too long as almost instantly, her maid-knight Hadley stepped forward. Rnd could barely keep up with her speed and without activating his mana Eyes of Mana to help him predict movement. He underestimated who he was facing and now the woman was charging forward.
The whole inn shook as his automatic defenses activated. A veil of thick mana surrounded his body as a ded weapon collided with it. Hadley had unveiled her weapon which consisted of rather long-looking finger ws. They suddenly appeared over her fingers and were now aimed at his face. The woman didn¡¯t take kindly to him using his suppression skill and now he was in quite a bind...
Chapter 488: Forced To Reconsider.
Chapter 488: Forced To Reconsider.
Rnd''s eyes widened as the ws stopped inches from his face, crackling against the barrier of dense mana. The tension in the air was palpable, and for a moment, all movement ceased. The inn''s walls seemed to close in around them, the few onlookers too stunned to react.Hadley, the maid-knight, stood poised like a coiled spring and ready to pounce at any moment. Her eyes locked on Rnd¡¯s helmet which was glowing. He knew that she was probably a trained knight and bodyguard but he had underestimated her capabilities. Her status remained hidden to him and thus he assumed that she would not be much stronger than any other tier 3 ss holder he had encountered.
¡®Does she have a second tier 3 ss? Why would someone like this be defending a teenage girl? Who is Margaret exactly?¡¯
Rnd had made a blunder and underestimated what he was dealing with just like his opponents did with him. Now he realized that the recent string of victories had bolstered his confidence to a dangerous level. He had thought himself untouchable, but now he was facing someone with enough skill to push him back, something not many had managed.
The stand-off couldn¡¯tst. He needed to diffuse the situation before it escted further, but his options were limited. If he pushed back, the entire inn could be destroyed in the ensuing fight, drawing unwanted attention from the Count''s forces. This would probably be held against him and could jeopardize Robert¡¯s case. Without him around, there would probably be no one around to exert any kind of pressure against the opposition. However, backing down might mean losing control over Margaret and the other girls, putting them all in danger.
¡°Miss Margaret¡ and Miss Hadley¡±
Rnd began talking, his voice still calm despite the situation.
¡°I apologize if I startled you, but you must understand that your safety, and that of your friends, is my top priority. The city is bing more dangerous by the hour, it would be better if you returned to the academy, this issue is not something you should involve yourself in¡¡±
Hadley''s eyes remained locked on Rnd''s, her stance unwavering no change in her expression. It was as if this woman had no mind of her own and would only follow the orders of her young mistress. Margaret, however, seemed to soften slightly as she realized the gravity of the situation. Her initial anger gave way to concern, not just for herself but for Lucienne as well.
¡°Luci is my friend, and I won¡¯t abandon her when she needs me the most!¡±Margaret replied, her voice firm yet tinged with worry. It didn¡¯t seem that she had any ns on leaving. Rnd was now stuck between a rock and a hard ce. The young girl was unwilling to budge and her guard wasn¡¯t saying much. If he decided to push it any further, the ensuing battle would probably cause him to be imprisoned. The count would certainly see this as a good excuse.
"Your loyalty to Lucienne ismendable, but staying here could do more harm than good. I¡¯m sure you understand that your youngdy will just be getting in the way, it would be wise to return to the institute where it¡¯s safer.¡±
Rnd attempted to reason with the maid but instead of getting a reply, she pushed further against his mana veil. He had not yet exerted all of his power but there were too many people around them for the usual explosive tactics. Any stray mana beam could harm a bystander who was walking peacefully outside, this was not something he wished to have on his conscience.
"And if something happens to Lucienne while we¡¯re gone? What if she needs us, and we¡¯re not here? Professor you might be powerful, but you can¡¯t be everywhere at once."
It didn¡¯t seem that he was getting through to them but perhaps what she was saying made some sense. If he was forced to rescue his brotherter, then perhaps leaving Lucienne in their care would be the right move. The guards Francine Arden arrived with weren¡¯t too great. This maid he was struggling with would probably be the best guard Lucienne could have.
¡®The count probably won¡¯t target students from the Institute in some strange attempt to ckmail me, right?¡¯
Rnd began contemting his options. The primary reason he wanted these three students out of here was for their safety. The maid was strong, but it was clear she would only protect Margaret. However, the young girl had already demonstrated a few times that she was a good friend, and his worries about their safety might be unfounded. This wasn¡¯t the optimal resolution to the situation, but confirming Hadley¡¯s strength had its benefits.
He paused, his mind racing as he weighed his options. The situation had spiraled out of control quickly, but he couldn''t afford to let it escte further. The young girls were more of an annoyance to him than anything else. Perhaps he could win the battle against the maid but she wasn¡¯t his only problem. For the time being it was better to relent. The trial could take a while and eventually these brats could get bored.
¡°You do realize that once we are back at the Institute, all of you will be punished? Are you sure you still wish to remain even if you get expelled?¡±
After all other options had failed, he attempted to bring it back to the institute. He was still a deputy professor and could push for their expulsion. Perhaps Margaret was in a high enough position to resist, but her two other friends were not of any high nobility. He did not want to use the strategies of his enemies but they weren¡¯t giving him other options.
¡°That is¡¡±
Margaret hesitated for a moment and looked at the two other girls there. Marlein and Atasuna could not afford to offend anyone but they stood firmly.
¡°We will stay!¡±
¡°Yeah, we won¡¯t leave Luci here alone!¡±
The two replied and he quickly responded.
¡°She is here with her mother, she isn¡¯t alone.¡±
¡°No, she needs us here!¡±
¡°Now listen here¡¡±
Rnd started to get a bit annoyed about how the girls were ignoring the whole issue. They were uninformed about everything but didn¡¯t seem to care if they were a burden.
¡°Do you really want to get expelled?¡±
¡°We won¡¯t get expelled! You wouldn¡¯t do that, Professor Wand, you¡¯re not that type of person!¡±
¡°I¡¯m not?¡±
¡°You won¡¯t!¡±
¡°...¡±
Margaret responded with a lot of confidence. She had a strange grin on her face as if she knew all the answers. It seemed that she had seen through his bluff as he wouldn¡¯t really bother expelling the three or calling for a hearing to do it.
¡°I assure you, I am not bluffing. If you continue to obstruct my mission, you may very well face serious consequences¡¡±
¡°Then we will face them head-on, together!¡±
¡°Yeah!¡±
The girls all cheered together while looking at Rnd in various ways. It was clear that they wouldn¡¯t budge and if he wanted them out of this city, then force would be needed.
¡®Is this what they call the rebellious phase? I hate teenagers¡¡¯
Rnd sighed deeply but there was no way out of this debacle. The three girls had decided to make their own beds and now would need to sleep in them. He was just trying to protect them by sending them home. However, his brother and own sister were still more important
¡°Very well, you can stay then¡¡±
The girls smiled brightly as he finally relented but he still needed to make it clear to them that there would be consequences.
¡°... Don¡¯t be too happy, I will still report this to the institute and your parents might be called inter. If the other teachers decide, then you might get expelled for this. You sill have time, think about it.¡±
Margaret''s triumphant smile faltered slightly at Rnd''s warning, but she quickly recovered. The other two girls exchanged nervous nces, but their resolve stood firm. Hadley, the maid-knight, finally lowered her ws, but her gaze remained fixed on Rnd as if anticipating a disabling spell. For a moment, he considered it but ultimately decided to relent.
¡°Thank you, Professor but I will be staying.¡±
¡°And so will we.¡±
Replied Marlein and was quickly followed by the girl with animal ears.
¡°Yeah! We will.¡±The confrontation had not gone exactly as nned, but at least it had ended without bloodshed. He still had a job to do, and he couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time on these stubborn girls. With a final, lingering nce at Hadley, he took a step back to take out something from his spatial rune. The maid did not react, seemingly feeling out his intent.¡°Fine, take this with you, if something goes wrong, just press on the middle. If you do, I¡¯ll know that something is happening.¡±The device he handed them didn¡¯t look like much - a simple rectangle inscribed with runes and a spot to press down. He gave one to Margaret and to each of the other girls as well. The little spider golem had stayed by their side, unable to enter the estate with Lucienne, but that wasn¡¯t enough. Each of these devices would transmit the location of the girl holding it, ensuring that if anything ever happened to them, he would know immediately.¡°Thank you, Professor. I promise we¡¯ll be careful but what about Luci and her brother? Will you please tell us?¡±They had not been informed about what was happening so he decided to fill them in. Once the people in the inn realized that the two tier 3 ss holders would not be fighting, everyone went back to their business. The tension in the air began to dissipate as Rnd took a seat at one of the empty tables, gesturing for the girls to join him. Despite his irritation, he recognized the importance of keeping them informed, especially since they were adamant about staying."Alright, listen carefully."For the next few moments, he recounted the story of how Robert had been imprisoned and needed to seek legal action. He didn¡¯t reveal everything, but he shared enough to make them aware that there was little they could do about it. His gaze shifted to Margaret, the biggest unknown in the group. Part of his reasoning for sharing this information was the hope that she might have the ability to pull some strings to help Robert. She appeared to be from a highly influential family, perhaps nobles above the rank of count.¡®Hadley probably informs her parents about her every move, perhaps they are someone that could help with this?¡¯It was a stretch but the possibility was there. If an influential person appeared to vouch for Robert, then even the count couldn¡¯t do much about it. Only thanks to Robert¡¯s mistreatment was the trial being held but it still looked grim. "So... Luci''s brother is in serious trouble, and the Count isn''t ying fair. Is there something that we can do to help, Professor?¡±¡°Not really, unless you are rted to a Duke or the royal family.¡±The girls seemed distressed and even Margaret had her head down. It didn¡¯t seem that the wild card was willing to help, or perhaps she could as it would reveal some hidden identity she was trying to hide. ¡°Well, if you are going to remain, then perhaps you should visit Miss Lucienne and her mother when they return. I will return to the count''s estate for now and make my preparations, the trial is in three days so for that time, please don¡¯t cause any trouble and support your friend¡¡±Rnd watched as the three girls exchanged worried nces, their earlier bravado reced by a realization of the gravity of the situation. Margaret, still clutching the device Rnd had given her, looked up at him with a certain determination.¡°Professor, we¡¯ll do what we can.¡±¡°I¡¯m sure you will¡ Remember to use that device if anything happens. I¡¯ll be checking in periodically.¡±
With that, he rose from his seat and gave the girls a final nod before turning to leave. He knew that the situation was vtile, and every moment counted. The count''s forces were a looming threat and had already gathered around this inn. Once he was outside, he could see some of the soldiers following his every move. ¡®I¡¯ll have to get used to this. I only have three days to gather all the information about this case but even if I can prove everything within a reasonable doubt¡ it won¡¯t mean anything.¡¯There were ways to proceed, and he also needed to speak with Count Graham. While it was unlikely that the count would back down from the usations, it was always best to plead with him before taking further action. Perhaps with enough money, the count might relent. As long as Robert could be saved, Rnd was willing to settle for his brother''s exile and loss of honor.¡®I¡¯m not sure if Robert will be willing to¡ he worked hard for his rank and level.¡¯
As he approached the count''s estate once more, he attempted to act casually. He had already mapped the area extensively and knew the weak points in the defenses. He could slip through unnoticed if needed, but for now, he needed to make his presence known.The gates of the estate loomed before him, and as he approached, he was stopped by multiple heavily armored guards. They eyed him with suspicion but nodded in acknowledgment when they recognized him as a deputy professor from the Institute.
¡°Professor Wand, the Grand Commander, is expecting you.¡±
One of the guards said.¡°He is?¡±¡°Yes, he should be waiting at the entrance to the estate, one of the guards will guide you there.¡±¡°Very well then, lead the way.¡±It wasn¡¯t that surprising that the user wanted to discuss things with him. At this moment, Rnd was the main driving force behind Robert¡¯s case. He had a suspicion of what the count wanted from him and this was a chance to see where he stood. Soon he was led towards the estate where Leopold was waiting for him. The Grand Commander stood with confidence and nodded as he arrived.
¡°The Lord is expecting you, please follow me.¡±
The Grandmander turned around and probably wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. Behind him, three other knights appeared along with one mage, all tier 3 ss holders. Rnd followed the Grand Commander through the opulent halls of the mansion he was led into. He caught nces of the people inside, some of them whispered while others looked away in fright. Through the help of his monitoring device and his drones, he had a good idea of where he was being taken. This was not the way towards the office the two counts had previously talked in but a muchrger room. As therge doors swung open he was greeted by many more guards standing to the sides. At the end was Count Graham De Vere, protected by severalyers of magical shields that were invisible to people that couldn¡¯t sense mana.¡®There are enchantments everywhere, even I would have problems breaking through all of this¡ this man is quite resourceful.¡¯There was a reason why Graham had won his new title and why his influence was so great. Rnd stepped into the grand hall, his eyes scanning the ornate surroundings - rich tapestries, polished marble floors, and a vast array of rare artifacts adorning the walls. The Count''s imposing presence at the far end of the room, nked by his elite guards, was a testament to his status and power. Yet, even with all of these defenses he was not shaken and could not show any fear either.His gaze was steady and unwavering as he watched Rnd approach. He was dressed in an elegant, dark military uniform adorned with symbols of his house, a clear sign of his wealth and influence. Beside him now stood Leopold, the Grand Commander, his hand close to his weapon.¡°Deputy Professor Wand, how is the Arch Magus fairing?¡± ¡°She is doing well.¡±
He could tell that the man was probing for answers. The count had likely spent the previous night conducting background checks on everyone. Without knowing their backgrounds, he probably wouldn¡¯t have acted. The primary reason for the summons was likely rted to the multiple royal gold coins on the desk next to the count. For now, Yavenna¡¯s name would shield him, preventing them from uncovering his true identity. This is why they had probably opted for a different approach - one involving a direct bribe¡
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
Chapter 489: New Plan.
Chapter 489: New n.
¡®That¡¯s quite the sum, not something you¡¯d offer to just anyone. Could the Count be desperate to resolve this quietly? or does he just wish to build a new bridge to the institute?¡¯Rnd stood before his current enemy, Count Graham De Vere. What he saw was unexpected but not unusual. Bribery from nobles was nothing new; it was just part of how they operated. However, even though the stack of royal coins was there, Rnd didn''t expect to receive any of them directly. Graham was a shrewd man and was likely just testing the waters. They were there to provide him with a taste of what could be gained if he cooperated.
Count Graham De Vere''s sharp eyes studied Rnd as he stood in the grand hall, surrounded byyers of protection and wealth. The silence between them was thick, only broken by the faint crackle of the knights'' armor. Graham picked up one of the royal coins and started ying around with it and finally began to speak."You understand, Professor Wand, that situations like these can be... delicate, but they can be resolved through other means. I apologize for the rude wee and for what you saw in my dungeon but¡ I think we can resolve this issue, without the institute getting involved any further.¡±
Rnd''s eyes flicked to the coins, but his gaze went unnoticed thanks to the mithril helmet he wore. He was less interested in the wealth the man possessed and more focused on theyers of magical defenses. The enchantments were expertly crafted, simr to those he had studied at the institute. He knew he could break through them if he wanted, but with all the knights gathered around, he would likely be stopped before he could act. "I''m aware of theplexities, but I¡¯m not sure what you are getting at. Do you wish me to retreat after seeing that young man be mistreated without a proper trial?¡±He replied in a somewhat neutral tone while trying to keep up his righteous professor persona. To these people, most of their problems would go away if he wasn¡¯t here. Normally, they would probably remove him with force, but this option was risky due to the Arch-Magus ties.
"You must understand, Professor Wand." Graham began, his voice sounding smooth yet calcted. "This is not about bypassing justice, but rather about maintaining the stability of my city and mynds. I can not show leniency even when children of nobles are involved. He tried to abduct my own daughter and this is something I can never forgive!¡±¡°Your daughter? Lucille De Vere correct?¡±¡°Yes, that is her name. If it wasn¡¯t for Commander Leopold and his men, who intercepted the abduction in time, my daughter could have been taken away by that criminal. Professor Wand, surely you can see the gravity of this offense?"¡°Criminal¡ abduction? Is that really what happened? Could I speak to the youngdy to confirm this matter?¡±It seemed that the count was going down this route without caring much for the truth of the matter. Lucille would definitely go against the notion that Robert tried to abduct her without her consent. This meant that Graham was not nning to let his daughter testify on this event and he confirmed this with his next statement. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible, Professor. My daughter is still recovering from the shock of the incident, and I would not subject her to further distress by dragging her into this unpleasant business. I trust you understand a father¡¯s concern.¡±Count Graham De Vere¡¯s face hardened slightly at Rnd¡¯s request, though he kept his tone controlled. It was clear that he wouldn¡¯t be getting any direct statements from his daughter but luckily he had already recorded her side of the story. Presenting the evidence during the trial would be hard as he did break a few rules to get it. This was not the institute and the mages here could lie about his magic being nothing but an illusion. ¡°Is that so? Won¡¯t you reconsider, from what I have gathered, the youngdy and Robert Arden had an extensive rtionship dating to the times she attended the institute¡¡±While he couldn¡¯t force him to give her up, he could at least present him as being unreasonable. Count Graham''s expression hardened even more as Rnd mentioned the rtionship between Lucille and Robert. He was certainly not expecting anyone to know about his daughter¡¯s past to such an extent. Graham took a moment but eventually replied with a sharp tone."That is irrelevant, Professor, whatever rtionship they had, it does not excuse his actions. He overstepped, and now he must face the consequences."Rnd remained silent for a moment, studying the Count. It was clear that Graham was desperate to maintain control of the narrative, even if it meant bending the truth. The longer they talked, the less appealing the man became, and it quickly became evident that Rnd''s cooperation couldn''t be bought. If Rnd had yed along, the Count would likely have shifted the conversation toward investing in the institute, but it never reached that point."Count Graham, I understand your concerns as a father, but I must point out that justice cannot be one-sided. If Robert Arden is to stand trial for his alleged crimes, then all evidence must be presented, including testimonies that may challenge your version of events.""You overstep your bounds, Professo." Graham rebutted the ims while mming his fist onto the desk. The knights around them shifted slightly as if waiting for their leader to order them to attack."You forget whose city this is, whosends these are. I have the power to make this very difficult for you, should you continue to insist on meddling in affairs that do not concern you."Rnd didn¡¯t move, nor did his visor turn away from the man¡¯s intense gaze. It was clear that this was as far as the count was willing to go in their negotiation. There was no reason to pry in further, the man was unwilling to budge on this issue at all. He was on dangerous ground, and pushing too hard could result in severe consequences not just for him but for Robert as well. ¡°I understand the position you¡¯re in, Count Graham, but remember, justice is not served by silencing dissent. The truth muste to light for the benefit of all parties involved.¡±¡°Your idealism is admirable, Professor, but it is not practical in the real world. Sometimes, sacrifices must be made for the greater good. I suggest you consider your next steps carefully.¡±Graham waved his words off as some kind of nonsense. Rnd didn¡¯t believe it fully either but his persona needed to be established. He needed to show the count that he would not relent on this issue which he saw as something unjust.
"I am not here to challenge your authority, Count Graham but I hope you reconsider your actions once the trial arrives. I¡¯m sure Count Laurence would appreciate a fair trial, as should any noble family. In the interest of justice, I trust that the truth will eventually prevail."Count Graham''s expression remained impassive and he offered a curt nod, signaling that the discussion was concluded. Rnd took this as his cue to leave, sensing that pushing further would only provoke the count and potentially endanger Robert¡¯s situation more than it already was.¡°One more thing before you leave, dear Professor¡¡±Right as he was about to turn around and be escorted out by the guards, Graham brought up onest issue.¡°I have allowed you to see the prisoner but don¡¯t take my hospitality for granted. I¡¯m sure you are aware that I am not obligated to allow you any further visits with the man who tried to abduct my daughter. As such, I will have to ask you to return here only once the trial begins. I¡¯m sure such a just individual as yourself, will refrain from causing any trouble and will not interfere with any future proceedings¡¡±Graham knew thew and was aware that Rnd did the same. There was now stating that he had to remain by Robert¡¯s side. Perhaps if he remained inside the tower he could have refused but now he ced himself in a tough position. The count was certainly doing this in hopes of him not getting all the information before the trial. Luckily, Rnd already gathered everything that he needed the previous day. His golems had also been hidden around the estate so contacting his brother wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°As long as you guarantee on your honor that no further harm woulde to Robert Arden while he remains imprisoned, I willply with your request.¡±Count Graham gave a slight nod, seemingly satisfied with Rnd¡¯s response. As Rnd turned to leave, he was escorted out of the grand hall by the same heavily armored guards who had brought him in. Once outside, Rnd took a deep breath, the morning air beginning to heat up but it allowed him to forget the oppressive atmosphere of the estate.¡®I guess he got me with that one¡¡¯ording to thews governing thend, the Count wasn¡¯t obligated to allow others to meet a prisoner. He was required to grant one visitation to close family members, but Rnd was not among them. Francine and Lucienne were still inside the tower, but they were likely in no immediate danger. The Count was following the rules, so Rnd could safely withdraw for now and consider his next move.¡®Things aren¡¯t going too well, this would be the perfect time to escort those brats back to the institute. I should probably go back and get a room at the inn, I¡¯ll be here for a while¡¡¯Rnd decided to retreat for the time being, knowing that any further nosing around would only give Graham more ammunition for the uing trial. The golems he had ced around the estate would remain mostly dormant, as it was too risky to have them moving about. Robert''s life was likely not in immediate danger; Graham was probably still trying to demonstrate his strength. He seemed intent on resolving the matter properly, showing the world that his family handled things through the correct channels.After being led outside and through the gate, Rnd made sure to inform his sister about the situation. He believed that she and Lucienne might be allowed to stay behind since they weren''t much of a threat to the people within the estate. Francine was outspoken, so perhaps the Count would prefer to avoid thatplication altogether. Once they were informed through the help of his golems, Rnd headed back to the city, where he needed to exin everything to the other students.¡°Professor, you are back? Did you learn anything new?¡± Margaret asked and the girls swarmed around him as if the morning confrontation never happened. Rnd hesitated for a moment, considering how much he should reveal. Thest thing he wanted was to burden them with too much information, especially given the stakes. Thus, he decided to not mention the situation around Robert too much and y everything down. "You do not need to worry, everything is fine.¡± The girls exchanged nces, sensing that there was more to the situation than Rnd was letting on, but they didn¡¯t press him further. Margaret, however, wasn¡¯t so easily convinced. Her eyes narrowed slightly, but she kept her thoughts to herself, at least for the time being. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief.¡±There was not much to do for now, so after getting his own room, he let the time pass. The inn the girls were staying at cost more than he had previously assumed but it was within his budget. As he settled into his room, Rnd thought back to his brother who was stuck here. They had already discussed all the possibilities that could arise during the trial but there was one thing that he withheld from his brother. One particrw would allow him to get out of this scot-free but it came at a risk, one that he would rather avoid. ¡®Should I tell him? He probably knows thatw but wouldn¡¯t think it could be used¡ He might go for it otherwise, his chances of winning are close to none but with my help, it could be usible. Depends how long they will give us to prepare¡¡¯Rnd didn¡¯t like the way the trial was unfolding. At best, he could hope for his brother to be banished from the house, which would put his military career in jeopardy and likely force him into a life as an adventurer. But that wouldn¡¯t help Lucille. She would either have to escape or be wed to the underaged lord. Eventually, she could possibly resign from the De Vere name, allowing them to live together asmoners. However, the Count didn¡¯t seem like the type to let that happen easily. If things yed out that way, his brother would undoubtedly be the Count''s most wanted enemy.¡®How much time¡ probably two weeks at most¡ perhaps less. Making everything from scratch would be unreasonable, it would be better to get that thing here¡¡¯The gears were turning in his head as he contemted a new n. It was probably not something anyone would deem possible but he knew that he could make it work. However, his brother would need to be the one to make the final decision. This tactic would put him in danger and potentially bring him death. Thus, once he noticed that his sister and step-mother departed from Robert¡¯s cell, he made his call using one of the golems that remained hidden there. ¡°Robert, are you there?¡±¡°Rnd is that you?¡±¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me, try speaking directly into the light, the microphone rune has a limited range.¡±¡°Ah, sure. Is this better?¡±Within the dark tower chamber of the prison tower, a slither of light formed from within a dodecahedron-shaped device. There was no image ying as the distance was too high but this was enough for them to hold a conversation.¡°Yes, I can hear you clearly now,¡±
¡°Listen, Robert, there¡¯s something we haven¡¯t discussed yet. Aw, a rather old one, that could theoretically get you out of this mess. But it¡¯s risky, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the best course of action. It¡¯s a loophole that most people have forgotten about, as it goes againstmon sense but it¡¯s still something we can use¡¡±¡°What kind ofw are we talking about?¡±Rnd cleared his throat as he exined this new tactic. He made sure that his brother was aware that this n would be quite dangerous. It wasn¡¯t something that a reasonable person would go through but with someone like Count Graham as their opponent, it might be their only real shot. ¡°You think that will work?¡±¡°If we get enough time to prepare, then the chances aren¡¯t that low but the decision is yours. I can not make it for you.¡±After he had given him all the information about it, the choice was his. The two very rarely talked with each other and could barely be considered siblings. He expected Robert to go with the other options as fighting the count legally was still an option. Perhaps he could still get away with a p on the wrist if Count Laurence decided it to be. ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡ it¡¯s better than leaving my life up to those who¡¯d sooner see me dead than give me a fair chance.¡±
¡°I see, are you sure?¡±¡°Yes.¡±¡°Mmm¡ Then I¡¯ll go make the preparations on my end, try to rx for the next few days¡¡±Rnd was about to hang up on his brother but before he could go, Robert called out to him in a somewhat apologetic tone.¡°Wait before you go, I need to tell you something.¡±¡°Sure, what is it? Need to know more about the case?¡±¡°No, it¡¯s not about that, it¡¯s more about you and me¡ I¡ Just wanted to thank you again and apologize for doing this to you, if it wasn¡¯t for you¡¡±Rnd let Robert speak without interrupting. He was a denizen of another world, not the real owner of this body but this didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t feeling a connection there. It felt like he was helping his younger brother in a time of need, a feeling that wasn¡¯t too bad.¡°I understand, Robert.¡± Rnd said quietly. ¡°It¡¯s strange to think of us as family, I still remember hiding from you at the estate and feeling proud when you couldn¡¯t track me down.¡±Robert blushed a bit as he recalled the past when he was always trying to confront his younger brother who was an eyesore.¡°Sorry, I was immature back then¡¡±¡°I know, don¡¯t worry about it, once you¡¯re out of here, I¡¯ll think of a way you can repay me¡ it might cost you a lot though.¡± ¡°Hah, Fair enough. Just get me out of this mess first, and I¡¯ll be ready for whatever you throw at me.¡±Rnd smiled slightly, though he knew Robert couldn¡¯t see it.¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that, then see you in a few days.¡±¡°Will do. And Rnd...¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°Thanks. For everything.¡±Rnd cut the connection and stood for a moment in contemtion before activating hismunication device once again. It was around ten in the evening but luckily the person on the other side was still awake.¡°Boss, is something wrong?¡±¡°No, but I need you to do something for me¡¡±
Chapter 490: Short Trial.
Chapter 490: Short Trial.
¡°Any word from father?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry my dear, your father is a busy man, I¡¯m sure he would be here if he could but¡¡±
¡°I understand¡¡±
Two people were talking in front of arge chamber door. One was an older woman, who concealed her age beneath ayer of thick makeup. The other was a younger girl with simr features - her daughter, Lucienne. Not far behind them stood a lone man shrouded in mystery, his identity unknown to everyone except the daughter and her elder brother, whom they had alle for.
¡®So, the old bastard never did show up in the end¡ but perhaps there is still some time for him to make an appearance, that is if all goes well with the n¡¡¯
Rnd looked at his stepmother and sister trembling in front of the chamber that led to the courtroom where Robert¡¯s trial was about tomence. The air was thick with tension, and the stone walls of the building seemed to close in on them as they waited. Graham De Vere and Count Laurence were already inside and preparing for the hearing to start. Guards stood everywhere, waiting for Robert to be escorted in and for his trial to start.
¡°Can¡¯t you at least take those off, my son is not a criminal!¡±
Francine Arden was the first one to call out as she spotted her sun moving slowly towards the courtroom, shackled in heavy chains. Robert''s wrists and ankles were bound, and a small group of armed guards nked him on both sides. The sight was a bitter one for Francine, whose fierce maternal instinct red up at the indignity of seeing her son treated like a dangerous conflict. The guards, however, were unmoved by her protests. Their orders were clear: treat Robert Arden as a dangerous suspect until the trial concluded.
Rnd watched silently from a distance, his face impassive beneath his helmet. Robert, his brother noticed his form close to one of the walls. If not for the helmet their eyes would be meeting at this moment and a nod would be exchanged. Close to three days earlier the two had a long talk and now was the time to put their n into action.Soon the gates swung open and his brother was escorted inside. The room was a grand, imposing space and surprisingly constructed in a mere three days. There was no official courtroom at the De Vere estate but just for this asion they had prepared it. The courtroom was an intimidating sight, with high ceilings and stone walls that echoed with every step. The Count spared no expense, the room draped in dark banners disying the De Vere family crest.
¡®I think this was originally used as a ballroom. They really put some effort into it, even when no one will really witness it besides us.¡¯
At the far end of the room, a raised dais held the seat for the presiding judge, who in this case was Count Laurence. Count Graham De Vere stood slightly to the side, his posture confident and his gaze focused on Robert. Just as they expected, his daughter was nowhere to be seen and would not be here to testify. Instead probably people that Graham personally prepared would be there to paint Robert in the worst possible light and get him convicted of a crime he nevermitted.
As Robert was led into the grand courtroom, every eye was on him. The nking of his chains echoed ominously in the high-ceilinged room and he was led to the center. Rnd was his main defense and was in a position simr to awyer. Francine, surprisingly, had been easy to sway with a few well-chosen words from Lucienne. Mages were known for their intelligence and sharp wit, and this had been enough to secure her agreement. However, Robert was still uncertain about how she would react once she learned the full extent of their n.
¡®This is probably thest chance, are you sure you want to go through with this? We can try fighting it the normal way, we might even be able to bring it to the high-noble court where Graham has less power¡¡¯
¡®I¡¯m sure, he would never allow that to happen.¡¯
Rnd sent a hidden voice message to Robert under the nose of a few mages. He attempted to sway him onest time as what they were about to do was rather extreme and could end in disaster. But Robert''s resolve was unwavering. He had spent three days contemting every possible oue, and in his mind, this was the only way to secure a future for both him and Lucille. He responded with a firm nod, signaling to Rnd that he was ready.
¡®Very well, then. Let¡¯s begin.¡¯
Rnd muttered, more to himself than to anyone else. Count Laurence, acting as the judge, signaled for the proceedings tomence. The courtroom settled into a tense silence, with only the rustling of papers and the asional cough disturbing the silence.
"Robert Arden."
Count Laurence began, his voice echoing through the grand chamber. "You stand used of attempting to abduct Lady Lucille De Vere, a serious crime that threatens the peace between noble families. The evidence against you ispelling, yet you maintain your innocence, is that correct?¡±
Robert was given the question and finally allowed to speak. The people within this courtroom were all paid actors with only Count Laurance belonging to a neutral party. Winning in a situation like this was a near-impossible task. Robert knew that the odds were heavily stacked against him, but he also knew that this was hisst opportunity to take control of the situation.
"That is correct, your lordship. I maintain my innocence."
Count Laurance nodded but Count Graham wasn¡¯t having it as he mmed his hand down on a nearby table in protest.
"Even now, this hoodlum denies it. Bah, Count Laurence! The evidence is irrefutable. My daughter nearly lost her life to this vile criminal, and he dares to im innocence in the face of such overwhelming proof?"
The chubby count was taken aback by the sudden crack produced by Graham¡¯s voice. Rnd could tell that the man was good at acting as the delivery was almost perfect. He could even see the man tear up as if what Lucille told him a few days ago never happened. Luckily, this wasn¡¯t Laurence¡¯s first case so he managed to quiet him down.
"Calm yourself, Count Graham. The trial has just begun. We must allow the used his chance to present his case. Justice must be served impartially."
Count Graham was fuming, but when called, he simply nodded curtly, his eyes narrowing as he red at Robert. The courtroom was filled with guards, estate workers, and various other witnesses from the city and beyond. Among them, Robert even spotted an old ssmate, likely bribed by the Count to tarnish his reputation. This wasn''t a high noble court, so truth potions or spells thatpelled honesty couldn''t be used - at least not yet. They would need to present their case convincingly before such measures could be employed. Graham knew this well and was prepared to use every resource at his disposal to influence the trial''s oue.
¡°My apologies, Count Lawrance, my emotions got the best of me¡¡±
Rnd remainedposed as the trial began, knowing that every word spoken and every gesture made would be scrutinized by Count Laurence, who sat in judgment, as well as by the many onlookers present. It was not lost on him that the room was filled with people sympathetic to Count Graham, and that he and Robert were vastly outnumbered in both influence and support. Nevertheless, Rnd, none of this mattered as before the trial could start it would already be over.
¡°Now then, why don¡¯t we¡¡±
Before Laurence could finish the sentence, Robert finally raised his head up and shouted and his words instantly silenced the entire courtroom.
¡°I wish to invoke the Right of Trial by Noble¡¯sbat.¡±
A needle could be heard as Robert shouted so that everyone could hear it. He invoked an old rule where noble-born could free themselves by ways ofbat. This look was an ancient one from the chaotic times of the kingdom and was now rarely used as it was very unfavorable towards the defending side.
¡°... You wish to do what!? Young man, I¡¯m not sure you understand the gravity of thatw, please reconsider, we haven¡¯t even started¡¡±
The deration sent a wave of shock through the room. Even Count Laurence, who had remainedposed throughout, seemed taken aback. Count Graham''s face flushed with disbelief then anger but eventually settled on glee. To him, this didn¡¯t change much as his opponent was setting himself up to failure. Thew only favored people of unmatched strength and Robert was not one of those, any one of his knights would be enough to end this farce.
Rnd remained silent, letting the weight of Robert''s words sink into the room. This was thew he had been referring to during their secret conversations. It was a gamble, but it was also their best chance. The Right of Trial by Combat allowed the used to challenge their user to a duel, with the oue determining their guilt or innocence. It was risky, but it bypassed the need for a trial that was heavily stacked against them.
¡°You wish to invoke that oldw? I didn¡¯t know you were this ignorant.¡±
Just like Rnd expected, Count Graham didn¡¯t see a problem in using thisw. From his perspective, this was an easy win. Thisw had onerge w, it allowed people of higher levels and even tiers to take part in the duel. Robert was not yet a tier 3 ss holder and by the rules, a fresh tier 3 knight would be allowed to face him. There was no reason to believe that he could win and even with his help, their chances of victory were low. Luckily, the person of the lower level was able to use enchanted weapons, something he took into ount when making this oundish n.
"Young Arden."
Count Graham sneered.
"Do you really think you can win a trial bybat? Against one of my knights? You''re either braver than I gave you credit for, or more foolish."
Count Laurence, the presiding judge, was duty-bound to uphold thew, no matter how ancient or seemingly out of ce it might be in modern times. He hesitated, clearly troubled by the request, but in the end, he could not deny Robert his right.
"As per thew, the used may invoke the Right of Trial by Combat¡¡±
¡°Wait, Lord Laurance, please wait!¡±
Before the judge could allow the verdict, Francine Arden who had been hearing this from the side shouted in protest. She knew thisw as well and knew that it was suicide. Count Laurence turned his gaze towards Francine Arden, who stood with visible distress. He raised an eyebrow, signaling for her to continue.
¡°Lord Laurence, you can¡¯t allow this! My son isn¡¯t equipped to face one of those knights. It¡¯s not fair, and it¡¯s not justice!¡±
Count Graham interjected with a cold, dismissive tone.
¡°Count Laurence, there¡¯s no need for hesitation. Thew is thew. If the used wishes to invoke it, then he must face the consequences.¡±
Laurence¡¯s face betrayed a moment of inner conflict but before he could speak up, Rnd stepped forward to make his case. He raised his hand and after confirmation from the judge, he began to speak.
¡°Dear Judge, Robert Arden wishes to partake in the duel, however. His body is still weak due to the treatment he received. The methods I used to heal him will not allow him to participate at his full strength unless he rests.¡±
¡°He is still injured?¡±
¡°Hah, you think that¡¯s an excuse? He was the one that invoked the duel, are you trying to go back on your decision?¡±
¡°No, I just wish to postpone the duel until he is better and more able to defend himself. To make it a fair fight, we must ensure that Robert Arden is in a condition that allows him a reasonable chance of victory.¡±
Count Graham was not having any of it as from his perspective, Robert was trying to weasel himself out of taking the duel. He assumed Rnd wished to take Robert out of the estate and make a run for it, something that he would not allow to happen.
Count Laurence, struggling to keep the proceedings orderly, nced between Graham and Rnd. The old Count¡¯s demeanor was far from approving, but he had no choice but to follow thew and consider Rnd''s request. If the person was injured, then the judge had to postpone the fight. It was a use created to give a person time to prepare and considering that Robert had been tortured, Laurance thought that there was merit to this proposition.
¡°Your request is not unreasonable, given the circumstances, did you have a date in mind?"
¡°Yes, how about a month?¡±
¡°A month? Are you sane?¡±
Once Graham heard the words uttered by Rnd he started getting mad. The idea of dying the duel for an entire month was absurd to him, and he made no effort to hide his disdain.
"Tomorrow is more than enough time for him to recover from whatever minor injuries he has, this is nothing more than a stalling tactic!"
Graham was right, Rnd needed to stall this as much as possible. His n hinged on having enough time to prepare Robert¡¯s runic gear to topple a tier 3 ss holder. He was sure that he wouldn¡¯t get a full month but it was always better to start bartering from the top.
"Count Graham, with all due respect, you must understand that Sir Robert was not just injured; he was subjected to severe mistreatment. I merely seek a fair trial by ensuring that he is in a condition to defend himself properly. His wounds run deeper than his flesh, he needs more time to recover for it to be fair."
Count Laurence, who had been listening to the exchange with a thoughtful expression, finally intervened.
"Enough. Both of you make valid points. However, as the presiding judge, it is my duty to ensure that justice is served, and that includes ensuring the used is given a fair chance."
He paused, his gaze shifting from Rnd to Graham.
"Given the circumstances, I will allow a dy, but not a month. The duel will take ce in one week. This will give Robert Arden sufficient time to recover and prepare, but not so much time as to unfairly prolong these proceedings."
Graham''s lips thinned into a displeased line, but he did not object further. He did not want The week dy, but it was better than a month. Rnd, on the other hand, shook his head in disapproval. He knew that he was not getting a month out of it but a week wasn¡¯t optimal either.
¡°Judge Laurance, could you reconsider, a week might not be enough time for Sir Robert to recover and prepare for the bout of his life¡¡±
Graham was even more displeased at the attempt to prolong it further than a week but he remained silent.
¡°Very well, ten days and not a day longer!¡±
"Thank you, Count Laurence, Ten days will be enough. I hope you will also allow us to prepare arger holding room for Sir Robert so that he can prepare for the duel and rest.¡±
Count Laurence took a moment to consider Rnd¡¯s request. He knew the intricacies of thew well, and while his instincts told him that Rnd was stalling for time, the request was within reasonable limits. Arger holding room would ensure that Robert could recuperate and also help him get back into fighting form.
"Very well, Robert Arden will be moved to a more suitable chamber where he can rest and prepare for the trial bybat. However, he will remain under heavy guard at all times. I will not tolerate any attempts to flee or tamper with the proceedings."
Rnd bowed his head respectfully.
"Thank you, Count Laurence. We appreciate your fairness in these matters."
Count Graham, still fuming but unable to voice any more objections, simply grunted.
¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not sure what you are nning but¡ you made a terrible mistake, my knight will make short work of this criminal.¡±
As the session was adjourned, the room slowly began to empty. Count Graham and his allies exchanged whispered words as they exited, no doubt nning their next moves. Rnd, however, remained behind with Robert as the guards prepared to escort him to his new chamber.
¡°Ten days¡ in ten days, I¡¯ll have to make you a power suit to beat a tier 3 ss holder, should I call it that, a power suit? Well¡ I guess I¡¯ll think it throughter but now, I need to get to work¡¡±
Chapter 491: Getting More Help.
Chapter 491: Getting More Help.
¡°Is she alright?¡±
Rnd asked his sister as Robert was escorted out of the courtroom. Their mother had just passed out after hearing that her only son was trying to get himself killed. Lucienne shook her head as she wasn¡¯t in a better state and quickly asked her older brother about what was going on.
¡°Was that really the best choice? Can Robert win?¡±
¡°It depends on a few things and how fast we can create the first prototype¡¡±
¡°A prototype?¡±
Lucienne was confused and had no idea what Rnd was talking about. She knew about trials carried out throughbat and how they usually ended. Even people who were Tier 3 wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge someone to a trial bybat unless they were close to Tier 4. Certain rules governing these trials were in ce, but they always favored the court, not the defendant.
The person undergoing the trial would always face someone many levels above them, and in Robert¡¯s case, it would be a Tier 3 ss holder. This Tier 3 individual would need to be on the lower end, fresh from their Tier 3 ascension ritual. However, even if they weren¡¯t fully immersed in their Tier 3 ss, there had never been a case in the history of the kingdom where such a person lost.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already called for some help, once they are here we will start.¡±
Rnd had a n to make Robert the first to achieve victory. While defendants weren¡¯t favored in these trials, they did have more freedom to use magical equipment. The creators of thisw likely didn''t foresee advancements like runic batteries or runic limbs that could synchronize with a person¡¯s every move. At most, they expected defendants to use enchanted armor and swords, which couldn¡¯t hold more than a few charges or reach higher tiers.Lucienne¡¯s worry only deepened as she heard Rnd mention a prototype. From her perspective, it was clear that this magical technology that was going to get used was still new. She was aware of the power Rnd had but she was not sure how it would help her other brother Robert win the trial. This sounded a bit too ambitious and foolhardy even for him.
¡°Professor, what exactly are you nning?¡±
She asked, her voice trembling slightly. Rnd turned to her, his expression under his armor softening. He could see the fear in her eyes, the same fear that had gripped their mother just moments ago. He sighed and ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder.
¡°Lucienne, trust me. This is the only way we can protect Robert and, by extension, your family. If we don¡¯t do something drastic, Count Graham will see to it that Robert is imprisoned forever or worse, executed. I have a n, it¡¯s not without risks but please trust me, Robert will be safe, I won¡¯t let them kill him.¡±
His resolve was like iron, and for a moment, it calmed the storm of anxiety churning within her. She swallowed hard and nodded, knowing that there was no turning back now. It hasn¡¯t been long since they found themselves but Rnd had always been the one to take charge in dire situations. It was the same at the institute and despite her misgivings, she had to trust him.
¡°Alright, b¡ Professor Wand, I trust you. Just¡ please, be careful.¡±
¡°I will. Now let''s take care of your Mother. I¡¯ll probably have to exin things in detail to her¡ but I¡¯ll need to remain here to talk with the Judge, so I¡¯ll meet you twoter.¡±
Talking to his stepmother that hated him wouldn¡¯t be easy but luckily, she didn¡¯t know who he really was. As long as he convinced her that his magic was powerful enough to help Robert win, then perhaps she wouldn¡¯t talk his ear off. Robert was escorted out of the temporary trial chamber and transported to a new more spacious location. Lucienne hurried to their mother''s side and helped her be moved to a nearby guest room.
¡°Was there something more that you wished to discuss, Deputy Professor Wand?¡±
¡°Yes, I wish to take on the role of Sir Robert¡¯s Squire, he is still a noble¡¯s son and needs someone to assist him with preparations. This role will allow me to be by his side during the training and ensure he¡¯s equipped with everything necessary for the trial."
Count Laurence regarded Rnd with a thoughtful expression, his eyes narrowing slightly as he weighed the request. A squire was in a position to visit the knight and help them prepare. For this to work better, Rnd needed Robert to test some of the equipment pieces he was about to make. Thisw allowed for this to happen and transporting items with the help of spatial runes wouldn¡¯t be a problem either.
"Very well, but know that as his squire, you¡¯ll be under close observation. Any attempt to cheat or manipte the trial will result in immediate consequences for both you and Robert Arden."
¡°I understand, your Lordship but worry not, my help will be mostly indirect and through magical tools only.¡±
Rnd understood what Laurance was implying as positioning himself close to Robert could involve using magic. If it were discovered that he was directly aiding Robert in winning by using his magical abilities, both he and Robert would face execution. However, as long as he provided help through the tools he had created, it would be permissible.
"Very well, you may serve as his squire. But remember, Deputy Professor, the eyes of the court are upon you and I will be seeing you in ten days.¡±
Count Laurence nodded in acknowledgement and thus the trial was now postponed. Rnd watched the count leave but Graham had stayed behind. Next to him was the Grand Commander that had been staring daggers into his skull since the start of the first hearing. Rnd met the Grand Commander''s gaze with a calm demeanor, masking the calcted thoughts racing through his mind.
¡°I don¡¯t know what you are nning but I assure you, it won¡¯t work.¡±
Grahammented before turning on his heel to walk out. The tension between them was palpable, a battle of wills, but Rnd refused to flinch. He just waited for both of them to leave, only giving the count a nod after his im. Now it was time to truly begin his n and the reinforcements that he had called for were almost here.
¡®I suppose I¡¯ll take care of Francer, better make sure that idiot doesn¡¯t do anything stupid while he is here¡¡¯
Rnd looked away from his map where a few dots were approaching the city gate. The people he had called for were starting to arrive and he needed their help to make it through the ten days of crafting. If it was the old him, then he would probably attempt to do it on his own but he had made some friends along the way, ones that could help him in this endeavor.
¡®Lucienne, keep an eye on your Mother for me. I''ll exin the whole n to herter but for now, I have some guests that I need to attend¡¡¯
It was a one-way message sent to the device that he previously handed to his sister. He knew that his stepmother would be furious and searching for him but time was of the essence. Rnd moved through the heavily guarded estate to go outside and then quickly made his way towards the city entrance gate. There when he arrived, he heard a loud boisterous voice of someone from Albrook.
¡°Are they going to let a tier 3 ss holder wait in line with all the rest?¡±
¡°Just shut it already, you¡¯ve been acting like an idiot ever since you advanced.¡±
¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±
¡°Hey¡ Calm down you two, the boss said to keep a low profile!¡±
It didn¡¯t take long for him to spot them; Armand¡¯s loud voice andrge physique made him hard to miss. People tended to give Armand a wide berth, not wanting to get entangled with someone as entric as him. Lobelia was apanying him, and right behind them, on horseback, was Bernir. Rnd had asked the two to escort him to the city and go through the teleportation gate, as he needed their help for his next project. Thanks to Sebastian¡¯s efforts in arranging for people toe to him when needed, this had be a practical option.
Rnd approached the trio as they bickered amongst themselves. Armand, in his typical mboyant manner, was gesticting wildly while Lobelia, ever the voice of reason, tried to calm him down and keep him from flexing his exposed muscles. Bernir, sitting high on his horse, observed the interaction with an amused smirk. It was his first time outside the city ever since he arrived in Albrook and he was clearly enjoying the road trip.
¡®Better to just wait here, not like I have any power within this city.¡¯
He decided to let the entrance guards do their job instead of forcing his way in. Count Graham was probably expecting some foul y and he would certainly not want anyone helping Robert¡¯s cause enter the city.
"Why do they always make us wait in line like we''remoners? Do they not know who I am?"
Armand wasining, his chest puffed out in irritation.
"As if you are anyone important, Just keep it down."
Lobelia replied while fastening the hood around her face in embarrassment as people were starting to look their way. Bernir on the other hand just chuckled while ncing towards a peculiar figure in the distance.
"There he is!"
He said, the amusement in his voice evident. Rnd stepped forward, raising a hand in greeting.
"Good to see you all, I see you managed to get Bernir here in one piece and in time, that¡¯s unexpected.¡±
¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?
¡°Nothing.¡±
Rnd turned his head away from Armand who was shaking in anger. Lobelia on the other hand shrugged while moving into the city. After going in and finding a ce with fewer eyes, they finally had time to exchange some pleasantries.
"We need to set up a temporary workshop and start crafting immediately. Robert¡¯s trial bybat is in ten days, and we need to create gear that will give him a fighting chance. I¡¯ve already reserved one location a day ago, we will go there now but you two¡ can now leave."
¡°Huh? Do you want us to leave now?¡±
¡°Well, this was a one-way escort mission but if you want to stay, there is an adventurer guild in this city.¡±
Armand protested but his and Lobelia¡¯s job had beenpleted. He just needed Bernir to get here in one piece and once he was here, Rnd could move forward with part of his n. There were more people on the way but before they arrived they could assemble a proper area for building runic gear.
¡°Lobelia, and Armand, thank you foring if you want to stay I won¡¯t stop you but be careful, the lord of this city doesn¡¯t favor me and probably anyone involved with me.¡±
¡°Hah, that¡¯s even more of a reason for me to stay, if they try something, I¡¯ll just blow them away!¡±
¡°Finally you say something good, I guess that brain isn¡¯t filled only with booze.¡±
¡°... I knew you would see my greatness¡ Wait, what is that supposed to mean? Are you trying to start a fight?¡±
¡°... If you are going to stay, at least try not to make a scene.¡±
Having two Tier 3 ss holders on his side was always advantageous. Bernir wasn¡¯t too strong so if he ever needed to go into the city, Armand could act as his guard. Lobelia, as an archer, could also help protect his sister and stepmother, who had arrived without any noteworthy bodyguards.
¡°Sweet¡ so, do you know a ce where I can get something to drink¡ and a taste of the more sensual~?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t and I hope you don¡¯t expect me to pay for any of that?¡±
¡°What¡¯s the point of having a rich and famous brother-inw if you can¡¯t get him to pay for your booze and women?¡±
¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t get hit on your head by an orc or something?¡±
Lobelia was as always disappointed by Armand¡¯s antics of wanting to visit the red-light district almost instantly. It was as if his sole reason for living was to grade whore-houses in each city.
¡®Maybe I should have asked Myrtle and her party to do this instead¡¡¯
Rnd sighed as he led Armand, Lobelia, and Bernir toward the designated workshop location. The banter between Armand and Lobelia was a familiar but unwee distraction. Yet, despite their differences in priorities, Rnd knew he could count on them when the situation turned dire.
The temporary workshop he had secured was a modest building in the Artisan¡¯s District. It had been chosen for its proximity to the main roads and ease of ess to the equipment and materials they would be using. The location was unremarkable but functional and there wasn¡¯t much choice that he was left with at such short notice. The workshop had already been paid for in full, and even the count would be unable to evict him through legal means. Any attempt to do so could be interpreted as an effort to interfere with the trial, something he could not afford.
¡°Looks sturdy enough.¡±
Bernir entered through the front, and the inside was spacious but empty of tools; it resembled more of a warehouse than a workshop. However, therge backpack and briefcase Rnd had brought with him would soon fill the space with all the magical tools they needed. Once everything was unpacked and arranged, they would be nearly ready to begin their work.
¡°We have some unwee guests, probably people hired by the count.¡±
¡°I feel them, don¡¯t worry, leave this to me~¡±
Lobelia replied while silently disappearing to the side. Rnd nced at a few dots around them quickly running away after probably being confronted by a few well-ced warning arrows. Armand didn¡¯t get a chance to help and after the eavesdroppers were done with, Bernir and Rnd began setting up the workshop.
First, Rnd unfolded the briefcase he had brought for this expedition. He had anticipated it might prove useful, but he hadn''t expected to need it so soon. As he set it down, the briefcase began to expand, transforming into a t surface on the floor and extending to its full ten-meter length. From within, various tools, a workbench, a smelter, and even a furnace began to emerge, filling the space with everything they needed to start their work.
¡°We have all the tools, now, did you bring everything I¡¯ve asked for?¡±
Bernir took down his backpack and began unpacking its contents with a careful but efficient pace. The backpack, much like Rnd''s briefcase, was equipped with a spatial expansion enchantment, allowing it to carry far more than its exterior suggested. As Bernirid out the items, the floor of the workshop quickly became popted with an array of materials: rare ores, crystals, and even a few runic scrolls Rnd had requested. Each of theseponents was essential for the ambitious project they were about to undertake.
"Think you¡¯ll have to give me a hand with this one boss, it¡¯s a bit heavy.¡±
¡°Sure.¡±
Rnd nodded and approached therge spatial storage bag. Reaching into it, he pulled out a sizable mechanical limb with a mp at the end. It was therge exoskeleton he had once built for Bernir, which had been destroyed during the battle with the cult. Later, they had reassembled it and disassembled it into smaller parts for this journey. Alongside it were various other golemic limbs that had been used in the assembly of Bernir¡¯s prosthesis.
But that wasn''t all. Among the items was a smaller framework resembling the exoskeleton - an unfinished project Rnd had set aside some time ago. Now, with all these ipleteponents at his disposal, he aimed to create something entirely new: a never-before-seen armor. This wouldn¡¯t just be a robotic exoskeleton requiring manual controls; instead, it would mimic the movements of the wearer, much like the runic prosthetic limb. Rnd intended to create the first fully functional Runic Power Suit. One that didn¡¯t require the user to be able to wield mana or even have any battle sses.
¡°Now¡ Let¡¯s start stripping a few of these down for parts, I¡¯ve already prepared a schematic, tell me what you think.¡±
¡°Aye Boss!¡±
Rnd unfolded arge scroll, revealing the intricate blueprints he had meticulously crafted over the past few days. The schematics detailed the design of a Runic Power Suit and now they just needed to turn this ink into reality.
Chapter 492: Even More Help Arrives.
Chapter 492: Even More Help Arrives.
¡°Kya~ It¡¯s a kitty!¡±
A woman¡¯s voice was heard and was apanied by words of protest.
¡°Youngdy, unhand me this instant! I am not amon house cat! I am a Reputable professor and Rune Mage!¡±
The person in question was Arion, and he was in the process of having his head petted. Despite his loud protests, this didn¡¯t deter his tormentor, Lobelia the half-elf. She had noticed a floating cat approaching and was instantly smitten by the small, cute creature. It didn¡¯t matter that this person was a powerful mage from the Institute; she ran up to him and began scratching behind his feline ears.
¡°Hah, that cat is quite chatty. Are you sure it¡¯s not some sort of monster? How did it get into the city?¡±
¡°I am not an ¡®it¡¯ you brute! Where is Professor Wand?¡±
Not far from Lobelia was arge man, Armand. He was there leaning against a door leading to the temporary workshop. Rnd turned from his workbench just as Arion''s indignant voice filled the room. The sight of the usuallyposed Rune Mage being manhandled by Lobelia was both amusing and concerning. He knew Arion well enough to know that he wouldn¡¯t do anything drastic but he wasn¡¯t sure how long it would take before a spell was cast in retaliation.
"Lobelia, let him go, that¡¯s not a cat, it¡¯s a person."
Lobelia reluctantly released Arion, her hands falling to her sides as she sheepishly stepped back. Arion quickly floated up, regaining hisposure and shaking out his fur in a huff.¡°Finally! I don¡¯t have time for this nonsense. I did not travel all the way to be mistreated!¡±
Arion muttered under his breath, shooting Lobelia a re before hovering toward the door where Armand stood nearby. The temporary workshop had windows, but they were all sealed withyers of metal and runic spells. Rnd didn¡¯t want anyone to peek inside, so the door was the only way in. The runes on the door blinked for a moment before it swung open, allowing Arion to pass through. Once inside, he saw his friend Rnd tinkering with some strange items, which immediately piqued his interest.
Arion floated closer, his curiosity oveing his irritation. His sharp eyes scanned the variousponents strewn across the workshop. The intricate machinery, arcane tools, and partially assembled devices were a sight to behold. Rnd was deep in concentration, adjusting aplex mechanism with a steady hand, seemingly unfazed by the earliermotion.
¡°I received your message. This is quite the operation you''ve set up, Professor Wand. I assume this is rted to the trial? And that you''re nning something beyond the conventional?"
Rnd set down the mechanical limb he had been working on. Its fingers wiggled and contorted unnaturally, as he had not yet installed the limiters. Without limits on the joints, the digits bent back at angles exceeding ny degrees - something that would certainly injure anyone using this as a power glove.
"Yes, Professor Arion. I''m d you could make it, I apologize about Lobelia there, she isn¡¯t too versed around magic."
Rnd replied, his smile remaining unnoticed under the runic helmet that he was wearing. The possibility of people discovering his identity was quite high, so his armor needed to stay on.
"Your expertise will be invaluable for what I have nned."
Arion''s eyes gleamed with intrigue as he settled onto a cleared spot on the workbench, curling his tail neatly around his paws.
"I must admit, your message was cryptic but enticing. A prototype runic apparatus capable of bridging the gap between tiers? Ambitious, even for you."
Rnd rose from his seat, his gaze moving to therge board stuck to the wall. There a schematic of what they would be building was already hanging and waiting for Arion¡¯s input.
"You assume correctly, Arion. We''re building something that has never been seen before - a suit of armor that in theory should be enough to boost its wearer''s power exponentially, even allowing them to bridge the gap between tiers. But before we start, have others arrived with you?¡±
¡°Yes, they will be here after working out our amodations at the inn.¡±
Arion wasn¡¯t the only one Rnd had called from the Institute. The dwarven craftsmen from the runic department were also highlypetent helpers. Both Arion and the craftsmen were part of the runic department, making them ideal forpleting this project. Since the craftsmen didn¡¯t have much work at the moment, taking them away for a little over a week wasn¡¯t an issue. With their help and nine days remaining, Rnd hoped to have the suitbat-ready before the deadline.
While they prepared, Arion studied the schematic intently, his eyes narrowing as he took in the intricate details. The concept was audacious - building a suit that could amplify the capabilities of its wearer to the point where they could stand against an opponent tens of levels higher, even going past a tiers, it was nothing short of revolutionary. If sessful, it could not only save Robert but change the way battles were fought.
"This... is beyond ambitious, Wand, the synchronization between the wearer and the suit alone is a monumental challenge. And that''s before we consider the power source, the mana conduits, the runic stabilization required to prevent catastrophic feedback... It''s as if you''re trying to build a walking fortress for a single man, or something like a reactionary golem¡¡±
Rnd nodded, unfazed by the daunting task ahead.
"I know. But we don¡¯t have any other choice. Robert doesn''t stand a chance on his own, and the count will make sure that he faces one of the morepetent tier 3 ss holders. I hope that he underestimates our chances to give us an edge but we can¡¯t rely on that.¡±
Arion floated closer to the schematic, his tail flicking thoughtfully. The paper depicted detailed sketches of a bulky suit of armor, quite different from Rnd¡¯s usual designs. This one featured internal mechanicalponents designed to move independently. The suit''s internals resembled an exoskeleton, which would need to be built first as a framework. Then,yers of armor would be added over it for extra protection.
"Your design is solid, but it¡¯s going to need refinement. The mana flow through the exoskeleton will need to be wless, and we¡¯ll have to ount for the user¡¯s naturaltency. The runes here are simr to that marvelous runic prosthetic, are you sure it will work on such arge apparatus like this one?¡±
¡°It should and I¡¯ll need your help with adjusting the soul to mana converters, we need to get the reaction times down or Robert will get himself killed. The armor will certainly boost his strength, speed, and defenses but it can¡¯t do much for his natural reaction times but¡ I do have a solution for that, take a look at this¡¡±
Arion''s interest in all of this was immense, and he nced to the side where another schematic was pinned. It depicted a strange circr device inscribed with various runes, some of which he wasn¡¯t too familiar with. Above it, the codename "MPU - Mana Phantom Unit" was written, and he instantly realized what it was for.
¡°Oh! This is indeed ambitious!¡±
Rnd had thoroughly briefed his friend on all his recent achievements. Arion had reviewed Rnd''s research on rune prosthetics and was someone with whom he could discuss ideas. Although Arion couldn¡¯t assist with the actual construction of the armor, he could provide valuable advice on rune assembly. With his impable expertise in rune magic, Arion''s help was crucial in minimizingg between the user''s soul and the suit. Rnd aimed to ensure that the suit felt like a second skin rather than a cumbersome piece of armor.
¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this MPU will help the armor react to iing attacks detected by the mana phantom you discovered?¡±
¡°Well, not exactly, but you''re close. While the suit is simr to a golem, making it react to external stimuli like mana phantoms in a precise way will be challenging¡¡±
¡°Ah, it could disrupt the user¡¯s bnce if it started moving on its own, right?¡±
¡°Precisely. Instead, I¡¯ve decided to send feedback to the suit''s main disy panel, giving the user extra time to react ordingly. This method will make it much easier toplete within the nine days, and it¡¯ll preventints about the suit being just a battle golem that does all the fighting for him.¡±
Rnd shrugged, fully aware that this method skirted the rules. The armor he was developing had to adhere to specific parameters. It needed to qualify as a magical tool, and golems or summoned creatures were prohibited. If he could simply supply Robert with his golem spiders and floating orbs, there¡¯d be no need for all this work.
"Your approach to integrating the Mana Phantom Unit into the suit''s design is quite clever, Wand. However, the sess of this mechanism will depend heavily on the precision of the mana conduits and the stability of the runes."
Rnd nodded in acknowledgment.
"That¡¯s why I¡¯m counting on your expertise, I don¡¯t know anyone better at customizing runicponents than you.¡±
¡°Hah, praise will get you nowhere my friend!¡±
Arion had a goodugh and eventually, they heard a knock on the door.
¡°That¡¯s more people than I expected¡ What are those girls doing here? I¡¯ll be right back.¡±
His feline friend barely reacted, being too engrossed in inspecting the rune guide Rnd had prepared. He opened the door to find a group of dwarves waiting, apanied by another group that included Margaret and his sister. Francine Arden stood with them, her gaze reminiscent of the look she gave him when he was younger.
¡°You¡¡±
¡°Mother, please calm down. The professor knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±
¡°Lucienne, not another word from you!¡±
¡°... Yes, Mother.¡±
His sister retreated like a scared kitten while the woman charged forward. Even though she was facing a powerful tier 3 mage many would normally fear, she didn¡¯t seem to care. Her love for Robert was undeniable, and her anger toward Rnd was palpable. He had to defuse the situation quickly before things got out of hand.
¡°Lady Francine, I understand your concerns, but I assure you that my intentions are solely to aid your son Robert.¡±
Rnd spoke with a steady, respectful tone, trying to calm the angered woman. Francine¡¯s fierce eyes softened slightly at his words. She approached him, her guards standing to the side and looking tense. There was no shouting or berating; instead, she lowered her head for a moment before finally speaking.
¡°I don¡¯t know why you are doing this and I frankly don¡¯t care, my daughter thinks that you can save my Robert and I am willing to believe it¡ so please, save my son¡¡±
Rnd was taken aback by the sudden shift in tone. He had expected her to remain hostile and continue berating him, but instead, he sensed a change in her demeanor from anger to desperation. It seemed she hade to the realization that there was nothing more she could do. Her son had already agreed to the battle trial, and now only Rnd had the ability to deliver a solution. Lucienne had likely informed her of his capabilities, prompting her to appeal to him for help.
¡°Don¡¯t worry Madam, that has always been my intention.¡±
Francine couldn¡¯t see Rnd¡¯s eyes but she searched for any signs of deception in his movements. She had a lot of experience with noble circles were almost everyone had a hidden agenda and for some reason, she felt like the man was trustworthy and sincere.
¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll leave you to your work then.¡±
With that, Francine turned and left, her guards following closely behind. Lucienne lingered for a moment, as if wanting to say something, but before she could, the dwarves approached Rnd. There were five of them, all familiar faces. Without saying much, they simply stepped into the workshop where Arion was already busy at work. He was about to do the same but instead of his sister, Margaret was the one to make a move.
¡°Professor Wand! Is there anything that we can do?¡±
She took a step closer and approached the entrance but before she could peek inside, he blocked it with his body. The girl seemed sencare with her words but he didn¡¯t want to involve her or any of the other students in his work. Thest thing that he needed, was someone using these young girls to get to him. The less they knew of the situation, the safer it was.
¡°No, if you wish to help, just provide support to your ssmate.¡±
¡°But, I¡¯m sure that we can do something?¡±
¡°No that¡¯s fine, you have your secrets and I have mine, this will be enough.¡±
She persisted, but Rnd made a deliberate move to block her from entering the workshop and seeing inside. He wasn¡¯t sure who this young woman was, but it was safer to keep things hidden for now. Once his invention was unveiled to the public, he anticipated trouble. An equipment piece that could enable a tier 2 ss holder to triumph over a tier 3 ss holder would likely cause a stir and make him quite infamous throughout the kingdom.
¡°You heard the boss, now run along girlies.¡±
Out of nowhere, Armand appeared flexing his muscles. He had a smug expression on his face as if enjoying the job as a bodyguard. Margaret wasn''t used to being turned away so abruptly, especially when she felt she could contribute. But Rnd¡¯s firm stance made it clear that he wasn''t going to budge. After a moment, she sighed and stepped back, giving him a resigned nod.
¡°Alright, Professor Wand. But if you need anything - anything at all - please don''t hesitate to ask."
¡°I will, for now, just rx and brush up on your studies, this will take another ten days, I wille to check up on youter.¡±
Margaret nodded, and so did her two friends. Lucienne said nothing, turning to walk with them. Rnd remained standing, his gaze fixed on the girl with the suspicious background. He wasn¡¯t sure who or what she was, but something about her made him feel it might be wise to keep an eye on her. There was something about her that he couldn¡¯t put his finger on, a gut feeling that made him wary.
¡®Maybe I¡¯m overthinking things. She hasn¡¯t done anything too suspicious - probably just can¡¯t help herself from helping her friends.¡¯
He turned away, considering whether someone from the royal family might visit soon due to Margaret¡¯s presence. It was wise to be cordial if she was connected to anyone powerful, but that didn¡¯t mean he would allow her to invade his workshop.
Once he was inside, the door was closed. Various runes shivered over the wood that he had imbued it with as protection from the outside. No mage would be able to peek inside through the use of spells and neither was he expecting any uninvited guests. Inside, the dwarven craftsmen had already set to work, Bernir was instructing them about what they were going to start with. Arion on the other hand was going through all the runicponents, making sure that Rnd had not made any mistakes.
¡®I got them all together, now we need to make a base prototype in a few days and get Robert to test it. Without input from his side, this will be difficult.¡¯
Rnd had taken on the role of a squire, which allowed him to visit Robert and assist with his training if he wished. Thebatant had some time to prepare and familiarize himself with new weapons, and the count needed to provide a secluded location for their training. This arrangement made things somewhat fairer, though their opponents would likely try to spy on their preparations.
They began by unloading all the tools and materials that Arion and the dwarves had brought. While the suit would not be made from mithril, it would be constructed from a simrly strong metal - bulkier and with additional features. The key to the suit''s effectivenessy in the MPU and how well the power armor would synchronize with Robert''s movements. Time was of the essence and he could not see himself sleeping too much for the next few days¡
Chapter 493: Not Playing Fair.
Chapter 493: Not ying Fair.
¡°So, tell me, what did you find?¡±
¡°Your Lordship, this is all the information our troops have been able to gather.¡±
Late at night, a few candlelights flickered, casting shadows over three men. One was Count Graham, seated behind his office desk. Next to him stood Grand Commander Leopold, ever vignt, staring intently at the third man who was presenting some papers to the lord. It was immediately apparent that the Count was in a bad mood, and it was due to the thinness of the papers he was being given.
¡°Is this all you could gather on this man? I already know that he is a recent Professor, the rest doesn¡¯t help with anything.¡±
Graham mmed his fist down on the table, causing it to rattle slightly. The papers contained information on the recent thorn in his side, Deputy Professor Wand. While there was plenty of detail about his appearance at the Institute, the rest was quite vague. The only other connection they could make to his name, besides the Institute, was the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. However, the records seemed fake and iplete.
First, Wand appeared somewhere in the region owned by the Valerian House, a ce not easily essible. Fortunately, guilds were required to keep records of adventurers, and those of Tier 3 and above had separate files. A man with the same name surfaced in a town called Albrook, but aside from confirming his name and his involvement with the local lord, there was little else.
There was a possibility that he was connected with a man named Arthur Valerian. However, Graham wondered if this was all just a ruse. Would a Knight Commander from the other side of the Kingdom suddenly appear here without his lord? It was more probable that the two weren¡¯t rted and that the Wand from the Institute was just a cover. Perhaps the powerful mage was using this alias to obscure his true origins.
¡°This man could be dangerous... If he has someone willing to alter the records this much. Perhaps this Wand was hired by someone to aid one of Valerian¡¯s sons to destabilize the region? But what would they gain from that? ¡±
Many theories floated through Graham¡¯s mind as he tried to connect the dots. There wasn¡¯t much information, and the man was even rumored to be a runesmith, which made no sense. That story was probably a lie, and Wand had likely been ced in Albrook for some specific reason. If his purpose was to destabilize the Valerian household, it was possible that the royal family had sent him. His connection to the Arch-Mage couldn¡¯t be ignored either; perhaps she had finally decided to abandon her neutrality.''Could it be about the youngss? She¡¯s a irvoyant, possibly on her way to bing an oracle when she¡¯s older. Are they just trying to curry favor because of her potential?''
Graham wasn¡¯t sure what to think; the motivations behind these people''s movements were baffling. Perhaps it would have been wiser to give in when he had the chance, but now things had gotten out of hand. He could no longer retreat from this battle, as other nobles would see him as weak. Even though he might offend the Arch-Mage, there were others who disliked her and could be potential allies.
¡°What about that workshop? I don¡¯t see any mention of what they¡¯re doing in there, just a list of names¡¡±
¡°W-we weren¡¯t able to proceed, my lord. The magical defenses around it are too robust for our mages.¡±
¡°Why am I paying those ingrates if their magic is useless!¡±
Graham shouted, throwing the report at the man standing before him in a fit of rage. The uncertainty of what was happening inside that temporary workshop was driving him mad. They were nning something, and he didn¡¯t like it one bit. If, for some reason, his knight lost to the young Arden boy, he would be aughingstock. The first noble to lose in abat trial since many centuries. Eventually, the man was dismissed, leaving Graham alone with Leopold.
¡°Leopold.¡±
¡°Yes, my lord?¡±
¡°I want you to personally train that knight, use all the means at our disposal¡ even if that means you have to use ¡®that¡¯¡±
¡°By ¡®that¡¯ do you mean?¡±
¡°Yes. Go to the vault and pick up ones that willpliment our Knight, just make sure that it¡¯s not too obvious.¡±
The Grand Commander just nodded as he understood the assignment. Soon he made his way out of Count Graham¡¯s office and headed to the vault deep within the manor. It was a ce few were allowed to enter, containing ancient artifacts and enchanted items collected over generations by the Graham family. The vault¡¯s entrance was protected by aplex array of runes, ensuring that only those with the proper authority could ess its contents.
Leopold approached the door, pressing his hand against the cold stone. The runes red to life, recognizing his presence and slowly dissolving the initial barrier. The whole ce continued to rumble as thick bs of metal slid to the side to reveal a long corridor filled with traps. None of them activated and soon Leopold arrived at thest door that would lead him inside.
Once there, he could feel the air thick with the weight of magical energy. Shelves lined the walls, each filled with various relics, some shimmering withtent power, others dormant but no less dangerous. His eyes scanned the collection until they settled on a particr set of items. These were not the most powerful artifacts in the vault, but they were perfect for the task at hand. He approached and picked one of them up, a crimson red gem simr to a ruby but containing strange and forbidden power.
There were many of these crystals here, all of varying shapes and sizes. The Grand Commander looked at thebels on the shelves and used them as a guide. The stones pulsed faintly with a dark-red, internal light, emanating a power that seemed to twist the soul. It was considered a taboo thing but if his lord ordered it, he wouldply, that was his knightly duty.
He ced the gem in a small, ornately carved box, lined with protective runes to contain its energy. With the treasure sealed and ready, he returned to the manor. The trial was fast approaching, and his knight needed to absorb the power of this gift from the lord. Once that was aplished, with some guidance and training, victory was assured. There was no doubt in his mind that Robert Arden would die.
*****
Back at Rnd¡¯s temporary workshop, the atmosphere was tense but focused. The team had begun work on the exoskeleton framework, with the dwarves meticulously forging each piece under Bernir¡¯s supervision. The sound of hammers striking metal filled the air, intertwined with the hum of mana as Arion adjusted the runicponents.
Rnd moved between workstations, his mind constantly processing and recalcting. Every piece had to fit perfectly, every rune had to be aligned with absolute precision. There was no room for error, not with Robert¡¯s life hanging in the bnce. As he worked, his thoughts asionally drifted to the Count. He knew that Graham would stop at nothing to ensure his knight¡¯s victory, which meant that Robert would be facing more than just a man inbat - he would be up against the entire Graham estate¡¯s resources.
But Rnd had his own secret weapon: the prototype suit. If everything went ording to n, it would tip the scales in Robert¡¯s favor. However, much work remained, and dangers loomed on the horizon. Revealing his creation would likely make him a target. Initially, people might dismiss the rumors, but eventually, the power armor prototype could attract significant trouble to his doorstep
¡®I¡¯ll cross that bridge when the timees. If I¡¯m lucky, they¡¯ll just see it as a new type of artifact that isn¡¯t practical for military use. This should give me some time to prepare. Fortunately, there¡¯s no inte here, so word will travel slowly. And Graham will likely avoid leaving any records of his loss¡¡¯
Rnd was making several assumptions to buy himself some time. He knew that powerful armors capable of enhancing strength would be highly sought after by the nobility to bolster their armies. However, one prototype alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to attract serious attention. Only once he had developed a full-fledged squadron of Runic Power Armor users and presented them to the world would they be taken seriously. Rumors would start but only once this project was fullyunched in Albrook, would he truly attract unwanted attention.
¡°Well Boss, the exoskeleton is mostly ready but without the user it will be hard toplete.¡±
¡°Let me see first, me and Robert have a simr build.¡±
As the night wore on, the workshop remained a hive of activity. Eventually, they managed to assemble all the avable parts into a framework for the suit. Being a prototype, getting into it was quite troublesome. After removing a few sections, Rnd slid inside from the back and had the other craftsmen push the exposed parts back into ce. They nned to attach arger battery pack to the back of the suit, but for now, it was being powered by Rnd himself.
Once inside the exoskeleton, Rnd noticed the stiffness surrounding him. Although he had removed the armor around his body while keeping the helmet on, it was still a tight squeeze. This wasn¡¯t ordinary armor; it was more akin to a golem with its own moving parts. If he tried to use his strength to move, he risked bending and breaking the entire suit. Only after activating the runes and using the soul-to-mana connectors did he attempt to move.
¡°It works Boss!¡±
Bernir called out in a jolly voice and was followed by one of the dwarven craftsmen.
¡°By my beard, it does!¡±
¡°How splendid!¡±
Arion chimed in as he watched the exoskeletone to life. The current shell wasposed of thick rods and braces encircling Rnd''s limbs. Theseponents were made from various metals and salvaged parts from golems and old creations. There wasn¡¯t much time to be stringent but they were nning to prepare a proper sturdy outer shell. The dwarven craftsmen were already working with a special alloy called ck dwarven steel. While not as strong as mithril in its raw form, with thicker tes, it could be just as resistant.
They had already performed all the required tests so activating the exosuit was rather simple. Once running, the suit buzzed slightly before the runes sprang to life. The metal skeleton Rnd was inside began to pulsate with glowing runes, marking themencement of the suit''s functionality. He attempted to move his right hand first. Though sluggish at first, it started to move. The joints on the sides creaked as they were pulled and pushed by the force of the mana motor.
Unlike a traditional robot with motors and numerous moving parts, this suit utilized something akin to arcane muscture. With each movement, the runes responded, tugging in the desired direction and generating the necessary motion. There was no need for cogs or cords to assist with the pulling; instead, the mana itself powered all the movements. This allowed the prototype¡¯s joints to be designed much morepactly, making the suit both efficient and streamlined.
Rnd took a cautious step in the exoskeleton, feeling the heavy frame respond with a slight dy. The suit''s mechanisms creaked and groaned, but it held together. He moved his arm experimentally, the mana-assisted joints whirring softly. The dwarves cheered at the sessful initial test, their excitement evident despite the long hours ofbor.
He remained focused as he tested the movements, carefully noting theg between his actions and the suit''s responses. The dy was expected, given that this was still a prototype, but it would need to be fine-tuned to ensure Robert could use the suit effectively inbat. With his mind in ce, he started changing the parameters, making the prototype¡¯s movements smoother with each second until he was satisfied.
"Good work, everyone, But we¡¯re not done yet. We need to reinforce a few joints and make a few adjustments. I''ll redraw the schematic, just follow the instructions.¡±
¡°A few rivets havee loose, we need to address that¡¡±
Arion warned and floated closer to examine the runicponents running along the exoskeleton. His sharp eyes noted the faint glow emanating from the runic circuits, indicating that the energy flow was indeed operational.
¡°The mana seems to be going through smoothly but will those runic batteries be enough to make it run?¡±
¡°We might have to condense the runes even further and find a more optimal route for the traces¡ but it will still only have a short operation time, no longer than ten or fifteen minutes.¡±
This experimental golem armor would be using a lot of mana. Even with arge battery pack strapped to the back, the time would be limited. It was possible to establish a wireless charging station that would refill this prototype but during the fight it would probably not be allowed. Robert would have around ten minutes to defeat his enemy, less if he was forced to move around too much.
As the night deepened, the workshop''s atmosphere grew increasingly intense. Rnd, now satisfied with the initial test, exited the exoskeleton with the help of Bernir and the dwarves. The suit had proven functional, but it was far from battle-ready.
"Alright, let¡¯s focus on the key areas."
Bernir was proving himself to be a perfect assistant and leader of his own team. Even though he had been an outsider, the dwarven craftsmen could tell that he was their superior. He was able to perfectly read his schematics and instruct the small group where to do the repairs. It only took a few hours for the exterior of the suit to be ready. Arion and Rnd on the other hand had another thing to take care of, the main runic disy that Robert would see once he put the helmet on.
¡°Do you have an idea for this ¡®disy¡¯ ?¡±
Arion, intrigued by the idea, asked curiously. He had already seen the inside of Rnd¡¯s helmet and theplex data disyed within, but he wasn¡¯t sure if a regr knight would be able toprehend all that information. Rnd possessed a unique trait along with enhanced Tier 3 perception, something that Robert stillcked. To address this, Rnd realized he would need to prepare a simplified version of the graphical interface, and he already had an idea in mind.
¡°It¡¯s nothingplicated, we¡¯ll use a series of color patterns and audio prompts. It will inform the user of when an attack ising.¡±
Rnd hade from a world filled with various games. Some of these games had intricate battle systems and boss fights. What he was focusing was on the tutorials of those games and how they initially prepared their yers for the challenge. There were many ways of showcasing an iing attack, like making the enemy glow red or highlighting specific areas where the next attack mightnd. Sometimes they would put a red area on the ground where a spell or special ability wouldnd. These simple cues were effective in helping yers quickly understand a fight''s mechanics and he was nning to use this concept in the suits disy.
He envisioned the helmet providing Robert with abination of visual and auditory signals. For instance, if an attack was imminent from the right, the helmet''s disy could sh a red warning on the right side of the visor, apanied by a brief tone. The intensity of the light or sound could corrte with the severity of the threat, allowing Robert to react more intuitively without needing to decipherplex data.
¡°Interesting, so you¡¯re going for something more instinctual? That could work, especially since Sir Robert won¡¯t have time to analyze anything tooplex during a fight.¡±
¡°Exactly but can¡¯t leave it all up to the MPU.¡±
¡°Have something else in mind?¡±
¡°Mhm.¡±
While the suit could use the mana phantom to predict enemy movements about a second in advance, this alone was not enough. It was more effective to analyze the enemy and identify their strengths and weaknesses. With his golems still hidden away within the De Vere estate, Rnd had already been gathering information about his brother''s enemy. He was in the process of analyzing the man''s threat level, movements, and vulnerabilities. Initially, everything went smoothly, but one day, things changed. The man disyed a strength that hadn''t been evident before, something Rnd immediately took notice of¡
Chapter 494: More Testing.
Chapter 494: More Testing.
"How in the zes does it move like that?"
"Aye, it¡¯s leagues better than the old models... Ye tellin¡¯ me Master Wand made it all on his own?"
"Well, o'' course! The Boss is the best smith alive, figured it all out himself - though, mind ye, I did lend a hand!"
"Ye reckon... it could take the ce of an eye?"
"An eye? Ahh, not so sure ''bout that... but it¡¯d sure do better than that ol'' peg leg ye¡¯ve got!"
A group of dwarves huddled around Bernir, examining his runic prosthetic arm. Several days had passed since they began working on the runic power armor. Eventually, they noticed that, while his arm was fully mechanized, it moved no differently than a regr arm. Typical golem-hand recements were slow, usually only capable of mping down on objects.
¡°Hey, are you done resting?¡±
The group¡¯s chatter was abruptly interrupted by the arrival of Rnd, fully dressed in his mage robes. In his right hand, he carried a suitcase that previously contained all his workshop tools and apparatuses. Clearly in a hurry, he didn¡¯t wait for the dwarves to respond before setting it down and letting it unfold. The exoskeleton of the power armor was finished, though it stillcked most of its outer shell.
¡°We¡¯re ready, Boss,¡± Bernir called out while putting back the glove he covered his metallic hand behind.
¡°Great. Follow the schematics. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±
The internals of the power armor hovered in the air for a moment before being relocated onto the ground te. The dwarves watched as it sank into the metal floor, folding back into the shape of the briefcase. Rnd swiftly grabbed the case and hurried out of the workshop as he needed to collect data from his brother, Robert.
¡®Bernir seems to be getting along with the dwarves at least.¡¯
It didn¡¯t go unnoticed that the small group of craftsmen appreciated his assistant''s expertise. Despite being only half-dwarf, years of working alongside a runesmith had made him the perfect helper. Initially, they were skeptical and some even reluctant to follow his orders. However, after spending time with him and witnessing his skills firsthand, they epted him into their group.
They couldn¡¯t help but marvel at his runic prosthesis, especially since some of them were missing body parts as well. This sparked a question: could his technology rece other types of organs? While crafting a prosthetic limb was one thing, something asplex as an eyeball was another matter entirely. After that came other organs like the heart or lungs, would something like that be feasible? It probably wasn¡¯t impossible, but it would require quite a lot of further research, research he had no time for at the moment.
¡®I should focus on Roberts''s issue first, I didn¡¯t expect those bastards to use something like that, could it really be those things?¡¯
It didn¡¯t take him long to reach the De Vere estate. Since he had taken on the role of Robert¡¯s squire, he was granted permission to visit him. Robert was allowed to train and even temporarily leave his cell. Those in higher positions were sometimes allowed to leave entirely, with the condition of appearing on the date of their duel. Failure to appear would result in an automatic loss and immediate conviction. However, after several individuals fled to avoid punishment, the rules were changed. Now, prisoners could only train in sealed-off locations, like underground dungeons, with all exits guarded and secured.
¡®That¡¯s the location? They are keeping him hidden¡¡¯
As he was let through the main gate and escorted toward Robert¡¯s holding cell, Rnd nced into the distance. One of his hidden golems, stationed far away, was monitoring a certain knightly individual. The knight¡¯s movements were swift, his swordsmanship precise. He was sparring with the Grand Commander in preparation for his duel with Robert. At first, nothing seemed unusual, but Rnd quickly noticed something was off as the knight¡¯s movements were far too refined for someone of his level.
¡® Blood crystals, huh? I didn¡¯t expect to see them here, let alone used by knights¡¯
It appeared that Count Graham wasn¡¯t leaving anything to chance. He had allowed one of his men to use the forbidden blood crystals, notorious ck-market items that heightened a person¡¯s skills without the need for training. They were rare and frowned upon by most, but undeniably effective.
¡®His movements are much better now than before. This is going to be tricky.¡¯
Rnd¡¯s runic power armor was stillrgely untested, and he had no idea how it would perform against a true tier-3 opponent. To make matters worse, the knight¡¯s active and passive skills had been significantly boosted by the blood crystal, even though his overall level remained the same. While Rnd wasn¡¯t sure about the side effects, one thing was clear - the knight would be a far tougher opponent than he¡¯d originally anticipated.
¡®They are cheating, but not like I¡¯m doing things fair either.¡¯
Even though this was a dire matter, it didn¡¯t mean that things wouldn¡¯t go his way. Even now, his golems were constantly recording the man¡¯s movements. In Rnd¡¯s mind, the person who came best prepared would be victorious. The armor he created for Robert was just one piece of the puzzle; gathering information about the knight in question was the other. He would record the knight¡¯s movements and patterns, then develop a battle n. This n wouldplement the MPU and enable Robert to anticipate his opponent''s every move.
Eventually, he arrived at Robert¡¯s new holding facility, something that was a lot more fitting for a noble. Therge metal door creaked open to reveal a spacious, though sparsely furnished, chamber. Robert Arden stood in the center, engaged in a series of rigorous exercises, his movements fluid and precise. In his hands was arge blunt iron sword, far too light for someone of his stature to use for training.
¡°Sir. Robert.¡±
Rnd called out, his voice echoing through the chamber. Robert paused and turned to face Rnd, his face that was previously quite serious going soft.
¡°R¡ Mister Wand, it¡¯s good to see you, did you know that they use this ce to train their guards, the monster blood on the walls hasn¡¯t even dried up, it reminds me of home¡¡±
After ncing around, Rnd also noticed that this area was simr to the little underground training facility in the Arden estate. It was there that he had to fight Goblins when not even ten years of age. It seemed that all nobles had simr ces hidden away. Some were just used to torment their children in hopes of them getting battle sses and it usually worked. From all of the boys in the Arden family, all of them ended up with battle sses.
¡°I see, I¡¯m d that you seem to be in high spirits, Sir. Robert. We don¡¯t have much time, so we should begin with your training but first¡¡±
Rnd could see multiple dots around this area, some even belonging to mages that were watching them. While Graham needed to give them a ce to train, it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t ce his people around them. His ability to sense hidden spells was great, so he was sure that people from outside were listening in. To alleviate this problem he just took out a metallic te and ced it on the ground. After a moment it exuded a hard to see pulse that shifted into a shroud of darkness that engulfed the entire room.
¡°To the mages outside, don¡¯t worry, this is not an attempt to escape, you should recognise this spell and that it¡¯s just for privacy.¡±
Before the barrier of shadow took shape he made sure to speak out loudly to the people observing them from outside. They weren¡¯t doing anything against thew by blocking out their presence, only if they tried to escape would they be viting the rules. The mages¡¯ presence was undeniable but they did not rush into the cell to stop them, they knew the rules as well and were probably ordered by someone above them to stand down.
¡°This barrier¡ is something wrong?¡±
Robert asked, his eyes widening at the swirling shadows on the edges of the cell. The light around them began to dim, and he found himself encased in a half-dome of swirling ck dust. The walls were no longer visible, but Rnd was there to reassure him.
¡°It¡¯s to ensure our conversation remains private, Sir Robert. It would be best if our outside acquaintances didn¡¯t discover what I¡¯m about to show you, and make sure not to mention it either.¡±
¡°Ah, sure.¡±
Robert wiped the sweat from his brow, eyeing the strange suitcase as it was ced on the ground. He noticed that Rnd was still maintaining the facade of his Institute identity, a role he clearly intended to keep up. While the spell they had cast might block out most of what they were doing, it wasn¡¯t foolproof. Robert knew of certain spells that could uncover past truths and long-forgotten conversations. His brother was being cautious, and he wouldn¡¯t risk revealing his secrets.
Once the case was set down, it unfolded on its own, revealing a hidden suit of armor inside - or rather, an exoskeleton designed to be worn. Robert was taken aback by the sight of the human-shaped apparatus before him. Before he could inspect it further, Rnd handed him a bulky helmet.
¡°Put this on and get into the suit. We don¡¯t have much time,¡±
Rnd instructed, his intent clear: he needed to capture all of Robert¡¯s movement data. While their bodies were simr, Rnd couldn¡¯t use himself as the basis for the armor. He needed to have Robert perform all of his sword skills and other various abilities. Then the program would need to be adjusted to his needs, strengths, and weaknesses.
Robert stared at the exoskeleton in awe. It was unlike any armor he had ever seen. Despite his years of training and experience, this thing - no, this machine looked more like a magical golem than traditional armor. Though Rnd had asked him to put it on, the exoskeletoncked the usualponents of te armor, making it feel alien and unfamiliar.
¡°Put it on? But how do I wear this thing?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help youter if we have time. I might evene up with an easier, more automated way to get you in. But for now, we need to move quickly. Time is running out.¡±
Only five days remained until the fight, and they needed to get everything right. After gathering movement data here, they would reassess the runic operating system and customize it to fit Robert''s body perfectly. Then, they''d have to familiarize him with the MPU and finally encase the exoskeleton fully, transforming it into a true suit of armor that would enhance its wearer¡¯s power.
Robert nodded and stepped forward, following his brother''s instructions to enter the suit. It was a tight fit, but with a few adjustments, he managed to slip inside. Once he was in, the helmet was carefully ced over his head. To his surprise, the interior wasfortable, the padding molding to his skull as if it had been custom-made. Though his vision was mostly obscured, a screen activated inside the helmet, revealing various runes shing before him, along with some readable words.
¡°Runic Frame Operating System? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±
Robert asked, puzzled.
¡°Well, Arion wanted me to give the system a name, so we went with that. I guess he wants his work to stand apart from the Runic Power Armor.¡±
¡°Runic Power Armor? Is that what this is called?¡±
¡°It will be, once it''s finished. But for now, let¡¯s focus on getting you moving. Once you''re ready, try taking a few steps. After you''ve familiarized yourself with the movements, we¡¯ll use that training sword over there for practice. Now focus, we don¡¯t have all day!¡±
¡°Ah, sure¡¡±
Robert felt strange taking orders from his younger brother. It was as if he were interacting with someone much older, as though Rnd were the elder sibling, not him. The screen before him disyed strange indicators and shing lights he couldn¡¯t decipher. Yet, once he started moving, everything began to make sense.
Initially, the weight of the suit was overwhelming. It felt as if rocks were strapped to his limbs whenever he tried to move. However, after a few shing lights and a nod from Rnd, everything changed. Suddenly, he felt lighter. It was apletely new sensation - there was almost no weight to the suit now, as if the armor was moving with him instead of against him. The heaviness faded as the mana-infused joints and runes responded to Robert''s movements, enhancing his strides and making his motions feel almost unnatural.
"How does it feel?" Rnd asked.
"It''s... strange. It''s like I''m not even doing the movements and this armor is doing them for me.¡±
Robert replied, still trying toprehend the technology. Ordinary armor felt like nothing more than heavy clothing that weighed a person down. It provided knights like him with some protection and enchantments but usually restricted their movement. This exosuit, on the other hand, felt weightless, allowing him to move faster than he had ever imagined. However, this didn¡¯t stop him from tripping several times as he was having trouble maintaining bnce.
¡°Good. That¡¯s the idea. But there still seems to be a slight dy, especially when you are using the legs, we will have to address that but first, why don¡¯t you take this and do a few practice swings.¡±
At first, Rnd intended to use the practice sword Robert had been given, but a single nce revealed it was too small. The suit he had created was quiterge, and the frame''s hands would be too big to wield it effectively. Instead, it was better to give him arger sword, and fortunately, Rnd had just the right one - the sword he had earned from the Emmerson fight.
Normally, he would have been hesitant to lend it out in such an official manner. The weapon was quite recognizable and could likely be traced back to Albrook. However, at this point, it didn¡¯t matter. His identity as Wand was already partially exposed and would probably be even more apparent after everything was over. There was no better weapon for this fight, and it fit perfectly into therge mitts of the rune frame.
Robert epted therge sword with a sense of awe, feeling the weight of the weapon in his hands. Despite its heft, the suit''s enchantments made it feel as though it were almost weightless. It was a weapon fit for a Knight Commander and he was just given it like it was nothing. At this point, he wasn¡¯t sure what to think of his brother but one thing was clear, he was someone that was probably a genius.
He began executing forward shes, leveraging his skills to their fullest. His current best ss was the Noble de, a knight ss known for wielding swords, often two-handed ones. It boasted high attack power and speed but had limited defensive options - something this armor might help address. If he could forgo all defense and allow his opponent tond a few hits, then with one well-ced strike, victory would be his.
As Robert continued practicing, the armor¡¯s runic inscriptions continued to glow softly. However, suddenly he noticed an increase in heat close to his thigh. When ncing down he could see a part of this exoskeleton glowing brightly. He could do nothing but to stop, his body clung around this machine and if nothing was done, then his leg would probably be burned.
¡°That¡¯s enough¡¡±
Luckily he wasn¡¯t alone here, his brother quickly noticed the issue and deactivated the armor. Once the runes stopped glowing the heat started to diminish.
¡°Six minutes and twenty-three seconds¡ We¡¯ll have to do something about that¡ Perhaps make a safety suit for the frame user¡¡±
Rnd shook his head around while ncing at the heated rune that almost ate through the metal lining. It was clear that this apparatus was not yet fit for the field but with only five days left, they would be cutting it close.
¡°I guess this will have to do.¡±
Robert took a deep breath as Rnd began disassembling the exoskeleton. The armor had potential, but the overheating issue was troubling. It was evident that the runes were working beyond their intended capacity. The enhancements to Robert¡¯s speed and strength were impressive, but that wouldn¡¯t matter if it burned his flesh while he was wearing it. Soon, the armor was back in the briefcase, and the shrouding spell was undone. Half of the allotted time had been used up, and the prototype was still not ready. Time was working against all of them but potential sess was almost around the corner.
Chapter 495: Talk Before The Duel
Chapter 495: Talk Before The Duel
¡°Has he?¡±
¡°No¡ I¡¯m not sure any of the letters have reached him¡¡±
¡°Where is that man, does he not care about his own son¡¡±
¡°Mother¡ I heard the border skirmishes have been intensifyingtely.¡±
¡°Bah, that¡¯s always the excuse¡¡±
Two people were talking while looking at the sun outside rising through a window. Both of them were in an expensive hotel suite overlooking the bustling city below. The older woman, dressed in fine silks, drummed her fingers impatiently on the windowsill, her sharp gaze fixed on the distant horizon. Her daughter, seated nearby, was fidgeting with a delicate piece of jewelry, her face marked with concern.
¡°Don¡¯t worry Mother, even if Father doesn¡¯t attend the duel, with Professor Wand¡¯s help, I¡¯m sure Robert will win!¡±
Lucienne tried to reassure her mother, Francine, about the current situation. However, neither of them could see what Wand was nning behind closed doors. They only saw him moving back and forth from the workshop to the estate, holding a strange rectangr bag. No one knew what the man was up to, but the date of the duel was already upon them. Today the ten days were over and her son would have to fight for his life.
As the morning sun bathed the city in golden light, tension settled like a heavy cloak over the De Vere estate. Robert¡¯s duel was only hours away, and the mood among his family was somber. Lucienne¡¯s words were meant to offer sce, but her mother, Francine, remained unconvinced. The silence between them stretched as both women contemted whaty ahead.¡°That man, you seem to put a lot of faith in him, Lucienne.¡±
¡°W-well, he has helped me through some troubled times at the institute, he is someone that we can trust, Mother!¡±
She proimed while Francine scrunched her nose. There was something about that armored man that felt familiar yet distant. Her gaze hardened as she turned away from the window, her sharp eyes narrowing in thought.
"Trust?"
She murmured, her tone loaded with skepticism and annoyance at herck of power.
"I¡¯ve seen many men hide behind a facade of trust. What does he really want? You must be careful.¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine Mother, Professor Wand isn¡¯t like that.¡±
Lucienne knew more about the identity of their helper than she was letting on. It was obvious to Francine that something deeper was at y, but her daughter refused to reveal the truth despite her repeated inquiries. Francine had no choice but to leave her son in the hands of this mysterious mage, though that didn¡¯t mean she trusted him. Clearly, the man had his own agenda, and Francine feared that once the duel was over, some form of payment would be required. She worried her daughter had made a deal with the devil, yet she couldn''t shake the feeling that the mage had no hidden motives. Her instincts had usually been right, but with this man, she no longer knew what to think.
"Your father should be here. A duel of this magnitude demands family. Honor must be defended in person, not left to strangers."
Lucienne said nothing. She knew how much her mother resented their father¡¯s absence, but there was nothing either of them could do to change the situation. Border skirmishes had escted, and their father, Lord Arden, had been called away weeks ago. Whether he even knew of Robert¡¯s uing duel was uncertain.
¡°I know Mother but we must think positive, I know that Professor Wand has though this through, whatever he has been preparing for Brother Robert will help him win this duel and we¡¯ll all return home together!¡±
¡°Lucienne¡¡±
Francine wasn¡¯t sure how to react but she knew that she needed to straighten up. She was the mother but the one acting more like an adult was her daughter. It was unbing of her to be this distraught when her children needed her strength. Taking a deep breath, she stood straighter and smoothed her gown with a swift motion.
"You''re right, Lucienne. We must remain hopeful. Robert is strong, and if this Wand character truly is as capable as you believe, then perhaps¡¡±
Lucienne smiled softly at her mother¡¯s attempt to regainposure. The tension in the room lessened, but the unease still lingered just beneath the surface. Both women eventually went outside the room to encounter the group of youngdies who arrived with Professor Wand. Everyone seemed to be in good spirits and Francine quickly realised that this was no time to be moping about. Her son needed to see her filled with vigor in the dueling arena and that was the least that she could provide for her child.
*****
¡°Ugh¡ Let¡¯s never do this again, shall we?¡±
¡°Thank you for your help Arion and tell the rest that I¡¯m also grateful, when they wake up that is.¡±
Rnd nced to the side where a pile of dwarves had passed out from overwork. Even his assistant Bernir was there, slumbering while leaning up against the wall. All of them had worked for thest five days without sleeping more than a few hours. His friend Arion seemed to have a splitting headache and was barely holding on thanks to recovery items.
The workshop was inplete disarray, tools and materials scattered everywhere, but amidst the chaos stood the final creation: thepleted runic power armor. Rnd surveyed the scene, letting out a tired sigh. They had pushed themselves beyond their limits to ensure the armor was ready for Robert''s duel, and now, at the brink of exhaustion, they had seeded.
¡°Let them rest and you should get some sleep too. Leave the rest to me.¡±
Rnd spoke to Arion, who was fidgeting and yawning. The armor, wrapped in a white sheath of cloth, was being carefully slid into his runic briefcase. Once everything was packed, Rnd nned to meet with Robert for their final meeting before the duel, after which everything would rest on his brother''s shoulders. However, Arion had other ns. He shook his head, still yawning, making it clear he had no intention of following the original n.
¡°You want me to sleep during a monumental event like this? A never-before-seen armor based on new magical technology!? Not a chance! I¡¯ll catch some shut-eye after we witness Robert¡¯s victory.¡±
Rnd couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile at Arion''s enthusiasm. Despite the fatigue, Arion''s spirit mirrored the excitement coursing through everyone involved in this project. Rnd appreciated the sentiment, but the stakes of this duel went beyond showcasing their invention. This was about survival.
"Alright, just try not to pass out in the middle of the duel."
Rnd replied while picking up the folded-up briefcase with the armor inside. The day that he had been dreading hade to pass and it was time to test his new invention in battle.
"I won¡¯t! I¡¯ve stashed a few elixirs, I¡¯ll be fine for a few days, don¡¯t worry about me my friend¡ but how are you fine? You¡¯ve worked the most out of all of us. How are you still standing? I didn¡¯t even see you use any elixirs."
Rnd shrugged, adjusting the weight of the briefcase on his shoulder. The truth was, he was more exhausted than he let on, but many years of crafting and work had made him resistant to almost all forms of fatigue and stress. He would still be able to work for another day or two but then that would be his limit.
¡°I¡¯m used to it, besides, someone has to make sure everything works.¡±
Arion gave a tired chuckle but didn''t push further. He knew Rnd well enough to realize that when he was focused, nothing could shake him. As Rnd turned to leave the workshop, Arion wavedzily with his tail, half-stifling another yawn.
"See you at the arena then."
With a nod, Rnd made his way to the exit. His mind was filled with thoughts of Robert, the duel, and the uncertainties thaty ahead. He had done everything he could to prepare his brother for this fight, but no amount of preparation could ount for the unknowns. All that was left now was to trust in Robert¡¯s skills and the power of the runic power armor.
As he stepped out into the cool morning air, Rnd nced up at the sky. The sun had barely risen, casting a soft golden hue across the city. It was a peaceful moment - one that felt oddly out of ce considering the tension building within him. In just a few hours, Robert would face his opponent in a battle that could change everything.
He nced at his disy, many dots were surrounding him, most of which were Graham¡¯s men who had attempted to spy on them. They had not escted things or tried to invade his workshop, something that he didn¡¯t expect. Perhaps this noble that he was going up against wasn¡¯t totally rotten to the core but for now, he was his enemy.
Lucienne and her friends were gathering together, apanied by her mother. At the moment, everyone was safe, and no abduction attempts had been made. For a brief moment, he even hoped that Graham might try to take some of her students as a means of ckmail. In such a situation, he could simply rescue them and use it as proof against the Count to force him to withdraw from the duel. It seemed that the noble was either wary of this possibility or didn¡¯t think it necessary. Nevertheless, the time hade, and he finally headed toward the Graham estate, which was buzzing with activity.
While this was a sanctionedwful duel, it didn¡¯t mean it only needed to take ce in front of a judge. For Count Graham, this was an opportunity to showcase his superiority, so he made sure to invite several powerful nobles and influential figures to witness the event. The arena, built within his estate, was primarily intended for jousting between knights but also served as a venue for duels. Though not as grand as a coliseum, it was certainly extravagant for a personal arena.
Tall stone walls surrounded the dueling ground, adorned with intricate banners bearing the Graham family crest. There were many seats encircling the arena, which were sometimes opened to the public. Fortunately, this time only a select few had been granted ess, reducing the exposure of Rnd¡¯s work to prying eyes. He was still unsure how his rune-powered armor would be perceived. Would he bepelled to create copies for the Kingdom¡¯s army, or would they dismiss it as the entric invention of a strange mage, too convoluted to be practical in a real battle between nations?
¡®At the moment, the technology is too impractical, that much is true. But once it works with lesser materials, it could be problematic¡¯
Rnd thought as he walked into the grounds, his briefcase securely in hand. Knights and soldiers of the Graham estate watched him from all directions. No one had gathered at the dueling arena yet, as the nobles were still being greeted at the gate. There were several hours left before the event would begin, and he intended to use that time to allow Robert to prepare.
¡°Let him through.¡±
The guards saw Rnd approaching and stepped aside. Robert wasn¡¯t far ahead, being escorted to the underground chamber beneath the arena. There were four entrances to the open arena, each leading to a separate chamber. These chambers were where contenders would wait until called for when the show was about to start. Robert would be given a meal before the duel and then have to wait until the nobles announced the official start of the event.
¡°Not hungry?¡±
¡°Not Really¡¡±
Soon, the two brothers were alone in the room, surrounded by weaponry and armor. Most of it was old and unfit for battle, discarded in piles in the corner. The room had an eerie stillness, as though the uing duel had drained the very life from it. Rnd nced at the neglected weapons and armor, then at his brother, who sat staring at what could be hisst meal, unwilling to even touch it.
¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be poisoned, just eat it, you¡¯ll need your strength for the duel.¡±
¡°You¡¯re probably right.¡±
Robert reluctantly picked up a piece of bread from the tray in front of him, tearing into it with little enthusiasm. The tension in the room was palpable, the weight of the uing duel pressing down on both brothers. The tter of dishes was the only sound, aside from the faint murmurs echoing from the arena above.
As Robert ate, Rnd sat across from him, the briefcase containing the runic armor resting at his feet. He could see the strain in Robert¡¯s eyes - the uncertainty, the anxiety. Though they had spent days preparing, nothing could fully quell the fear of a life-or-death battle. Rnd knew this feeling all too well.
¡°Way¡Rnd, for all it¡¯s worth, I want to thank you and also apologize for putting you in this position, If only I wasn¡¯t so impatient then perhaps¡¡±
¡°Everyone makes mistakes, after this is over you¡¯ll probably make many more mistakes.¡±
The sound-canceling spell enveloped them, though few people seemed to be paying attention to their conversation. There was still a risk of someone finding out, but Robert didn¡¯t seem to care much, and Rnd, equally indifferent, didn¡¯t interrupt him. He was growing wary of constantly hiding, but with Arion¡¯s advice and the manyyers of protective spells, he convinced himself that not even a specialist could uncover the truth of this conversation - or that Graham, or anyone else, would pay the price to summon such a person to reveal it.
Robert chuckled weakly at Rnd''s response and his attempt to make him feel better. The two brothers hadn¡¯t really had a heartfelt conversation since Robert had visited Albrook. After starting his military career, he had been focused on gaining experience and fame - something he was beginning to regret.The silence between them stretched again, but this time, it was less heavy. It was broken by Robert clenching his fist and looking directly into Rnd¡¯s visor.
¡°For all it was worth, I was proud to be your brother and if I falter in this duel, can you promise me something?¡±
Rnd''s helmet reflected the dim light of the chamber, obscuring the emotions inside. Robert''s words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of what was unspoken. Rnd shifted slightly in his seat as he stood up to ce the suitcase down on the ground to begin the unfolding process.
¡°If you falter? You won¡¯t. We¡¯ve worked too hard for that. But go on, what is it that you want?"
¡°If I don¡¯t make it through this"
Robert paused, exhaling deeply.
"I need you to look after Lucienne, Mother, and Dianna. I know you¡¯ve been distant from them, and I understand why. But they¡¯ll need someone, someone strong, someone they can trust. You¡¯re the only one left who can protect them.¡±
Rnd¡¯s expression remained unreadable behind the visor, but inwardly, a mix of emotions churned. His strained rtionship with their family had been a source of unresolved tension for years. Robert¡¯s words only deepened the burden he already carried, and for a brief moment, he wanted to refuse, to say it wasn¡¯t his responsibility. But that wasn¡¯t who he was. Not anymore.
"You¡¯re not going to die, Robert, but if anything happens... I swear I¡¯ll take care of them. Just don¡¯t make me have to keep that promise, alright? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve even spoken to Dianna once in my life either¡"
Robert¡¯s face softened, the tension in his shoulders loosening slightly.
¡°Thanks. I know I¡¯m being dramatic. But... it helps, knowing you¡¯ll be there.¡±
¡°Sure, any more requests while I¡¯m here? Perhaps you wish for me to take Lucille away to the institute while I¡¯m at it?¡±
Rnd joked about abducting Lucille De Vere from her father but Robert seemed to have liked that idea instead.
¡°You would? I¡¯m sure she would rather go back to her magical research than be forced into marriage by her father¡¡±
¡°Uh¡ why don¡¯t we discuss thister¡ Now get into the suit, I¡¯ll supply the mana for now but once those gates open, you¡¯ll be on your own. Remember¡¡±
¡°Yeah I know, I have limited time, you¡¯ve told me that ten times every day¡¡±
¡°d that you¡¯ve listened, now get into the suit, I need to run some diagnostics and try to calm down, your heart rate is increasing¡¡±
The fully constructed runic power armor rose from the spatial briefcase and stood before them. To Rnd, the sight was breathtaking; before arriving at the institute, he hadn¡¯t thought such a feat was possible. This suit of armor was actually recognized by the world''s system as a proper suit of armor and magical item. It was an unexpected boon, as he had assumed the world would treat it as a single piece of equipment or like a golem. However, thanks to his dissertation, it was divided into four main parts, each capable of adding passive effects and enhancing its strength.|
Name: |
Rune Power Armor Prototype | |
ssification: |
Epic | |
Durability: |
85/85 | |
Armor Rating |
B | |
Set Bonus |
( 2 ) - [ + 20 Strength ]
( 3 ) - [ + 20 Endurance ]
( 4 ) - [ + 15 Vitality ] |
Chapter 496: Heavy Steps.
Chapter 496: Heavy Steps.
Inside the De Vere Estate, Count Graham and Count Laurence were engaged in conversation with a few other nobles. Although the gathering was small, the attendees were all influential figures - the kind who could shift the tides of power with a single word. Count Graham stood tall, exuding confidence as he greeted his guests, his voice smooth and measured. For him, this was merely an opportunity to forge new alliances. The trial Robert was involved in was a minor distraction, not something that concerned him.
¡°Caunt Laurence, I must apologize that you had to get involved in this incident, I hope we still can have a chat once all this is over?¡±
Count Laurence had agreed to serve as an official judge for the duel, making any discussion of the matter off-limits. However, once it was all over, Graham still nned to resume their negotiations. Their previous conversation had been cut short by Rnd before it could gain momentum, and Graham was determined to rebuild the trust that had been lost. Once Robert lost the duel, everything would finally return to normal. In a way, it was for the best as once the young man was out of the picture, his daughter would have no more excuses. In Graham¡¯s mind, the duel was perhaps a better solution to this problem that would be resolved in just an hour.
"We will see how things unfold, Count Graham. I trust you''ll cooperate if the young man somehow emerges victorious in the bout, yes?"
For a moment, Graham was taken aback by Laurence''s insinuation. The idea of someone of a lesser ss and level winning such a duel was unprecedented. There was a reason why no one without a higher-tier ss and level ever invoked thisw as it was practically impossible to win. After a brief pause, his lips curled into a smug smile, and he replied.
"Count Laurence, you have a talent for jesting! But of course, if the young man is somehow victorious, I won¡¯t pursue the matter further. You know I respect thews of thend. But do tell, do you think the boy stands a chance?"
Graham was a shrewd man, and even he sensed something off about the situation. His suspicions were soon confirmed by Laurence.
"Mmm... Well, don¡¯t you find it strange that they invoked that oldw and this quickly? I didn¡¯t even have a chance to listen to any witnesses! While the young man might be naive, that gentleman with him certainly wasn¡¯t. I can¡¯t help but wonder if there¡¯s some kind of n in motion... How interesting, wouldn¡¯t you agree?"
Count Laurence grasped his protruding belly and let out a jollyugh as the other nobles around them listened and nodded in agreement. Count Graham chuckled along with the rest of the nobles in an attempt to mask his unease. However, Count Laurence¡¯s words gnawed at the back of his mind. It was true that this man called Wand was troublesome. Even his well-trained men could not pierce through his magic. Even now he was unable to confirm what they were making in that workshop nor what Robert was given for the duel.
Graham¡¯s smile faltered slightly as he nced away from the small group of nobles. In the distance, he spotted the mother of the young man who had dared to try and seduce his daughter. She, along with a few others, had gathered within his estate. Their presence irritated him, but he was obligated to grant them ess to the arena. Her status as the second wife of a mere Baron added to his disdain. The boy who had caused all this trouble was clearly of little importance to his father, destined for nothing more than the rank of a knight - someone unworthy of further thought.
The nobles around him continued their chatter, blissfully unaware of the storm brewing in his mind. Graham¡¯s gaze shifted back to Count Laurence, who was stillughing heartily, his belly shaking as he shared a joke with another guest. Graham¡¯s eyes then met those of Leopold, his most trusted retainer, who gave a subtle nod. The preparations wereplete, and they could soon make their way to the dueling arena. Graham had ensured the man set to face Robert had been equipped with the finest items for the asion and there was no chance the opposition could match them. Victory, in Graham¡¯s mind, was all but assured.
Soon the time came for them to move to the dueling arena. Graham had a special balcony for himself, Laurance, and some of the nobles in higher positions. The others which consisted of mostly merchants, lesser nobility, and also some knights filtered in slowly, taking their seats around the arena. The sun was now fully risen, casting long shadows across the floor, and the time for pleasantries was over. Every eye in the arena would soon be on the Count¡¯s Knight and his opponent Robert.
The man arrived with an entourage of three squires trailing behind him. One of his attendants carried arge g bearing the crest of the De Vere household. Count Graham''s knight, Sir Gerhard, stepped forward, d in gleaming white mithril armor, his face set in a proud, almost disdainful expression. A seasoned warrior, Sir Gerhard had been handpicked by the count not only for hisbat prowess but for his unwavering loyalty. His confidence was palpable, his demeanor suggesting the battle was already won before it had even begun.
From the stands, some spectators cheered while others stood in awe of the magical armor he wore. It was clear at a nce that the count had spared no expense. The knight''s mithril armor shimmered in the morning sun, casting dazzling reflections across the arena. Each step he took echoed with the assurance of a man who had already savored victory without drawing his sword.
One squire waved the De Vere g as he circled the arena, while the other two presented Sir Gerhard with his weapons: a gleaming sword etched with intricate runes along both the de and hilt, and arge enchanted teardrop-shaped shield. Sir Gerhard epted both weapons, and the squires helped him secure his helmet. Once fully equipped, he raised the shining sword high into the sky and turned to face his lord.
"Your Lordship, I dedicate this battle and its victory to you!"
Count Graham watched with a proud, self-satisfied smile as Sir Gerhard addressed him. His knight''s disy was exactly what he had hoped for - a demonstration of superiority, power, and loyalty that would reinforce his position among the gathered nobility. The spectators murmured in approval, impressed by the costly magical armor and polished ceremony.
However, not all eyes were on Sir Gerhard. Further away from the merchants and lesser nobility stood a group of women, their attention fixed on the closed gate at the opposite end of the arena. Through that gate, Robert Arden, Gerhard¡¯s opponent, would soon enter.
¡°What do you think?¡±
One of the younger women asked quietly.
¡°I¡¯m not sure... but we can trust the Professor, right? He helped Luci against Vi, after all¡¡±
Marlein whispered back to Atasuna, careful to keep her voice low so Lucienne wouldn¡¯t overhear. The group had gathered to support Lucienne through this tense event, but uncertainty lingered. Sir Gerhard looked dangerous, and as mages, they could sense the immense power radiating from his enchanted armor. It was without a doubt, top-tier and fashioned by a master craftsman.
¡°What are you two mumbling about?¡±
Before Marlein and Atasuna could dwell further on their doubts, Margaret cut in, her foot stamping down with authority. She was clearly annoyed, her fierce expression conveying that their hesitation was misced.
¡°Everything¡¯s going to be fine! Let¡¯s just watch. The Professor wouldn¡¯t have arranged this unless he had a n! We have to trust him.¡±
Margaret dered with confidence, her voice loud enough for others to hear. Marlein and Atasuna exchanged nces, ashamed of their doubts. They nodded, feeling a bit guilty for questioning one of their allies. Margaret, seemingly the only one in high spirits, exuded certainty. Her bold words even caught the attention of some nearby onlookers, who began murmuring about this mysterious Professor.
¡°I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s some madman from the Institute involved in this¡¡±
¡°Do they really have a strategy? There¡¯s no way a tier 2 knight can beat a tier 3¡ right?¡±
¡°Sure they can¡¯t¡ Unless, of course, they cheat.¡±
The people started buzzing with excitement and spection as the atmosphere in the arena grew increasingly charged. Whispers of potential tricks or hidden advantages swirled among the nobles and spectators alike. The duel was only part of the intrigue; the real focus was the enigmatic figure supporting Robert. Known to many as an entric madman, this person added ayer of fascination to the event.
¡°Hey, it¡¯s starting! Be quiet!¡±
As the gate on the opposite side of the arena began to creak open, a hush fell over the crowd. This was no grand entrance for a celebrated knight; it felt more like the arrival of a prisoner or a beast, and the reality of what was toe was not far off. Initially, there was silence, as if Robert himself were absent. Then, the sound of heavy, unnatural footsteps reverberated from the entrance, and a massive armored figure began to emerge.
¡°By the gods, is that really a knight?¡±
¡°Did they put armor on an orc?¡±
¡°Is that a monster? Perhaps a golem?¡±
The murmurs in the crowd intensified as Robert stepped into the arena, encased in the experimental runic power armor. The imposing figure was almost unrecognizable, its bulk exaggerated by the intricateyers of metal and glowing runes. Even among seasoned knights, such a sight was unheard of. Robert¡¯s silhouette, framed by the morning light, looked like a cross between a knight and a giant metal golem.
Whispers echoed through the stands as the magical mechanisms inside the armor clicked and whirred with each step. Every movement of Robert''s new suit was apanied by a strange unfamiliar noise, the runes ever glowing on the dark frame as they were utilized. The crowd, initially stunned into silence, erupted with shouts of excitement and disbelief.
"What sort of sorcery is this? Did they really bring a golem to fight between Knights?"
¡°What¡¯s with that massive ck shield? It looks like a coffin¡¡±
¡°And that sword should not be held in just one hand¡¡±
One nobleman gasped while enjoying front-row seats next to Count Graham. Count Lawrence on the other hand wasn¡¯t sure what he was seeing. He was not a specialist in the field but a golem could not take the ce of a convict.
¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±
Graham was enraged at the sight of the supposed golem. It was clear this was the contraption his enemy had been working on, but he couldn¡¯t understand why they would mock him with it. Thews were clear: golems couldn¡¯t be used in such a fight. Yet, for some reason, the mage either believed it was allowed or thought Graham wouldn¡¯t do anything about it. It was as if the mage was trying to bully him - a count into allowing this to happen. But before Graham could voice furtherints, the voice of the madman everyone had been talking about finally rang out.
¡°Ah my esteemed noble lords anddies, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re baffled by this magical armor but I will assure you, it is not a golem and does not break any of the rules enforced in this duel.¡±
The man''s voice boomed in all directions, as though amplified by some sort of sound system. He wore the institute''s signature robe, and his face was concealed beneath a shiny metal helmet. Rather than walking, he hovered forward slowly. With a casual wave of his hand, hemanded therge ¡®golem''s¡¯ helmet to lift, revealing that it was, in fact, Robert Arden who was controlling the bulky armor.
The audience¡¯s gasps grew louder as Robert¡¯s face emerged from beneath the heavy helmet. Whispers of disbelief rippled through the stands, a mix of awe and confusion spreading among the nobles and onlookers. It wasn¡¯t a golem after all as Robert Arden was somehow controlling the rune-powered suit. However, Count Graham quickly raised concerns after sensing the true power behind the floating mage.
"Professor Wand, what is the meaning of this? Do you think I can¡¯t see what¡¯s happening here?"
All eyes turned to the mage, who hovered forward, now facing the stands where Count Graham sat. His chief knight, Leopold, stepped forward, hand on his sword, ready to spill blood at his lord''smand.
"I¡¯m not sure what you mean, Count Graham."
Professor Wand replied, his tone measured but his voice sounding deep and menacing.
¡°Hah! Do you take me for a fool? That armor is clearly being controlled by you, just like the other machinations you¡¯ve used before!¡±
Graham¡¯s voice rang out, usingly, as he pointed at the professor. He had seen the floating contraptions surrounding Wand and even the mechanical golem spiders he had unleashed in the past. Graham had done his research; the professor was a master of runes, and to him, this massive machine was merely another remote-controlled creation.
¡°Is this true, Professor Wand? I¡¯m sure you know the rules if that is indeed a golem, I¡¯m afraid I will have to disqualify Sir Robert from this duel¡¡±
This time Count Laurance chimed in. He was still the judge for this whole event and he could instantly pronounce Graham to be the victor even without any duel taking ce.
¡°I assure you, your Lordship. This is no golem and I am not controlling it to any degree. But if you have doubts, why not let the court-appointed mage analyze the apparatus? If it truly is a golem, their expertise will make it evident.¡±
It had been ten days since the initial verdict of the duel. Count Laurance, who had maintained a neutral stance in the matter, had called upon the expertise of a court magician to ensure fairness. The magician, a Tier Three spellcaster, stood among them, ready to analyze anything that might be out of ce. Along with several other mages, his role was to ensure that no one used mana from outside the arena, which would soon be encased in a protective barrier to prevent any interference.
¡°If I were attempting to control this armor from here, I¡¯m certain it wouldn¡¯t escape the notice of my fellow mage colleagues.¡±
Wand added in a mocking tone and then gestured toward the court-appointed mages.
¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±
The court-appointed mages, who had remained silent until now, exchanged uncertain nces. The lead mage, a stoic older woman d in silver robes, stepped forward. Her staff, adorned with glowing gemstones, tapped lightly against the ground as she approached the center of the arena. The crowd grew quiet, watching her every move. She came to a stop before the bulky armor that was almost twice her size.
She pointed out with her staff in the direction of the armor, the gems glowing brightly as she activated several spell effects. Everyone held their breath as the mage''s magic probed the intricate runes and mechanisms embedded in the suit. Her eyes narrowed in concentration, seeking any hint of external control or foul y. Seconds stretched on, and tension hung heavy in the air. Count Graham''s face remained stern, but his fingers twitched impatiently. Wand on the other hand, gave no sign of concern, his posture exuding calm confidence.
"Your Lordship¡¡±
Finally, the court mage withdrew her magic and turned to face Count Laurence.
¡°Yes? Speak.¡±
"I detect no external mana flow or signs of remote control. The armor appears to be an unconventional suit of armor, as recognized by the world system, rather than a golem as some have imed. It does have arge reservoir of mana in its back, which I assume is the weapon''s power source. Nevertheless, it is neither a golem nor being manipted from a distance."
A wave of murmurs swept through the audience, but Count Laurence raised a hand for silence.
"Very well, if the armor is deemed legitimate. The duel shall proceed."
Count Graham¡¯s lips thinned, his frustration barely concealed. He cast a cold re at Wand, who remained unfazed, his helmet reflecting the sunlight. Graham¡¯s thoughts raced as this contraption was far beyond anything he had anticipated. But it didn¡¯t matter. Sir Gerhard was a seasoned warrior, equipped with some of the finest magical items in his arsenal and he had been further enhanced with blood crystals. No amount of armor, no matter how advanced, could make up for a difference in skill, experience, and ss. He consoled himself with this thought, though a flicker of doubt lingered in the back of his mind.
Sir Gerhard, too, seemed to have grown impatient. He had stood quietly, watching the proceedings with a dismissive air, but now that the duel was confirmed to continue, he shifted into abat stance. His eyes shone red beneath his visor as he sized up Robert, who stood still in his bulky suit of runic armor. To Gerhard, this opponent was nothing more than a foolish boy hiding behind a metal shell.
"I¡¯ll end this quickly! For my Lord!¡±
Gerhard shouted while Roberts''s helmet made its way back onto therge frame to reconnect it. Soon a shimmering blue dome of magical energy began to form around the arena, sealing it off from any external interference. The protective barrier was there to protect the onlookers from harm but also to prevent any outside maniption. Now that the twobatants were sealed inside, it was time for the duel to start and only one of the men would be leaving it alive¡
Chapter 497: Heavy Duel
Chapter 497: Heavy Duel
"There they go... Now it''s up to Robert."
Rnd stood in a somewhat secluded spot in the arena stands. The other spectators, consisting of lesser nobles, merchants, and their guards, had spread out in both directions to avoid him. It was an odd sight, watching these people fear him, but at least it gave him some peace. His gaze settled on his sister, who was clutching her hands near her heart, and his stepmother, mirroring the same anxious gesture. The time for the duel had arrived, and now there was nothing Rnd could do to help his brother. If he tried anything, the mages would instantly notice the shift in his mana and likely call off the duel in Graham¡¯s favor.
Name:
Gerhard L 156
sses:
T3 Spirit Master Sword Knight L6
T2 Spirit Sword Knight L50
T2 Sword Knight L50
T1 Squire L25
T1 Warrior L25
Eventually, his eyes turned to Gerhard and his status, something Rnd was already familiar with. His ss was a mouthful, but it wasn¡¯t particrly impressive - though not terrible either. This man was likely simr to Emmerson, the first Knight Commander he fought, but at a much lower level. However, Gerhard¡¯s abilities had been artificially boosted by the red crystals, a fact Rnd wished he could bring up.
"As if anyone would believe me at this point"
There were side effects to using those blood gems to enhance one¡¯s skills, but with enough money, it was possible to minimize or even eliminate them. People who took them tended to be more irritable and violent which was hardly enough for a formal usation. The debuff caused by the crystals would eventually disappear, leaving no trace, though it often leftsting effects on the person¡¯s mind.
¡®He has nost name. Graham probably chose him as an expendable pawn. Even if Gerhard were caught, Graham could just im he acted on his own and that it was Leopold who gave him the crystals.¡¯
Finally, Rnd''s gaze shifted to Robert, who was d in histest creation, the "Rune Power Armor Prototype." The Rune Power Armor Prototype that Robert wore was a not only a testament to Rnd¡¯s craftsmanship but also to Arion¡¯s ingenuity. The height of the user was close to two meters and with the addition of the armor that put Robert at two meters twenty. Each section of the armor was seamlessly interlocked, giving him the appearance of an imposing iron sentinel.
The armor''s core structure was crafted from Dwarven Steel, renowned for its durability andpatibility with enchantments. Its matte ck finish absorbed light rather than reflecting it, giving it an eerie, foreboding presence in the arena. Many mistook Robert for a dark knight or even an iron golem monster at first nce. The most striking feature was the chest piece, with angr ridges and an embossed rune circle at its center, faintly glowing with pale blue magical energy.
The shoulders were rounded yet bulky, designed to protect the joints beneath, while the legs were simrly reinforced for maximum defense. However, the true weak point of the designy in the back - the backpack housing severalrge runic batteries. These cylindrical batteries were welded shut to prevent them from dislodging duringbat, which limited the suit''s operational time but provided an additionalyer of protection.
All of this was tied together with a simple but crucial design philosophy: protection and power without sacrificing mobility. Rnd had designed the armor to be the ultimate bnce of strength and speed, taking into ount Robert¡¯s natural fighting style.
As an addition, his brother was handed therge mithril sword he had received from Emmerson, along with the ck mithril tower shield he had retrieved from the Albrook dungeon. Armed with these two bulky weapons, Robert would have to defeat his opponent, who was protected by his own set of enchanted mithril armor.
¡®Good, he came equipped with that armor and the weapons, everything is going ording to n, now just Robert needs to do it¡¡¯
A dome of transparent blue energy enveloped the entire arena. Mages stationed at the four corners maintained the barrier, continuously supplying it with their mana. Even a Tier 3 attack wouldn¡¯t be able to prate it. Rnd could feel the weight of eyes on him as nearly all of Graham¡¯s men were watching, Leopold included. The time for the duel had finally arrived, and now everyone was waiting for the Count to give the signal.
Count Graham¡¯s hand hovered in the air as the anticipation in the arena reached its peak. Every noble, merchant, and knight in attendance held their breath, eyes trained on the two figures standing at the center of the magical dome. On one side, Sir Gerhard, the seasoned knight and champion of House De Vere, stood poised, his gleaming sword raised in a disy of strength. On the other, Robert Arden, his towering figure encased in the experimental runic power armor, remained still as if waiting for the right moment to strike.
*****
¡®So this is it... I can do this... no, I shall¡¡¯
Robert''s heart pounded in his chest as he waited for the signal. His life shed through his mind once more as he locked eyes with the man he was destined to face - a Tier 3 ss holder, the very tier he aspired to reach. Though he had made rapid progress on the battlefield, this opponent was far superior in power, strength, and experience. Without the buffing spells his brother had cast on him, his knees would likely be trembling at this very moment.
Finally, with a sharp flick of his wrist, Count Graham signaled the start of the match. His voice, amplified by his personal mage, boomed through the arena.
¡°Let the duel begin!¡±
Sir Gerhard moved first, his body a blur of motion. Despite the weight of his mithril armor, he charged forward with the grace and speed of a well-trained warrior. His sword imbued with runic enchantments, crackled with lightning elemental power as he brought it down in a vicious arc aimed directly at Robert¡¯s head.
For a moment, Robert froze as the man charged at him, clearly intent on ending the fight sooner rather thanter. It wasn¡¯t the sudden movement that made him hesitate, but rather the shing red disy in front of his eyes, warning him just before the man truly made his move. Without this magical contraption, Robert would have undoubtedly been decapitated on the spot. But as the attack was about to connect, he forced his body into a defensive stance, raising his massive shield just in time to absorb the blow.
This ingenious device had been something Robert was still trying to get used to after only a few days of practice. Rnd called it a graphical interface, though the term meant little to him. One side of the disy showed a miniature version of his power armor, while a strange white aura would form around his opponent before the battle began. As soon as his enemy moved, the parts of their body used for the attack would sh red, along with the corresponding part of Robert¡¯s armor, indicating where the blow wouldnd.
Even with this system in ce, his reaction time was limited. A Tier 3 knight''s speed was at least twice his own. On top of that, feints were always a problem. The runic machine could detect the true strike, but it left him with an even smaller window to react. He had practiced with his brother ying the role of his opponent, but even now, he hadn¡¯t fully mastered this strange system.
The arena erupted in shock as Robert narrowly blocked Sir Gerhard¡¯s lightning-fast strike with his massive ck mithril tower shield. The crackling energy from Gerhard''s sword collided violently with Robert¡¯s defenses, sending sparks flying. The force of the blow was immense, and the lightning energy traveled through the eternity of his frame. The disy informed him about the amount of damage he took but it was quite minimal.
To everyone''s surprise, the massive suit of armor absorbed the powerful strike from the Tier 3 knight without buckling. It stood firmly rooted to the ground, as if the blow was nothing. But Gerhard didn¡¯t relent. He unleashed a relentless barrage of strikes, each one faster and more forceful than thest, powered by his enchanted armor.
Robert found himself on the defensive, retreating while using his enormous tower shield to protect himself. The sword Gerhard wielded was sharp, but ill-suited for cutting through the thick, heavily armored frame of Robert¡¯s power armor. Even when Robert couldn¡¯t raise his shield in time, the strikes left only minor nicks and scratches on the dense dwarven metal, which was built to withstand much worse.
"Impressive, boy, but how long can you hold up against me, if the only thing you can do is defend yourself? Sooner orter your armor will break!"
The man''s eyes, visible through his helmet, shed red as he continued his relentless assault. Each strike was apanied by a burst of crackling lightning energy. To the crowd, it looked like a one-sided confrontation, with Robert¡¯s massive suit of armor seemingly offering little resistance. It appeared as though the fight would soon be over. However, a n was quietly unfolding.Robert had been well-informed about his opponent, as well as the equipment he was using. He wasn¡¯t up against a true Magic Swordsman, but rather someone whose mana pool couldn¡¯t keep up with the shy, enchanted gear they wore.
¡®He had twenty charges and he isn¡¯t using them sparingly, just like Rnd said¡ this Gerhard likes to be shy.¡¯
He wasn¡¯t sure where his brother got the information but the man before him was an open book. Rnd presented him with his opponent''s personality traits along with what weapons he would be using before the bout even started. Now after the fight had been going for a few minutes, it was finally time for a counterattack. The time for conserving power was no more and he would finally show everyone that he was not here to die by this man¡¯s hand.
The sword shed against his tower shield again, followed by a flurry of blows, one even connecting with the side of Robert''s helmet. But the interface inside his visor alerted him to where the next strike wouldnd. This time, he was ready. It was finally time for a true exchange of blows. Though his swordsmanship was inferior to his opponent¡¯s, the marvel of his armor made up for his shorings.
As the enemy''s strike nicked his joint, trying to exploit a weak point, Robert¡¯s own massive mithril de came down on the opponent''s teardrop-shaped shield. The impact sent the man flying to the side and the crowd gasped in surprise.
¡°What power!¡±
¡°Can a Tier 2 knight really be capable of that?¡±
While Robert''s power armor sustained minor damage, it was worth it. The sheer force he could generate in this prototype was astonishing, clearly surpassing what his opponent could muster. The added weight and power of his equipment made it impossible for the smaller shield to absorb the blow without serious consequences.
Sir Gerhard¡¯s body skidded across the arena floor, his shield slightly warped from the impact. He scrambled to his feet, shocked by the massive blow he just received. His left arm felt numb and he was off bnce. He gritted his teeth together and nced back at his opponent who was charging forward at a speed previously not shown. The armor¡¯s legs moving at long strides to bridge the distance in just a few movements.
¡°You just got lucky!¡±
The man shouted while charging back into the fray, in his mind, backing off would be disgracing both his name and the lords. Robert watched as Sir Gerhard recovered quickly, charging back with fury in his eyes. He could feel the weight of the crowd¡¯s expectations, their eyes glued to the unfolding duel. The man before him, despite his overconfidence, was no ordinary opponent. But Robert was no longer the hesitant, uncertain young man he had been before this duel. The brief sess of his counterattack had sparked something inside him, a realization of his own strength and the incredible potential of the power armor he nowmanded.
Gerhard rushed forward again, sword raised high, but Robert was prepared. The graphical interface in his visor shed red, warning him of the exact angle of the attack. With a swift movement, he brought up his massive tower shield, the enchanted mithril edge catching the blow with a loud ng. The sound echoed through the arena, but this time, Robert didn¡¯t just defend. As Gerhard¡¯s de met his shield, Robert pivoted, using the momentum to swing his enormous sword in a wide arc.
Gerhard barely managed to leap back, his sword deflecting the blow at thest second. The force of Robert¡¯s strike sent a shockwave through the air, kicking up a cloud of dust. The crowd gasped as they witnessed the raw power behind Robert¡¯s attack.
¡°You¡¯re better than I thought! But you only dy the inevitable!¡±
Gerhard growled, circling Robert like a predator stalking its prey. He realized that while his opponent might have the advantage in strength and power, he was superior in speed. Another exchange of blows followed, but to the knight¡¯s surprise, even with his agility, he couldn¡¯tnd a meaningful strike. Each time one of his precise attacks was about to connect, Robert would either deflect it or force him back with the swing of his massive sword. It felt as if Robert could anticipate his every move, reacting with uncanny precision before Gerhard even made up his mind about his next strike.
¡°The Azure Lion Knight¡¯s order must have exaggerated about the strength of their knights, if this is all you can muster.¡±
Robert had finally found a good rhythm and even felt confident enough to mock his opponent, an action that the knight did not appreciate. Sir Gerhard¡¯s face flushed with anger beneath his helm, his strikes growing wilder as his frustration mounted. The seemingly imprable defense of Robert¡¯s armor,bined with the unexpected strength of his counterattacks, was starting to wear on the seasoned knight. The crowd''s reactions were a mixture of awe and disbelief and the rage on count Graham¡¯s face was starting to show.
¡°You fool, what are you doing, get this duel over with this instant!¡±
The man shouted out from his balcony while mming his hand down onto therge chair that he was sitting on. The other knights and nobility flinched at Count Graham¡¯s outburst but remained silent.
"You dare mock me and my order?!"
Gerhard roared, his voice echoing through the barrier. His sword rained down, now encased in spirit energy rather than lightning, as the charges on his de had already been depleted. Eventually, he retreated a few steps, cast aside his shield, and drew arge enchanted mithril mace from his left side.
¡°Even that shield will crack under this!¡±
With renewed vigor and a weapon imbued with magical charges, he rushed in again. The runes on the mace began to glow bright orange, and he could feel the weight and power of his strike intensifying. He was certain that when it collided with the shield, the enchantment would tear it from his opponent''s metallic grasp. However, just before the mace made contact, he heard Robert say something in a hushed tone, words that would alter the course of the confrontation.
¡°...Activate the enchantment inhibitor.¡±
The moment his mace collided with the shield, an explosion of magical energies was expected. The runic enchantment on the mace was an advanced version of impact and explosive runes, designed to be highly effective against opponents encased in thick metal. However, for some reason, the runes'' intensity diminished, and instead of a powerful explosion, only a minor one urred.
To make matters worse, his opponent had anticipated this oue with perfect precision. The massive shield parried the blow, sending Gerhard''s hand that was still gripping the mace, reeling back. To make things worse, the defensive runes on his mithril armor were also going pale. They were made to react whenever he was struck by heavier blows but now it seemed like they weren¡¯t working.
¡°Ha!¡±
Robert shouted as he swung his de at the off-bnce Gerhard. Seeing the iing attack, Gerhard contorted his body to evade the strike and used both his weapons to defend himself. It was still possible for him to block the attack if he could urately predict the de''s path.
¡°Too simple!¡±
Gerhard shouted back, raising his defenses at what he believed to be the right moment. However, just before his defense could fully engage, a few runes on Robert¡¯s de began to glow. They emitted a sharp, resonant ng before propelling the de forward with increased speed. The enhanced strike collided forcefully with Gerhard''s chest te, sending the man flying while the audience silently watched at something that should not have been possible.
Chapter 498: Skewered.
Chapter 498: Skewered.
¡°Did you see that? What happened?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know¡ Did his enchantment malfunction or did he not activate it correctly?¡±
A few merchants murmured among themselves as they saw Gerhard flung to the side. His chest te had been dented by a strike from arge sword, but the mithril armor held firm. The onlookers noticed his confidence when attacking; his swing was wide and forceful, leaving him open for his opponent''s devastating blow. Although the armor remained intact, the impact sent him rolling for tens of meters, ending with a collision against the arena wall.
The audience erupted in a mix of murmurs and gasps, trying to make sense of what they''d just witnessed. The other knights, seated in the stands, exchanged uneasy nces. It was bing clear that this duel was not following the rules of conventionalbat, at least not for Sir Gerhard.
Up in the stands, Count Graham¡¯s face twisted with a mix of rage and disbelief. His knuckles turned white as he gripped the arms of his chair, eyes burning holes into the twobatants. The n had been for Gerhard to win decisively and no one had expected Robert, a mere Tier 2 knight in a strange new armor, to stand a chance against a seasoned Tier 3 warrior like Gerhard. But the tide of the battle had shifted, and one person in the audience knew why.
Rnd allowed himself a small smile, though it went unnoticed due to his helmet. Everything was unfolding just as he had calcted. The rune system he had designed wasn¡¯t just for protection and power, it included specialized enchantments like the rune inhibitor, which could disrupt or nullify certain magical energies within a set range. Gerhard had unwittingly walked right into his trap.
His skill at dispelling enemy enchantments was quite extensive, but creating a device to mimic it wasn¡¯t easy. There were limitations, and only thanks to his thorough espionage before the arena fight was he able to seed. Rnd knew exactly what type of armor Robert¡¯s opponent would be wearing and the magics it relied on. Thebatants from the other side were restricted from using overly powerful magical equipment, a fact Rnd cleverly exploited. It was one thing to develop a smart system that could target enchantments duringbat, but quite another if he knew in advance what to target.
Gerhard possessed a full set of mithril armor with only basic shielding enchantments. His weapons were simr: his sword carried a limited lightning discharge spell that wasn¡¯t quite of the highest tier, and his mace had an enhanced impact rune that was more of a pseudo-tier 3 enchantment. Rnd had advised Robert to defend himself during the first half of the duel, frustrating his opponent with his defensive stance. Then, once his foe grew reckless, he would activate the enchantment inhibition system and use the confusion tounch a counterattack.
"Get up!¡± Count Graham¡¯s voice erupted from his seat on the balcony, his facade beginning to show cracks. The calm andposed demeanor he was known for was crumbling before his peers. The mask of nobility and refinement was quickly slipping away as his champion, Sir Gerhard, struggled to recover from the shocking turn of events.
Gerhard, on the other hand, was still reeling. His pride, as much as his body, had taken a severe blow. Slowly, he pulled himself to his feet, clutching his dented chest te. His breathing was ragged, and his eyes darted between Robert and the arena wall he''d collided with moments before. For the first time since the duel began, doubt crept into his mind. His enchanted mace, the tool he thought would easily break through Robert''s defenses, had been rendered useless. Worse, the crowd¡¯s murmurs and the look of confusion in his fellow knights¡¯ eyes sent a wave of humiliation through him.
His opponent was already charging toward him, and after taking the hit, he had lost his grip on one of his weapons. Now, he was left with only the mace, which had failed to activate its impact rune. However, for some reason, the enchantment on it was quickly springing back to life, offering a glimmer of hope that it might work if he tried again. His grip tightened around the handle, the enchanted glow flickering back into existence.
"You think this is over, boy?!"
Gerhard growled through clenched teeth, his voice dripping with venom.
"I¡¯ve faced better warriors than you and never lost! I will not be defeated by a whelp!"
Robert didn¡¯t respond, instead he focused on the graphical disy that continued feeding him data about Gerhard¡¯s movements. His confidence was solidifying, and he began to believe he could win against someone of a higher tier. His trust in his brother had been strong from the start, but even he hadn¡¯t anticipated his brother¡¯s genius. The tide of battle was turning in his favor, and he needed to seize the moment that had presented itself.
¡°This whelp is already grown!¡±
Rnd watched the exchange between the two with bated breath. While the n had worked and his brother was now able to attack, the battle had not been won. He had already managed to analyze Gerhard''s capabilities and the power armor only leveled the ying field. The two were about equal to each other and the enchantment inhibitor couldn¡¯t be used too much as it would drain the armor¡¯s batteries. However, his brother wasn¡¯t only his armor, he was a man that had honed his skills in battles against other nations while the man he was facing was more of a career knight.
The "Noble de" ss Robert was using focused on two-handed swordy. Although his skills wereckingpared to the Tier 3 knight, momentum was on his side. Rnd watched as his brother discarded his tower shield and gripped therge de, its hilt extending to amodate his nowrger hands as he lunged forward. His steps sounded mechanical, the ground sinking slightly under the weight of his power armor. Finally, the two collided in a furious exchange of blows.
Gerhard''s mace came crashing down, its enchantment glowing brightly once again, but Robert was prepared. With the heavy, two-handed mithril sword in his grip, he met the attack head-on. The impact shook the ground, sending a reverberating ng throughout the arena. Robert¡¯s armor held firm, absorbing the brunt of the strike, but the sheer force of Gerhard''s blow caused sparks to fly from the contact point.
"You''re nothing without that armor!"
Gerhard spat, his voice desperate now as the audience watched in stunned silence. His confidence had waned, but his fury had not. Heshed out again, his strikes fast and brutal, but Robert¡¯s system continued feeding him crucial data, helping him predict and deflect the attacks with his massive sword. Eventually, allowing him to get used to his opponent''s form, parry andnd blows of his own.
The de he held was imbued with several enchantments, all specifically designed to counter his opponent. Even when the enchanted mace regained its magical power, the magic could be absorbed by the runic enhancements on the sword. Within his disy, Robert could choose between several modes: offensive, defensive, and all-rounder. By focusing his gaze on a particr part of the disy, he could switch modes after a brief moment. Once the de was set to offensive mode, its attacks became lighter and more powerful as they neared their target.
Robert grunted as Gerhard¡¯s mace met his de with a violent ng, but instead of flinching, he pushed back with all his might. His power armor''s joints whined in protest, but the runic power armor did its work, boosting his strength far beyond what Gerhard could have anticipated. For a brief moment, their weapons locked, the shing energies between them sending ripples of mana through the arena''s air.
¡°You think this armor is all I have?¡±
Gerhard sneered at thement, to him he was fighting against the magical contraption and not really the man inside who was nothing more than an inexperienced fighter. Even now he was not taking him seriously and that would be his downfall. He tried twisting his mace in an attempt to get free but his opponent was faster. Using the momentum from the sh, he twisted his body and pulled his de away, forcing Gerhard to stumble forward slightly.
With a quick pivot, Robert struck. His mithril sword moved with shocking speed for something sorge and heavy, arcing through the air and mming against Gerhard¡¯s exposed side once more. The sound of metal hitting metal echoed once again, but this time Gerhard couldn¡¯t hide the grunt of pain. His armor had already been damaged and now the enchantment was also no more. He felt a metallic taste in his mouth as blood started to spill out from within his helmet.
The audience watched in awe as the once-cocky knight staggered backward, his mace dipping low. The enchanted armor¡¯s runes started dimming as the traces between them had been cut. From his seat, Count Graham¡¯s expression shifted from barely controlled fury to outright panic. He could see it now that Gerhard was losing. His carefully prepared n of wining quickly and showing off was unraveling before his eyes.
¡°What is he doing?! He can¡¯t lose to him! Not here, not now!¡±
Rnd was pleased to see Graham panicking, but it was too soon to celebrate. The battle had been raging for quite some time, and the operational time of his power armor was starting to dwindle. The more runic enchantments Robert activated, the faster he would find himself unable to move. Once the power ran out, his armor would be nothing more than a heavy, immobile target. He worried about his brother, who was still inexperienced and might lose himself in the heat of the confrontation without realizing the danger. Fortunately, Rnd had prepared for such a moment. Suddenly, a sharp beeping noise echoed inside Robert''s helmet, snapping him back to reality.
¡°Warning, power reserves below thirty percent.¡±
The sharp beeping reverberated through Robert¡¯s helmet, jolting him from the rush of adrenaline and confidence that had been building. His breaths were heavy, his heart pounding in his chest, but the warning message was impossible to ignore. Thirty percent. It wasn¡¯t as bad as he feared, but it was a reminder that the clock was ticking. His armor wouldn¡¯tst forever, and Gerhard was far from finished.
Gerhard, visibly shaken but not yet defeated. He raised his visor that uncovered his face and spat out a glob of blood onto the ground. His stance wavered slightly, but the fury in his eyes had not dimmed. The knight was driven by pride, and with Count Graham¡¯s wrathful gaze boring down on him from the balcony, retreat wasn¡¯t an option. He threw the mace he was holding to the side as unbeknownst to Robert, he also had a n. After the exchange of blows, the two ended up close to where he lost his sword, the main weapon he liked to use.
The man was a "Spirit Master Sword Knight" and could only disy his full power when wielding a sword. Part of Rnd''s n had been to disarm Gerhard, preventing him from using his most potent skills. But now Gerhard had regained his main weapon. He raised the sword into the air, and it became enveloped in a pulsating orange aura, expanding its size. The size of the spirit de reflected the wielder''s skill level, and its immense magnitude was likely due to the blood crystal doping.
As Gerhard''s sword expanded with the pulsating orange aura, the crowd fell into a stunned silence. His spirit de now towered over him, glowing with a fierce intensity that left no doubt about the raw power it contained. Even Robert, with his superior armor and cutting-edge enchantments, felt a hint of apprehension as he watched the weapon''s spirit aura ripple through the air. He had been told about Gerhard¡¯s Spirit Master abilities, but seeing it in person was another matter entirely.
¡°Are you man enough to face me, whelp?¡±
The Knight pointed the glowing de forward, as if issuing a challenge. It was clear he intended to finish the duel with this final move. The skill he was using was a lesser version of the aura de, but it was still likely powerful enough to cut through Robert''s power armor. This was clearly a provocation, meant to pressure Robert into a quick response, as Gerhard didn¡¯t have enough mana or stamina to sustain the skill for long. While the blood crystals could raise the skill by a few levels, they couldn¡¯t boost the man''s base stats.
¡°Of course, are you?¡±
¡°Hmph! You will regret that!¡±
Robert responded almost instantly, which came as no surprise to Gerhard. In his eyes, the boy he faced was still immature and easy to provoke, just like the other knights under hismand. But Gerhard, a knightmander, was different from them. He knew that if he continued to fight conventionally, he would surely lose. However, if he couldnd just one hit with his spirit de, victory would be his. In a direct confrontation, he was confident in the destructive power of his attacks.
The two took their stances, Robert holding hisrge mithril sword which was now dwarfed by the immense aura de Gerhard was holding. The crowd, the nobles, and even the workers, held their breath, waiting to see how this climactic moment would unfold. Robert¡¯s breathing steadied as he inched his metallic foot forward and watched his opponent do the same. His gaze nced to one of the shing icons on his disy as he got ready to unleash hisst trump card.
Both men exploded into a charge, Gerhard roared, the immense spirit de swinging downward in a fiery arc, intending to cleave Robert and his armor in two. The knight moved with everything he had, throwing thest of his strength into this single, decisive blow. It was fast, faster than Robert expected but his visor shed, marking the trajectory with a red outline.
At thest second, right before the sh couldmence, a blinding light erupted from Robert¡¯s chest. The runes glowed with an intensity rarely seen, enveloping the entire arena in a sh of white light. The audience screamed as their vision was temporarily taken from them. Everyone, except for one person in the stands, was caught off guard by the sudden burst of light - one of the nned strategies all along.
Two grunts and a scream echoed from within the blinding light as the confrontation continued. Rnd, who had known to shield his eyes, watched the exchange unfold. Blinded by the light, Gerhard flinched and momentarily lost track of his opponent, who remained focused amidst the chaos. The spell was designed to blind everyone in the vicinity, but Robert, having prepared, was unaffected. All he had to do was follow the indicators on the screen tond thest devastating hit.
Soon the light dispersed and everyone gasped as the scene before them came into focus. The dust had settled, and the arenay still. At the center of it, Robert stood tall, his power armor glowing faintly, the runes slowly dimming after their final burst. His mithril sword was embedded deep in Gerhard¡¯s chest te, piercing through the once-imposing knightmander¡¯s armor.
Gerhard''s enormous spirit de had dissipated, its fiery orange aura flickering out as he dropped to his knees, eyes wide in disbelief. His hand, still clutching the hilt of his now-ordinary sword, trembled before he released it entirely, the weapon ttering onto the ground. Blood seeped from his mouth as he gasped for air, thest vestiges of his strength fading rapidly.
The arena, once filled with the roar of battle, now echoed with an eerie silence. The crowd, still recovering from the blinding sh, stared in shock at the fallen knight who had seemed unstoppable. Robert¡¯s de was now pointed directly at his opponent¡¯s face in a victorious stance, ready to decapitate him at a moment¡¯s notice.
¡°Count Laurence, I think the battle is over, it would be better to announce the victor, unless you wish Sir. Gerhard to die.¡±
¡°Oh¡ Of course, you are right, Professor.¡±
While everyone was still trying to understand what happened, Rnd quickly addressed Laurence. His brother had critically injured his opponent but his power armor¡¯s battery was almost gone. If this duel didn¡¯t end now, it could end badly for his brother.
"The duel is concluded! Robert Arden is victorious and now a free man!"
The deration hung in the air for several moments before the audience processed the words. Only a small group of young women were cheering with tearsing down their eyes. They did it, the duel was over and now that Count Laurance announced the victor, Graham could not do anything about it. This confrontation had been won but to Rnd¡¯s surprise, this was not quite over.
¡°Shit¡ Release the mana barrier, NOW!¡±
He screamed while rushing forward after seeing a red glint in Gerhard¡¯s eyes. His whole face flushed red with bulging veins and his eyes widened in rage. The man overtaken by his emotion grasped his sword once more and ignored the verdict. His body barely moving but still capable of battle. Robert on the other hand saw the light inside of his visor go out as all the power had been drained during the confrontation.
"NO! This isn''t over!"
Robert could barely move in the heavy armor he now found himself trapped inside, and the previous exchange had left an opening near his chest. With one well-aimed thrust, Gerhard would be able to pierce through the armor entirely, delivering a direct blow to his body and likely killing him in the process.
Rnd mmed his hand against the barrier, quickly shattering its defenses, but not quickly enough to cast a spell that could save his brother. He could only shout and watch helplessly as the silvery de approached the immobilized power armor. Just as all hope seemed lost, something miraculous happened. From an unknown location, a massive spear flew through the air and struck Gerhard square in the midsection.
The spear tore through Gerhard''s midsection with a sickening crunch, halting his final attack and propelling him off the ground. He was flung in the direction where Rnd stood, flying straight through the gap in the mana shield. Rnd had to quickly step aside as Gerhard crashed into the arena stands, sending up a cloud of dust. ncing into the distance, Rnd spotted arge figure approaching. The man wore a gleaming suit of silvery armor, with a massive wolf engraved on his chest¡
Chapter 499: Unexpected Help.
Chapter 499: Unexpected Help.
The crowd was stunned into silence. Gerhard, once the proud and indomitable knightmander, nowy crumpled in the stands like a broken marite, impaled by the mysterious spear. His spirit de had long since fizzled out, and the orange glow that had once radiated from him like an aura of invincibility was nothing more than a memory.
Rnd stood right next to the crash site, having witnessed the entire incident. His brother had nearly gotten himself killed after sumbing to something called blood crystal-induced madness. Though Gerhard had shown no initial side effects, it seemed that after suffering a crushing defeat and a severe injury, his mind had finally snapped. Just as he was about to deliver the killing blow, a spear was thrown.
The same spear collided with the magical barrier, a shield designed to withstand tier-3 strikes. Rnd had managed to create arge hole on his side, but on the other side, where the spear came from, the barrier remained at full strength. Yet, the silvery mithril spear pierced through it with almost no resistance. The projectile struck Gerhard, sending him flying into the stands, where he nowy motionless, a giant pole protruding from his chest.
Rnd''s gaze shifted from Gerhard''s broken body to the arena''s entrance. There, a towering figure d in gleaming silver armor strode forward with authority and confidence. The wolf emblem on his chest te gleamed under the sunlight, and his armor shimmered with brilliance, unlike anything the audience had ever seen. His steps were slow, deliberate, and the powerful aura surrounding him was undeniable.
"That armor, that wolf emblem¡ Did that bastard actuallye?"
Rnd''s heart began to pound as he recognized the man. There was no mistaking it¡ªhis father, Wentworth Arden, had arrived. For over ten years, Rnd had managed to avoid him, hoping this day would nevere. But here he was, wearing the fabled armor of the ¡®Silver Wolf,¡¯ a legend within the Kingdom¡¯s military.
The arena fell into an even deeper silence as Wentworth Arden made his entrance, each step sending ripples of authority through the space. The barrier within the arena began to fizzle out as he moved through the stands. People started whispering, some recognizing the eye-catching armor he was famous for. Others nced not at him, but at the figures behind him - heavily armored knights, all bearing the symbol of the crown.
The symbol of Caldris was also disyed on the silver wolf¡¯s armor, indicating that all of them were dressed in their military uniforms. Each of these men, knights or nobility of some rank, would typically bear their own personal crests and symbols. Yet, they all wore the markings of the royal family, suggesting they were part of an official unit, possibly one returning from a border skirmish.
The royal crest of the Kingdom of Caldris features a fearsome golden dragon, its wings unfurled and mes curling from its open maw, symbolizing strength. The dragon stood proudly in front of a shield with its tail coiled protectively around a golden sword that ran vertically through the center. nking the dragon were two roaring griffins, their talons gripping the edges of the shield. Above the shield rested a regal crown encrusted with rubies and sapphires, signifying the royal lineage. Encircling the crest was a bouquet of golden oak leaves, intertwined with silvery thorns. Rnd¡¯s mind raced as he realized his father hadn¡¯t arrived alone. It was clear Wentworth hade with his own men, a contingent of knights now starting to file into the arena. Rnd had anticipated some trouble, but due to the high concentration of mages at this event, he had been forced to pull back most of his golems, leaving only a few hidden in fringe areas of the estate, to be used once the duel was over. Somehow, though, his father had managed to arrive undetected, with reinforcements in tow.
"That armor... it''s blocking my sensors. Is it generating some kind of magical jamming field?"
There had been some new dots appearing on the screen from some further away monitoring devices, but he was too focused on the duel to pay attention. Even with reduced external monitoring, Rnd should have noticed more of them approaching. His system didn¡¯t warn him about arge increase in tier 3 activity, which might have something to do with his father''s armor.
This only confirmed that the magical technology they were using was beyond anything he had encountered before. It also meant that there were ways that could go around his runes which would need to be addressed in the future. However, now wasn¡¯t the time for analysis. If he tried to investigate further, he was certain his father or one of the tier-3 knights in his entourage would notice.
Gerhard''s lifeless body, impaled by the spear, stilly in a grotesque heap near the stands, but even that gruesome sight was overshadowed by the towering man advancing toward the balcony with Count Graham and Laurence. From the other side knights started pouring in, it seemed that even Graham was unaware of the arrival of his father, making it even more obvious that he had some sort of concealment device.
¡°What is the meaning of this? Who are you?¡±
Graham shouted as he rose from his seat, and the Grand Commander of his knights, Leopold, stepped forward to protect his master. Rnd¡¯s heart raced as he tried to make sense of the situation. Judging by the spear throw, it seemed he was here to rescue Robert to some degree, yet he hadn¡¯t informed his sister or stepmother of his presence. The men apanying him quickly moved to surround the area, taking control of the situation. It was clear they were not passive observers but were ready, if necessary, to confront Count Graham¡¯s soldiers. The crowd, which had been roaring with excitement over Robert¡¯s victory moments before, fell silent, holding its collective breath in anticipation of what might unfold.
¡°What is the meaning of this?! Who are you to interrupt my event?!¡±
Graham¡¯s voice, filled with false bravado, boomed through the arena as he asked the approaching man about his identity again. Wentworth, however, remained unfazed. His icy blue eyes scanned the battlefield below, lingering for a moment on Gerhard¡¯s lifeless form before moving to his son, Robert, who was in the process of removing the helmet from his armor. The suit was devoid of magical energy but his tier 2 strength was enough to still be able to move around in it. Graham¡¯s face contorted into a mixture of frustration as he noticed the man ignoring his calls as if he were the one in power here.
¡°My lord, this is Wentworth Arden¡ we must tread carefully.¡±
Before Graham could continue with the question, Leopold stepped in. Thanks to Rnd¡¯s enhanced hearing and the help of his suit he could hear the whispers between the two.
¡°Hemands a regiment in the royal army, his rank a Grand Knight Commander¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s Marshal now, Leopold. Maybe if you didn¡¯t choose to leave the royal army¡ you might have reached this position as well and not stagnated here¡ a shame.¡±
While listening, Rnd learned new details about his father¡¯s achievements. He knew that strength didn¡¯t always dictate rank, and some nobles despised his father for his strong reputation. When he left the Arden estate, Wentwort had held the rank of Grand Knight Commander¡ªa position that granted himmand over a regiment of up to five thousand soldiers.
The rank of Grand Knight Commander was the highest a knight could achieve in their lifetime, a pinnacle of sess, but still not the top of the hierarchy. Upon receiving a noble title, a knight could rise higher, attaining the rank of Marshal. A Marshalmanded a division of three regiments, or about fifteen thousand soldiers. Beyond that were the positions of High Marshal and Grand Marshal, ranks that required the bearer to be at least a viscount.
"Oh dear, this doesn¡¯t look good at all."
"No, it does not... but I think he¡¯s on our side, at least for now. Let¡¯s just wait and watch. I doubt they¡¯ll escte it much further."
As Rnd eavesdropped on the nobles, his friend Arion finally made his presence known. The small ck feline had been hiding in the stands, pretending to be nothing more than a pet. Rnd knew that Graham wouldn¡¯t allow another Tier 3 mage to oversee the duel, so they had agreed to keep Arion¡¯s true identity concealed as he still wanted to witness the prototype in action. Now that the duel was over, there was no longer any need for him to remain hidden.
¡°Marshal¡ no Baron Arden, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve gone too far, what gives you the right toe to my house, uninvited and unannounced, baron? Are those soldiers of yours supposed to intimidate me? ¡°
People began to slowly back away as the two nobles continued their conversation, sensing that a battle could erupt at any moment. Wentworth was pushing his luck by secretly bringing arge number of his own soldiers into another noble''s territory - an act that could easily be interpreted as a deration of war, something permissible among nobility.
The crown allowed nobles to settle disputes through battle, even to the point of seizing each other¡¯snds and titles if they had a justifiable cause. The kingdom operated under a feudal system, with nobles serving as feudal lords and the king as their only superior. While they were obligated to answer the crown¡¯s call and mobilize during times of need, most of the time, they were left to govern theirnds independently.
¡°I apologize for my sudden arrival, Count. However, some information had reached my ears that involved my son and how well you¡¯ve been taking care of him¡¡±
Wentworth finally came to a stop, his men fanning out behind him while Count Graham¡¯s knights moved forward to protect their leader. They all remained tense, hands hovering over their weapons. The tension was palpable and the words wereced with hidden threats.
¡°What you¡¯re implying is that I have somehow wronged your son, Baron? Me? After what he did to my daughter? I assure you, I had reasonable grounds to punish him and he was a willing participant in this duel, I gave him a chance to prove himself!¡±
¡°Prove himself against that coward? Who would backstab him, once he lost an honorable duel? Are those sorts of men that you bring up, Count?¡±
¡°You should watch your tone, Baron!¡±
The two men stared daggers into each other, even though Wentworth was much fiercer than Graham, the count did not relent. Both were old masters of their own trade, versed in how this world operated. They were still aware that if a battle broke out, it could spiral out of control, dragging them and their houses into a conflict both would suffer in. Spectators swallowed hard while trying to leave but all the exits were closed of by knights.
¡°Gentlemen, please calm yourselves!¡±
Before the conversation could continue anymore, Count Laurence finally intervened. He was in a more neutral position not really on the side of either of these two. From his perspective this was unbing of nobility and he had decided to stop them before things got out of hand.
¡°Both of you, this is unbing of your positions, you should discuss this like men, not like uncivilized brutes! This is a ce for honor and tradition, not petty squabbles!¡±
The two man looked at the rotund Count Laurance who was trying to meditate and nodded begrudgingly. It was clear that they had differences with each other but this didn¡¯t mean that they needed to go to war. Instead, it was better to take care of it like nobles and deliberate on a solution that would allow both sides to maintain their honor.
¡°Let us step back and consider a better solution, why don¡¯t we retreat and converse first, before you let yourselves be dragged into a conflict that could have dire consequences for all involved?¡±
Wentworth remained silent, and so did Graham. Both of them were looking at each other, though Rnd¡¯s father¡¯s face was concealed with the helmet that was shaped like a wolves head. Eventually, therge man of over two meters of height nodded in approval.
¡°Count Laurence of Lothston is right, perhaps we should discuss this issue¡ in private?¡±
¡°... Very well.¡±
Graham scratched his chin while nodding thoughtfully. He had underestimated what he was dealing with and had lost himself in anger, but now his mind was starting to work clearly. The man he was up against was not so simple. If he had known his new position, he might have simply asked for gold and for Robert to be stripped of his title. Now that he was here and the duel was lost, the deal he could negotiate would be much worse.
¡°Everyone, I must apologize for these circumstances, but I ask that you remain in the arena for now. Once the baron and I have cleared up this issue, you will be allowed to leave.¡±
The people present were Graham¡¯s guests, but there was no one above him in rank except Laurance. If he told them to remain, they would have no choice but toply. He was painfully aware that he had been made to look a fool. His knight had lost and even attempted to dishonor him by trying to kill Robert after Laurance¡¯s
Announcement
. If Wentworth hadn¡¯t arrived, things would have been much simpler; now, Robert was still alive, and the duel had ended. It would be best if no one here was granted the freedom to announce anything that transpired. He nced at one of his mages, signaling for him to apany them for this delicate conversation.
¡®It would probably be unwise to eavesdrop this time¡¡¯
Rnd was forced to watch as his father left with the counts, heading toward a nearby side chamber behind the balcony. Just before disappearing from view, his father nced directly in Rnd¡¯s direction. His face was concealed by a specially crafted helmet resembling a wolf, but through the narrow slits, Rnd could see his eyes. Though the gaze lingered for only a fraction of a second, it felt as though a mountain was bearing down on him.
The moment passed quickly, and his father vanished into the chamber beyond the balcony. The room was well beyond Rnd¡¯s reach, protected by powerful magical enchantments that blocked any attempt at eavesdropping. Activating his golems now would be far too risky as there were too many soldiers nearby, and he still had to keep his identity hidden.
¡°Madam, please calm down.¡±
¡°You want me to calm down now? My son had almost gotten himself killed! Now let me through this instant!¡±
His gaze shifted to some shoutsing from the audience. While most people just whispered between each other, one particr woman was screaming at one of the count¡¯s knights. To make things worse, a few knights from Wentworth¡¯s faction approached her with an intent to support her im.
¡°Back away from the Madam.¡±
This was, of course, his stepmother, Francine. She, along with Lucienne, had seen Wentworth make his entrance and were now moring for answers. However, the order to remain was clear, and defying it would only cause more trouble. Rnd could tell that Francine was more interested in her son than in her husband, and he was capable of providing her with some peace.
¡°Arion, it would be better if you didn¡¯t involve yourself in this.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me twice but what are you going to do?¡±
¡°It¡¯s toote for now, I¡¯m going to see how the prototype is holding out and get Robert out of it.¡±
Rnd had already presented himself as a haughty mage from the institute, so he saw no issue in continuing that persona. He rose gently into the air with the help of a levitation spell and propelled himself slowly into the arena. The other mages and soldiers watched him move, but no one stopped him as he assumed the role of Robert¡¯s squire.
He descended gracefully into the arena, his cloak floating slightly behind him. Some nced in his direction but did not react. Even the ones who had arrived with Wentworth remained still, as if they knew he was aligned with Robert and meant no harm. They had likely been briefed on the situation before the duel, aware that Wand the mage stood with Lucienne and Robert.
As Rnd approached, he noticed the strain etched on his brother''s face. Moving around in the heavy, depowered dark power armor was no easy task. Robert had managed to dislodge therge helmet but couldn¡¯t free himself from the rest of the suit without assistance. Only after Rnd channeled some of his mana into the magical machine did the sps unbind, allowing the back of the armor to open and release Robert. The battle was over, and the duel won, yet the air hung thick with tension. More trouble was brewing, and Rnd wasn¡¯t certain what the near future held.
Chapter 500: Anxiety Intensifies.
Chapter 500: Anxiety Intensifies.
Rnd knelt beside his brother as Robert leaned against the broken stationary suit. The older Arden¡¯s face was drenched in sweat, his skin pale from the exertion and the rush of adrenaline that had yet to fully fade. The power armor he had used had suffered some damage but it was still operational, a testament to the genius of the craftsmen that took part in its assembly.
¡°J-just give me a moment¡ I¡¯m fine.¡±
Robert panted, refusing to take Rnd¡¯s hand when it was offered. The two remained silent for a moment, both still trying to process what had just happened. Neither had expected their father to appear, and now they were each trying to make sense of it. Robert¡¯s thoughts leaned in a more positive direction, but Rnd felt far more suspicious.
Rnd''s mind swirled with questions about his father. They hadn¡¯t seen each other in over ten years, and Rnd had hoped never to see him again. The nce his father gave him sent shivers down his spine, reminding him of the deep mistrust he harbored. While this body belonged to Rnd Arden, the soul inhabiting it was someone else¡¯s. His recent dealings with the spiritualist had revealed that there were ways to expose his true identity, which could provoke any number of reactions from Wentworth Arden.
Though Rnd had made adjustments to his runic equipment to help mask his soul from being examined again, he wasn¡¯t confident it would hold up against powerful Tier 4 ss-holders like that spiritualist witch. Even if his true identity remained hidden, he still didn¡¯t know what his standing in the Arden estate would be. His father might have the power to pull him back and disrupt the life he had grown ustomed to. His secret wasn¡¯t exposed yet, but Rnd wasn¡¯t sure how long he could keep it that way.
¡®He did nce in my direction for a moment¡ Does he know? or was it about something else?¡¯
Rnd''s mind raced as he tried to decipher both his father¡¯s motives and the extent of his power. The spear his father had thrown was his only clue - it pierced through the magical barrier as easily as an arrow through paper and suggested he was at least on par with the Grand Knight Commander. However, his Marshal status hinted that he could be even stronger, possibly a Tier 4 ss holder.
Rnd considered trying to read his father''s status, but with so many people around, he feared it might draw unwanted attention. The numerous mages in the vicinity could easily detect his attempt, and given that his father had already managed to conceal his troops from his golems'' sensors, it was likely Rnd wouldn¡¯t be able to read his status anyway.
¡®They might use it as an excuse to detain me and go through my status. I shouldn¡¯t assume that he knows who I am just yet.¡¯
Lucienne had written letters to her parents and revealed his involvement in the Vi case. To the Arden¡¯s he was still known as Professor Wand from Xandar¡¯s Institute of Wizardry and he wanted to keep it like that. Francine knew nothing of his true identity and his siblings would not reveal anything either. Now that the duel was over, his job had been done and he could just retreat back to the Institute and also go home. His work here was done and returning to Albrook should be his only concern now. Thus, it was best to take care of the surface level problems now and help his brother to get back to his mother.
¡°You shouldn¡¯t let your mother and sister worry, Sir. Robert, take my hand and drink this potion, it will restore your stamina.¡±
Rnd helped his brother up, despite Robert''s initial refusal. His mother Francine was shouting in the background while being unable to climb down into the arena. Rnd handed his brother a small vial, a stamina-restoring potion, glowing faintly with a light orange hue. Robert hesitated for a moment, his pride wrestling with his exhaustion, but in the end, he took the vial and drank it in one gulp. His breath began to steady, and color returned to his face as the potion''s effects took hold.
"Thank you, Master Wand"
Robert muttered, finally epting Rnd¡¯s outstretched hand as he stood.
"You¡¯ll need your strength."
Rnd said quietly, keeping his gaze steady as his brother dusted himself off.
"Your mother¡¯s waiting."
Robert''s gaze shifted to where Francine was now arguing heatedly with one of Count Graham¡¯s knights, her face red with frustration. The knights from their father¡¯s contingent loomed nearby, clearly uneasy but unwilling to escte things without direct orders. Meanwhile, Lucienne stood a few meters away from their mother, her expression unreadable as she observed the tense situation.
"She¡¯s not going to stop until she sees that her son is alive and well, go to her.¡±
¡°I know, thank you again¡¡±
As Robert finally steadied himself, he gave Rnd a faint smile, one that carried both gratitude and exhaustion. He looked toward his mother and sister, knowing that this ordeal was far from over. He was not truly safe yet and the woman he loved was still out of his reach. With a nod, he began to make his way across the arena, his steps still somewhat unsteady but his resolve firm.
Rnd watched him go, feeling some relief. He had done what he came here to do - protected his brother and ensured the duel¡¯s oue was in their favor. Yet, the undercurrents swirling around him were impossible to ignore. Wentworth''s unexpected arrival had thrown everything into uncertainty.
As Robert approached his mother, Francine''s anger melted away, reced by clear concern. She rushed toward the edge of the arena in an attempt to see him but had to wait for Robert to jump up. Now that he had recovered and his legs weren¡¯t all wobbly from the tension, he easily made his way there. His clothes surprised the onlookers as he was wearing a skintight suit made out of silvergrace metal, just like Rnd did under his own armor.
¡°Robert¡ A-are you really fine? W-we need to get a priest!¡±
¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine, just tired¡¡±
Rnd remained in the shadows, observing the family reunion from a distance. He knew that stepping closer would only raise unnecessary questions, especially from his stepmother, who had no idea of his true identity. Thest thing he needed was to be drawn into their family drama when there were farrger issues at hand.
He could see them finally hug and embrace, Francine crying along with his sister Lucienne. The girls from the institute teared up behind them and all seemed well. However, for him not everything was over and his gaze shifted towards the power armor. Now that the duel was over, all eyes were on it. The rich merchants, nobles, and even the soldiers that arrived here were staring at the runic machine that produced a miracle.
¡®It went better than expected but the operation time needs expanding, could fix that with a more modr battery pack or a recharge station of some kind, perhaps even a golem¡ but first, I should probably pack it up¡¡¯
His mind was buzzing with possible improvements but this was not the time to deliberate future endeavors. This suit of armor had be a symbol of power, innovation and, most importantly, a potential target. Rnd understood that the moment the duel ended, the nobles and merchants would begin to consider the military applications of such a device. Eyes filled with both curiosity and greed fixated on the armor. If he didn¡¯t move quickly, questions would be asked, and offers would be made that could lead to unwanted entanglements.
¡®They are really watching¡¡¯
Every step he took, every move he made and even every breath he took, people from the audience were watching him. Count Graham and his father were discussing the issue and probably trying to resolve it without a fight breaking out. Graham¡¯s soldiers outnumbered the military unit his father brought along but they were all elites. Many tier 3 ss holders were in the audience and many of them were wearing simrly styled silver mithril armor.
¡®If I try to leave now, I will be detained but at least I should be able to take this away, they have no right to take it.¡¯
As Rnd approached the armor, he pulled out his suitcase and ced it down on the ground to unfold itself. Quickly the mages around him realized that he was using some type of spatial item as the mana signature was quite obvious. While it was unfolding, some people started shouting, demanding to know what he was up to. The shouts from the audience grew louder, but Rnd ignored them. In his mind, this would be something that an entric mage would be doing, silently hiding his creation from prying eyes.
¡°Hey! What are you doing? Stand down mage, the count did not give you permission!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need his permission.¡±
His voice, amplified by magic, responded to one of the knightmanders shouting in his direction. His suit of armor was now being lifted by his magic and carefully ced into the spatial suitcase. Soon, it began to descend slowly and disappeared from view. Without pausing, he let the case fold itself back into ce before picking it up again. While he was ying with fire, without the leaders out here, the soldiers couldn¡¯t do much.
¡®They were probably ordered to just stand and watch but if I try to leave they will attempt to stop me.¡¯
For a moment, he considered using his hidden glider to flee the scene but decided against it. It was better to wait for a peaceful resolution to the situation. He was confident that his father would somehow arrange things in Robert¡¯s favor, and they would be allowed to leave. It wasn¡¯t worth pushing his luck with so many mages and soldiers around. If he had some fast-acting teleportation technology, escape might have been an option, but for now, that wasn''t an option.
Thus, even as the soldiers shouted he remained silent and waited. He had taken the power armor off the arena but still remained lingering in the shadows. Eyes were on him but he decided to just lean up against one of the arena¡¯s walls and wait. Count Graham¡¯s soldiers had their hands on their weapons, but none made a move, clearly awaiting further orders. Wentworth''s soldiers, elite and well-trained, stood as a silent threat but didn¡¯t move either.
His brother was focused on his sister and mother who was in the process of giving him a scolding. Eventually, everyones whispers ceased as they all were reminded of the situation they were in. At any moment a battle could break out and they were waiting for the nobles toe back and give the verdict. Rnd wished he could evesdrop but this situation showcased him that he wasn¡¯t quite as strong as he thought he was.
Ever since he achieved tier 3 he had been winning all his confrontations but since returning to the main continent, his true position revealed itself. Even if he prepared for months and had the best weapons, he still couldn¡¯tpete with the true elites of thisnd. This was a harsh reminder of the power dynamics at y in the world of nobility and ss holders. His inventions and quick thinking had given him an edge, but in the grander scheme of things, there were forces beyond his control.
¡®I need to get back into the dungeon and get more levels.¡¯
He had spent years refining his skills in the rtive istion of Dragnis Ind and Albrook. In the quiet town, he was rarely disturbed, though the challenges he faced were still great. If he had more time and strength, even the Count and his father¡¯s elite troops wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him. However, reaching that level of power likely wouldn''t happen until he attained the pinnacle of what a tier 3 could achieve or crossed into tier 4 territory.
The wait continued, people murmured but no one dared to protest. Suddenly all voices died down and signaled the return of the nobles from their private deliberation. Rnd¡¯s gaze shifted toward the side chamber as Count Graham, Wentworth Arden, and Count Laurence emerged. Their faces were unreadable, but the air around them crackled with unresolved tension.
There was a change in his father¡¯s appearance as the helmet he had previously been wearing, hade off. This was the first time he had seen the man in over ten years but his face didn¡¯t change much. He still had the same scar trailing from his left eyebrow to his upper lip. His hair seemed more white than silver and was much longer. His face was covered by an untrimmed white beard which just made him look more imposing than ever. Wentworth stepped forward first, his voice booming across the arena with a calm authority that instantly silenced any remaining whispers.
¡°The matter between Count Graham and myself has been resolved. There will be no further hostilities today, Robert Arden will return with me to the Arden estate. The terms of his duel have been honored, and there will be no further punishments."
Count Graham, though clearly still simmering with frustration, nodded in reluctant agreement.
"Yes. Robert has proven himself inbat, and I shall honor the oue of the duel, as agreed. This matter is settled."
There was an audible release of tension from the crowd, though some spectators remained visibly disappointed that the conflict hadn¡¯t escted into a full-blown confrontation. Rnd, however, felt a wave of relief wash over him. At least for now, the situation has been defused. His attention remained on his father as this was not quite over yet. Robert, now standing beside their mother and sister, looked visibly relieved, though exhaustion still clung to his features.
¡°...However, I would have to remain here, at least for the time being.¡±
Before people had time to rx, Graham spoiled their mood. Rnd could feel that something wasn¡¯t right with his tone and so did the others. One of the lesser nobles that were there with him posed a question, his voice trembling slightly.
¡°Your lordship, what do you mean?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be rmed, nothing bad will happen. I, the Baron and Count Laurence have agreed to take some action about today¡¯s event. I wish for you all to sign a contract, one that will assure that word of what has happened today doesn¡¯t escape beyond these walls."
A ripple of unease spread through the gathered crowd. The nobles, merchants, and other onlookers exchanged nces, their expressions ranging from confusion to outright rm. Forcing silence through magical contracts was no trivial matter, especially among the nobility, where information was often currency more valuable than gold.
"I understand this maye as a surprise, but I believe we can all agree that the events today were... delicate. As a precaution, we have agreed that everyone present will swear to a binding contract of secrecy. Don¡¯t worry, you will also bepensated."
Wentworth Arden stood still, his towering presence a silent reinforcement of the necessity of this decision. His piercing gaze scanned the whole area, daring anyone to object. Rnd, who remained leaning against the arena wall, was somewhat confused about what the nobles had decided on.
¡®Wait¡ isn¡¯t this good for me? If they all are forced to sign a contract¡ then no info about the power armor will leak out, at least not immediately¡¡¯
A murmur spread as a few voices from the crowd expressed their displeasure. However, they did not raise their hands or ask for the nobles to reconsider. If it was just a simple contract that kept them from mentioning what had transpired during this short duel, then it was still reasonable. Some were even happy that they would bepensated for their silence but one question still needed to be answered.
''Would they force me to sign it too?''
Rnd was not someone who liked signing binding contracts. The deal sounded even worse when it involved his father or Count Graham. The problem wasn¡¯t so much about him having trouble keeping his word but rather the risk of leaving his mana pattern or signature on paper. Certain people with special abilities could potentially use such a contract to track his location, something he wanted to avoid. Now that he had put himself in the crosshairs of the Count, the man might seek revenge. Even if Robert was safe, it didn¡¯t mean assassins couldn¡¯t be sent his way.
However, after the speech was given and the contracts were being finalized, instead of being approached by the Count¡¯s men, one of the knights from his father¡¯s unit moved toward him. The knight was d in a full suit of mithril armor, gleaming and glistening under the sunlight light. He approached slowly to ry an order from hismanding officer.
"The Marshal wishes to see you. Pleasee with me."
Chapter 501: Unwanted Meeting.
Chapter 501: Unwanted Meeting.
¡°You want me toe with you?¡±
Rnd¡¯s heart sank as the armored knight approached. His father - Wentworth Arden, wanted to see him. After years of distance and the hidden identity he held, this was the one situation Rnd had been hoping to avoid. Nevertheless, refusing wasn¡¯t an option, especially not in a public arena surrounded by soldiers, nobles, and mages, all under his father¡¯s watchful eye.
¡°Certainly, the Lord Marshal has ordered me to guide you to him, please follow me Lord Mage.¡±
The Knight Commander was cordial, but there was an implied threat in his mannerisms. He had approached alone, yet many other soldiers and knights were watching intently. A mage, dressed strangely, stood in a hidden position with a staff pointed in his direction. It was clear this wasn¡¯t a mere suggestion, it was an order.
As a man from the institute, there was no real reason to refuse the summons. A normal person might assume that the Marshal simply wanted to thank him. After all, Robert was Wentworth''s son, and he had survived thanks to Rnd¡¯s invention. However, the duel had been a reckless n, for which Rnd could be med. It was entirely possible that he would be reprimanded or even attacked for putting a noble''s son in danger.
"Does he know who I am, or is he just trying to figure out who the man is that¡¯s been getting involved with his children?"
Rnd''s involvement with Lucienne, Wentworth¡¯s third daughter, was well known. Francine had likely informed others that he had helped Lucienne during the Vi incident and continued to protect her at the institute. Now, with him aiding Robert as well, it could easily be seen as suspicious. No ordinary person would go out of their way to help members of the same family without some ulterior motive. His reason, however, was simple: they were all rted by blood, and he felt sympathy for his brother. Yet, he wasn¡¯t ready to part with his Wand persona just yet, and refusing this invitation wasn¡¯t an option.
¡°Very well, lead the way.¡±
With a deep breath, Rnd pushed off from the wall and gave the knight a small nod. He made sure to conceal his voice behindyers of mana. Though his father had not been there to witness him grow up, Rnd¡¯s voice was simr to Robert¡¯s. The connection could be made, so it had to remain hidden.The knight, surprisingly, gestured toward one of the side exits of the arena rather than the stairs leading up into the stands. The merchants and lesser nobles were being made to wait here, as they all needed to sign the contract. However, for some reason, Rnd wasn¡¯t being given the same treatment. Graham and Laurance had already left, leaving behind their knights and those loyal to Wentworth. The two groups were working together to manage the crowd, but it seemed they had different ns for him - something that could potentially be bad.
The exit he was guided to was the same one Gerhard had used earlier. It first led to the room where he had been preparing - muchrger and morevish than the one Robert had been given. He wondered how the knight knew his way around, but perhaps they had nned for this confrontation and gotten detailed ns of the whole estate. Other members of their group were stationed here as well, scattered throughout the tunnel leading out of the arena. Once outside, Rnd could finally grasp the full scale of Wentworth¡¯s entourage. The number of personnel he had brought along was striking.
They were stationed all around the estate, and had even surrounded it. His mapping device was now back to detecting everyone, though he was curious about how they had managed to evade it earlier. It seemed the military had methods to fool even his advanced sensors, something that not even other Tier 3 ss holders or most magic could do. As he observed them, a growing sense of unease crept over him.
The knight led him to a courtyard behind the estate. It was vast, with towering hedges and ornate statues scattered about. In the center stood Wentworth Arden, still d in his silvery armor, though his face was now fully revealed. It appeared that Graham had ceded this area to Wentworth for the time being, though the count was nowhere to be seen. Both parties seemed to be watching each other, though tensions had eased. Rnd suspected that some kind of unbreakable agreement had been made.
¡®They probably signed a temporary non-aggression contract, I¡¯ve read that the army carries a few for situations like this. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if this had been Wentworth¡¯s n all along. It would have been nice if he contacted Robert or his wife of his intent¡¡¯
Rnd was somewhat irritated by how the entire situation had been handled. Had he known his father was on the way with the army, he would never have pushed for the duel. Instead, he would have fought the matter in court. He probably could have postponed the trial without needing to build any power armor. Now, he had exposed his hand to anyone who had witnessed the duel and brought trouble to his doorstep. All of this could have been avoided if his father had shown even a modicum of interest in Robert.
¡°Please wait here.¡±
When Rnd arrived, he noticed that his father wasn¡¯t alone. Robert, Lucienne, and even Francine were there. It was quite the family reunion, yet something felt off. Mages had cast a silencing spell around the group, but Rnd could see and hear through such trivial tricks. Even without using outer spells, his suit could read their lips, and it was clear that Robert was furious. The veins on his neck bulged, and he was shouting loudly, but Wentworth didn¡¯t seem particrly rmed.
¡°Father, please reconsider!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself, boy. You shall not meet with that De Vere girl - now or ever.¡±
Wentworth shook his head, maintaining his stern tone, but Robert didn¡¯t back down, which was surprising. He had just survived a life-and-death battle, and his nerves were frayed. Normally, his brother would have retreated in the face of their overbearing patriarch, but not this time. He stood firm, holding onto his beliefs as he continued to plead.
¡°How can you say such a thing? You must reconsider! She does not want this, I do not want this!¡±
It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what was happening. Graham had struck a deal with Wentworth to keep Robert away from his daughter. He likely agreed to let bygones be bygones, but only under that one condition. Though Robert had won the duel and was now free to pursue his lover, Lucille, this was something Graham deeply disapproved of. Allowing it to continue would only spark a war between the two noble houses - something neither side wanted. To avoid that, a deal had been made, one that ensured Robert would never pursue her again.
¡°That¡¯s enough, take him away.¡±
¡°Father! You can¡¯t just¡ª¡±
Before Robert could finish, Wentworth¡¯s patience had run out. He signaled to his knights, who promptly moved to restrain Robert and escort him away.
¡°Dear please, he is your son, he might still be injured!¡±
Francine jumped in to protect her son as two men held his arms and dragged him away. Robert was thrashing around in protest but the two men were above his level of strength. Nevertheless, he was still not letting up and thrashing around in an attempt to free himself. The knights that were handling him were starting to have trouble and eventually, he even started to slip away. However, even after freeing one of his arms he quickly found his father standing before him, with his fist embedded in his gut.
¡°Take him away and keep watch, don¡¯t let him out of your sight until we return.¡±
Robert slumped forward after a devastating blow to his stomach. His eyes quickly rolled back, and he copsed unconscious into Wentworth¡¯s arms. Without a word, Wentworth handed his son¡¯s limp body over to the knights, his face devoid of emotion. Francine gasped in horror, reaching out as Robert was dragged away, but a stern look from Wentworth stopped her in her tracks.
¡°H-how could you? He¡¯s your son!¡±
She started to sob, her voice trembling but Wentworth replied in a cold tone.
¡°Francine, enough. This is for his own good. He¡¯ll understand in time.¡±
Lucienne stood nearby, frozen, watching helplessly as her brother was taken away. Her wide eyes were filled with disbelief, but fear kept her silent. She knew better than to challenge their father, especially at a time like this. Rnd, on the other hand, remained still, simply waiting as Robert was hauled out, with Francine following closely behind. Robert would likely be locked away, tossed into a carriage, and sent back to the Arden estate.
¡®They might even keep him there until she gets married...¡¯
The situation was spiraling out of control. It was clear Robert had made up his mind, and perhaps Rnd was partially to me. He was the one who had ced the golem in Lucille¡¯s tower, reigniting the mes of their love. Now that Robert had survived the duel and was a free man, he could genuinely ask for her hand in marriage. Perhaps they were even nning to renounce their noble titles and vanish together, something neither of their families would tolerate.
The two noble houses would likely do everything in their power to keep Robert away from Lucille, perhaps even going so far as to threaten her to ensure Lucille proceeded with her arranged marriage. The world of nobility truly didn¡¯t see marriage as nothing more than a way to further their power. They would probably be fine if both saw each other on the side as long as Lucille didn¡¯t take him on as an official husband.
¡®This has truly turned into a shit show¡ Robert deserves better than this,¡¯
Rnd thought, gripping his suitcase tighter. His mind was racing with the ramifications of everything that had just happened. Count Graham¡¯s deal with Wentworth ensured that Robert would be cut off from Lucille, but Rnd had no illusions. His brother wasn¡¯t the type to give up easily. Especially not now. This wasn¡¯t the end of the story; it was merely another chapter in a growing tragedy. However, before any of that could be addressed, he needed to figure out his own standing first.
Wentworth, still in the courtyard, turned his gaze toward Rnd. For a brief moment, their eyes met. His were covered by his metal helmet in an attempt to shield himself but his father¡¯s were exposed. Wentworth¡¯s eyes were cold and calcting, the kind of look that pierced through anyone daring to stand against him. A part of Rnd wondered if his father truly didn¡¯t know who he was or if it was just being tested. Perhaps this was it and there was no use running away anymore.
¡°Deputy Professor Wand, was it?¡±
¡°Yes¡¡±
¡°Please, sit.¡±
It was an ufortable situation, to say the least, as one of the knights offered him a chair. They were seated in a temporary area of Count Graham¡¯s estate, near where tea was being served. Wentworth was either being surprisingly cordial or preparing to annihte him the moment he stepped out of line. Surrounded from every angle, Rnd knew that even with all his inventions, there would be no way to escape.
He wanted to gauge his opponents, to read their intentions, but in this setting, it was impossible. The only thing he could do was nod and quietly take his seat. Just as he did, Wentworth instantly started talking and set off quite a bomb inside of his mind.
¡°I will make this short, I know of your true identity...¡±
Rnd¡¯s heartbeat instantly increased as those words left his father¡¯s lips. Wentworth''s piercing gaze bore into him, and for a brief moment, Rnd felt his carefully constructed world begin to unravel. His first instinct was to deny it, to dismiss his father¡¯s words as a mere bluff, but deep down, he knew. Wentworth wasn¡¯t the kind of man to speak idly or make hollow usations.
Still, Rnd forced himself to remain outwardly calm, leaning back slightly in his chair to mask the tension rising within him. His mind raced through a dozen potential responses, but none felt sufficient. His silence hung heavily in the air as Wentworth continued to speak, each word deliberate and carefully measured.
"I have harbored my suspicions for some time now. First, you approach my daughter, then my son... There can be but one exnation, one reason behind it all - and your silence only confirms that I am right."
Rnd¡¯s pulse increased as his heart continued pounding. His identity, carefully hidden for years, was nowid bare before the one man he least wanted to know it. Wentworth Arden was no fool, and it seemed Rnd had underestimated just how keen his father¡¯s instincts were. There was little point in pretending any longer, yet the thought of revealing the truth he had concealed for so long paralyzed him. Instead, he remained silent and allowed his father to continue.
"I¡¯ll be brief, then. Tell her to stay out of this. I do not require, nor desire, her assistance."
¡°... Huh? Excuse me?¡±
The sentence that left Wentworth''s mouth was not something he expected but his father seemed to think that he was just trying to deny it.
"There is no need to conceal it any longer. Shemanded you to do this, did she not? Who else would take such an interest in my daughter - or my son? It is all her doing, is it not?"
¡°I¡ Uh¡ yes?¡±
Rnd was genuinely confused by the turn of the conversation. His secret was on the verge of being exposed, but instead, the discussion veered in an unexpected direction. He needed a few seconds to reset his mind and realize what Wentworth was misunderstanding. By ¡°her¡± he meant the Institute leader, Yavenna Arvandus. She was the Institute leader and his direct superior, so mistaking his intentions as an order wasn¡¯t that strange. It also seemed that Wentworth was acquainted with her through some means, which made this misunderstanding possible.
Rnd felt a wave of relief wash over him; for now, his true identity seemed to remain intact. Still, he needed to tread carefully, as Wentworth was no fool and his suspicions were dangerously close to the truth. Rnd cleared his throat, choosing his next words with precision.
¡°I see there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. The Institute has its interests, of course, but my involvement with Sir Robert and Lucienne Arden was my decision. I felt it was my duty as a teacher to help¡¡±
Although Yavenna Arvandus made for a convenient scapegoat, Rnd didn¡¯t know her well. She was a powerful Tier 4 mage who could easily be enraged if she heard her name being misused. Wentworth knew her to some extent, and there was a chance he might mention Rnd¡¯s involvement in the future, so it was best to distance himself from the situation.
"You truly expect me to believe this is mere coincidence? That you¡¯ve woven yourself into my children¡¯s lives, and it has naught to do with her influence? Do you take me for a fool?"
It didn¡¯t seem that his father didn¡¯t believe him. Luckily, he didn¡¯t seem that offended by his ims and instead sent words ofmendation.
"It ismendable that you would go to such lengths. I imagine it cannot be easy serving that woman... Let us leave this matter unspoken, then. You have my gratitude for saving both my reckless son and my daughter, Professor Wand."
Rnd didn¡¯t reply and remained silent as it didn¡¯t seem that Wentworth was buying any of it. The words that were spoken carried a strange undercurrent of respect and understanding. It was as if the arch-mage had done something simr to him and he now saw himself in Rnd¡¯s shoes. The misunderstanding was deep and perhaps it was better to not say anything if he wouldn¡¯t be believed. If he was asked about itter, he could just im that Wentworth assumed something without letting him speak, which was the truth.
"There is no need to thank me, Lord Marshal. I merely did what the situation required."
"You have done far more than what was required. While I do not condone Robert¡¯s reckless actions, you saved him when others failed. And as for Lucienne... I have heard of your dealings with the House of Castene and their knights. You have risked much for my family, and for that, I shall remain ever in your debt."
Rnd was utterly baffled by the situation. He had been bracing himself for exposure in front of his overbearing father, but instead, he was being thanked. Wentworth continued to praise his role in the Vi incident and even seemed aware of the three Cerberus knights he had in. Now, unexpectedly, he found himself a benefactor of House Arden, with the approval of its Patriarch - something he had neither anticipated nor intended.
¡®Hah¡ I just want to go home...¡¯
All he wanted was to cry and leave, but for some reason, his father wouldn¡¯t stop talking. The once stoic figure was starting to unravel as he rambled on about their home and family, leaving Rnd even more bewildered.
Chapter 502: Not The Best Ending?
Chapter 502: Not The Best Ending?
"The family estate shall always be open to you, should you ever find the need for respite. Perhaps, during your stay, you might entertain the notion of sparring with my sons?"
¡°Your sons?¡±
"Indeed. They are in need of further training, and a seasoned mage such as yourself could impart invaluable lessons upon them."
"I shall give it thought, Lord Marshal, but I¡¯m not much of abat teacher."
The conversation between Rnd and his father continued for a few more minutes. The man seemed quite different than he remembered him. Back when he was between the ages of five and ten, Wentworth was quite distant and the family dinners with him around steadily decreased in time.
¡®Is he the type that opens up to people only if they are of a certain rank or strength?¡¯
His father was aware that he had helped Lucienne and that the three Baskerville knights had probably died due to his involvement. This was perhaps enough to earn him some level of respect in his father''s eyes. Wentworth Arden seemed to be the kind of man who valued strength and loyalty above all else, and Rnd¡¯s recent actions had apparently earned him favor, albeit through a tangled web of misunderstandings.
However, as the conversation drifted through more pleasantries, Rnd couldn¡¯t shake the unease growing in the pit of his stomach. His father¡¯s sudden warmth felt temporary and if he discovered the truth about Rnd¡¯s real identity, things would quickly turn sour. Rnd had already seen Robert hauled away by the knights, and if he wasn¡¯t careful, he would be the next to feel his father¡¯s wrath. So, he subtly tried steering the conversation in a different direction.
¡°Speaking of your sons, what are your intentions with the young Robert?¡±The question shifted the tone of the conversation immediately. Wentworth¡¯s posture straightened his previously calm demeanor going cold. He remained silent for a moment, eyes narrowing as if he were weighing the importance of Rnd''s inquiry.
"My intentions?"
Wentworth paused for a moment to gather his thoughts and soon after responded in a rather cold tone.
"Robert is my son, but he is also a noble of the Arden family. His actions, reckless as they are, reflect upon our name, and I will not allow him to tarnish it further. Once we return, he will have to reflect on his actions¡¡±
Rnd halted his response, realizing he had just touched on a deeply personal matter. The tension between Robert and Wentworth was clear, but he knew better than to press too hard. Instead, he took a more neutral approach.
"I understand your concerns, Lord Marshal. But Robert¡¯s spirit is strong. He was somewhat naive but his heart was in the right ce.¡±
Wentworth raised an eyebrow, and the shift in his demeanor was noticeable. Rnd didn¡¯t want his brother to be locked away at the Arden estate, but things seemed to be heading in that direction. The entire arrangement between the two nobles appeared to be leading to Robert being held captive until Lucille eloped with another noble. It was even usible they would pressure her into it, using Robert as a bargaining chip. If she refused to marry, he could be imprisoned for quite some time.
"You believe you know what¡¯s best for my son, Professor Wand?"
Rnd wanted to press the issue but knew his words would fall on deaf ears. His father was a notoriously stubborn man, and though Rnd had earned some of his recognition, it was best not to push his luck. Robert''s situation was unfortunate, but trying to sway this immovable man would likely only make things worse for both of them.
¡°Of course not, Lord Marshal. I would never presume to know what¡¯s best for your son. I merely wished to express my concern for him - his spirit is resilient, but he is still young. His intentions, while rash, stem from a ce of affection. I¡¯m sure that with some of your guidance, he will channel that energy in a way that honors your family name.¡±
Wentworth remained silent, his eyes narrowing as he weighed Rnd¡¯s words. For a moment, Rnd thought his father would dismiss him entirely, but then the older man leaned back slightly, his expression softening.
¡°Your words speak with a certain understanding of the issue but these are matters of my house and will be handled by my house.¡±
Rnd nodded and took this as a chance to end this conversation. While he wanted to prod about what his father was up to and what his intentions were, he was still nothing more than an outsider. Wentworth was aware that he interacted with both his children and probably knew some of their issues but it didn¡¯t seem that he was willing to hear him list them out.
¡°I understand Lord Marshal, I won¡¯t bring it up again.¡±
¡°...¡±
For a moment, it seemed like Wentworth wanted to say something but held himself back. It was as if he wanted to ask about something but decided that it was improper to do so.
"Let''s put my son''s affairs aside. There are more pressing matters at hand.¡±
Wentworth said, breaking the brief silence, and went into the next topic.
"My son, though gifted in his own right, could never hope to best a trained knight of such strength. Professor, how did youe to aplish such a feat? And what is the true nature of this imposing armor?"
Rnd steadied himself, this was one of the issues he was worried about, his Power Armor. While Wentworth was not there from the start he had seen therge armor his son crawled out from. He knew there was no way that Robert would be able to defeat a Knight Commander in a fair fight. The rules in the duel were strict but allowed the use of magical equipment on both sides.
¡°Lord Marshal, I know what you wish to ask of me but I can¡¯t relinquish the secrets of the Institute.¡±
¡°I see¡¡±
One of Wentworth¡¯s misunderstandings was that Rnd was merely acting on orders from the Arch-Magus of the Institute. Although his father held a high position, he wasn¡¯t above her authority. His father seemed cautious whenever her name was mentioned, making it convenient for Rnd to use her as a shield to deflect any troubling questions that might reveal his true identity. Since his father didn¡¯t seem eager to speak with her directly, it was only natural that he refrained from pressing the issue further.
¡°The Institute¡¯s secrets are closely guarded, I understand that. I only asked because it is rare to see such¡ effective magic used in the form of armor capable of dispatching a tier 3 knight. I¡¯m sure even the royal family would be interested in such technology if it were to be widely avable."
Wentworth¡¯s voice carried a hint of curiosity, but Rnd sensed the weight behind his words. His father was a soldier at heart, having fought in the border skirmishes in the north, and he could clearly see the potential of the power armor in securing future victories. However, Rnd had no desire to entangle himself in his father¡¯s affairs or be a supplier of these suits - at least not yet.
¡°I¡¯m afraid that my invention is nothing more than an expensive toy. While it¡¯s capable to some degree, the costs outweigh the benefits for widespread use. The materials alone are rare, and the Elokin¡¯s fluid required to power it... well, the costs would be astronomical. It¡¯s a prototype more than anything else, Lord Marshal, it wouldn¡¯tst through a prolonged battle, it¡¯s far from practical in mostbat scenarios.¡±
Rnd made sure to sprinkle some truths among his lies. While the current operational time was around ten to fifteen minutes, he knew this issue could be fixed. It was also possible to create a lesser version using inferior alloys, allowing the suits to perform at the level of a higher-tiered Tier 2 ss holder. There were many possibilities, but Rnd couldn¡¯t reveal any of them. He could envision the crown forcing him into aboratory, churning out runic inventions until he died of old age if they discovered he had the capability to propel their military into a new age of runic machinery and weapons.
¡°An expensive toy, you say? How much?¡±
It seemed that his father was unconvinced and reluctant to back down, but upon hearing the price - which far exceeded the cost of equipping a knightmander - he was taken aback.
¡°That much?¡±
¡°Yes, while the costs to construct one prototype are staggering already, it burns through magic fuel quickly. Regretfully, it¡¯s just not something that can be used out on a battlefield.¡±
Rnd nodded, sensing that his father had finally given up on the issue. If he truly understood the full potential of the power armor, things would be different. Its strength didn¡¯t lie in makingbatants equal to Tier 3 elites but in enabling those withoutbat sses to wield its power. Rnd was confident that someone like Bernir could operate it and gain the abilities of a Tier 2 ss holder without having abat ss. With enough time and effort, they could transform the nobatants - who vastly outnumbered the ss holders into arge army.
¡°I understand, that is truly a disappointment. Professor, if you ever finish your work, please find me or one of my men.¡±
¡°Of course Lord Marshal, if I make a breakthrough, I¡¯ll make sure that my work benefits the kingdom.¡±
Just as he finished his sentence, one of the knights approached Wentworth and whispered something in his ear. The Marshal nodded and quickly ryed the information; it seemed that Wentworth''s visit was finallying to an end.
"The contracts have been signed. As per my agreement with the Count, my men and I shall now take our leave. I have instructed my men to escort you and your students to the next city. I trust you will not mind if I reim my daughter from your care."
The entire ce was now abuzz as people were allowed to leave the estate. While he wasn¡¯t sure what would be of Robert and Lucienne, his involvement ended here. A bitter aftertaste lingered in his mouth, reminding him that he was nothing more than an outsider. What he needed to do now was return to the nearest teleportation gate, get back to the institute, and then go home so his life could continue. Although everything seemed to have worked out in the end, he couldn¡¯t shake off the lingering bitterness of how it all ended.
¡°Of course, Lord Marshal, I will leave her in your hands.¡±
Rnd stood there as Wentworth made his way toward some of his soldiers. Lucienne, apanied by her three friends, soon arrived, guarded by his men. Arion, who had slipped into the arena during the duel, was nowhere to be seen. Instead, Rnd¡¯s scanners indicated he had made it outside the estate. Even if Arion were captured, Wentworth would likely allow him to leave without signing a contract, just as he had done for Rnd. It was clear Wentworth had no desire to provoke any issues with Yavenna and saw both Rnd and anyone from the Institute as allies.
His sister didn¡¯t seem cheerful even though her brother was now free. She and the other girls probably saw this whole situation as unfair but were too afraid to voice their opinions in front of the overbearing Marshal. Her face was somber, eyes downcast, burdened by the weight of familial duty and the fate awaiting her brother. Rnd couldn''t help but feel pity for her. Lucienne, like Robert, was caught in the merciless grip of noble expectations, and there seemed to be no escape for either of them.
Wentworth, though calm and collected, was like a force of nature - unyielding, pragmatic, and driven by his own rigid sense of duty. During their conversation, he had shown a different side, but now his mask was firmly back in ce. There had been a fleeting warmth during their discussions, but which was his true face? And what was his true goal? Was he acting to protect his family from harm, or was he simply trying to preserve his house¡¯s honor? The answer remained elusive and he wasn¡¯t sure if he would ever unearth it.
Lucienne, standing quietly with her friends, remained silent as Wentworth approached. Her downcast expression betrayed an inner turmoil that Rnd could only guess at. He had always seen her as the bright, headstrong girl, but in front of her father, she seemed more like a subdued, obedient puppy. Thankfully, her mother wasn¡¯t far off. After a brief conversation with Wentworth, Lucienne was allowed to separate from the group without much protest from Margaret.
¡°Professor, what will happen to Luci? Can¡¯t we go with her?¡±
Margaret, Atasuna, and Marlein looked up at him with pleading eyes after they were allowed to pass. Rnd was relieved that Margaret, usually the ringleader, hadn¡¯t caused arge scene - or at least wasn¡¯t causing one now. He¡¯d heard herining while being led out of the arena, but even she seemed to understand there was little to be done when her friend¡¯s parents were involved. It was better to let them leave peacefully.
¡°She¡¯ll be fine, she is with her parents.¡±
¡°But, what will happen with her? Will she get punished?¡±
Asked Atasuna her wolven ears ttening in concern as her tail twitched nervously behind her. The other two girls nodded in agreement, their expressions mirroring her worry. Hadley the maid remained standing without any change to her expression as they all looked from afar as Lucienne and her parents went away while being escorted by many armored men.
¡°She will be fine, her parents won¡¯t harm her, you should start worrying about yourself, now let us depart, we have to return to the Institute.¡±
Rnd sighed softly, still having to contend with this small group of children. The knights assigned to escort them approached, ready to lead them away. The journey back would take some time, but afterward, he would finally be free of his duties as a babysitter. His sister, Lucienne, would likely be fine, but whether she would be allowed to attend the institute again was another matter. The Vi incident, coupled with this debacle involving Robert, might just push Wentworth to consider homeschooling as a more controlled alternative.
¡®I guess this is it¡ but what¡¯s with this feeling?¡¯
Rnd watched as Lucienne, her shoulders slumped and her steps slow, was led away by her parents and the armored knights. The sight left him feeling conflicted. It wasn''t his ce to intervene further, and yet, he couldn''t shake the sense that this was far from a happy ending. Neither his brother or sister could distance themselves from their overbearing father but at least they were now safe.
"Professor, what if we never see her again?"
Margaret''s voice brought him back to the present. She stood with her arms crossed, her voice defiant as always.
"I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll see her again but she might take a small break from future sses, nowe, we must go.¡±
Rnd assured, keeping his tone steady, though he wasn¡¯t entirely sure himself. The girls exchanged worried nces, clearly unconvinced. However, they didn¡¯t have much leeway toin as their escorts urged them to move forward. Count Graham¡¯s soldiers were also quite unweing and started pushing everyone outside the gates, the pleasantries were now done and everyone was forced to leave.
Once outside the gates, Rnd took a final nce at his disy. His deactivated golems remained buried in several locations, hidden beneath the surface. Most of his flying devices had already returned to the temporary workshop where Bernir would retrieve them, but he chose to let a few remain in ce. Though it posed a safety risk and could lead to troubleter, Rnd had a lingering feeling they might prove useful in the future. It wasn¡¯t the most cautious decision, but his instincts told him to leave them for now, just in case.
Eventually, the group arrived at the workshop, where they were greeted by the workers and Arion. Everyone was already busy packing up and preparing for their return. The dwarves skillfully dismantled the temporary setup, their thick hands quickly unhookingponents and cing them into crates. The air buzzed with the familiar scent of metal and oil, a reminder of the countless hours Rnd had spent tinkering with the power armor here.
It was finally time to leave and put this journey behind him, but he hesitated. Strange thoughts crept into his mind as he contemted a crazy idea, one that had some merits but would put him and the people around him in danger.
Chapter 503: Going Back?
Chapter 503: Going Back?
The sound of wheels spinning was only interrupted by the horses'' trotting. Inside the carriage, five people sat, with Rnd contemting the future as he nced out the window. He was on his way back to the teleportation gate, apanied by students from the Institute. This wasn¡¯t the entire group; Bernir, the craftsmen, and even Arion followed behind in two other carriages. Surrounding them was a group of ten knights, sent by Wentworth Arden, who had ordered them to escort the party back.
Armand and Lobelia, on the other hand, weren''t with them. They had been considered too problematic to bring along on the trip, and Rnd eventually relented. The two weren¡¯t too upset about taking the long way back, as they had been cooped up on the ind for far too long. As newly minted Tier 3 ss holders, they were eager to tour the kingdom, experiencing it as true elites and enjoying some adventure. With countless dungeons and cities to explore, they likely wouldn¡¯t return to Albrook for several weeks. Faster if Rnd decided that they needed to return and with the use of teleportation gates, this was not an issue anymore.
The tension of thest few days had taken its toll on all of them, and the reality of returning to the Institute loomed over his head. Rnd¡¯s thoughts drifted between concern for his siblings and the nagging feeling of unfinished business. The power armor, Wentworth¡¯s strong-handed approach, and the politics surrounding the Arden family left him with more questions than answers.
¡®I might not get to see either of them¡ but¡ what am I supposed to do?¡¯
Rnd¡¯s mind raced as the carriage swayed gently beneath him. The rhythmic tter of hooves provided a steady backdrop to his swirling thoughts. The Arden family¡¯s affairs weighed heavily on him, particrly the fate of his brother. Even though the two hadn¡¯t interacted much, young Robert had grown on him. As someone from a more modern world, Rnd disagreed with the fate that had befallen Robert and his lover. However, this was the safest route back, and rocking the boat now could potentially destroy everything he had hoped to protect.
¡®I should just go home¡¡¯
His thoughts shifted to Albrook, the ce he called home. His wife, Elodia, was waiting for him there. Although they had managed to stay in touch through magical tools, he still longed for her presence. His work wasn¡¯t over yet. The city he was building needed his attention. This was supposed to be nothing more than a side mission. Robert was saved, Lucienne was back home, and everything had worked out in the end. There was no reason for him to do anything more. So, he tried to suppress those bitter feelings as the journey home continued.
The carriage hit a small bump, jolting him from his thoughts. Margaret and the others nced over, still lost in their own reflections. Despite their concern for Lucienne, they seemed to trust his words from earlier. The long, peaceful road stretched ahead and hours continued to pass. With the knights protecting them, no bandits decided to impede their journey and they arrived at their destination before sundown.
The city of Antolun was before them and once inside they just needed to use the teleportation gate to return to the institute. The group¡¯s arrival at Antolun was met with the usual bustle of city life. Market stalls lined the streets, the chatter of merchants and travelers filling the air. Getting through the gate was rather easy and they were weed by the guards with a lot of decorum.¡®Did Wentworth arrange this? I suppose this will make things a lot faster.¡¯
It quickly became clear that he wouldn¡¯t need to wait in line. Another group of soldiers awaited them inside the city, ready to escort them to the mage tower where the teleportation gate was located. Perhaps this was the old man''s way of thanking him - or simply a means of keeping a close watch on the mage who had involved himself with his family.
Rnd followed the knights through the bustling streets of Antolun, drawing nces from both citizens and guards. He was certain that the count''s influence remained strong in the city and that his movements were being closely monitored. However, it wasn¡¯t until they arrived at the Lorian Mage Tower that he noticed a change. Although the tower maintained a partnership with Count Graham, the mages had a tendency to stick together. Once inside, the guards and knights who had apanied them were not permitted to enter.
"Thank you for your hard work. Please send my regards to the Lord Marshal."
The knightmander who came with him nodded. Finally, he took his leave and took his troops with him. Rnd finally exhaled a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding. The towering stone walls of the Lorian Mage Tower offered a strange sense of sanctuary and allowed him to clear his mind. Here, magic reigned supreme and the familiar environment even brought a certain level offort to the three young girls that were with him.
¡°My parents are probably worried, I¡¯m sure Luci will be fine with theirs.¡±
¡°You¡¯re probably right, Marlein, there is no use for us to worry¡¡±
Margaret seemed the most distant, as if her mind was upied by numerous thoughts. She remained silent for most of the trip, a stark contrast to how she had been when Rnd''s sister was with them. To Rnd, it appeared that Margaret didn¡¯t hold these two girls in the same regard as she did Lucienne, though he wondered if he was overanalyzing the situation. After all, their friend had been taken away and was possibly facing punishment, so it was natural for them all to be feeling down.
¡°Everyone, let''s go. Once you''re back at the Institute, please resume your sses. Your ssmate Lucienne will likely returnter.¡±
Inside, the vast atrium of the mage tower was bustling with robed figures, schrs, and arcane researchers, all engrossed in their various pursuits. They were part of the mage guild and took on various quests for money, something that some of the graduates from the institute would end up doing in the future. The teleportation gate sat in a separate chamber on an elevated floor, once they arrived there the portal shimmered into life as their arrival had been pre-arranged.
¡°I didn¡¯t get much time to look aroundst time, but I definitely prefer our workshop to this mage tower.¡±
Rnd and the students from the Institute weren¡¯t the only ones there - Bernir, Arion, and the craftsmen hade along as well. They, too, were from the Institute and would be returning with the group.
¡°Just don¡¯t touch anything, and keep your voice down. Some mages might take offense,¡± Rnd cautioned.
¡°Ah, sure, boss!¡±
Bernir replied with a grin and moved to the side. Rnd led the students and everyone else toward the tform, the familiar hum of magical energy reverberating through the room. The same gray-hair mage as before was there to greet them. He just nodded at Rnd when he saw them, not really taking any time to make sure he wasn¡¯t using the gate for anything nefarious. His mana signature was the same and he had the institute''s emblem with him and this was enough to be trusted by the mages working here.
¡°The gate is ready for you, safe travels.¡±
The man gave them a few words before they approached the gate, and this time, Rnd insisted that the four go through first. He needed to ensure they went through and didn¡¯t try anything reckless, like staying behind to contact Lucienne. For a moment, he thought Margaret might try to argue, but to his surprise, she was the first to step through, followed by her maid. The two other girls followed shortly after, and soon the rest of the group began filing through as well.
¡°Well, I¡¯ll be heading ahead. This trip was fascinating, but I need some shut-eye.¡±
Arion said, yawning, and one of the dwarves nodded.
¡°Aye.¡±
Arion was the next to pass through, followed by the dwarven craftsmen. They had worked tirelessly for days on the power armor and were in dire need of rest. The journey here had been rough; while some had managed to sleep a bit, others looked exhausted and pale.
¡°Is something wrong, boss?¡±
¡°Wrong? No, everything is fine.¡±
¡°Are you sure? You¡¯ve been spacing out a lot more than usual and that could mean only one thing¡¡±
Bernir was quick to realize that Rnd wasn¡¯t feeling great. His perceptiveness never failed to surprise Rnd, but he couldn¡¯t let his worries slip through the cracks.
"I¡¯m just tired, Bernir. Like you said, this trip has been long and¡plicated."
Bernir tilted his head, clearly not satisfied with the vague answer, but he nodded anyway.
¡°Well, if you say so, boss. Just remember, I¡¯m with you - heck, we all are. Whatever you decide, no one¡¯s going to fault you for it!¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure what you are getting at¡"
¡°Hah, don¡¯t worry about it! But it might be best if you give the missus a call before you do anything else.¡±
Bernir teased with a wink before stepping through the teleportation gate. His words lingered in his mind, and the hesitation to step through the teleporter grew stronger. The gray-haired mage nced at him with concern as the magical energies continued to drain, longer than necessary.
¡°Aren¡¯t you going? If not, you¡¯ll have to wait until morning to travel again.¡±
¡°¡ My apologies. I think I¡¯ll take the one in the morning.¡±
The mage looked confused but nodded. The teleportation gate shimmered for a moment before losing its form and shutting down. Rnd stood there, staring at the now deactivated teleportation gate, feeling the weight of his decision. Hispanions had already passed through, returning to the safety of the Institute, but something inside him had made him hesitate. He knew the reason why he had stopped but the rational part in his brain was still trying to make him reconsider.
¡®If I wait too long, I might not get the chance¡ Once Robert gets to the estate, it will be much harder. I can still catch up to him and also to her but...¡¯
¡°We have a waiting room nearby, friend, if you''d like to think things over.¡±
The gray-haired mage suggested, giving him a long, curious look before pointing toward a guest room. It wasn¡¯t unusual for mages to pause and contemte deep matters. The tower encouraged such reflection, even providing special rooms for uninterrupted thought. Rnd nodded at the suggestion and quietly left the teleportation chamber, heading to one of these rooms, which featured a balcony.
There, he paused to ponder his situation more deeply. Bernir¡¯s words echoed in his mind, and he decided to follow the advice - if he was about to do something dangerous, his wife deserved to know. He moved over to the balcony and activated the long-rangemunication feature inside of his helmet and waited patiently for his wife to respond to his call.
As Rnd waited for the connection to stabilize, his eyes scanned the surroundings. He was in the middle of the tower and from this balcony could see some of the soldiers that had followed him from Count Graham¡¯s estate. Most of them were in the process of retreating but some still were hiding out and keeping a lookout on the tower. He was sure that Graham had ordered them to remain there for longer and make sure that he didn¡¯t just wander out into the city to cause more trouble in hisnds.
"Rnd? Is that you?¡±
Elodia''s voice crackled through the device, and the moment Rnd heard her, his worries seemed to melt away. On the small panel inside his helmet, her face appeared - concern in her eyes, but with that familiar,forting smile.
"Yes, it¡¯s me. Sorry for calling sote. Are you doing alright?"
He asked, trying to buy himself some time as he gathered his thoughts, unsure of how to ask for permission for what he was about to do.
"I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve closed down the shop and we had a small explosion in that Alchemyb but everyone is fine"
She replied and her brow furrowed slightly.
"... but you sound¡ different. What¡¯s going on? Did something happen?"
¡°I guess you can read me like a book, I would like to hear your opinion on this¡¡±
Rnd took a deep breath, leaning against the stone railing of the balcony. The day had ended and the sun had already set. While it wasn¡¯t quite dark yet, the air was quite cool and the stars were starting to show themselves. He stared out over the city of Antolun, the distant glow of thenterns being turned on made him somewhat rx as he started exining to Elodia.
¡°First, you probably know about my brother and how all of this started¡¡±
¡°Yes, go on?¡±
Elodia nodded and sat down in front of her ownmunication device, listening intently as Rnd exined how Robert had sessfully won his duel and earned his freedom. But not everything had gone as hoped - Robert had been quickly apprehended by his father, and his lover remained imprisoned in a tower, locked away, doomed never to meet him again in this life.
¡°I see... so what¡¯s holding you back?¡±
She asked, her voice strangely calm which took Rnd by surprise.
¡°Huh? What do you mean? You¡¯re not against it?¡±
¡°I probably should, shouldn¡¯t I? I suppose I got used to my husband¡¯s antics.¡±
Elodia replied again, her voice wasced with some worry but she als seemed to have some confidence.
¡°Rnd, I wouldn¡¯t have married someone who turns their back on family. Robert is your brother, isn¡¯t he? You¡¯re capable of saving him, aren¡¯t you? I know you¡¯ve thought this through in that big head of yours, and are worried about bringing more trouble into our lives if you do this, right?¡±
¡°I¡¡±
¡°So don¡¯t worry. If something happens, we¡¯ll tackle that problem together as a family. Now stop moping around and go help your brother.¡±
¡°I¡ yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±
Elodia smiled brightly at him, and in the background, he could hear a certain wolf barking from a distance. He was surprised by her reaction; he knew she was still worried, but now that they had discussed it, he was determined to give it his all. Agni¡¯s barks only made him want to return home faster, but first, he needed to finish what he had started.
¡°Just don¡¯t take long. I¡¯ll make your favorite stew¡ I suppose I¡¯ll have to make more than usual?¡±
¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll be having two more guests.¡±
¡°Great, don¡¯t take too long and be careful¡¡±
¡°I will. See you soon and¡ I love you.¡±
¡°I love you tw¡ack! He Agni, stop trying to squeeze through the window! Bad Wolf!¡±
Just as they were about to have a moment, he heard amotion from Elodia¡¯s side. The connection momentarily wavered, and Rnd chuckled as he imagined Agni¡¯s antics disrupting their conversation. He felt like a weight dropped from his shoulder and now he knew what he had to do.
¡°I¡¯ll hurry back, I promise.¡±
With the conversation drawing to a close, he took a deep breath and focused on the task ahead. After ending the call, he stepped away from the balcony to make some space and avoid detection from the soldiers down on the ground. Once out of sight he took out one of his new creations, the runic glider.
¡°I can finally use this no one saw it before, so they won¡¯t be able to pin it on me. Robert¡¯s location is there¡ can I get them both before the teleportation gate is free again?¡±
He pondered the question while making some adjustments to his appearance. Although he was wearing full-body armor, showing up in the institute robe would be a foolish idea. Even if someone recognized him, they would need proof. So, he pulled out a previously prepared attachment for his helmet that fit perfectly, giving him the appearance of a verymon monster. He removed his robe and reced it with one tinted dark green, and his glider shifted to match the new color.
Once everything was in ce, he set the glider down near the balcony and nced outside. There didn¡¯t seem to be anyone nearby, but the soldiers remained vignt. He took a moment to steady his breath, feeling the rush of adrenaline coursing through him. The stakes were high, but he had made up his mind. He could not leave Robert to his fate, especially when there was still a chance to make things right.
With onest look over the edge of the balcony, he activated the glider, and it sprang to life. The runic symbols glowed softly on the metallic surface of his flying creation. Once active, he took his first step forward, his feet maizing to the surface, allowing him to stand on the glider as it hovered gently in the air. A dense fog erupted from beneath the glider, surrounding his form, and he slowly propelled himself into the night sky, heading toward the convoy that held his brother hostage.
Chapter 504: Gliding Rescue.
Chapter 504: Gliding Rescue.
A long carriage moved through the early night, surrounded by nearly thirty soldiers. All of them were on high alert, their eyes scanning the dark forest edges as they moved steadily through the quiet roads. The moonlight cast long shadows over the trees, creating an eerie atmosphere. The soldiers guarding the convoy were hardened men, veterans who had seen countless battles and they wouldplete the mission their leader had tasked them with.
¡°Hey, stop this, let me out!¡±
¡°Please calm down, don¡¯t make this difficult on us, we are just following the Lord Marshals orders.¡±
From inside the heavily reinforced carriage, Robert Arden''s voice carried outside. It was apanied by the ringing of shackles as he struggled against his restraints. His frustration echoed within the confined space, though his captors remained unmoved. The soldiers were loyal to Wentworth Arden, their expressions impassive as they rode horses alongside the carriage, determined to carry out their duty without question.
¡°Let me out, I¡¯ll never forget this! I¡¯ll remember all of your faces and names!¡±
¡°Please calm down, you¡¯ll just make things worse for yourself, young lord.¡±
The forest loomed around them, the only sounds being the steady clop of horse hooves and the asional rustling of leaves. Despite Robert¡¯s pleas and threats, none of the guards besides theirmander dared to respond. They had their orders, and nothing would break their discipline - not even the protests of their lord¡¯s son. The carriage was built like a fortress on wheels, reinforced with iron ting to withstand attacks, but the soldiers remained cautious. After the deal with the Count was made they were not expecting any direct assault, but in times of political unrest, they needed to stay vignt.
¡°Shit¡¡±
Robert pulled at the chains, his wrists raw and bruised from hours of futile effort. No matter how hard he tried, the chains wouldn¡¯t budge. His hopes of reuniting with Lucille, his love, were slipping away, bing nothing more than a distant dream. Deep down, he knew it was pointless to struggle. Even though he had won the duel and his father had intervened, the deal was made. He longed to see her again, but doubt gnawed at him. Was he doing the right thing? Could he even offer Lucille a better life?Even if he managed to break free and escape the guards, what then? How could he possibly get to Lucille, let alone get her out of the mansion? The Grand Knight Commander would hunt him down, and that would be the end. His father''s deal wouldn''t protect him from the Count''s soldiers and their des. They would likely kill him on sight, and his father would be powerless to stop it.
"... Is this it? Should I just give up?"
Robert mumbled to himself as he gazed through one of the tiny slits in the carriage. The slits, barelyrge enough to see through, were designed only to let air in. The interior was barren, purposefully built to contain Tier 3 ss holders, for him a tier 2 this was more than enough. There was no escape. The metal restraining him felt familiar - simr to the alloy used in the power armor he recently wore and He wished he had it now.
Thinking of the armor brought his brother, Rnd, to mind. Their father had knocked Robert out before the two of them began their conversation, leaving him in the dark about what had happened afterward. Asking the soldiers for information was out of the question as he couldn¡¯t afford to blow Rnd¡¯s cover. His brother had always been secretive, a person who preferred to keep to himself. Yet, whenever it mattered, he had been there for Robert.
Memories of their childhood resurfaced - times when Robert used to pick on his younger brother, who only wanted to be left alone. A deep sense of shame settled over him as he recalled how he had treated Rnd. He wondered if he was part of the reason his brother had fled the noble life. Robert couldn¡¯t me him. Now, he too found himself caught in the web of a noble¡¯s deal, possibly facing a long imprisonment. Whatever deal his father had made with the Count, it likely ensured that Robert would never see Lucille again. That thought weighed heavily on him and it was something he might have to ept.
"I should have just asked for help sooner, but now I have no room toin"
Slumping his shoulders, he began to wonder how different things might have been if he had turned to Rnd for help from the start. His brother''s magic and runes had proven far more powerful than he ever expected. Rnd had created something that allowed Robert to win against a Knight Commander - one who had even been enhanced by illicit substances. With that kind of magical power, smuggling Lucille out of the mansion might have been easy. But instead, Robert had ruined it all. His recklessness had gotten them caught and now he had to live with his choice.
As the carriage trundled on, Robert sat in grim silence, his mind awash with regrets and self-pity. The rhythmic ttering of hooves became almost hypnotic, soothing him into a restless, half-conscious state. He had been so close - closer than he ever imagined to living a life with Lucille, but now, it all seemed distant, slipping through his fingers like grains of sand.
At first, his only goal had been to impress his father, to rise above his brothers, and to prove his worth. He tossed himself into many battles against enemy soldiers and monsters alike. But now, as he sat in chains, he realized how meaningless that ambition seemedpared to what he had lost. What would bing a Knight Commander even matter if he was never to see Lucille again?
However, just when Robert felt he had hit rock bottom, something unexpected happened. Suddenly, the horses faltered. He sensed the change immediately as the carriage began to slow down. Sitting up straighter, his instincts screamed that something was afoot. Peering through the familiar slit, he noticed a thick, smoky fog creeping in and enveloping the entire carriage.
¡°Hold! Hold!¡±
Themander''s voice rang out sharply, and the carriage came to a grinding halt. Robert tried to peer through the narrow slits in the walls, but he couldn¡¯t make out what was happening. The chains holding him to the center of the prison carriage clinked as he shifted, and he could sense something was wrong.
"Ambush!"
One of the soldiers outside shouted before abruptly falling silent, leaving the outside world eerily muffled.
"A monster attack? Or did that bastard Graham decide to tie up loose ends?"
He muttered under his breath as the carriage shook violently. Something struck it hard, but he had no way of seeing what was happening. Robert knew Count Graham despised him, but he wasn¡¯t sure if the man had the nerve to break the deal he¡¯d made with Robert¡¯s father. There were always ways to twist a written contract, though, and it was possible the Count had arranged this - an assassination disguised as an ambush. But the soldiers guarding him were some of his father¡¯s elite troops. They wouldn¡¯t go down easily.
¡°A silencing spell? Are they really here to kill me?¡±
It was amon trick used by skilled killers - removing all sound from the vicinity. Most fighters relied on their ears just as much as their eyes, and sudden silence left them disoriented. Robert, however, could still sense the vibrations through the tight chains binding him. He felt the tremors from outside. It seemed that one by one, the soldiers and their horses were copsing to the ground. Even the heavy carriage quivered from time to time. Then, suddenly, everything stopped. Silence engulfed him and it seemed the battle was over.
"Is it over?"
His voice, previously muted by some kind of spell or ability, returned. But now, he could hear something else - a strange, faint humming sound growing closer. The carriage he was trapped in was no ordinary vehicle. It had been specially designed, with a mechanism that prevented it from being opened until it reached its destination.
The soldiers outside didn¡¯t have any keys, and the door could only be unlocked under very specific conditions. It was built to ensure that no one could escape - and more importantly, no one could get inside. Even if someone managed to steal the carriage, freeing its prisoner would be a tedious and difficult task. A magical pulse had likely already been triggered, alerting nearby troops to the disturbance. Reinforcements were probably on their way, but whether they¡¯d arrived in time was uncertain.
*Tzzzzz*
Out of nowhere, a red dot appeared above him, quickly growing in size. Suddenly, a searing ray of heat erupted at his side. Something had melted through the thick outer shell of the carriage¡¯s ceiling and was now moving in a slow, deliberate circle. It continued its motion, steadily burning through the reinforced ting while Robert was forced to sit and wait, helpless.
At first, he assumed it was the work of a powerful mage, using advanced fire or heat magic to breach the armored carriage. But as he watched, he realized this wasn¡¯t raw, chaotic magic. There was a precision to it, as if someone were carving a perfect circle with a tool rather than using a wild spell meant to kill. This wasn''t the work of an assassin intent on destruction. Whoever was behind this wasn¡¯t trying to harm the prisoner inside - they were being careful not to.
Soon, the metal overhead groaned as a circr section of the roof came loose. But instead of crashing down into the carriage, it floated upward, then was tossed aside by whoever had cut it. Robert looked up to see a strange hooded figure, their face hidden behind a mask that resembled a goblin.
The figure said nothing but reached out with a metallic hand. The moment they did, glowing magical symbols appeared on the shackles binding Robert¡¯s wrists and ankles. The symbols shifted, glowing brighter until a loud click echoed through the carriage and suddenly, he was free.
¡°If you could do this, why didn¡¯t you just open the door?¡±
Robert rubbed his now-free wrists, fully aware of who the person above him was, though he couldn¡¯t understand why he hade back for him. His savior appeared a bit annoyed by his question, and as they answered, adder made of ck rope and metallic steps was lowered.
¡°I had my reasons, just grab thedder.¡±
He didn¡¯t hesitate and grabbed onto the lowereddder. The person outside leaned back for a moment, allowing a strange contraption toe into view. It was dark outside, making it hard to see, but it resembled a winged bird made of metal. The ropedder he clung to was connected to its underside, and once he had a firm grip, the contraption began to lift them into the air.
The man with the goblin mask stood atop this strange floating device, which somehow pulled them both upward. As Robert passed through the circr opening, he could see all the soldiers who had been guarding him sprawled on the ground. Some were lightly injured, and there were holes in the earth indicating that explosions had urred. Remarkably, no one appeared to be dead; instead, they seemed to be in a deep slumber, covered by a strange, mist-like substance, most likely a type of sleeping gas.
Robert felt a chill wash over his body as he was hit by the cool night breeze. His armor and thicker clothing were taken away from him, reced by simple pants and a linen shirt that didn¡¯t protect him too well against the elements. Even so, the night air felt invigorating against his skin, a stark contrast to the oppressive confines of the carriage. He knew that the masked man was his brother, he wished to ask him about why he was here but before he could, he called out to him instead.
¡°Hold on tight, this isn¡¯t over yet.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not over?¡±
¡°No, we still have one more person to rescue, don¡¯t we?¡±
As the metallic contraption soared above the treetops, Robert¡¯s heart raced. He had wanted to rescue his lover for the longest time but had given up all hope. Now his brother appeared to reignite that burning desire.
¡°Wait, you mean Lucille?¡±
¡°Who else? Now shut up or you might bite your tongue or eat some bugs!¡±
His savior offered little exnation before the flying contraption began to glow. Suddenly, bright orange magic erupted from one side, propelling it into the night sky. Thedder he was gripping jolted back as they shot through the air faster than Robert had ever experienced before.
The wind howled in Robert¡¯s ears as the glider sped through the night, slicing through the air with incredible speed. He clung tightly to thedder, the cold metal steps biting into his palms, but the rush of adrenaline kept him focused. The forest blurred beneath them, and soon, the dense tree line gave way to a clear road, one leading to the city and estate that Lucille was in.
He wished to ask his brother why he was doing this, why would he do something this stupid to help someone as irresponsible as him. Rnd, perched on the glider, stayed silent, his goblin-like mask hiding his expression. Instead ofining he just nodded, if someone could help then it was him and for this aid, he would be forever grateful.
*****
¡®I got him out, it should take them at least an hour to get to that carriage but that doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t have more time¡¡¯
Rnd zoomed through the air on his glider while his brother held onto thedder below it for his dear life. While he wasn¡¯t as fast as a modern jet ne he could infuse enough mana to get close to the speed of an older model ne with a speed up to five hundred kilometers per hour. Robert¡¯s inclusion slowed him down slightly but it was still fine.
He had a reason for taking his time to open the wagon from the top and leaving most of the people inside unharmed. If he had tried to enter through the reinforced door, it would have triggered a signal, alerting those outside that something was wrong. The same would have happened if he had simply killed the soldiers, who were equipped with special devices that monitored their vital signs and in some cases, even their souls.
When it came to airborne creations, the world was still in its early stages of development. Small aircraft like this glider were unheard of, and onlyrge airships were considered viable for air travel. Rnd¡¯s main concern wasn¡¯t a rival aircraft, but flying beasts like wyverns, which people had tamed and used for airbornebat. Although their top speed was slower than what his glider could achieve, he wasn''t eager to test his creation while carrying two passengers.
As Rnd and Robert raced through the night, Rnd¡¯s mind was already calcting his next move. The rescue mission wasn¡¯t over yet. Getting Robert out had been the easy part - now came the real challenge: freeing Lucille from the heavily fortified estate of Count Graham.
The city glowed withntern light in the distance, but Rnd took a detour, steering around it as he made his way toward Count Graham¡¯s estate. He wasn¡¯t sure what to expect, but for now, their approach remained undetected. Some of his golems, previously deactivated, sprang back to life as he re-established his map. Dots representing key figures like the count, his daughter, and the grand knightmander appeared on the disy, and for the moment, Rnd had the upper hand.
His pace began to slow as he approached the magical barrier surrounding the estate. Though his enemies seemed unaware of his presence, that didn¡¯t mean their defenses were weak. The mages who had arrived for the duel were still on site, and some of them weren¡¯t sleeping. If he didn¡¯t y his cards right, even a single spell could reveal their positions. He would need to approach the situation with precision and strategy.
¡°Robert, can you hear me?¡±
¡°Y-yyeah¡¡±
His brother wasn¡¯t too used to the fast and turbulent flight but he managed to gather himself and respond.
¡°This is the point of no return, so before we go in I need to ask you, do you want me to take Lucille with us? I¡¯m sure you know what this will mean for the both of you, right?¡±
Rnd had talked to both of them before and somewhat knew the answer to this question but he still needed to make sure. If they entered the estate grounds and rescued Lucille they would be crossing a line, something that they wouldn¡¯t be able toe back from.
Robert took a deep breath, his grip tightening on thedder as Rnd¡¯s words sank in. This was it - the point of no return. If they went through with this n, if they rescued Lucille, it would mean defying his father, Count Graham, and possibly the entire noble ss. The consequences would be severe, and there would be no turning back. His life would be forever changed.
¡°Yes, I know¡ and still¡¡±
¡°I see, that¡¯s all I needed to hear but before we go in¡ I think you might need a change of clothes.¡±
Chapter 505: Sneaking In.
Chapter 505: Sneaking In.
¡®This is fucking crazy. Did I get infected by some virus? Getting Robert out of that carriage was one thing¡ but this is just¡¡¯
Rnd had freed his brother from house arrest, and it had been surprisingly easy. The guards and Wentworth hadn¡¯t anticipated anyplications, and they didn¡¯t have the manpower to spare. His father had taken the official royal troops on a detour to rescue his son but couldn''t do the same when returning to his estate. Instead, he had left behind one of his elite units, which Rnd neutralized with a few well-ced sleeping bombs. It wasn¡¯t overly difficult, and he made sure not to trigger any hidden beacons that might alert others to his presence.
Most people wouldn¡¯t believe someone could take down thirty knights without killing a single one, so he had at least some time before they woke up. Once they did, they would likely inform Wentworth, and possibly the count. His father might eventually question the count about Robert¡¯s escape, or perhaps he had a mole somewhere who would ry the information. Either way, Rnd knew he didn¡¯t have much time toplete this reckless mission - it was now or never.
¡®Maybe I should grab Robert and return in a month or two instead?¡¯
He thought, starting to get cold feet. This estate had far more variables, making the situation tricky but possible. He had run countless calctions in his head, and while his victory seemed usible, it wasn''t within a range that allowed him to feel safe. He wondered why his approach to these situations had begun to change. He was stillrgely cold and calcting, but emotions were creeping in more than before. He wasn¡¯t alone anymore, and perhaps deep down, he no longer wanted to be.
¡®Am I just turning into an old geezer? I would probably be forty-seven by now¡¡¯
His true age was much greater than people assumed, and he wondered if he was simply bing more emotional as he grew older. At times, he felt more like an older sibling or even an uncle to those around him. Logically, it might be better to let Lucille return to the tower. Even if she married someone in theing months, they could likely sneak in and rescue herter. However, his brother would probably object to such a n, and Rnd himself had doubts about Graham¡¯s mental stability.
While Graham didn¡¯t seem to be involved with any cults Rnd knew of, he was ufortably at ease with using blood crystals. Graham would undoubtedly know that Robert was still out there, likely plotting to take his daughter away. This could push him to do something vile to keep her under control - a very real possibility. Striking now seemed like the best course of action, as no one would expect someone like him to be reckless enough to try.
"Is this really necessary? Won''t they know it''s us?"Rnd sighed at the question but quickly replied.
"They might suspect, but they won''t have proof. That''s what matters."
"Okay¡ but what are you doing?"
"What does it look like?"
"You''re making a small hole with magic... but why?"
Robert returned from behind a bush, wearing an odd outfit: chainmail armor concealed beneath a heavy, dark-orange robe. His head was still uncovered, but Rnd handed him a helmet that would cover his entire face. Unlike the goblin mask Rnd used, this one resembled the evolved goblin form and once worn, would even disguise his brother¡¯s voice. Even if they were discovered, no one could prove it was them.
"Yes, it''s a hole. Did you know some magical barriers extend underground?"
"Uh... sure?"
"But did you know they''re much weaker if you go deep enough?"
Rnd added, focusing on the ground. Runes glowed on his metallic glove as he created a small circr hole, no wider than a gold coin. He fed a cable through the hole, extending it from his spatial rune, slowly snaking it downward and then upward until it surfaced a few meters away.
Robert, watching this unfold, was puzzled by the long wire emerging on the other side. He knew there was some kind of invisible magical barrier in front of the bush where they were hiding, but he wasn¡¯t sure what the point of all this was. Then, he noticed a small mechanical creature resembling a spider crawling toward the cable. It connected to a tiny port at the creature¡¯s rear.
"There we go, we¡¯re connected."
Rnd nodded, finally standing up. But his brother only had more questions.
"Connected¡ to what?"
"I suppose you could call it the runic web. We don¡¯t have time for me to exin this but this connection is essential to reach Lucille without being detected. We need to let her know about the n, or she¡¯ll think we¡¯re some viins trying to abduct her in the middle of the night."
"I see, that does make sense¡¡±
Robert had already spoken to Lucille through holograms before, so this wasn¡¯t entirely unfamiliar to him. Rnd, however, was doing this for a more important reason - to confirm whether Lucille was truly willing to go through with this. He assumed she wanted to leave, but he needed to make sure she fully understood the gravity of the situation and what it would mean for both her and his brother''s future. The path they would take would make them live likemoners and he wasn¡¯t sure if she would be fine with abandoning it all.
¡°There we go¡¡±
As before, Lucille used the golem that had snuck into her tower tomunicate. Time was running out, so Rnd decided against activating the holographic projector and instead stuck to just using their voices. He used his own armor and the back of his wrists as a microphone.
"Lucille, can you hear me?"
"Yes? Sir Rnd, is that you? Are you alright? My father won¡¯t tell me anything, and there¡¯s been some kind ofmotion..."
"I¡¯m fine. More importantly, I have Robert with me, and we¡¯vee to take you away from here."
"Robert is with you? You want to take me away?"
Lucille''s voice grew louder when Rnd mentioned Robert and their n to take her. Before he could exin further, his brother couldn¡¯t resist jumping in.
"Yes, Lucille, I¡¯m here! I¡¯m fine, and don¡¯t worry - we¡¯ll get you out of there."
"Get me out? W-what do you mean? What about my father? What¡¯s happening?"
Rnd quickly ced his hand over Robert¡¯s face, shoving him aside from themunication rune. He knew that if these two started talking too much, they¡¯d never get anywhere. While Lucille and Robert had spoken before about possibly running away together, they hadn¡¯t made any firmmitment to follow through. Lucille was clearly confused, and she might be afraid that Robert would just end up getting captured again after being freed. She might refuse them in an attempt to protect them both - something they would have to ept, no matter how difficult.
"Listen closely. I can tell that you''re still in the same tower. We''ll make our way to you and get you out through the window - if that''s what you want."
"If she wants?"
Robert reacted, confused at first, but he quickly understood what Rnd was getting at.
"I want you to fully understand the situation. If youe with us now, your life as a noble may be over - at least for a while. I know you and Robert want to be together, and I can help you both settle on Dragnis Ind, in Valerian territory. I can get you new identities, new work. But you likely won¡¯t be able to return home for some time¡ maybe not ever. Are you prepared for that?"
Rnd paused, giving her a moment to absorb the gravity of the decision. All he could offer was a fresh start in Albrook, working with Arthur¡¯s people. Robert could be a knight there, and Lucille, who had attained the ss of rune mage, could either work at Rnd¡¯s shop or take on a role simr to Arion¡¯s, working with the dwarven craftsmen from the Union. It was a new life, but it woulde at the cost of their old ones. They would need to abandon all the previous rtionships, their old friends and family members included.
Count Graham would undoubtedly leave no stone unturned in his search for his daughter. The only ce that could shield them from his influence was Valerian territory, which belonged to a rival faction - The powerful Aristocats. Even if Graham discovered where they were, his authority wouldn¡¯t extend there, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to send official forces to retrieve her. However, there was a possibility that the Duke could make a deal with him, so giving them new identities was a must.
"Never... return home?"
She whispered, her voice barely audible.
"But... what about my family? My father..."
Robert shifted ufortably, gripping the helmet he had been given. He wanted tofort her, but he knew Rnd was right to make her understand the full gravity of the situation. This wasn¡¯t just about escaping the estate - it was about leaving everything behind.
¡°I know it¡¯s difficult."
Rnd said gently,
"But look on the bright side: you''ll get to be with my blockhead of a brother and won''t be used as a bargaining chip to form new alliances.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true¡¡±
Lucille chuckled softly, while Robert protested from the side.
¡°Hey, I¡¯m not a blockhead¡ and you should show some respect to your older brother.¡±
¡°Maybe after you start acting like one.¡±
Rnd retorted and then quickly returned to speaking with Lucille.
¡°You¡¯ll be leaving all the good things behind, sure, but also the bad. Sometimes, that¡¯s worth it if you want freedom. You can trust me on that - I know it.¡±
Rnd knew a thing or two about taking life into his own hands. After more than ten years, he had finally managed to grasp it. He understood that many nobles despised their shallow lives, filled with fake parties and forced smiles. While Lucille needed to be fully aware of the consequences of leaving, it was also important to remind her of what she stood to gain - freedom.
If they wanted, they could eventually leave Albrook altogether, embarking on an even greater journey. And who knew? Count Graham might eventually reconsider his stance. Some fathers were stubborn, but they often came around when their children were involved.
¡°...Alright, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±
After a little pause, Lucille finally made a decision.
¡°What will it be then?¡±
Rnd asked, fully prepared to turn this ship around. If she refused then getting Robert back to his father wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem and he could resume his life as if he was never rescued in the first ce. He was also willing to bring him back to Albrook if he decided to leave the noble life behind but first, they needed to hear what Lucille had to say.
¡°I want to go with you.¡±
Lucille said, her voice now firm.
¡°I don¡¯t care about the titles, or the estate, or any of it anymore. I just want to be free... and be with Robert.¡±
There was a long silence as Rnd let her words settle. He knew the weight of her decision. For her, this wasn¡¯t just an impulsive escape; it was a final severing of ties with the life she had been born into.
¡°Understood,¡±
Rnd finally said, his voice steady.
¡°We¡¯ll get you out. Be ready by the window. We¡¯ll be there soon and don¡¯t be surprised by what we are wearing and the monster masks.¡±
He cut off themunication, turning to Robert who was now staring at the glowing horizon where Graham''s estate loomed. His hands moved the strange helmet over his head and he ced the hood over it to conceal his face.
¡°She¡¯s in so are you ready to take her back?¡±
¡°I¡¯m more than ready, just tell me what to do.¡±
Rnd nodded, turning his gaze toward the estate. The barrier ahead was a slight obstacle, but he had already prepared countermeasures to slip through it. Soon, a dark mist enveloped him as he stepped back onto the glider. Hovering upward, he extended thedder down.
"Get on thedder. You''ll be the one keeping Lucille from falling."
The glider wasn¡¯t designed to carry many people, and thedder had been hastily rigged together. Robert would have to hold on tightly, both to thedder and to Lucille, as they made their escape. He could use some mana to form a protective barrier around them, but that would only drain his energy faster. Flying took a lot out of him, and the runic batteries powering the aircraft would eventually run dry.
Slowly, the two ascended into the air, their forms cloaked by severalyers of concealment spells. They moved cautiously, avoiding any noise. As the glider rose toward Lucille¡¯s tower, Rnd remained hyper-aware of his surroundings. They had slipped through the barrier undetected, but the estate was still crawling with knights and guards. Any wrong move could spell disaster. Luckily, most people were distracted by the recent duel and not fully paying attention to Rnd¡¯s foolhardy n. Rnd hovered close to the tower where Lucille waited, ensuring the glider maintained altitude and stability despite the added weight of Robert on thedder.
It was quitete at night but some people were still shuffling around. The estate below was quiet, but tension crackled in the air as if the whole ce could wake up at any moment. Rnd maintained focus on the glider making sure it flew in the exact motion he wanted. There were several hotspots close to mages that he needed to avoid. He made sure to do it slowly and eventually, they arrived at the tower window.
¡°Sir Robert, Sir Rnd, is that really you?¡±
¡°Yeah, not take a step back, I¡¯ll make the openingrger.¡±
The tower had been built to contain mages like Lucille. It featured severalyers of magical defenses, and while sting a hole in it was possible, a silent approach was far more prudent. For now, Robert hung from thedder below, while Rnd faced the small window. From within his robe, he pulled out arge rod. It had a grip at the back, but was otherwise a in ck shaft etched with runes. When Rnd channeled magic into the grip, a bright light red from its tip, melting the stone of the tower as he worked to erge the opening.
Robert recognized the intense me as it was the same one that had sliced through the thick ceiling of the carriage. They were enveloped in a thick mist that concealed the glow, and Rnd wielded the device with trained precision. It had been designed specifically to avoid triggering any mana signatures. Using it, he could widen the window without setting off the tower¡¯s defenses, just as he had when rescuing his brother.
The rock proved easier to cut through, and soon, Lucille stepped back as arge chunk broke free and fell away. As always, the surrounding mist muffled all sounds, creating the perfect conditions for a silent escape. Rnd gave her a nod before gliding upwards, giving her and Robert a moment alone. Even without words, Lucille somehow always knew which brother was which. The instant Robert came into view, her eyes filled with tears, and she sprinted forward without hesitation.
Lucille rushed forward, her movements were filled with urgency, driven by emotions she''d been suppressing for far too long. Robert extended his arms, gripping thedder tightly with one hand while he reached out for her with the other. She leaped into his embrace without hesitation, clinging tightly to him, her tears now streaming down her face. There was no need for words in that moment - their reunion, after everything that had transpired, was enough.
Everything was going smoothly as Rnd nodded, signaling that it was time to move away from the tower. Yet, in all his careful calctions, he had overlooked one detail - the sheer volume of tears his future sister-inw could produce. Her face was drenched, tears spilling down her chin and, to his horror, right towards a patrolling knight below. Rnd tried to use his mana to halt the tear''s descent, but by the time he noticed, it was already toote.
¡°...Hm?¡±
A drop of salty liquid sshed onto the man¡¯s helmet as he took a moment to relieve himself in the bushes. This wasn¡¯t just any knight, but a tier-3 ss holder, entrusted with the important task of watching over the youngdy. The subtle vibration of the droplet striking his armor caught his attention instantly. He nced up, focusing on the source of the disturbance.
His eyes narrowed as he spotted something strange. A dark fog hung in the air, obscuring his view of whatevery beyond. The longer he stared, the more he realized something was amiss. The fog didn¡¯t belong there and his instincts told him that something wasn¡¯t right. Eventually, his gaze caught a hint of movement within and prompted him to shout out.
¡°In¡ INTRUDERS!¡±
¡®Why can¡¯t it be n A for once¡¡¯
Rnd sighed as the man started shouting, his multiple minds already working on switching to n B and getting them out of there alive.
Chapter 506: Bombs Raining Down.
The knight¡¯s shout rang out, echoing through the estate, and the tension in the air snapped as the peaceful night turned into chaos. Rnd¡¯s mind immediately raced into action, recalcting escape routes and strategies. The quiet, stealthy getaway was over, and now it was time for a mad dash.
"Robert! Hang on tightly, this might get rough.¡±
Rnd shouted out, still managing to mask the surrounding sounds. He wasn¡¯t quick enough to stop the man below from yelling and castingrge-scale spells to stop the sound from escaping would just alert the mages. His original n had been to slip away quietly, sticking to the shadows and leaving without a trace. But with the situation escting, that option was off the table. It was time to shift tactics and make a lot of noise.
Robert nodded, his grip tightening on Lucille. Their tearful reunion would have to wait. Securing her on thedder below him, he wrapped one arm around her while using the other to brace himself. Though still emotionally overwhelmed, Lucille clung to Robert but managed to maintain herposure. Meanwhile, Rnd was already activating the dormant golems he had ced in strategic locations throughout the area.
More knights responded to the rm, pouring out from nearby barracks and guard posts. Mages began to gather, and Rnd could feel the telltale sound of defensive spells being woven around the estate. In seconds, the ce would be on lockdown. But before anyone could react, Rnd triggered his backup n.
"Activating self-destruct protocols."
The text shed across his private disy. Momentster, the entire estate was engulfed in a series of explosions. A series of small but calcted explosions rippled through the estate, targeting strategic points that Rnd had mapped out days in advance. He had no intention of causing unnecessary harm, but these controlled detonations served a dual purpose: disorienting the guards and mages while creating a chaotic escape route. The sts weren''t powerful enough to destroy structures but were loud and bright enough to divert attention away from the glider.
Rnd gritted his teeth as the explosions roared beneath them. The quiet night had turned into a chaotic mess of fire and panic. The estate''s once peaceful atmosphere was now filled with shouts, nging metal, and the faint shimmer of magical shields forming around the guards. His original stealth n was officially over.
¡®Here hees, he is the biggest variable here.¡¯It was difficult to set off the bombs while ensuring the estate¡¯s regr staff remained unharmed. Rnd understood that the people here - maids, butlers, stable hands, and other workers were simply doing their jobs, powerless against the count¡¯s unreasonable actions. Explosions echoed through the grounds, forcing many of them to drop to the floor, covering their ears. Some were even underage, and Rnd had to make sure not to overdo it during their escape.
Yet amidst all the chaos, only one person truly concerned him: Grand Knight Commander Leopold Goldfield. Even Rnd¡¯s father had held a measure of respect for the man. In a direct confrontation, Rnd feared he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance, especially while navigating on the glider and trying to get Robert and Lucille to safety. That¡¯s why he had to lure Leopold away - and to pull it off, he would use the man¡¯s own tier 3 ss against him.
"Release the youngdy!"
Leopold had arrived at the scene, fully armored and radiating authority, his magical sword glowing ominously, ready to cut down anyone in his path. Rnd knew that staying incognito was crucial, and for that, he needed to craft a new persona. Wand, the rune mage, had always been stoic and reserved. This time, however, Rnd decided to take a different approach. He adjusted the voice modtor, lowering his usual tone and adopting a higher-pitched, more chaotic voice.
¡°Heh¡ isn¡¯t it the Grand Commander himself? Are you sure you shouldn¡¯t be somewhere else?¡±
Rnd knew that Leopold possessed a unique ss: ¡®Champion of Lords¡¯. While the specifics were unclear to him, Rnd had a general idea of how it functioned. Knights could swear oaths that enhanced their abilities, and Leopold''s ss seemed to amplify this further. By pledging himself to a specific lord, Leopold likely received significant boosts to his stats and perhaps even unique skills. But what would happen if that lord was no longer around? Would Leopold prioritize protecting the lord¡¯s child, or would he be driven to defend the one person whose existence empowered him?
¡°That explosion... it came from the direction of the Lord Count¡¡±
Leopold was moments away fromunching an attack when a deafening explosion reverberated from deeper within the estate. Rnd had discreetly positioned several of his golems throughout the grounds, and one had been strategically ced in Graham¡¯s study - exactly where the Count was now. Rnd had waited for Leopold to confront him before setting off that particr explosion, knowing it would force the Grand Commander to reassess his priorities. Without Graham, Leopold¡¯s power could be severely diminished and perhaps even permanently crippled by a persisting debuff.
¡°Y-you fiend!¡±
The man was visibly shaken by the event and he hesitated tounch himself forward into battle. Thanks to his momentary blunder Rnd had just enough time to make things even brighter. He cackled and suddenly a vast quantity of spherical objects emerged from within his robes, all flying down in all sorts of directions as they fell down.
¡°Hahaha, maybe this will help you decide!¡±
He did his best viin impersonation while throwing tens of bombs in all directions. They looked like simple spheres but were more like devastating grenades with various effects. The spheres hurtling toward the ground triggered an explosion of colors, sounds, and magic. Some erupted in shes of blinding light, others released clouds of thick smoke, and a few let out high-pitched screeches designed to overwhelm the senses. The knights and mages below were thrown into disarray, some scrambling for cover, others frantically casting defensive spells to shield themselves from the unknown threat.
Leopold, the Grand Knight Commander, was caught off guard by the sheer audacity of Rnd¡¯s tactics. His focus wavered between the possible threat to the Count and the intruders escaping with Lucille. It was a situation that demanded an immediate decision, and for a man of his rank and responsibility, leaving his lord unprotected was unthinkable. Gritting his teeth, he turned toward the direction of the explosion in the estate and took off to save the man he swore an oath to.
"You won¡¯t get away with this!¡±
He snarled before sprinting toward the Count¡¯s quarters. However, while running back towards the estate, he imbued his de in a red aura and started slicing at the air. Crimson des of energy formed and shot out toward Rnd''s glider. The des of energy cut through the air with deadly precision, each one aimed at crippling the glider or, worse, severing thedder where Robert and Lucille clung. Rnd¡¯s instincts screamed at him to act fast.
¡°Brace yourselves down there¡±
Rnd shouted, motioning the glider in a sharp dive to avoid the first barrage. The crimson des whizzed past, dangerously close, slicing through the misty air and tearing through the space where the glider had been just moments before.
¡°This guy is insane, what if any of these aura des hit Lucille?¡±
Robert gritted his teeth, holding Lucille tightly as the glider made a sharp, stomach-churning dip. Lucille stifled a gasp, burying her face into Robert''s chest, her fingers clutching onto his armor as if her life depended on it. This attack was somewhat unexpected but within his calctions. Leopold did pull his punches as all the des had been aimed directly at the glider or Rnd standing on it.
Nevertheless, it seemed he wasn¡¯t overly concerned about Lucille¡¯s safety in this situation - or at least, he trusted his skill enough to avoid hitting her. The mages and archers were withholding their fire as they weren¡¯t as convinced. Rnd cursed under his breath, realizing he couldn¡¯t afford to keep dodging much longer. The glider''s movements were sharp and evasive, but it wasn¡¯t built for prolonged aerial maneuvers under fire.
While dodging, one of the aura des nicked his hood, revealing the goblin mask underneath. Some people nced up, the moonlight catching the sight of the gliding figure dressed as a goblin. Hisughter echoed through the estate as another wave of bombs rained down, throwing the entire ce into chaos.
As Leopold paused his barrage and rushed into the estate to rescue his lord, the glider zipped upward, gaining altitude. A few bombs were hurled at the magical barrier, which had been strengthened by the mages. A hole quickly formed, justrge enough for the trio to slip through, as the glider sped away from the turmoil below.
Rnd piloted with precision, quickly dodging any remaining spells or arrows fired in their direction. A few well-ced bombs collided with the projectiles to give them a smoke screen during their escape. Behind them, the estate was now a scene of utter panic and confusion - knights scrambling, mages frantically casting emergency wards to contain the damage. But for now, the trio had made their escape.
They were now out, the moonlight hanging over them as they sped through the horizon. Rnd adjusted the glider¡¯s trajectory, keeping it steady as they put more distance between themselves and the estate. His heart still raced, but he allowed himself a moment to exhale. The most dangerous part was over, at least for now. He nced down at Robert and Lucille, still clinging to each other on thedder below. Robert¡¯s grip was tight, his arm wrapped protectively around Lucille, who had finally stopped crying. Her face was streaked with tears, but her expression was now one of quiet determination.
"We''re clear for now, but we need to keep moving. We¡¯ll head straight to the mage tower, we¡¯ll need their teleportation gate to truly get to safety.¡±
He was relieved that he no longer had to maintain the viinous facade. Cackling maniacally while tossing bombs everywhere wasn¡¯t exactly his style. He needed to minimize his mana usage by relying on external projectiles, and he also wanted to disy a different fighting style in front of Leopold and Graham. If he used any of his old devices, they would quickly identify him. Even if they suspected who he was, it would be difficult for them to bring him to justice¡ªespecially after he triggered a few special explosions within the estate.
All of his golems had been destroyed during the escape, and he couldn¡¯t afford to leave any trace of his old technology behind. As a result, he had no way of knowing whether they were being pursued and could only hope his n would work. He had made some arrangements to slow down any potential chasers.
¡°Robert¡ I¡ agh¡¡±
¡°Oh, sorry it would be better if you don¡¯t open your mouth while we are flying, there are a lot of bugs out here.¡±
Lucille was about to have a heartfelt conversation with Robert, but just as she opened her mouth, a fly flew in, interrupting her. As they sped through the air, they couldn¡¯t quite reach the full five hundred kilometers per hour due to the weight of three passengers, but they were still flying at nearly half that speed. Robert had to hold on tightly to her while standing on thedder being pulled behind the glider.
¡°T-that¡¯s disgusting¡ ye¡±
Luckily, Lucille was also a mage. After chanting a spell, she managed to create a mana shield around herself and Robert, protecting them from the cold winds and any small insects. Once the shield was in ce, she was finally able to speak and voice her concerns.
¡°But what about my father? He¡¯ll definitely try to chase us! His men are probably already on their way, and Leopold will certainlye¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to follow us that easily. I¡¯ve left a few presents behind¡±
He replied with confidence before pulling out arge scroll from his side, the runes on it were quite small and hard to make out but it was clearly one of his works. After channeling mana into it, Rnd¡¯s entire form began to glow a deeper green. From his body, multiple copies of himself, the glider, and even Robert and Lucille appeared. The illusions scattered in different directions, while the real trio continued toward the mage tower.
¡°It¡¯ll take them some time to figure out where we flew away and the night will provide us some shelter, now hold tight, I¡¯ll be going all out.¡±
While Rnd assured his brother and his lover about the situation, he could only hope that his n was working. Back at the estate he had set off multiple bombs but not only them. He knew that the estate had not only horses but even a few other creatures that could even keep up with his glider which was running at half speed. He could only continue to hope while flying through the air and erasing their tracks.
*****
¡°Leopold? What are you doing here? What about my daughter?¡±
¡°Lord, you are safe!¡±
¡°Of course I am safe! Now tell me, what about my daughter!¡±
A few moments earlier, Grand Commander Leopold had rushed into Count Graham¡¯s study. There, he found his lord surrounded by other knights - mostly unharmed, though slightly rattled by the sudden explosion. The count was covered in some dirt, but otherwise fine, and to Leopold''s surprise, the same could be said for most of the other people in the estate.
The bombs had been loud and stirred up a lot of dust, but they weren¡¯t nearly as deadly as expected. The level of destruction didn¡¯t match the intensity of the noise. As Leopold surveyed the area, he realized that few people were seriously injured - most were simply dazed by the bright lights and loud sounds. Only the soldiers who had directly confronted the mysterious figure on the glider had sustained any injuries.
¡°Leopold, what are you doing? Report now!¡±
Leopold straightened up, still catching his breath from the mad dash through the estate.
¡°Lord Graham, there was an intrusion. A small group infiltrated the estate, and they¡¯ve taken Lady Lucille¡¡±
The Count¡¯s face darkened as he clenched his fists, his voice trembling with a mixture of rage and desperation.
¡°Taken? My daughter is gone?¡±
"Yes, milord. The intruders were well-prepared. It seems they anticipated our defenses. I could only get a glimpse of the leader - he wore a goblin mask and used strange magical explosives.¡±
Graham''s eyes red with rage, but beneath the fury, Leopold saw something else - fear. For all of Graham¡¯s posturing and arrogance, he had never anticipated losing control of his own daughter.
¡°What are you standing here for? Get her back!¡±
Leopold winced at the Count''s tone but quickly bowed his head in acknowledgment. He was afraid to mention that he chose toe here when he was in striking range of the abductor. However, it wasn¡¯t over yet, they still had methods of pursuing the goblin-mask and he quickly barked out orders to his troops.
¡°Prepare the griffin, I will personally lead the chase.¡±
Leopold¡¯s voice was steady despite the adrenaline still coursing through him. The knights around him scrambled to follow hismand, rushing to prepare the griffin - a powerful, fast creature probably capable of tracking down the glider through the sky. While a lot of nobles preferred to use wyverns, Graham had established a toon of Griffin riders. However, once they arrived at the stables, the extent of the enemy n finally became noticeable.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Griffins?¡±
Leopold asked one of the stable hands, who was leaning up against the walls in a dazed state.
¡°My Lord¡ I¡¡±
Before he could finish the sentence he copsed into a slumber and it became clear that the beasts along with the stable workers had been drugged. As Leopold stepped closer, he noticed the subtle, lingering scent of a potent sleeping agent that had been released into the stables. The once mighty griffins, now slumbering peacefully, were utterly useless for any immediate pursuit. The stable hands, barely conscious, were in no condition to exin exactly what had happened, but it was clear to Leopold that this was part of the intruders¡¯ meticulous nning.
¡°S-Sir Grand Commander!¡±
¡°What is it? Just say it.¡±
¡°The air is filled with some kind of anti-magic reagents. We are unable to determine where that man escaped to, and it will take us some time to regain our magic.¡±
One of the mages gathered there reported. Leopold couldn¡¯t see it clearly, but a strange silvery mist hung over the estate. The mages they had assembled were acting oddly, and this seemed to be the reason. Leopold''s frustration mounted as he surveyed the scene of chaos. The intruders had covered every angle and it was clear that pursuing them wouldn¡¯t be easy.
¡°Time is not on our side. Prepare the horses.¡±
¡°Sir, the horses are also affected¡¡±
¡°Of course, they are¡ contact the soldiers outside the estate then, I will pursue on foot!¡±
He could hear the Count''s angry voice echoing from within the estate, things didn¡¯t look well and he would probably be med for it if the youngdy didn¡¯t return to the estate¡
Chapter 507: Successful Return?
High above the forest, Rnd, Robert, and Lucille continued their flight, the glider sailing smoothly through the cool night air. With the wind now at their backs, Rnd began to rx slightly, though his mind never stopped calcting. He nced over his shoulder at Robert and Lucille, who were being pulled along by thedder attached to the glider. The two seemed to be more at ease now that they had gained distance from the estate but he couldn¡¯t truly fathom what they were feeling
"How are you two holding up? We aren¡¯t far from the city, if we get to the mage tower, we should be safe.¡±
Rnd called out, his voice still intentionally more menacing than usual. He had finally had some time to process what he had done, but he still wasn¡¯t sure if it was truly the right thing, even if it felt like it. Perhaps he could have waited a few months beforeunching the rescue mission, but maybe this was for the best. He couldn''t be certain how Lucille and Robert would have fared if he had withheld his help. Letting them end up like Romeo and Juliet was a real possibility if they were separated for too long. But as things stood now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to continue living as they had before - constantly in hiding, with the looming threat that their parents might find them and drag them back, a fate Rnd had endured for many years.
¡°We¡¯re fine but are we going to make it? The sun is about to rise, are you sure about the gate?¡±
¡°It should be fine¡¡±
Robert asked but Rnd wasn¡¯t sure how to reply. He had flown out of the mage tower in the middle of the night. The old mage in the tower was nice enough to lend him a room to cool down but he wasn¡¯t sure if he would just let them use the gate that easily. The mages must have been aware of his departure and word of Lucille¡¯s abduction had probably reached them. While this world didn¡¯t have cell phones, it did have crystal balls that could forward information fast. Rnd had to assume that Graham¡¯s forces had reached out here to ask for help. While he used a diversion tactic, each city had probably been alerted to what had transpired a few hours ago.
¡°What do you mean, ¡®it should be fine¡¯?¡±
¡°Well, the teleportation gate should have cooled down by now, so we can use it to get out of here.¡±
¡°That sounds promising,¡± Robert replied in a relieved tone but was instantly shot down by Rnd¡¯s next words.
¡°But...¡±
¡°Ah, yes, I was afraid there would be a ¡®but¡¯ ¡±
Robert chuckled awkwardly. Lucille, meanwhile, remained quiet. The stress of the situation weighed heavily on her, and the exhaustion from sleepless nights was starting to show.
¡°Yeah, I wish this was over too, but we still need to keep up the facade and take control of the tower for a bit.¡±
Rnd wished he could simply walk over to the kind old mage and ask him to activate the gate, but that would risk revealing his true identity. He¡¯d managed to mask his mana pattern and had even prepared special runic bombs that spread anti-magical powder, which would help neutralize any nearby mages. The powder had an added effect - it dispersed surrounding mana, creating a temporary "dead mana zone." This would not only block mages from casting spells but also prevent detection spells from working, keeping his secret safe even if specialist mages tried to uncover the truthter.
¡°I see... but can you really take over an entire mage tower by yourself?¡±
¡°Well, I don¡¯t need to take over the whole tower.,¡±
Rnd replied to Robert''s question.
¡°We just need to get into the teleportation gate chamber. From there, it should be fine¡ We¡¯ll be there soon so get ready and try not to talk.¡±
Rnd knew that if he tried to arrange a meeting or showed his non-goblin helmet, Graham could easily ask the mages to reveal his true identity, handing it to him on a silver tter. While the count could be certain it was Rnd behind all of this, without concrete evidence, Rnd could still deny it.
The glider sped toward the mage tower, its silhouette cutting through the first light of dawn. The sky was beginning to shift, hues of purple and orange creeping across the horizon, reminding Rnd of how little time they had left. His mind raced, calcting every detail of their next move. Robert and Lucille clung to thedder below, both still shielded by the mana barrier Lucille had conjured but it was beginning to waver.
¡°Hold on tight, we are almost safe.¡±
They arrived at the city gates just as dawn broke. The magic Rnd had been using to conceal himself wouldn¡¯t work as well in the daylight, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. It was time to end this journey into the kingdom and return home. From his spatial storage, he summoned recement batteries, letting them float into the glider''spartment to swap out the old ones. He also drank a high-mana potion, restoring some of his energy for the final stretch.
¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡±
One of the guards atop the city gates muttered, squinting at the sky. Eventually, the soldiers on and below the gates spotted their glider, glinting in the early light. Some of the sun¡¯s reflection shed across their faces, but it was already toote. Rnd pushed the glider to near top speed, despite carrying two extra passengers. They zoomed past the guards, who scrambled to react. As they disappeared from sight, a loud bell rang out behind them, echoing across the city - an rm signaling that someone had infiltrated its airspace.
People who had awoken to start their work all looked up as something sped through the sky, a dark silhouette streaking toward the mage tower. The citizens of the city murmured in confusion, wondering what was happening, but Rnd had no time to worry about being seen. With the sun rising, they had to move fast before more defenses were activated.
"We''re almost there!"
Rnd shouted back to Robert and Lucille, his voice still carrying a hint of tension. The glider hurtled toward the tall, imposing structure of the mage tower, its shape looming over the city like a silent lighthouse. Despite the chaotic escape, Rnd''s calctions were precise - he had mapped the city from previous visits, and his glider¡¯s trajectory was exact. As they neared the tower, he focused on locating one of the other balconies on the same level he started this gliding adventure.
The mage tower was surrounded by an array of magical wards and defensive enchantments designed to prevent unauthorized ess. However, Rnd had been inside before and left behind a device to help him gain entry. Hidden in the room with the balcony he had previously upied, the device resembled an ordinary cube. Now that he was back, its surface began to glow, revealing multiple runes.
Once activated, the device connected to his suit and opened a wide gap in the tower''s defenses, allowing them to glide through to another nearby balcony. Afterpleting its task, the device melted into a puddle of metal, erasing all evidence of its existence. The whole tower was instantly in an uproar but they were too slow to react.
Rnd had been to this tower twice before. As a member of the mage guild, they offered their services for a wide range of tasks. While this includedbat, the mages here were not specialized in it. Typically, mages took on support roles, staying in the backlines of parties or during wartime. They needed time to prepare their spells and relied on a group of guards for protection to aplish anything in dangerous situations. However, in this mage tower, there were no guards. It was a safe space for mages to be among their own, which made it much easier to infiltrate once someone was already inside.
As the glider approached the balcony, Rnd leaned forward, steering with precision. With a final burst of speed, they shot through the gap in the defenses andnded on the stone ledge with a jolt. The glider skidded to a halt, and Rnd jumped off, quickly checking his surroundings. Robert flew forward with the momentum andnded on his two feet, with Lucille still in his arms. He wobbled for a moment but managed to steady himself in spite of his exhausted state. The balcony was deserted just as the previous one. Rnd exhaled in relief but knew the hard part was far from over. He waved Robert and Lucille forward.
¡°We don¡¯t have much time. We need to get inside the tower and reach the gate chamber before they lock everything down.¡±
Both Robert and Lucille nodded at Rnd''s instructions and remained silent. Meanwhile, Rnd dropped a circr device on the floor, activating a timer that began to beep softly. His glider merged seamlessly into his suit as he expanded the entrance to one of his spatial spaces. With everything securely stowed away, he hurled a runic bomb toward the door for a dramatic entrance. The door shattered instantly, a cloud of smoke billowing up as they proceeded straight into the chamber with the gate.
Rnd appeared on the other side and swiftly tossed more runic spheres. While they exploded, they caused minimal damage to the surroundings, serving instead to temporarily blind and disable any potential attackers. They also scattered anti-magic powder into the air, neutralizing any spells that might be cast in his direction. As long as the powder didn¡¯t drift his way, Rnd could continue casting without issue, as runic spells required only his pre-made runes and nothing more.
The trio rushed through the smoke-filled corridor, their footsteps echoing off the stone walls of the mage tower. Rnd''s calcted strikes had bought them precious time, but they all knew that it wouldn¡¯tst. Robert carried the exhausted Lucille, who was still clutching his arm, her face pale but resolute. The exhaustion from her sleepless nights and the mental strain from her abduction had taken its toll, but she steeled herself.
Rnd led the way, tossing his pre-made bombs around, startling the mages he encountered. Although he felt guilty for causing the disruption, he knew it had to look convincing. Fortunately, the gate room wasn''t far, and soon the trio slid under it before it fully closed itself. The mage tower had an artificial spirit simr to Sebastian, and it was reacting as a defensive measure - sealing every door in the vicinity, trying to trap him while also protecting the mages going about their business.
"W-what is the meaning of this?"
To Rnd''s dismay, the same friendly mage who had helped him earlier was in the chamber, mid-breakfast - though that meal would have to wait. When he was past the door he made sure to throw a special concoction he got from Rasrix. After it collided with the closed door, it turned into a sticky substance that soon crystallised and hardened.
"Don¡¯t try anything funny, old man, and you won¡¯t get hurt!"
Rnd warned him, though he didn¡¯t want to resort to it. He tossed one of his remaining disabling bombs in the man''s direction. The mage was around Tier 2 and had a few enchanted items capable of producing a mana shield. Though he managed to endure the fake shing explosion, he soon found himself unable to channel mana.
¡°Anti-magic powder?¡±
The man muttered, bewildered. Before he could react further, a gust of wind flew his way, bringing along the smell of sleeping mist. Rnd had cast the spell, ensuring the old mage didn¡¯t suffer too much and just went to bed. The gate stood before him, inactive but within reach. Now he just needed to activate it and they would be back home.
¡°Y-you fool,"
The mage gasped while trying to remain conscious.
"That gate won¡¯t activate with the tower in this state. You¡¯ve just trapped yourself here¡¡±
Eventually, the old mage slumped unconscious. Rnd, however, was unfazed. He had anticipated thisplication. His extensive research on teleportation gates had prepared him for this moment. For a Runesmith of his caliber, cracking the protective measures wouldn¡¯t be an issue - it would just take a few moments.
¡°Give me some time.¡±
Robert and Lucille huddled together while he worked on the gate. He could tell that the tower had been sealed now but also that they were getting visitors from the outside. The local guards and soldiers belonging to the De Vere estate were starting to swarm this ce. He probably didn¡¯t have more than five minutes before the arrived here and then maybe a minute before they broke through the crystalized wall he made.
Time was against them but he continued to work, his hand resided on the gate and the runes on it started to slowly hum into life. Their glow indicated that he was taking over their software and rigging it in such a way that he could fully control it.
Rnd worked furiously on the teleportation gate, his fingers moving over the ancient runes, as he attempted to recalibrate their position. Without the tower spirit on his side, he needed to calcte everything by hand and connect with his tower back home. He would not be retreating into the institute but going directly back to Albrook. Once the connection was established he would let Sebastian keep the connection going from the other side but at the moment, he needed to do everything with his own head.
¡°I hear footsteps, they areing, how much longer?¡±
Robert whispered, his voice barely audible over the clicking and cking of the gate that had almost fully lit up with runes.
"Not long. Just keep an eye on the door.¡±
Rnd responded while trying to keep it together. While the others couldn¡¯t see it his face was looking pale. He was really struggling with wrestling control from the tower spirit but he was close to achieving his goal. Suddenly, just as some ms were heard from the door side, the gate finally sprung to life and soon the familiar blue light appeared in the middle.
¡°You did it!¡±
Suddenly, the first cracks appeared in the crystalized wall he had created. The soldiers were trying to break through, and the vibrations from their repeated strikes sent small tremors through the room.
"Go, now!"
Rnd shouted, his eyes fixed on the gate as it pulsed with energy, stabilizing for the teleportation. Robert didn¡¯t hesitate - he rushed forward pulling Lucille along. Once they were in front of the gate, both of them stopped to look at the man responsible for all of this and then promptly, jumped through it.
¡°We are in!¡±
¡°Who is that? What¡¯s with that mask!¡±
¡°Stop this instant, you fiend!¡±
He ignored the shouts of soldiers and mages rushing toward him, his mind fully preupied with holding the gate steady. His mana reserves had already dropped below ten percent, leaving him with a splitting headache. Everything here had to be done through his own power, but somehow, he managed. Just as the crowd surged in, he decided to use thest of his bombs before quickly diving through the gate himself.
Those left behind cried out, shielding their faces and eyes. The one they had been trying to apprehend was gone, but this wasn¡¯t their only problem. The once vibrant deep blue hue of the gate began turning an ominous red. The runes that lined its circr structure started sizzling and melting away. With a resounding tremor, the gate copsed, sealing off any chance of pursuing the trio.
Chaos erupted within the mage tower as soldiers and mages scrambled to assess the damage. All that remained were the shattered remnants of the gate. Their target had vanished, and now they faced a crippled teleportation system, with no way to track where the hoodlums had fled.
On the other side of the teleportation gate, Rnd tumbled forward,nding hard on the stone floor of his workshop in Albrook. His limbs ached from exhaustion, and his head throbbed with the strain of maintaining the connection. As he rolled over onto his back, panting heavily, he heard Robert and Lucille¡¯s voices nearby.
¡°We made it¡¡±
Robert whispered, still clutching Lucille tightly, his eyes wide as they adjusted to the dim surroundings of Rnd¡¯s hidden base. Lucille, barely able to stand, leaned heavily on him for support, her face pale, though a flicker of hope glimmered in her eyes. With a quick motion, Robert tossed the hobgoblin helmet aside, the metal nging loudly against the hard, rocky ground.
Rnd slowly sat up, wiping sweat from his brow. His body screamed for rest, but he couldn¡¯t afford to copse just yet - not before introducing his brother and sister-inw to the others. He sensed someone rushing to greet him, apanied by another figure toorge to fit into the elevator that could bring them here. A smile crept across his face as he finally removed the mask and helmet he had been wearing. Three words escaped his lips, signaling the end of this long journey.
¡°I am home.¡±
¡°...¡±
However, while resting, something began to bother him. He grabbed his helmet once more and ced it over his head. Bringing up his mapping device to check, he noticed something was off. The dot descending in the elevator clearly belonged to his wife, Elodia, and everyone he expected to be there was ounted for. But for some reason, someone who was supposed to have arrived before him was missing. Something was wrong.
Chapter 508: Back Home?
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
¡°Master, how can I assist you?¡±
¡°Contact the Institute. I need to speak with Arion.¡±
¡°Please wait, executing task...¡±
A small glowing orb of light floated in front of Rnd¡¯s face. It was Sebastian, the artificial spirit of his workshop, who had recently begun learning new words. Sebastian functioned much like an AI. While he carried out the task, Rnd focused on trying to understand why he couldn¡¯t locate one particr person at home. He even connected to the city¡¯s monitoring system but still couldn¡¯t track down his missing friend.
"Is everything alright? Are there more enemies nearby?"
Before Rnd could resume his search, he heard a voice call out from the side. After turning his head, he saw his brother Robert and Robert¡¯spanion, Lucille, standing together, holding hands. Robert had removed his hobgoblin mask and parts of his armor. Rnd quickly realized why they seemed concerned as he must have looked strange, pacing around and shouting orders to a glowing orb, as if there was an imminent threat.
"No, you can both rx. This ce is safe. We''re back in Albrook, at my home. We''re just underground. Count Graham won''t be able to find you here, nor will Wentworth Arden. These are Valeriannds. Even if they wanted to track you, it would be extremely difficult for them to get here."Relief washed over Robert and Lucille as they clung to each other, taking in the dim surroundings of Rnd¡¯s underground workshop. Despite the cold, impersonal walls of stone and metal, it was a haven - far away from the turmoil that had haunted them for so long.
"Thank you, Rnd."
Robert said, his voice somewhat weak. He looked quite tired from the whole ordeal and it was probably better to give these two a room to rest in as they looked exhausted. Lucille managed a weak smile, her eyes quivering as she tried to keep herself from dozing off.
The space around them didn¡¯t feel particrly weing - it was mostly an emptyboratory. Rnd had only managed to set up a teleportation gate here, while Sebastian¡¯s core was housed in another room. Aside from a few workbenches and chairs, there was little else. It would probably be best to guide Robert and Lucille to the elevator and let them get some fresh air. He had a guest room in his home where they could stay while he figured out what to do next.
Now that Robert and Lucille were here, Rnd knew he would need to create new identities for them. He considered crafting a new suit of armor for Robert - one that would conceal his identity and alter his voice. Robert could pose as one of Arthur¡¯s knights, working under Morien or Gareth, both of whom were now Tier 3 knights. Robert¡¯s level was high for a Tier 2, and with some runic scrolls, Rnd believed he could help his brother reach Knight Commander status soon.
Hiding Robert¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t only necessary because of Count Graham. Robert had also served in the royal army and held an official rank. While he hadpleted several skirmishes and been granted leave, it wasn¡¯t indefinite. Although no one could object when Lord Marshal Arden took him, Robert could be considered a deserter if he didn¡¯t return. Rnd and Robert had discussed this before, but it was clear Robert preferred beingbeled a deserter over letting the love of his life, Lucille, be a bargaining chip through noble marriage.
As for Lucille, thews didn¡¯t bind her in the same way. She could renounce her De Vere title, but her father could still use his influence to drag her back. Thews in this world heavily favored the nobility, and her feelings would matter little. Rnd thought about designing a robe for her - something lighter than runic armor but with some of its functionalities. As a rune mage, Lucille could make good use of his work, as she had the required passive skills. Altering her voice and concealing her identity with a mask wouldn¡¯t be difficult, and she could easily work at his workshop or with the Dwarven Union.
Forging new identities for them wouldn¡¯t be hard, especially with the guild¡¯s help. Their noble lives might be over, but with his support, they could soon be Tier 3 ss holders, and from there, the world would be theirs for the taking. The adrenaline from their escape still lingered in his veins, but exhaustion was beginning to creep in. He had spent weeks nning every contingency, but now that the most dangerous part was over, he felt the weight of the unknown bearing down on him. There was still one person missing and he had an idea why.
¡°You also have my gratitude, Sir Rnd, if it wasn¡¯t for y¡¡±
Lucille was about to give a slight bow but nearly copsed to the floor. Fortunately, Robert, who was holding her hand, quickly pulled her close, offering his shoulder for support.
"Ah, careful"
Rnd could tell they were both utterly exhausted, and to make matters worse, Arion wasn¡¯t picking up. With Sebastian around, he could always take the call through his helmet once the connection went through. But for now, it was more important to take care of his sibling.
¡°Let¡¯s get you two somewhere to rest. You need sleep. We can talk more once you¡¯ve recovered.¡±
He gestured toward the elevator that would take them up and out of the underground workshop. It wasn¡¯t far, and it would lead them directly outside. However, to no surprise, the elevator was already upied. At first, Rnd thought only one person was inside, but he quickly realized his mistake when the doors slid open with a soft ding.
¡°Awooof!¡±
¡°Agni¡ your tail is in my face! Please stop moving. I told you to wait outside.¡±
¡°Aooo¡¡±
It was quite a sight. Agni, Rnd¡¯srgepanion, had curled up tightly to fit inside the elevator. His fur covered a woman - his wife who looked both amused and mildly annoyed. In his Sunlight form, Agni appeared fluffier than in his secondary ruby appearance, and while the mes were off, the ride must have been ufortable for her. She managed to squeeze her way out of the cramped elevator, but Agni was having a harder time. As he tried to shift after she exited, the elevator groaned, shaking as if the metal would buckle under the strain.
¡°Agni, stop moving, you¡¯re going to damage the elevator.¡±
Rnd said in an annoyed tone. His words were met with a soft whimper from Agni, clearly not enjoying the tight quarters or that he was being reprimanded by his master.
¡°Rnd! Are you alright? Take off that helmet and let me see your face.¡±
Before he could continue to be angry at Agni he looked down to his wife, Elodia. Although he had informed her of his entire n and everything that had transpired at the De Vere estate, that didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t worried. He couldn¡¯t dismiss her feelings, so he decided to remove his helmet, revealing a face that looked quite sleep-deprived.
¡°You¡¯re so pale¡¡±
Elodia¡¯s eyes widened as she took in the sight of him, her concern evident. She stepped closer, brushing her fingers gently over his cheek. They shared a tender moment, but then her hand shifted, fingers pinching his cheek and tugging at it.
¡°Ow¡¡±
¡°You haven¡¯t been sleeping for days again, have you?¡±
¡°Um¡ I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Rnd could tell that his wife was unhappy with his state. In their previous conversations, he had omitted the extent of their workload, knowing she would disapprove of his tendency to pull multiple all-nighters in a row. Despite being a Tier 3 ss holder and having ess to elixirs, his body still needed proper rest.
¡°Ah¡ what will I ever do with you?¡±
She had been frowning for a moment but after sighing and shaking her head, Elodia¡¯s expression softened. Her concern for him clearly outweighed any frustration. Gently, she took his hand in hers, while turning towards Robert and Lucille.
¡°Are these two?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s Robert and Lucille, they will be staying with us for a while.¡±
Elodia nced at both of them and could tell they were barely holding on and needed rest. However, one problem remained - Agni was still stuck in the elevator and needed help getting out. Rnd hurried over, grabbed his paws, and started pulling. Eventually, therge wolf managed to squeeze his way out.
¡°Hey, stop!¡±
Agni showed no mercy, licking Rnd''s face enthusiastically while wagging his tail like a propeller. Luckily, the ceiling in this underground part of the workshop was high enough, so fitting the horse-sized Sunlight Wolf wasn¡¯t much of an issue. Once he was out, Rnd took a moment to ask his wife about the missing person, someone that should be here.
¡°Is Bernir somewhere? He should have arrived before me, did he contact you?¡±
After a resounding push, Rnd managed to get Agni off. The wolf snorted with his nose but still let his tongue flop out before barking like a dog a few times.
¡°Bernir? No, but isn¡¯t he at the Institute? Maybe he is just having a good time with those other cksmiths, you mentioned that they did ept him?¡±
¡°Perhaps¡¡±
This was the crux of the current problem - Lucille and his brother were now safe, but his assistant was missing. He didn¡¯t want to use the teleportation gate in Graham¡¯s territory and directly link it here, as that would reveal the coordinates of this one. The institute had these coordinates, but no one else did, at least for now. If his enemies linked his previous green disguise to this teleportation gate, they could uncover his true identity.
That¡¯s why he had told Bernir to go to the institute first, then return home with Arion¡¯s help. There had been enough time for Bernir to return by now, but he was still missing. Perhaps he was worrying for nothing and Bernir had simply stayed behind to chat with his newfound friends. But for some reason, his instincts were telling him something was wrong. There were a few reasons Bernir might not have returned, and one of them involved a certain powerful mage - a possibility that deeply concerned him.
"Master, Professor Arion is waiting on line one. Would you like me to bring him up?"
Before Rnd could ask for rification, a ball of light floated closer. It seemed Arion had finally picked up the call, and Rnd would be able to ask directly about Bernir¡¯s whereabouts.
¡°I¡¡±
Rnd hesitated for a moment, but Elodia shook her head, already knowing what he was about to say.
¡°I¡¯ll take these two upstairs. Just finish up here ande eat something. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±
¡°Thank you, this won¡¯t take long.¡±
Though his wife was a bit pouty, Rnd could only smile slightly. He turned to Robert and Lucille, who had yet to meet Elodia in person. When they visited five years ago, Elodia had still been working as a receptionist at the local Adventurer Guild. They might have seen her during their time in the city, but never with him around. While Rnd had kept in touch with Lucille after their departure, their conversations rarely touched on his love life; instead, they had focused on what his brother had been up to.
¡°I suppose, I should introduce you. Robert, Lucille, this is my wife, Elodia.¡±
Robert blinked in surprise, clearly caught off guard by this news. He knew that Rnd had been married through Lucille¡¯s letters but he had never seen his wife. Lucille on the other hand gave a weak smile, her tired eyes flickering as she tried to keep herself awake.
¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±
Lucille managed to speak but her voice was barely above a whisper. Elodia smiled warmly, her earlier concern giving way to a more weing demeanor.
¡°The pleasure is mine. We¡¯ll talk more after you¡¯ve rested. You both look like you could use a long nap.¡±
"Please go with Elodia; she¡¯ll show you to your room. Get some rest, you two."
¡°O-our room? You mean we¡¯ll be sharing the same one?¡±
Robert held Lucille close but looked bashful for some reason.
¡°Uh, yes? Is that a problem?¡±
¡°A problem? No, not a problem at all!¡±
Elodia caught on quickly and chuckled. Rnd had asked her to prepare the guest room, which had only onerge bed, suited for a couple. It seemed, though, that his brother and Lucille had been in more of a long-distance rtionship. Sharing a room¡ªand one bed¡ªmight feel awkward for them, but after what they had just been through, it shouldn¡¯t matter much now.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of them. Just don¡¯t take too long ande up soon.¡±
¡°I will,¡± Rnd replied, watching as the three entered the elevator and ascended. He was left alone with a calmer Agni and the low hum of the runes. There was no time to waste; he needed to get to the bottom of this mystery.
His assistant Bernir was indeed missing, and he wasn¡¯t anywhere near Albrook. The only exnation was that he was at the Institute, and Rnd feared he already knew the reason why.
¡°Sebastian, pull up Arion on the main monitor.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
The main monitor flickered to life, casting a cold, pale light across the dim room. As the image sharpened, it revealed Arion, the distinguished professor from the Institute. His face was much too close to the runic camera he was using. It made his feline face look muchrger than it should and enhanced his feline eyes to look especiallyrge.
¡°Professor Wand, it¡¯s good to see you. Oh dear, I think we have a small problem.¡±
Arion said while adjusting himself slightly to bring his face into a more proportionate view. Despite the professor''s usual calm demeanor, there was a hint of concern in his feline eyes that immediately put Rnd on edge.
¡°What kind of problem?¡±
Rnd wanted to know but first, he needed to find out what had happened to Bernir.
¡°Before that, do you know where my assistant is? Is he still at the Institute with you?¡±
Arion¡¯s whiskers twitched slightly, and his eyes narrowed.
¡°Ah, yes, Bernir. About that... well, it seems that he¡¯s being... detained.¡±
¡°Detained?¡±
Rnd¡¯s voice hardened and his fatigue vanishing in an instant. He had assumed something like this would be the case but he still had some hope that he was wrong.
¡°By whom? For what reason?¡±
The screen flickered for a moment as Arion adjusted the device he was using. His feline face shifted into a more neutral expression before he responded.
¡°I¡¯m afraid the Headmistress herself has ordered it. She didn¡¯t exin much to me, but she¡¯s prevented him from using the teleportation gate to return to you. To make things worse, she also forbade me from using it¡¡±
¡°Headmistress Arvandus did? Did she state a reason for it?¡±
Rnd contained his frustration while talking. He had been nning to leave the institute life behind as there wasn¡¯t really anything left for him to gain there. Arion was there to provide him with any future research papers and he had managed to create upgrades to his spatial technology, teleportation technology and he even made a tower spirit in Sebastian.
¡°She did not but It seems my house arrest and your assistant¡¯s return depend on you.¡±
¡°On me? I see¡¡±
¡°Ah, were you expecting it my friend?¡±
¡°In a sense¡ I suppose she wants me toe to her office to exin what happened at the De Vere estate?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure. She rarely gives clear exnations, especially to the rest of the faculty. It was quite a surprise when she gave the order. But don¡¯t worry too much; your assistant isn¡¯t being held captive in the dungeon. He¡¯s with the other dwarves from the Runic department, exchanging smithing techniques.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±
Rnd replied, though he remained confused. It seemed he couldn¡¯t leave without confronting that woman. She was a Tier 4 ss holder, and he had indirectly used her status during the De Vere estate incident. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if she were angry with him, but there might be another exnation. Wentworth seemed to know her, and there was a possibility it was rted to the Arden estate.
¡®The timeline doesn¡¯t quite add up, though. I rescued Robert several hours after Bernir arrived at the Institute. This might be about something else but I won¡¯t know until I go there¡¡¯
He wondered about the true reason she had detained Bernir. If he wanted to see him back, he¡¯d need to return to the Institute - something he¡¯d hoped to avoid in the near future.
Chapter 509: Goodnight.
"Thank you for the update, Professor Arion. I¡¯ll have to speak with Headmistress Arvandus myself, won¡¯t I?"
"That would be for the best, Professor Wand. But tread carefully my friend, this situation is highly unusual.¡±
Rnd sighed, ncing at the monitor where Arion¡¯s concerned face hovered. He had just received word that the Xandar Institute leader wanted to chat with him. She hadn¡¯t given a deadline, but it was implied that if he didn¡¯t show up at her office, Bernir wouldn¡¯t be returning to Albrook. He hadn¡¯t anticipated this development when he formted his n, as the woman had always remained passive regarding his decisions. It seemed he had pushed his luck too far with hisst adventure. But it also raised the question: why hadn¡¯t she contacted him directly earlier?
''Could there be a limit to her abilities?''
He recalled the one time she had intervened in his affairs. Yavenna had protected him from the other tier 4 ss holder in the nearby dungeon. Considering that, the De Vere estate might have been simply too far away for her nt-based magic to reach. Perhaps she could only influence a limited area around where she resided - likely connected to her mage tower, which resembled a giant tree. He had examined it before and concluded that the roots extended in all directions, spreading far beyond the institute''s premises. Perhaps this was her territory, and it had boundaries.
It was simr to his situation in Albrook, where he had been spreading runic cabling. In theory, just like modern technology, there would be no limit to how far these cables could extend, and as long as they existed, they would be under his direct control. However, this could not happen in the near future, as it would require a colossal investment of both time and resources - neither of which he currently possessed. If his theory was correct, then he was safe here in Albrook from the woman¡¯s influence. Even a tier 4 ss holder had their limits.
"I see¡ I need to take care of a few things here first, could you keep an eye on Bernir for me, until then?¡±
"Of course, my friend. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange a temporary badge for him and some lodgings, he¡¯ll be safe here.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±¡°No problem! You¡¯ve already opened my eyes to the possibilities of runes, my friend. This is nothingpared to what you¡¯ve done for me!¡±
Arion chuckled as he replied. He had been nothing but cheerful since Rnd arrived at his doorstep. Thanks to Rnd''s influence, Arion had been exposed to innovations like the Runic Power Armor and new ways to make his lectures more engaging for the young mages.
Rnd exhaled deeply as he ended the conversation with Arion. Despite the reassurances, the weight of the unknown still pressed heavily on him. His assistant, Bernir, being detained at the Institute by Headmistress Arvandus was not something he could dismiss lightly. He had expected some consequences after the incident at the De Vere estate, but this was an unforeseenplication.
After everything that had transpired, Rnd had hoped for some time to regroup, focus on his projects, and help his brother and Lucille adjust to their new lives. But now, the headmistress had other ns. If she wanted an exnation, she would get one, but Rnd knew he had to tread carefully. She was connected to his father, and returning to the Institute might result in him being captured or even held hostage. Despite his recent advancements in his inventions, there was no way he could take on a tier 4 ss holder inbat.
¡®There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to escape that tower once I¡¯m inside... Should I just take Bernir and flee?¡¯
He started weighing his options. One n involved going to the Institute, retrieving Bernir, and making a quick escape. While Rnd considered himself apetent fighter, the Institute housed far more mages than the small tower he had previously broken into. Taking control of the teleportation gate this time would be far more difficult. Fleeing with his glider was another possibility, but even if he managed to slip past the barrier, Yavenna¡¯s influence likely stretched far, perhaps reaching towns days away. The other mages were capable of flight as well; it was only a matter of time before he¡¯d be chased down and caught.
The whole situation seemed impossible. But then again, the headmistress had been lenient with him before - perhaps he was simply overthinking it. Rnd''s mind raced through possibilities, each more dangerous than thest. He couldn¡¯t afford to wait too long; Bernir¡¯s life could be in jeopardy. He had undoubtedly offended some mages within the Institute, and once they discovered who Bernir was, they might seek revenge through him. And, of course, the Headmistress wouldn¡¯t wait forever for a response. However, his thoughts were abruptly interrupted by the warm nudge of a nose at the back of his head.
¡°Worf?¡±
¡°Ah... I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±
It was Agni, his wolfpanion, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a while. Agni rested his muzzle on Rnd''s shoulder, whimpering softly. Rnd couldn¡¯t help but reach up to pet him on the head, realizing his loyal wolf was simply trying to cheer him up. Despite the bind he was in, there was no use worrying about it now. All he could do was n carefully and hope for the best, as he always did.
¡°Thanks, Agni. Let¡¯s head up - I do need some rest to clear my mind.¡±
Before turning to leave, Rnd called out to Sebastian, his AI. His creation had been steadily evolving, bing something more sophisticated. Its speech patterns had been upgraded to ept moreplexmands, but Rnd still needed time to fully analyze thistest iteration. The artificial spirit had developed a degree of autonomy, and Rnd needed to ensure he could properly control it before releasing it into the runicwork. Coming from a world that feared rogue AIs running amok, he wanted to proceed cautiously. ???¦?§£¨¨¡ì
¡°Sebastian, notify me if Arion tries to contact me, and keep watch over the city. Follow the procedures I¡¯ve outlined for you and notify me immediately if you detect any anomalies.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
Sebastian replied using a cold text-to-speech-like voice that he intended to fixter. The glowing orb of light hovered close for a moment before drifting off to another part of the workshop. Despite the appearance, Sebastian¡¯s true form was the deeper within the workshop and this was nothing more than a form that was easier to converse with. He fashioned him in such a way so that people like Bernir and Elodia would be able to converse with the runicputer whenever they wished.
Agni padded beside Rnd but it proved a problem to get him into the elevator again. His size had already be a problem and perhaps he could use some of his spatial runes to alleviate the problem. Within the institute, there were many rooms affected by dimensional magic. Even the main institute was under such a spell, creating a vastrger interior than the exterior of the building. He could probably do the same with the elevator here, which would save up a lot of money as he wouldn¡¯t need to renovate.
¡°First, I¡¯ll have to get Bernir back... Now get in there, Agni, we need to go up.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
Rnd pushed his overgrown wolf into the elevator and opted to take the emergency stairs instead. It was a hassle, especially since he was already tired, but he wasrger than his wife and would have trouble fitting in the elevator with Agni. While going up his mind raced with probabilities for the future. When he reached the top floor, he exited through the secondary workshop, which belonged to his assistant.
¡°Dyana must be home¡¡±
He muttered, noticing the absence of Bernir¡¯s wife. He had intended to mention why Bernir wasn¡¯t around, but neither she nor their child was there. The couple often brought their son to the workshop, and Rnd recalled Bernir asking him to craft a special sound-blocking device. It was designed to block out the noise from the outside but allow sounds from inside to escape. They used it for the crib that Rnd now looked at. The child could sleep peacefully, undisturbed by the nging and hammering of the workshop. However, if the baby started crying, the device would ensure the parents were instantly alerted.
Rnd had even designed a small bracelet to fit around the child¡¯s wrist, crafted from a special stic metallic polymer-alloy. It utilized a faint amount of mana to monitor the child¡¯s vital signs. If anything were to happen, the parents would be alerted, even if the sounds of the child¡¯s cries didn¡¯t reach them. The bracelet could also notify them if the child woke up, even if he didn¡¯t start calling out or crying. This technology was designed by him to monitor prisoners but it worked fine with children as well.
After looking around, he decided to leave and fetch Agni, who had gotten stuck again. After a few tugs, he managed to wrestle him free from the confines of the elevator. It had been bent in a few ces but was still in working order.
The sight of his windmills and home brought him some joy. He had been away for so long, and now, seeing the familiar windmills turning gently in the breeze above his house, the tension eased slightly. It reminded him of the good old days when it was just him, his wolf pup, and his starry-eyed assistant. Those were simpler times, which he asionally longed for, though he wouldn''t trade them for everything he had since aplished.
One of the biggest reasons he no longer dwelled on his past was the woman who opened the door to his home. There she was, his wife, waving him over in an awkward manner. She seemed troubled and in need of his help. He often found himself thinking about her while out on his adventures - something he wished to limit in the future, though he knew it would be difficult to follow through.
One realization from histest escapade was that he was stillcking. Tier 3 wasn¡¯t as powerful as he had once believed, and there was still another mountain to climb. Even then, he could never allow himself to rx, always striving for more. After safely bringing Bernir back from the institute, he needed to shift his focus. Though Arthur¡¯s power base was growing quickly, it still wasn¡¯t enough.
"Is something wrong?"
"Yes, I think you¡¯ll have to carry them to their room. They¡¯re a lot more tired than I expected,"
Elodia replied, motioning toward Robert and Lucille, who were slumped on the couch, fast asleep. Lucille rested her head on Robert¡¯s shoulder, while Robert had his arm draped protectively around her. Their exhaustion was evident, and Rnd couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly at the sight.
"I guess they really couldn¡¯t hold out any longer."
He said quietly as he gently picked Lucille up. She shook slightly but didn¡¯t wake as he tried to move her. Robert remained sound asleep, but his body resisted when Rnd tried to take his lover away. After some gentle effort to loosen his brother¡¯s grip, Rnd managed to carry Lucille into the guest room. Heid her on therge bed, leaving it to Elodia to decide whether she needed to be changed into something morefortable for sleep.
Agni peeked through one of the windows to watch, but stayed quiet, sensing that the two needed rest. Fortunately, Robert had already removed most of the armor he''d been wearing, so only the chainmail needed toe off.
"Should I just leave him on the couch?"
"What for? If these two have done half as much for each other as you¡¯ve told me, they¡¯re practically husband and wife. They should get used to it, and when one of them wakes up, it¡¯ll probably be better to see a familiar face next to them, don¡¯t you think?"
Elodia replied while adjusting things in the guest room. After a brief pause, she told Rnd it was fine to enter. He returned with Robert slung over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. The way he carried his brother was a lot rougher but he kept him steady while cing him down next to the already covered-up Lucille.
Rnd gently ced Robert next to Lucille on the bed, trying to ensure they would both befortable. Once they were settled, he stepped back and ced his hand over the two. He was still wearing his armor, which started gently glowing around the palm area. Soon an aura of gentle light surrounded the two sleeping people as a spell was cast.
¡°That spell is truly handy, that¡¯s much better.¡±
Elodia nodded in response as she could tell that the smell that wasing from Robert had been removed. He had been forced to hold on for a while and had worked up a considerable amount of grime during their journey. The spell had not only cleaned him up but also seemed to soothe both Robert and Lucille into deeper sleep, making them look much more peaceful.
¡°That should keep themfortable for a while. They probably won¡¯t wake up until tomorrow morning, let¡¯s just leave them be.¡±
Elodia smiled softly and nodded. This was his home, so setting up a small barrier around the bed to block out outside noise was simple for him. Once everything was in ce, he left the guest room and moved over to the same couch his brother had previously upied. Now, he had some quiet time alone with his wife and Agni''s antics in the background.
Before they started talking, Rnd tried to organize his thoughts. Armand and Lobelia were still out roaming the kingdom. He had instructed them to leave the De Verends as quickly as possible, so they should be safe. There was a chance the count might identify him as a suspect soon and target those connected to him. However, both Armand and Lobelia were powerful Tier 3 ss holders, and there wasn¡¯t much known about them.
If things becameplicated, he could use the teleportation gate to assist them - something that didn¡¯t require the institute¡¯s direct involvement, as he could simply port them to his own workshop. He had already acquired a list of towers throughout the kingdom from the institute. Establishing a connection and contacting them through crystal balls was possible; it just came with a hefty fee.
Albrook was bing noticeably more peaceful. The increased presence of the church had begun attracting more people from outside the city. Some had even started venturing into the dungeon to join expeditions. Healers and Pdins were rare in this world, and having them nearby significantly raised the survival chances of adventurers in the area. Even if someone got injured, as long as they retreated in time, there would likely be a priest somewhere in the dungeon to heal and save them.
Arthur was steadily building his influence, with Rnd leading the way. With Mary, Morien, and Gareth around, he was no longer needed as a bodyguard, freeing him to focus on expanding the runic cabling throughout the city. He was even extending it to the outskirts, installing runenterns beyond the city limits. The money was flowing in steadily, but he still needed more. His ultimate goal now was to introduce power armor technology to the city, a potential trump card for the future.
Rnd was also aware that his personal growth had stagnated. His level hadn''t increased much recently, as he had been preupied with crafting Bernir''s prosthesis and worrying about his brother and sister. What he really needed was to return to the dungeon and explore how deep it truly went. The underground remainedrgely uncharted, with seemingly endless crypts filled with undead. There was so much left to aplish, but first, he needed to get his assistant back.
¡°A golden coin for your thoughts?¡±
¡°Hm? Ahh, sorry, I¡¯ve done it again¡¡±
His thoughts were interrupted by Elodia calling out to him. She had two cups of tea in her hands, one of which she handed to Rnd. He took it gratefully, letting the warm cup rest in his hands for a moment before taking a sip. The familiar, calming taste of chamomile mixed with a hint of honey helped ease the tension from his shoulders.
"You¡¯ve been overthinking again."
Elodia said with a knowing smile, sitting down beside him.
"You always get this distant look when your mind is racing ahead of itself."
Rnd sighed and nodded.
¡°I suppose I have been but the situation with Bernir requires my attention.¡±
Elodia ced her hand gently on his arm, her gaze soft but carrying a hint of annoyance.
"I know, but you can¡¯t handle everything alone. You¡¯ve done more than enough already. Bernir will be fine for a little while longer¡¡±
Rnd smirked, amused by her calm certainty.
"Resting doesn¡¯t seem toe easy these days, I¡¯m not sure if I should¡ hm?"
While talking he suddenly felt a bout of drowsiness wash over him, something that he didn¡¯t expect to happen. He looked at the empty cup of tea in his hand and then back to Elodia.
"That¡¯s why I took matters into my own hands,"
Elodia replied with a slight grin. Rnd raised an eyebrow at her response, but before he could ask what she meant, he felt a sudden wave of exhaustion hit him like a tidal force.
"Elodia... what did you¡¡±
"Just a little sleeping potion I got from Rastix, it was able to knock out Agni for a while day, so it should at least make you rest for a few hours, now don¡¯t resist it and just lie down on the couch!¡±
Rnd¡¯s protest was short-lived as his body surrendered to the potion¡¯s effects. While there was a small window of opportunity to attempt to use a detoxifying spell with the help of his armor, he allowed himself to rest. He felt his muscles rx, his mind quieting, as he slipped into a deep, much-needed sleep.
"You always try to carry the world on your shoulders, Rnd. But even you need to take a break now and then."
She whispered, brushing a few strands of hair away from his forehead and letting him gently drift into well-deserved slumber.
Chapter 510: A Bad Dream?
Chapter 510: A Bad Dream?
¡°...¡±
"Where am I... I¡¯m sure that I was..."
Rnd clutched his head, struggling to piece together his scattered thoughts. His mind was a foggy mess, memories slipping through his fingers. Thest thing he remembered was drinking tea that his wife had given him. Then he¡¯d woken up here, lying on a wooden floor, in a strange, unfamiliar ce. The room felt oddly surreal, like something from the magical institute where bookshelves floated mid-air.
As Rnd took in his surroundings, a disorienting sense of familiarity washed over him. The architecture around him looked bizarre, a warped imitation of a ce he knew well. The walls bent at unnatural angles, and furniture floatedzily around the room, as if gravity had taken a vacation. He took a tentative step, only to realize he was standing on the ceiling, and yet he didn''t fall.
"Is this... the Arden estate?"
He murmured with a confused tone filling his voice. It looked like his family''s estate, but everything felt distorted, as though the estate were trying to remember itself and failing. The tapestries were worn but still beautiful, their scenes shifting and changing subtly whenever he looked away.
Rnd tried to ground himself, tracing his way down a corridor, which stretched and wobbled like a reflection on water. A faint, elusive memory stirred at the back of his mind - the mostly abandoned wing of the estate, his childhood sanctuary, and the library there that he used to attend. He moved as the world distorted around him but with each step, the scenery became more grounded. The memories starteding back and with them the mansion started to solidify more. Finally, he stood before a door he hadn¡¯t seen in years, the one that he arrived into this world, the original Rnd¡¯s room.
After taking a deep breath, he reached out and turned the handle. The door swung open with an almost silent creak, revealing his childhood room just as he remembered it - or close enough. The bed was small, covered in a faded quilt he recognized as his maid¡¯s handiwork. Most of the rest was empty space, no toys or paintings, just a bed with an addition that he did not expect to see. There was a figure on the bed, a child whose face he couldn¡¯t truly see.
The child was probably around the same age Rnd had been when he first arrived in this world - about five. The boy didn¡¯t look at him, instead was staring out the window at a view hidden from Rnd¡¯s sight. Eventually, though, the child sensed someone else in the room and nced over his shoulder. His features wereing into focus, though a haze still blurred Rnd¡¯s vision.¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here¡¡±
The boy said, his voice small yet steady. Rnd¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He recognized that voice as it belonged to him when he was a child in this world. He tried to speak, to ask the child who he was, but his lips refused to part. Instead, he felt drawn forward, each step slow and heavy, like walking through mud. With every step, it became harder to move, but the boy continued speaking.
¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here¡ if you stay, it will notice you.¡±
Rnd froze mid-step - or perhaps he simply couldn¡¯t move any farther. At the boy¡¯s words, a deep rumble began to shake the entire estate. The window, once obscured by mist, started to clear, revealing something lurking beyond. Through the haze, he could finally make it out: an enormous, monstrous eyeball, eerily familiar, like something from a forgotten nightmare.
It seemingly floated in some kind of empty void, massive tentacles protruding from it with many smaller eyeballs everywhere. Each tentacle wove through the air like it was breathing, its smaller eyes blinking in erratic patterns as they were looking for something. Rnd couldn''t ce where he''d seen this creature before, nor why it filled him with such dread. The boy on the bed remained still, his gaze locked on Rnd.
"You have to leave..."
The child said in a low, urgent whisper.
"If it sees you¡#$^@¡±
Suddenly, the boy''s words turned into loud, distorted static, drowning out whatever he was trying to warn him about. The gigantic eyeball outside wasn¡¯t looking directly at them, but its massive, writhing tentacles were creeping toward the estate, slowly coiling around it. The walls started to constrict around them, bending and warping as if responding to the approach of the creature outside. Rnd''s pulse quickened as a ustrophobic feeling crept over him. It was as if the room itself was afraid, trying to protect itself.
The child sat still on the bed, staring at him through a haze, his face unclear. For a brief moment, it seemed as if he was smiling - a soft, soothing expression that puzzled Rnd greatly. Then, suddenly, a radiant light erupted from the boy, flooding the entire estate in white. The monstrous entity outside let out a deafening roar, its tentacles recoiling as they were engulfed in the warm, pulsating glow. Rnd could feel the light¡¯s strange warmth wash over him, both fierce andforting, as if it was warding off the darkness inching closer.
The searing light grew brighter, pulling Rnd further from the strange room and the monstrous figure outside, until everything around him melted into a surreal blur. He felt himself slipping back, a gentle tug as if something was guiding him away. Then, the light receded, and when Rnd opened his eyes, he found himself lying on his own couch, staring up at the familiar ceiling of his home. The lingering warmth from the dream filled him with confusion. His heart pounded as the memory of that enormous eye, a sinister presence filled his memories but soon the thoughts faded and he found his mind at peace.
¡°What was that¡ I¡¯m sure, I¡¯ve seen that eyeball before, everything felt so real¡¡±
He mumbled to himself as he tried to recall the strange dream he''d just had. The enormous eyeball and the child¡¯s words echoed faintly in his mind, leaving him unsettled. He sat up slowly, rubbing his temples as if to chase away thest wisps of the dream. The feeling of the boy¡¯s presence and that protective light lingered, blending with the quiet of his home. He nced around, half-expecting the walls to waver or the couch to sink into some other dimension, but everything remained solid.
¡°I¡¯m not in an illusion at least.¡±
After activating his debugging skill and scanning his surroundings, he was certain he wasn¡¯t trapped in any abyssal cult illusion. The dream felt too vivid, and he wondered if there was more to it than met the eye. It was simply too surreal to dismiss as an ordinary dream. This world was built on powerful magic, inhabited by strange entities and forces. His instincts told him it might be unwise to ignore the dream, but at the moment, he had other concerns demanding his attention.|
Name |
Rnd Arden L 198 | |
sses: |
T3 Runesmith Overlord L23 [ Primary ] | |
T2 Runesmith Lord L50 [ Tertiary ] | |
T2 Runic Engineer L50 [Secondary] | |
T1 Mage L25 [ X ] | |
T1 Runic Mana Scribe L 25 [ X ] | |
T1 Runic cksmith L 25 [ X ] |
¡°My level hasn¡¯t gone up in a while, has it?¡±
Rnd sighed as he looked at his status screen. His progress had stagnated, and seeing itid out in such detail only reminded him of the mountain of work ahead. The eerie dream he¡¯d just experienced left a faint echo in his mind, but practical matters pulled him back to reality. The fleeting memory of the child¡¯s warning and the monstrous eyeball wouldn¡¯t fade, though.
Somewhere in the back of his mind, he felt he¡¯d encountered that entity before. It was somewhat simr to the monster that was responsible for Bernir losing his arm, so perhaps it was just a nightmare from feeling guilty over it. He shook his head and focused instead on his surroundings - the quiet home or Agni¡¯s muffled snores just outside his home¡¯s main door through which he could not fit in anymore. A note on the counter caught his eye. He recognized Elodia¡¯s handwriting immediately.
*There¡¯s some food in the runic refrigerator. Don¡¯t let Agni eat it, he has already been fed and has been getting fatter since you¡¯ve been so busy. I¡¯ll be with the other children and return after nightfall.*
Rnd chuckled, imagining his overgrown wolf poking his head through the kitchen window, sniffing hopefully at the fridge, and getting some treats from a disgruntled Elodia. Agni, unfortunately, had outgrown the house a while back. He usually stayed in his stable-sized doghouse but it seemed that he preferred to stay closer to his master, even if that meant blocking the way in. He decided he¡¯d let Agni continue his self-appointed role of guard dog for now, as he needed a moment to gather his thoughts.
A clock directly in front of him indicated it was close to seven in the evening. Judging by the note, his wife would probably return in an hour or two. The dormitory he had built for all the orphans wasn¡¯t far, so he wasn¡¯t too concerned about her safety. Robert and Lucille were still fast asleep, as they hadn¡¯t gotten a sleep resistance skill as he had.
Even though he¡¯d been drugged by a potent sleeping agent, it had onlysted for about ten hours. He¡¯d have to talk to his wife about it once she returned, but he understood her reasoning. He¡¯d been stuck at the institute for a long time, and when he finally returned, he was either leaving again or absorbed in crafting Bernir¡¯s runic prosthesis. It was clear she was worried about him overextending himself. Still, he knew that true rest wasn¡¯t an option yet. His recent adventures had shown him that he was far from strong or independent enough to feel secure.
¡®Will I have to reach tier 4 before I can ever rx?¡¯
After sighing, he headed to the runic fridge, where he found some treats from his wife - a well-prepared meal with meat, roasted vegetables, and even garlic bread, one of his favorites. To no surprise, his armor was still mostly on him as he had only managed to remove his helmet. Somehow, Elodia had managed to get him onto the couch though, probably with the help of a levitation spell which was possible through some of the inventions in his home to which his wife had ess to.
¡°Should I remove her runic privileges for that?¡±
He chuckled to himself as he stood, waving a hand to cast a spell of silence. His steps needed to be quiet so as not to disturb Agni and his brother, who were still slumbering. Soon, he was seated at the dining table, savoring his meal while contemting his ns. His first priority was rescuing Bernir, but there was much more work ahead.
For one, his level had been stagnant for some time, so he was nning a return to the dungeon. With the help of his various runic creations, he hoped to make quick progress through the undead temples. Rnd was counting on encountering higher-level undead monsters there, which would let him grind for experience once more. His old method of using runic schematics had reached its limit, and he wasn¡¯t expecting to discover any tier 4 runes anytime soon. To achieve that, he¡¯d likely need to infiltrate the Dwarven Union¡¯s main facility, where the greatest craftsmen guarded their secrets.
Next on his agenda was modernizing Albrook, perhaps by constructing a fewrger facilities for assembly. Coming from a more advanced world, the idea of building factories for part production was natural to him. However, in this world, everything revolved around the ss system. A seasoned, high-level cksmith could do the work of ten or twenty lesser cksmiths alone. There was no real demand for factories, as levels and skills were what mattered most.
But Rnd¡¯s mindset and abilities differed. While factories in his old world required skilled workers, his vision here was different: he imagined a mechanized facility powered by runic technology, independent of ss-based skills. Machines and runic cabling could operate tirelessly, assembling parts or even entire structures, bypassing the limitations of individual skill and enabling true mass production. This approach could create a steady supply of advanced items, potentially leveling the ying field for those without high-tier sses.
One issue with the factory concept, however,y in his iplete understanding of rune crafting, the method of creating runes. For some reason, even if he meticulously carved out perfect rune paths manually, they wouldn¡¯t activate unless his skill was in use. He couldn¡¯t transfer his skill to automatons, and even his runic vision didn¡¯t provide any answers. Still, he had been working on a few theories and alternatives to make a runic factory viable. In theory, he should eventually be able to produce parts, but it would take time to make this vision a reality.
Then all around strengthening of Albrook was also in order which included his brother. He was a well-trained knight with proper training and had served during battles in the north of the kingdom. He would be a fine addition to Arthur¡¯s troops. The other Valerian sons were still out there and with Albrook¡¯s lord gaining power things would start to move. Rnd could see him being invited to noble parties and perhaps them shing with opposing troops. There were ways of taking over territory and that town he rescued a few street urchins from seemed dissatisfied with their leadership.
Fallout also awaited him from the Headmistress, and potentially from his own father. Previously, he had thought Wentworth cared little for family, seeing them as nothing more than expendable pawns. However, Wentworth had struck deals with Count Graham De Vere and the Castene House when Lucienne was involved. It was possible he would eventuallye searching for Robert as well.
¡®Then there is also the church¡ this really blows¡¡¯
Agni was treated by them as a kind of holy beast, making it difficult to take him anywhere. Once Rnd sorted his things out, he nned to bring Agni into the dungeon for some adventures, but with Srian fanatics everywhere, that would likely be a challenge. With a sigh, Rnd finished his meal, wiped his hands on a cloth, and nced out the window. The night outside was quiet, but his ears picked up something - familiar footsteps and breathing.
¡®Hm, I guess Elodia came back early.¡¯
It was his wife, trekking through thepound that had automatic lights to show the way and turrets to defend her from harm. Rnd felt a sense of calm wash over him as he heard Elodia¡¯s footsteps approaching. It was reassuring to know that despite all the chaotic things demanding his attention, here, within his own home, there was peace - however temporary it might be.
¡®She did drug me with that potion¡¡¯
A grin appeared on his lips as he moved closer to the entrance. He made sure that no light would shine in the corner that he was standing in and then waited. Elodia approached from the front but he knew that she wouldn¡¯t use that door as it had been blocked by arge wolf. Instead, she needed to circle around and use the backdoor instead where he was already waiting. Finally, the door creaked open, and Elodia slipped inside, her eyes adjusting to the dim light.
¡°Wee back!¡±
Rnd shouted while jamming both his index fingers into Elodia¡¯s waist from the back. She was quite ticklish near her sides and would always flinch in aedic fashion if he inserted both his fingers there at the same time.
¡°ACK!¡±
Elodia leapt forward, nearly dropping the bundle of books and papers she was holding as she spun around to face Rnd. Her wide eyes softened the moment she saw him grinning mischievously in the shadows, and her re turned into a bemused smile.
¡°Rnd!¡±
She gasped, clutching her chest with one hand.
¡°You scared the life out of me!¡±
Heughed, rubbing the back of his neck as he took a step back.
"I couldn''t resist. That¡¯s for giving me that special tea.¡±
Elodia rolled her eyes, shaking her head in annoyance but under her pouty gaze a smile started to form.
¡°It was for your own good. You needed rest more than anyone I know, and I''d do it again if it means you actually get some sleep."
He raised a hand in mock surrender and then closed the door behind her. There were some things they needed to discuss but perhaps, that could wait.
¡°Ah, I know but next time, perhaps just ask?¡±
¡°As I that would ever work~¡±
They both knew how thickheaded Rnd could be and after a little pause, the couple found themselves in each other¡¯s embrace. While time here was fleeting and there was much more work to do, Rnd savored this moment as tomorrow he needed to finalize his ns and decide how to tackle the Bernir issue.
Chapter 511: A new Start.
¡°The High Commander is approaching!¡±
¡°GREETING THE HIGH KNIGHT COMMANDER!¡±
¡°...¡±
Arge group of armored men performed the customary military salute of the kingdom, directed at a single individual wearing an intricate suit of runic armor. Though the armor was different from what they remembered, they recognized the knightmander, Commander Wand. Forming a line on either side of him, they ensured he had an unobstructed path to the Valerian vi, where their lord, Arthur Valerian, resided.
"So much for a quiet morning..."
He was not alone, however, and the other soldiers quickly noticed that his entourage wore simrly styled clothing. First, they saw a man dressed in a full set of armor, simr to their leader¡¯s, though somewhat iner. Beside him was a figure in a robe, their face hidden behind a mask. While the armored man was around the same size as the Knight Commander, the robed figure was smaller and thinner, leading many to assume they were likely female. The trio soon disappeared through the main door, and only then did the knights begin to murmur among themselves.
¡°Those two looked important, who do you think that was?¡±
¡°Maybe some new hires? One of them looked like a proper knight, maybe they are here to swear their loyalty to the Lord?¡±
¡°Hah, this ce is really growing.¡±The men all began nodding, eager to cheer. Among them were failed adventurers, soldiers who hadn¡¯t quite made the cut in other cities, and others simply drawn by the high pay. Initially, they didn¡¯t know what to think of thete Valerian¡¯s son. They assumed he would be ipetent, yet the city continued to prosper, along with their wages and equipment. They were now proud soldiers of the Valerian household, and some even aspired to one day join the Duke¡¯s personal knights¡ªa dream they now felt was within reach.
Back in the estate, Rnd sighed inwardly, walking through the estate d in his Rune Mark II armor, a cape flowing behind him. His older, bulkier armor had been melted down, making this his only remaining set. Fortunately, he had hidden it well under his robe during his adventures across the kingdom and was fairly certain that no one would connect this armored figure to Wand, the Deputy Professor - at least not yet. Even if they did, as long as his identity as the man in the green goblin mask remained a mystery, he would be safe.
To his right was Robert, wearing one of the armor suits from his store. His whole body was covered and the helmet was equipped with a voice changer. To his left was Lucille, soon to be Robert¡¯s wife. She was wearing a magical robe with runic capabilities, specially woven from super light metallic threads, a technology he had started using after his visit to the institute. She also had a mask with eye cutouts and a small mouth opening covered by a darkened mesh. It would not allow any of her facial features to shine through in an attempt to keep her identity hidden from everyone.
¡°Let them in.¡±
Rnd arrived at the entrance to Arthur¡¯s office. In the past, the ones to wee him would be both Gareth and Morien. Neither of them was here to greet him that day as the two had advanced to tier 3 sses and were busy training. Mary was constantly with Arthur along with a hidden entourage of assassins all wearing maid uniforms. Perhaps if he was an enemy, the two new Knight Commanders would have shown themselves but Rnd had already proven that he was a trustworthy ally.
Arthur Valerian¡¯s office was richly furnished yet restrained, with polished wood and fine tapestries lining the walls, lending the room a warm elegance. Once filled solely with bookshelves, the office had been steadily upgraded, and there were even ns to add a new wing to the estate. Money was flowing in steadily, and their progress showed no signs of slowing. It was finally time to invest their well-earned funds.
"Commander Wand, your reports are usually less¡ eventful, is what I want to say but I¡¯d be telling lies."
Arthur remarked, his mouth twitching with amusement, though his gaze remained sharp.
"Tell me, did it not ur to you to perhaps ask them before bringing them here under cover of night?"
Rnd sighed, removing his helmet and holding it at his hip.
"To be fair, Arthur, I did ask them, and they agreed¡ at least one."
He replied, shrugging slightly and ncing back at the two figures behind him. When the pair had awoken that morning, he¡¯d briefed them on the situation in Albrook, assuring them that Arthur could be trusted to keep their secret. Now, he removed his helmet as a signal that it was safe for them to do the same, and they soon followed suit.
"Oh¡ you two really do look alike, though there are a few differences, wouldn¡¯t you say, Mary?"
"Yes, my lord, the resemnce is quite uncanny."
Rnd nced at Robert, understanding immediately what they meant. Though they shared simr features, his older brother was more stout, with a pronounced square jaw, while Rnd¡¯s own features were more bnced, with a schrly quality. Strength was the first word that came to mind when looking at Robert, while Rnd had a more even, bnced appearance with fewer ws.
¡°Now then, If I understand correctly, this is Robert Arden, your older brother and this is, Lady Lucille De Vere, quite the entourage¡¡±
Arthur seemed slightly troubled and Rnd didn¡¯t expect him not to be. These weren¡¯t simple refugees that he brought along and they were both children of nobles. They weren¡¯t really inferior to Arthur in status as even though he was the son of a Duke, he was still a bastard. Robert on the other hand was from a proper wife and Lucille¡¯s father was a count.
Arthur chuckled softly, shaking his head as he took in the unusual scene before him. Rnd''s brother, Robert, stood tall, his bearing marked by the disciplined rigidity of a seasoned knight. Lucille, on the other hand, moved gracefully but her nervous nces around the office hinted at her difort in such unfamiliar surroundings. However, there was a lot of curiosity as well and she kept looking at the many runic devices inside of his office.
¡°My apologies for imposing on you Lord Valerian.¡±
Robert eventually responded while also bowing forward, his armor producing a slight clinking sound.
¡°Hah, I¡¯m no Lord Valerian, at least no yet. There is no reason for titles if we are just among us, as you might have noticed, your younger brother just calls me by my name, I would appreciate it if you did the same, my friend.¡±
Surprise covered Robert¡¯s face as he nced at Rnd for confirmation. Rnd just responded with a nod, as he had already contacted Arthur previously and had a chat with him about the issue even before his sibling woke up from sleeping more than a full day.
¡°I told you it would be fine. You just have to y the knight when we are out in public.¡±
Robert rxed, his rigid posture softening, though a glimmer of relief remained carefully masked in his expression. He nodded to Arthur, acknowledging the lord¡¯s openness. Lucille, catching Rnd''s reassuring nce, also visibly rxed.
"Thank you, Sir Arthur. We appreciate your discretion in this matter and your hospitality. We know it¡¯s... unconventional, given the circumstances.¡±
Lucille said, her voice steady with gratitude. Arthur waved a hand dismissively while leaning back in his chair. Finding the encounter a bit jarring as he was not really used to being thanked by other nobles.
¡°Think nothing of it. I¡¯m honored to offer what support I can, and you are both wee here. From what I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯ll fit right in with my merry band of miscreants. That being said¡¡±
He nced towards Mary who had been standing patiently by his side.
"Mary, would you give our guests a tour of the estate? Show them the grounds, perhaps the gardens. Gareth or Morien might be able to show Sir Robert around the barracks and training grounds, and perhaps Lady Lucille would enjoy visiting our rune smithy? She might also want to familiarize herself with Master Brylvia, our resident Master Runesmith.¡±
¡°A Master Runesmith? I would love to!¡±
His future sister-inw was still the rune enthusiast she had always been. Although she had attended the Institute and participated in extensive Runic research, she hadn¡¯t worked in the field with practical rune smithing. It was clear that she longed to visit real-world locations where true runic craftsmanship took ce, rather than the sterile environments of the Institute.
¡°Excellent¡±
Arthur said, nodding as Mary inclined her head with a soft smile, gesturing for Robert and Lucille to follow her.
"This way, Sir Robert, Lady Lucille. I¡¯ll show you around."
¡°Remember, while you¡¯re outside in public, don¡¯t use your real names.¡±
Before they left, Rnd stopped them to issue a reminder. Their old names had to be discarded and never spoken in public. The only reason they could use them here was thanks to his runic monitoring system, which kept anyone from overhearing.
¡°May I know how I should refer to them?¡±
Mary asked before entering the room as she had been left out in the dark. Rnd nodded and soon after responded.
¡°We have decided to go with Durendal for Robert and Curtana for Lucille. I have already arranged new statuses for both of them, we just need to finalize their new identities at the guild.¡±
After Robert and Lucille left with Mary, Rnd and Arthur remained in the office, the faint sounds of their footsteps fading down the hallway. Arthur¡¯s posture shifted subtly, signaling his readiness to discuss matters of strategy and future ns with Rnd. With a soft sigh, he steepled his fingers and regarded Rnd with a thoughtful expression.
¡°Well then. I suppose we should discuss the future of Albrook and our mutual interests. My brothers have been...quiet, unusually so. Yet they still send spies into Albrook - nothing overt, but enough to be a nuisance. I wouldn¡¯t need much to justify taking action if I wanted but I¡¯m not sure we are ready yet.¡±
Rnd nodded. He had ess to Albrook¡¯s monitoring system and knew the spy problem was ongoing. After many spies had been captured, they switched tactics, contacting the thieves¡¯ guild instead. The guild leader, who was secretly working with Rnd¡¯s side, was feeding the spies false information. How long they would be fooled was uncertain, but for now, they were too afraid to cause trouble in the city. Their only options were questioning residents or attempting bribes.
¡°It¡¯s too soon for a direct confrontation but with time, we might be able to stand on equal ground with your brothers.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve mentioned that but I¡¯m not sure if I fully believe you. While Albrook has been growing, my dear brothers have had quite a head start over me.¡±
Rnd nodded as he listened. Though he and Arthur had discussed various matters before, they had never seriously considered going on the offensive - it had always seemed unrealistic. But after Rnd achieved Tier 3 status and helped Arthur¡¯s most trusted guards level up, things began to shift. They even managed to scare off Theodore Valerian¡¯s forces as he fled from his failed teleportation attempt.
Aldbourne was nearby and, with time, could be their new territory - if Arthur even had such ambitions. Their partnership had begun as a simple exchange of mutual assistance, and neither had initially imagined expanding beyond this one city. But now, their strength was growing at an impressive pace. They needed to decide on a direction, and for that, Rnd had to understand Arthur¡¯s ultimate goal.
¡°We can probably catch up in time, but first, tell me - do you even want that? Is there a reason for us to fight? We could consider joining one of your brothers. If not Theodore, then perhaps Julius?¡±
Rnd posed the question thoughtfully; after all, he had already achieved most of what he wanted. Arthur bing the next Valerian Duke would be a great oue, but it wasn¡¯t essential to Rnd¡¯s ns. As an established runic craftsman, Rnd could likely join any faction he chose. Arthur, however, still had a choice: he could continue building his forces and pursue his legacy as the rightful heir. But was that truly his goal? Was there a reason to push further?
¡°That¡¯s a good question¡¡±
Arthur pondered for a while and rose from his seat to move over towards the window. There he could see some soldiers training, sweat falling down their foreheads as they desperately attempted to get stronger.
¡°You know, before I came here, I had almost given up all hope¡¡±
Arthur paused, gazing out the window and looking further out into the city before continuing.
¡°Even after I took control of Albrook, there was a part of me that didn¡¯t truly believe any of this would work. I wanted to convince myself otherwise, telling myself that all of this effort, all the nning and alliances, would lead somewhere. But deep down, I was¡ persuading myself, I suppose, into believing there was a chance.¡±
Rnd listened intently, arms crossed, his expression softened. While he was a man of a few words it didn¡¯t mean that he had no emotions. Arthur was opening up himself to him so he could at least listen.
¡°I never thought I''d see even a glimpse of sess. The world doesn¡¯t favor people like me, Rnd. Bastards, pretenders. My brothers¡ they were the rightful heirs. Even if they had treated me as a family member, there would have been no ce for me.¡±
Arthur¡¯s voice hardened, his fingers drumming against the window ledge.
¡°And yet here we are. The city¡¯s growing, the people are with us, and for the first time, I feel like I might actually have something worth fighting for.¡±
He turned to Rnd, a glint of steely resolve in his gaze.
¡°When you showed up, I don¡¯t know¡ somehow things started going right. You helped everyone grow, strengthened the defenses, and taught us things we never would have learned on our own. I think I¡¯ve be greedier because of it. I want this, Rnd. I want to push forward, to see if I can win it all. To prove to them once and for all, that I was not just a bastard¡¡±
Arthur paused for a moment before looking into Rnd¡¯s eyes. The two had discussed their pasts before but never really their future goals.
¡°But what about you? I might be a greedy bastard, but if you wish to retreat, I¡¯ll understand.¡±
Rnd wondered for a moment as to how to answer this question and for some reason, he felt chatty today.
¡°To be honest, I never wanted it toe this far, I thought that if I found a deep enough hole, no one would bother me. So I came here, to Albrook - a little town in the middle of nowhere, with nothing interesting in it. It seemed like the perfect ce to fade away into obscurity¡¡±
He gave out a sigh while shrugging as he recalled the various events that led up to this moment.
¡°Something always seemed to go wrong, as if the more I tried to retreat, the more the world found ways to pull me back in¡¡±
He paused for a moment to gather his thoughts, eyes darting around to find something to look at as he summarized his thoughts.
¡°But then, things changed. It was when I started working with people, with you and the others here in Albrook. I realized that, as much as I wanted to keep the world at arm¡¯s length, there¡¯s worth in being part of something. I tried to stay detached, but now¡ I can¡¯t imagine a world without them. However, I also understand that power is paramount in this world and without it, all that I created could be taken away in an instant. ¡±
Arthur nodded, understanding where Rnd wasing from.
¡°I suppose that''s why I decided to keep going, to keep growing and I still need to continue. With you Arthur, I probably have the best shot at it. That¡¯s probably the gist of it?¡±
Arthur chuckled at Rnd¡¯s final words which implied that he was being used for his position. He didn¡¯t mind though as both of them had a mutual understanding of their positions and now goals.
"Then how about we move forward together as we did before?¡±
¡°Doesn¡¯t sound like a bad idea to me.¡±
¡°Then, let our bastard union continue, until we achieve our goals together!¡±
The two nodded at each other and soon after shook hands, sealing their pact with a silent understanding. Their journey, though fraught with challenges and unexpected twists, had forged a bond between them that was more than mere convenience - it was a shared ambition, one that had grown from mere survival into something far greater.
Chapter 512: Love In The Air.
"Sir Durendal, huh?"
"I like it. It sounds... very knightly."
"Mine isn¡¯t bad either. Didn¡¯t know your brother was this well-versed in names."
"Well¡ we never really talked much."
"Ah, well, I¡¯m sure you two will hit it off! He seems to live in his own world, but he¡¯s very kind and capable."
Lucille''s voice held an unexpected softness as she spoke about Rnd. The respect she had developed for him through the whirlwind of events softened any lingering bitterness she might have felt about leaving her old life behind. Robert could hear the admiration in her tone and smiled under his helmet.
"Yeah, my younger brother is truly remarkable. I wonder if Father would have let him be the heir - I don¡¯t think any of us could match his achievements."
Robert sighed, reflecting on recent events. His brother Rnd, who had left home at the age of ten, had risen to the rank of Knight Commander. He on the other hand wasn¡¯t even a tier 3 knight yet and was older than Rnd. While Robert had always believed his progress was rapid enough to reach this rank before thirty, Rnd¡¯s talent seemed almost inhuman byparison.
To make things even more bewildering, Rnd¡¯s abilities were enigmatic. He wielded runic machinery with ease, and his magic seemed endless. Robert had only begun to realize his brother''s true power during the events at the De Vere estate. Even his father who misread his identity showed him some respect, something Robert had been striving to do at the border as a Royal soldier. The two had arrived just yesterday and slept through the entire day. When they awoke, Rnd had already prepared suits of armor for them andid out a detailed n. He gave them a choice: they could either stay in Albrook and work under him and the local lord, or they were free to do as they pleased. That was it - he wanted nothing in return for his help. If they wished, they could leave and go wherever their legs would carry them. He even offered to give them some money and new identities as adventurers.
They felt a deep gratitude toward him, and leaving without repaying him was out of the question. They decided instead to stay and work, finding the idea of remaining in this well-developed region appealing. After a tour of the estate, they were free to look around on their own. They used this time to stroll the grounds - without the maid Mary, which added some danger to their exploration. Rnd had already warned them about a few people they¡¯d be wise not to cross, and Mary was on that list.
¡°I suppose we¡¯re truly starting over,¡±
Robert finally said.
¡°New names, new lives¡ It¡¯s strange how quickly the past can fall away.¡±
¡°Does that bother you?¡±
Lucille asked, ncing at him but her face remained covered by her current mask.
¡°Leaving it all behind?¡±
Robert stopped walking and paused for a moment before finally giving his reply.
¡°Part of me feels¡unsettled, like I¡¯ve abandoned who I was meant to be. But then I think about Rnd, and how he made his own way. He seems to have found a purpose without needing to look back, and seeing him thrive makes me wonder if I ¡ no if we can do the same.¡±
Lucille replied in a soft-spoken tone.¡±
¡°It¡¯s funny - there was a time when the thought of leaving my family would have terrified me. But here? With you, and even your brother¡ I feel free. Like I can finally choose who I want to be.¡±
Robert felt the weight of Lucille''s words settle around them like a warm cloak against a chilly night. He had been so ustomed to the expectations of his father¡¯s title and family that he hadn¡¯t realized how much they constrained him. Now, in this ce, it was as if a door had opened, one leading to a life unbound by old duties. He nced at Lucille, who seemed lost in thought, her gaze drifting over the quiet garden.
They walked in sweet silence, the crisp sounds of their footsteps on gravel were the only disturbance to the tranquility of the estate grounds. Their thoughts were interrupted as Lucille broke the silence, a mischievous glint in her eye.
¡°Sir Durendal~¡±
She repeated, drawing out the title in a teasing tone.
¡°How does it feel to have a name so knightly it sounds as if it belongs in a legend?¡±
Robertughed softly, feeling embarrassed for some reason.
¡°It¡¯s a bit surreal, but I suppose a fresh start deserves a grand name. Durendal. There¡¯s a certain¡ strength to it. It¡¯s a good choice. And Curtana¡ that sounds both elegant and sharp but more fitting for ady knight than a schr.¡± ?
¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll just have to be one, Sir Wand seems to have a knack for both.¡±
The twoughed and as theirughter faded, Robert felt his gaze linger on Lucille. They had something genuine, something that had formed in their shared decision to leave behind their former lives. At first, he had questioned if running away had been the right choice, but the more time they spent together, the more he yearned for a future by her side. Though they had not yet wed, he couldn¡¯t imagine anyone else in his life, and he sensed that Lucille felt the same.
The air shifted as they turned a corner, and the main manor house came into view once more, standing tall and solemn in the soft afternoon light. The Valerian banners fluttered slightly, their rich hues mirroring the colorful city in the distance. In the quiet that settled between them, they stopped, their hands finding each other, fingers interlocking as they stood face to face.
¡°Lucille¡ I mean, Lady Curtana¡¡±
¡°Y-yes? Sir Durendal?¡±
Though they both wore helmets, their eyes held a longing that spoke louder than words. But before they could continue, a cough echoed from nearby, breaking the spell. They sprang apart in a panicked motion, their hands slipping away as they quicklyposed themselves.
¡°Ahh¡¡±
¡°Uh¡¡±
¡°Sir Durandal, Lady Curtana¡ I hope that I¡¯m not intruding on something important?¡±
They turned to the voice to see Rnd standing nearby. They weren¡¯t sure if he had been standing there for long but both their faces were now flushed. This was the only time they were d that he had made them wear these face covers as he caught them in quite an embarrassing moment.
¡°Not at all, Sir Wand.¡±
Robert stammered, clearing his throat awkwardly, his posture stiffening. Lucille straightened her back and gave Rnd a small bow, attempting to hide her embarrassment behind aposed exterior.
*****
¡°I see, very well then. I¡¯ve finished my talk with Lord Arthur, but before we return, I want you to meet someone.¡±
Rnd nodded, maintaining the appearance of being their direct superior. With so many soldiers around, it was best, at least for now, if they believed he was in charge. His n was to elevate both Robert and Lucille to tier 3 as soon as possible, with the hope that Robert could take on a role as one of the Knight Commanders under Arthur. Alongside Sir Gareth and Sir Morien, Robert wouldplete the trio of Knight Commanders, which might finally allow Rnd to step down and focus fully on his workshop instead.
"Meet someone, you say?"
Robert asked in a hurried tone, adjusting his posture. Rnd was certain he had interrupted their bonding time, but more pressing matters demanded their attention. Bernir was still held captive at the Institute, and Rnd needed to settle these two before he left. There was no telling when or if he would return, so he had to ensure they would be fine in his absence.
¡°Follow me to the training grounds, Sir Durendal, the person I want you to meet is this way.¡±
Rnd turned, and the two followed close behind. They wound their way around the estate, eventually reaching the rear grounds. The former mayor''s residence had been transformed into a literal fortress, though more expansions were still underway. The inner grounds were reserved for high-ranking knights and trusted soldiers, while a new section with a secondary barracks was under construction outside the main fortifications. It was there they would meet the person Rnd had in mind.
As they entered the training grounds, the sounds of shing swords and grunts filled the air. The area was alive with soldiers drilling in formation, refining their stances and strikes under the sharp eye of Sir Gareth. Among the mix of seasoned fighters and eager trainees were a few young men who stood out, their enthusiasm setting them apart from the veterans.
¡®Now that the money is rolling in, this ce really got popr but they still need a lot more training before they are battle-ready.¡¯
Rnd stopped short of the training grounds, observing the steady influx of neers. Many were adventurers, while others were newly awakened battle ss holders who had opted out of the adventuring life. Though Rnd saw adventuring as the ideal choice, offering freedom and autonomy, he understood it wasn¡¯t for everyone. For many, joining a noble¡¯s personal troops was more appealing. They¡¯d receive food, clothing, and weapons, and in return, all they had to do was train and asionally go on expeditions - without the uncertainty of roaming through damp dungeons and facing constant monster attacks. For some, this structured life was far preferable to the dangers of a wandering existence.
¡°High Commander?¡±
One of the Instructors identified Rnd instantly and quickly approached him to ask about his reason for being there.
¡°At ease, Corporal. Bring over Trainee Fin.¡±
¡°Trainee Fin? Of course,mander! Please just wait a moment.¡±
The entire estate now operated with a formal military structure,plete with defined ranks and a solidmand hierarchy. At the top were the Knight Commanders, and Rnd held the title of High Knight Commander. If he achieved a secondary Tier 3 ss, he could rise to the rank of Grand Knight Commander, but his ultimate goal was to step away from his knightly role entirely. He trusted Robert and the others to maintain order and lead effectively in his stead.
After a few moments, a young man stepped forward. His face glistened with traces of sweat from the drills, yet his expression was confident and eager. In his early teens, he had dark hair and a lean, well-bnced build. Despite his youth, he moved with a quiet, solemn demeanor, as though imitating a figure he looked up to.
¡°Trainee Fin, reporting, sir!¡±
Fin said with a crisp salute, standing at attention before Rnd. He was one of the orphans together with Jorg and Marcie to get their sses. He was the only one from the trio to get a warrior battle ss. His options were to either be an adventurer or join up with Arthur¡¯s soldiers. He could either be a carrier guardsman or perhaps aim higher with Rnd¡¯s help.
Bing a knight was a far more prestigious path than joining the ranks of ordinary soldiers. While soldier sses weren¡¯t as inferior to knight sses as some assumed, the knightly title still carried a certain esteem. Contrary to popr belief, noble blood wasn¡¯t required to be a knight. The opportunity to unlock the knight ss could be achieved through an ascension ritual, with the first step usually being the acquisition of the squire ss - a goal attainable in several ways.
One pathway involved having family ties to knights, which helped with the initial ss unlock. In Rnd¡¯s and Robert¡¯s cases, their background made it rtively simple: by developing certain skills and leveling them up, they could ess the squire ss without directly serving a noble. For those without such connections, however, other means were necessary, typically requiring a knight¡¯s direct involvement.
Working under a knight and receiving personal training could unlock the ss through a hidden achievement tied to the squire role. Another, more reliable option was a written vow - something Rnd intended for Fin to perform eventually. This magical vow offered a straightforward path to knighthood, avoiding the unpredictable nature of the hidden achievement. A contract sealed by magic was simple enough to arrange, and for Rnd¡¯s ns, it was ideal.
There was also a more direct path to gaining the knight ss, even for those who had never achieved the squire ss. If a noble of at least baron rank granted them an official title, it would unlock a rted achievement. With this achievement, they only needed to meet specific skill requirements to reach the Tier 2 knight ss.
¡°Good. Fin, I¡¯d like you to meet Sir Durendal and Lady Curtana.¡±
Rnd introduced, gesturing to Robert and Lucille. The young man looked towards the two and it was clear that his eyes were drawn to Robert¡¯s gnt form.
¡°Fin, you¡¯ll be serving as Sir Durendal¡¯s personal squire from now on.¡±
Fin''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, but he quicklyposed himself. He was still a young man who didn¡¯t know proper Knightley decorum, something that Rnd hoped Robert would help him with. For some time, Rnd had felt guilty about Fin¡¯s situation, having left the boy to train with little supervision while he tended to his own responsibilities. Jorg had Bernir, Marcie had Elodia, and now, with Robert¡¯s presence, Fin would also have someone to guide him.
¡°It would be an honor, Sir Durendal.¡±
He replied, bowing his head while his eyes sparkled with clear anticipation. Robert on the other hand didn¡¯t seem too sure how to react. He had not anticipated being assigned a squire, let alone one so eager.
¡°Uh, thank you, Fin.¡±
Robert stammered, ncing at Rnd, who seemed to encourage him with a subtle nod.
¡°But I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready for that kind of responsibility yet. I haven¡¯t even finished my training. I mean, I haven¡¯t even reached Tier 3 yet. Are you sure he should be ced with ¡¡°
Robert caught himself before speaking, noticing the strange looks on the faces of those around him as if they were judging him for doing something improper. After realizing his mistake, he quickly straightened up.
¡°I mean¡ Sir, yes, Sir High Commander, it would be a pleasure!¡±
Rnd had to stifle a chuckle; it was moments like this that reminded him of the advantages of being the leader of the group. With the military structure firmly established, he held the position of second inmand here, and no one could refuse his orders. Only Arthur was above him here and everyone knew it.
¡°You¡¯ll be fine Sir Durendal, Fin is a local and knows his way around the city, ask him for anything and he will get it for you. Now then, Lady Curtana follow me, I¡¯ll show you to the smithy and get you acquainted with everyone there.¡±
Robert blinked, momentarily overwhelmed by the sudden turn of events. He hadn¡¯t expected a squire - especially not someone as eager as Fin. As he took in the young man¡¯s hopeful gaze, a sense of responsibility settled over him. Fin would be his first squire, and Robert wasn¡¯t entirely confident he would be up to the task of guiding him. But his gratitude toward his brother was immense, so he resolved to give it his best effort. If Rnd believed he could train this young man into a proper knight, then perhaps Robert should trust his brother¡¯s judgment; after all, Rnd had proven himself a wise decision-maker.
"Very well, Fin. I look forward to working with you."
A grin spread across Fin¡¯s face as he gave a sharp salute, clearly pleased with Robert¡¯s response. Rnd watched the exchange with an approving nod before turning to Lucille.
"Fin, give Sir Durendal a proper tour through the barracks and training grounds, and remember to follow all his orders.¡±
Fin nodded with enthusiasm, already brimming with excitement to show his new mentor around. As he took a step forward, Rnd turned to Lucille, his expression softening.
¡°Shall we, Lady Curtana? You still require a workshop of your own I think.¡±
He said, gesturing toward the path that led to the tower the smithy he was supposed to upy was.
¡°My own workshop?¡±
He couldn¡¯t see her face, but he could tell from her tone that his sister-inw was brimming with excitement. After years spent at the institute, observing Arion working alongside dwarven smiths, he was certain she would be a valuable addition to their ranks. He hadn¡¯t quite known what to do with the smithy Arthur had set up for him in Albrook, but with her here, it wouldn¡¯t go to waste
¡®Great, now I¡¯ll just need to find them a house to live inside the city and have them settle in. The only thing that remains now is to get Bernir back¡¡¯
Rnd thought to himself while walking forward. His assistant was still being held captive at the institute and for this whole thing to finally end, he needed to return and get him back.
Chapter 513: An Oath.
¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long, I wonder if Lucienne arrived safely back home¡ but I guess it¡¯s not home anymore.¡±
¡°It¡¯s going to be fine, she knows about me, so not like she won¡¯t be able to visit.¡±
¡°I suppose, that¡¯s true¡¡±
Robert replied to Rnd while Lucille patted him on the back. Both were dressed in in,moner clothes - nothing too fancy to match their new personas. Durendal was posing as a knight from a foreign country whose family had fallen from grace, a fate not unheard of. Curtana, on the other hand, was simply an adventurer mage who had arrived from within the kingdom. Their identities had been forged, but in a world where nobles were always right, there was little chance anyone would bother with a double-check.
The two stood before a dark screen hastily prepared out of curtains. In front of them stood a strange device of a tripod that produced a beam of light. Rnd was operating it but it seemed that the trio was done with whatever they were doing here. He stepped back, his hands pulling out a small rune-covered square from within the device on a tripod.
¡°I never knew that you could use that spell in such a way, there are so many things left to learn!¡±
¡°I¡¯m d that you are enjoying yourself¡¡±
Lucille was captivated by the entire workshop, especially the modified runes, which were highly unorthodox. She had only recently be a Runic Mage. Despite spending years under Arion¡¯s tutge, she¡¯d never had the opportunity to fully study the art of runes and the intricate operating systems that Rune Mages specialized in. Rnd worried that his unconventional approach mightplicate her progresster, but perhaps he was overthinking it. She was a bundle of joy whenever she was around runes, and it probably helped take her mind off her issues with her familiar.
¡°But I¡¯m afraid we are short on time, I need to take care of an issue at the institute¡¡±¡°It¡¯s about your assistant? Are you sure it¡¯s wise to leave?¡±
Robert asked as Rnd fiddled with the small runic cube, his mind preupied. He had just told his brother about the Headmistress and how she was preventing Bernir from teleporting back. To Robert, it all seemed like a trap, a setup meant to keep him from ever returning. Yet, for some reason, Rnd wasn¡¯t convinced. There were many ways the Headmistress could havee after him, and this one felt surprisingly mild. If she wanted him dead, she could easily have dered him the perpetrator of the incident and exposed his hiding ce in Albrook. By now, he assumed she knew the location of his teleportation gate, yet, for whatever reason, she had not mentioned it to anyone.
¡°It should be fine. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll do anything rash.¡±
He replied though he was holding back some of his concerns. While the Headmistress seemed rtively calm, Rnd knew that didn¡¯t mean he¡¯d get off without consequences. It was possible she¡¯d require some form of trade. Perhaps she would demand some of his secrets or request that he craft runic devices for the institute - work that could take months or even years. After all, he¡¯d already helped them set up a monitoring system, and she might just ask him to stay on much longer.
"So don¡¯t worry about it. Once I¡¯m finished at the Institute, I¡¯ll make sure to reach out."
As Rnd wrapped up his preparations, Robert took a deep breath and faced his younger brother.
He began, his tone more serious than before.
"Before you leave, I¡¯d like to perform a vow as a knight¡ a proper one. If I am to take on a squire and work in your stead, I want to do it right.¡±
Rnd paused, watching the resolve in his brother¡¯s gaze, wondering where this sudden idea hade from. Vows performed by those with the Knight ss were more than words; they were binding oaths with genuine power and influence, often shaping a knight¡¯s future. If Robert took this vow now, it could tie his path to Rnd¡¯s and potentially prevent him from ever bing a knight under a true lord.
"I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea¡"
"Really? Is it any worse thaning here? It¡¯s not like anyone else would want me as their knight after all that¡¯s happened. And while Lord Arthur seems like a great man, I barely know him. With this oath, I¡¯ll be able to find you if anything happens to you in the future. So don¡¯t refuse it."
"What kind of oath are you thinking about?"
Rnd asked, wary of the answer but also intrigued by the idea to some degree.
"One of vassge."
"I see¡"
Rnd fell silent, considering his brother¡¯s words. They both came from a noble family that had served as knights in the past, so they knew well the intricacies of vows, oaths, and pledges. Each type of oath had its own effects, some even providing passive benefits, like the ability to sense a lord¡¯s location in times of need. This seemed to be what Robert was seeking, as the Vassal Oath offered such a connection. ?
In taking this oath, however, Robert would be bound to Rnd as a vassal. Should he ever defy a direct order, the vow would break, marking him with the dreaded "oathbreaker" status debuff, a powerful affliction that wouldst a year, reducing all his stats by a third. Yet, a Vassal Oath could also grant a random enhancement, depending on the strength of the lord to whom the vow was made. Rnd wondered what kind of boon his brother might gain.
"The Vassal Oath¡ Well, once you reach tier 3, it¡¯ll be canceled automatically if you switch to a new primary ss, so it should be fine¡"
The world¡¯s system was strict, yet in this case, it offered an escape: any oath would dissolve upon reaching a new ss tier, allowing a knight a fresh start. Robert was only a tier-2 ss holder and was on track to reach tier 3 soon with Rnd¡¯s guidance. This realization eased Rnd¡¯s concerns somewhat, and he also grew curious about what advantages the pledge might bring. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he gave a slow nod, deciding that for now, this might not be such a bad idea.
¡°Fine, let''s just get it over with but promise me, that once you are tier 3, you¡¯ll think twice before doing something like this?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I thought it through.¡±
Rnd wasn¡¯t sure where all this confidence wasing from, but it seemed his brother now fully trusted him with his life. Rnd had rescued both him and Lucille, helping them build a new life - and apparently, that had been enough to earn this deep trust. When Rnd finally agreed, Robert''s face lit up, his eyes gleaming with relief. For him, this choice was significant but for Rnd it was not much of a risk. There were no downsides of epting the oath so he was now ready to go through it.
¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with then¡¡±
What was left to do was perform the traditional pledge and to do that, Robert needed to perform a specific series of words that came from his heart, simr to a mage¡¯s chant.
¡°I Robert Arden, son of Wentworth, by the code of our forebears. I offer to you this oath of vassge. Through it, I pledge my undying loyalty and service to you, Rnd Arden, my kin and now my liege. May my strength be yours, my de serve your cause, and my life be yours tomand. In times of peace or peril, I shall stand as your shield and follow your word asw. This I swear, by my honor as a knight and as your brother.¡±
It was quite a lengthy process but as the words left Robert¡¯s mouth, a faint shimmering light surrounded him, pulsing with a soft, ethereal glow. It settled over him like a mantle, then faded into his body, leaving only the subtle sense of a bond - an invisible tether that tied him to Rnd. Rnd felt a strange surge of warmth as the oath solidified, like a steady presence now pulsing in the back of his mind, as though he could sense his brother¡¯s spirit nearby.|
An Oath is being offered to you, will you ept it? |
A prompt from the system appeared, giving Rnd the option to decline. Instead, he just nodded and epted, then watched as the processpleted seamlessly. In his status screen, a new sectionbeled ¡°Vassals¡± appeared, with Robert listed as his first one.|
Congrattions Robert Arden has be your vassal. |
¡®Reminds me of the tier-3 ascension scenario¡¯
During hisst ascension ritual, he had been granted the position of a lord, taking pledges from puppet knights and lesser lords as he conquered them. This felt remarkably simr, though the bond he now sensed with Robert felt even stronger, more authentic.
¡°Well then, it¡¯s done. You¡¯re now officially bound as my vassal. Did you get any interesting skills from it?¡±
¡°Hmm, give me a moment.¡±
Robert replied, standing up from his kneeling position and skimming through his own status screen. He nodded a few times as he read through it, but his expression shifted to one of mild confusion.
¡°That¡¯s¡ not something I expected,¡±
He murmured, clearly taken aback. As a seasoned knight, Robert knew his way around the different oaths, so if he was surprised, it likely meant he¡¯d received something rare. While it was possible to gain abilities from one¡¯s lord through an oath, this was unusual and often lucky.
¡°Oh? What did you get? I hope it¡¯s nothing problematic.¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s just¡ not something I think I can use? It¡¯s called¡ ¡®Rune Mastery.¡¯ But that¡¯s not all - I also received a strange title.¡±
¡°A title?¡±
¡®Rune Mastery¡¯ was one of his Rune Smiting skills, a ss ability that gave him insight into theplexities of runes and slightly reduced the mana cost to use them. It was useful, though only marginally so, especially for someone like Robert, who wasn¡¯t a runic mage and had limited amounts of mana. This seemed like an odd quirk of the oath system - a kind of ¡°misfire.¡± he thought. But the title Robert had mentioned piqued his curiosity.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s called Rune Vassal.¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
¡°It seems to give me affinities with runes.¡°
¡°That¡¯s peculiar, could you perhaps write it out for me on the ckboard?¡±
Rnd was intrigued by this notion and soon Robert took some chalk and started writing on a nearby ckboard. |
Rune Vassal |
Title |
Given to Knights that form oaths to Lords with a high affinity for rune magic. This title lowers the mana cost of using runes and rune-rted skills by 20%. |
¡°Why this is¡¡±
Rnd wasn¡¯t the only one intrigued by this news, as Lucille was quite shocked.
¡°Is it possible for me to perform an oath like that?¡±
¡°No, I don¡¯t think so, you¡¯re not a knight¡¡±
Lucille read through the title exnation, and her eyes widened in astonishment. Rnd could see why - this title granted Robert a t reduction in the mana cost for using rune magic. Combined with the ¡°Rune Mastery¡± skill, which likely improved his control over rune spells, Robert¡¯s reduction would approach thirty percent - a remarkable advantage that any rune mage, especially Lucille, would envy.
"Uh¡ not fair!
Lucille sighed, clearly frustrated at the missed opportunity for herself. Robert shrugged, a bit amused but she wouldn¡¯t just give up like that.
"True, but there have to be magical contracts or oaths out there with simr effects, right? If only I could reach out to someone at the Institute to check their library. Oh I remember they had a whole section on magical bonds and contracts¡ I know! I could ask Professor Arion about it¡ or perhaps Sir Rnd could look once he finishes up there?"
She began to ramble, already plotting her next steps, while Rnd tried to tune her out, finding her enthusiasm amusing. However, once his name was mentioned he decided to shut her down as he didn¡¯t want her attempt to perform some strange ritual binding contracts that could potentially cause harm to both of them.
¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a great idea, anyway, I should probably get going. I might be gone for a while, so take care of things here while I¡¯m away.¡±
¡°Will do, High Commander!¡±
Robert replied, snapping a salute like a true knight. Despite the humor in his tone, he seemed to mean it. Rnd realized that even though he was the younger of the two, Robert had already epted him as his superior. In a sense, it felt natural. After all, in reality, he was more than twenty years older than Robert, making the role of his lord more manageable.
Rnd couldn''t help but chuckle at Robert''s overly formal salute, but he appreciated the sentiment. Their rtionship had a rocky start but now it seemed like it was finally blossoming. Lucille still wore an expression of mild envy but he could trust the two enough to leave him with keys to his home.
"Alright then, if all goes well, I should be back in a day or two.¡±
¡°Take care and don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll keep things safe, won¡¯t we, Sir Durendal?¡±
Robert smiled as his new alias was mentioned and he nodded.
"Indeed. I''ll make sure no troublees through here."
¡°Good.¡±
Rnd nodded and moved over toward the elevator to get to the lower level. There, he was greeted by Sebastian and the face of his wife on the big disy.
¡°Well, I¡¯ll be heading out.¡±
¡°Be careful and return in one piece.¡±
¡°I will.¡±
Rnd said his goodbyes a bit earlier but Elodia still insisted to see him off, even if it was through their home''s monitoring system. They talked for a moment while he got ready, his suit of armor had been ced in a separate chamber and he now approached it. Once in, a burst of mes erupted against the metal and it seemed that the provecess had been sessful.
¡°These spores are hard to get rid of and even harder to detect.¡±
After returning home, Rnd eventually discovered how the Headmistress had been tracking him all along. On both his robe and suit, he found microscopic spores, far too small for an ordinary person to detect. With Sebastian''s help and some modern knowledge, he managed to identify them and it became clear that as soon as he set foot in the Institute again, more of these spores would likely be nted on him.
"At least they stay mostly dormant when I¡¯m outside the caster¡¯s range¡±
These spores weren¡¯t harmful; they functioned more like a casting anchor for the Headmistress - a medium she could use to tether her magic to him remotely. This was how she had pinpointed his location during his interrogation by the tier 4 witch and how she always seemed aware of his actions. The spores emitted faint mana signals, rying information back to her.
After analyzing the signal pattern, Rnd managed to block it. He found that the most effective way to remove the spores entirely was with fire, which would burn them away. But now, even if new spores found their way onto his suit, he had a method to disrupt their signals, keeping his location and activities safely under wraps.
¡°She might be mad that I removed them but she does seem like a person that likes capable people.¡±
Rnd had thought long and hard about his next move, and every path led back to the Headmistress. If he could demonstrate his capability in figuring out tier-4 magic, like these spores then perhaps she would be more lenient. He figured that whatever he had done at the De Vere estate likely wasn¡¯t of deep concern to a mage of her caliber. He¡¯d invoked her name as a shield but hadn¡¯t overstepped or at least, that¡¯s what he hoped.
Typically, in situations like this, if he proved himself useful, past transgressions would be quickly forgiven. The Headmistress seemed to have a particr task in mind for him after all, she had appointed him as a Deputy Professor, a position not given lightly. Perhaps, once he arrived, she¡¯d finally reveal her true intentions.
¡°Well then¡¡±
Soon, he stood before a shimmering teleportation gate, dressed in his Institute Professor robes, with his armor concealed beneath. His runic inventions were either stored in his runic space or packed into the suitcase at his hip. While he was prepared to bring his entire arsenal into the Institute, he knew his chances against a mage of her power would be slim. Nevertheless, he¡¯d made his choice and he would not leave before his assistant was safe and sound.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 514: Forced To Stay.
Chapter 514: Forced To Stay.
Rnd took a deep breath, steeling himself as the teleportation gate sprung to life. The faint shimmer of mana radiated through the portal and cast a pale glow over the cold stone floor. After giving onest sigh of annoyance he moved forward to step through the gate. He felt the familiar, weightless pull as the world blurred around him. In moments, he found himself standing in the well-lit, teleportation chamber of Xandar¡¯s Institute.
The air was thick with mana and the faint scent of incense mixed with the distinct metallic undertone of magical equipment filled his senses. The chamber hummed with the sound of the gate closing behind him. The smooth marble floor was embedded with intricate glowing runes that pulsed in sync with energy and amplified the otherworldly atmosphere of the Institute.
¡®Everything seems normal¡¡¯
He stood alone in the chamber. The Institute mage responsible for keeping watch seemed uninterested in him - or perhaps even a bit fearful. Rnd was, after all, still the Deputy Professor: a man who had defied a noble''s daughter and maintained close ties with the leader of the Enforcement Department. It was no surprise that the staff viewed him with fearfulness, as he answered only to one person - the Headmistress.
¡®At least she hasn¡¯t told the others anything¡¯
For a moment, he had expected a group of mages to be waiting for him, but the chamber was empty. He had leveraged the Headmistress¡¯s authority during Robert¡¯s rescue, likely the very reason for her anger. Perhaps she hadn¡¯t ordered his apprehension to avoid embarrassment; after all, it would look bad if a newly appointed Deputy Professor was already abusing his status as soon as he left the grounds. While she was the academy¡¯s most powerful mage, this didn¡¯t mean shemanded everyone¡¯s respect.
Some believed Rathos was the one truly in charge, as most decisions passed through him. The Headmistress had veto power, but she rarely exercised it as if she didn¡¯t care. To some, this indifference was enough to deem her unfit as a leader. Even though she wielded immense power, herck of presence had allowed rumors to flourish. Some depicted her as an aging woman, long past her prime, unable to leave the tower where she resided.
Rnd couldn¡¯t entirely dismiss this theory as it had some merit. At first nce, she looked merely like an elf with a greenish tint, but her deep connection to the mysterious tree tower was undeniable. The Headmistress rarely ventured out, and most students had never seen her in person, only hearing of her through professors and senior mages. Whispers suggested that she had somehow bound herself to the tower in exchange for mystical powers or forbidden knowledge, though the exact nature of this bond remained unknown.
While Rnd believed she was at least capable of leaving the tower - after all, she had threatened to intervene in the witch¡¯s affairs. It was also possible that her power had limits she preferred to conserve. Perhaps she was indeed bound to the tower, her mobility restricted, and she avoided expending her energy unnecessarily. This left him wondering: why had she offered her aid to him? And what did she truly hope to gain by holding Bernir hostage?¡®I can still ess the monitoring system¡ Bernir is - right there?¡¯
As he moved forward, he quickly scanned the institute to assess the situation. To his surprise, not much had changed since he¡¯d left. His assistant was in the Runic Department, specifically in the forge with the other dwarves. Bernir¡¯s vital signs were stable, showing no signs of distress. The only unusual detail was an elevated alcohol level, leading to a debuffbeled ¡®Drunk.¡¯
¡°Figures. I leave him alone for a few days, and he¡¯s already halfway through their entire stockpile. He hasn¡¯t really been able to drink as much since he became a father.¡±
Rnd¡¯s lips twitched in a faint smile as he noted the debuff on Bernir¡¯s status screen. Bernir was safe, which eased Rnd¡¯s tension slightly. He just hoped the dwarves hadn¡¯t loosened his assistant¡¯s tongue too much; dwarvenpany often came with ale and hearty tales, and he didn¡¯t want Bernir unknowingly spilling any secrets.
As he exited the teleportation chamber, Rnd cast a quick nce at the walls. At first, they appeared unremarkable, but he now understood something of how the Headmistress worked her magic. His visor glowed, and the mini screen inside his helmet confirmed his suspicions: tiny spores were everywhere, clinging to the walls. They were the same spores that had attached themselves to his armor and robe without him noticing.
¡®This is truly her domain, he thought. Everything here is covered in this stuff.¡¯
Knowing this made the space feel even more cramped as he moved along, and he began to question why they had even bothered him to install monitoring technology within the Institute. Perhaps he was overestimating the spores¡¯ capabilities, or maybe other mages had simply learned to block them out, as he had. The runic cameras he¡¯d crafted captured footage through enhanced golemic eyes that weren¡¯t easily deceived. They used new technology that probably would take some time to counter.
Rnd continued his steady pace through the Institute¡¯s winding hallways, his senses on high alert. He wondered about the Headmistress¡¯s true motivations and the nature of the nts she used. As he passed through the Institute gardens, the path curved toward the gazebo where the entrance to her tower was. The students lowered their heads as they saw him move and some even left the area out of fright. It seemed that his reputation among the people here was mixed and perhaps some rumors about his battle with the three knights inside the dungeon were already circting.
¡®Arion seems busy with his work and the girls have returned safely, albeit, one is missing¡¡¯
Before arriving, he had taken the time to review everything, including the dorms. One detail stood out: Margaret was absent, leaving only Atasuna and Marlein behind. The girl remained an enigma to him, and she seemed to have taken Lucienne¡¯s absence the hardest. If Margaret was a hidden royal, perhaps her family had taken note of the situation and decided to call her back - a wise decision, he thought.
He had gone over the choices in his head countless times and concluded that he couldn¡¯t afford to act rashly. The entire institute was, in a way, a monstrous entity that would consume him and his allies if he attempted to escape. There would be no way for him to take over the gate with the strange nts around and far too many powerful mages patrolling the grounds. Diplomacy, he decided, was his best option.
Though he had prepared a few contingency ns involving the runic monitoring system he had previously installed here, he wasn¡¯t confident any of them would work. Even the weaker tier 4 ss holder was able to suppress him instantly. So, with a heavy heart, he moved forward, entering the beast''s belly - the Headmistress¡¯s tower. As Rnd entered the headmistress¡¯s tower, he felt the weight of her magic, almost like a living presence pressing against his senses. The air grew thicker with each step, and the faint scent of herbs and damp moss grew stronger. At the end of a long, winding staircase, he arrived at her office where the mana was the strongest.
¡®The condensation of magical energies wasn¡¯t this strong before, is she trying to send a message?¡¯
There were no doors to be open as the stairs led directly into the room that she upied. Once he arrived there, sunlight shone at him through the many windows. In the middle like before sat the Headmistress, her skin green and shimmering in the light as if she was a nt taking in nutrients from the sunlight. Her mossy-green hair cascaded down her shoulders, almost blending with the vines and nts growing along the walls. She was surrounded by scrolls and artifacts, carefullyid out in an organized manner across her desk. As Rnd stepped into the room, she looked up from her scrolls, her violet eyes glinting with a hint of mischief as she beckoned him closer.
¡°Ah, Deputy Professor Wand, please take a seat¡¡±
She greeted, her voice calm. Just like before a chair made out of nt matter formed itself before him. He didn¡¯t want to take it as it could easily turn into a trap but he could not decline this tier 4 arch-magus. However, just as he was about to take her up on the offer, she continued with her sentence which caught him off guard.¡±
¡°Or, should I say¡ Wand the Runesmith, perhaps the adventurer, or maybe you prefer Rnd Arden instead?¡±
Rnd paused, struggling to mask his reaction, though inside he wanted to scream. He had expected her to have investigated the incident at the De Vere estate - but not to have uncovered his true identity. Even his father, Wentworth, remained unaware of who he truly was, and now she knew. There was some connection between her and his father, a fact he¡¯d confirmed during their previous interaction. If she knew who he was, then perhaps Wentworth had already been informed. His eyes darted around, and he even extended his mana, searching for any hidden presences in the room. But his efforts only prompted the Headmistress to chuckle.
¡°Fret not, Your father isn¡¯t here, nor does he know about your presence here.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure if I understand Headmistress¡¡±
Rnd replied, still denying his true name. There was a slim chance she was merely probing for answers, but logically, that seemed unlikely. His true name should have faded from memory as he¡¯d been missing for over a decade. The Headmistress tilted her head, her amusement undiminished by Rnd¡¯s denial. She folded her hands, fingers entwining as she watched him with a scrutinizing gaze.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Ah, a master of disguise and deception, I see, a trait your fathercks."
She remarked, her voice more curious than angry. It seemed that rather than being grilled for his behavior during Robert¡¯s rescue she was more interested in his identity as Wentworth¡¯s son. This looked more like just a hunch and perhaps also exined why she was helping him in the first ce. Once the idea entered his mind it was hard to deny, she probably knew it all from the start.
¡°... Is this why you gave me this position?¡±
Yavenna paused, letting the question hang in the air before she moved thest of her papers to the side. She looked up, her expression unreadable.
¡°Giving up already?¡±
Rnd felt his shoulders tense at her words. He¡¯d hoped to ease into this conversation, to find some careful way to broach the truth, but clearly, she wasn¡¯t interested in subtlety. She already knew, had known for some time, and he could see it in the calm confidence of her gaze.
¡°There¡¯s no point hiding it anymore, Headmistress,¡±
He replied, trying to keep his voice steady.
¡°But¡ may I ask something first?¡±
Yavenna¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, her eyes glinting as if realizing that she found something to y with.
¡°By all means, Rnd. Ask away.¡±
He hesitated, taking a slow breath to steady himself before meeting her gaze.
¡°When did you realize who I was? And¡ did you give me this position just because of We¡ my father?¡±
Rnd held back from uttering Wentworth Arden¡¯s name. He didn¡¯t truly consider the man his father, a sentiment Yavenna instantly recognized in his hesitation. She paused, observing him carefully, then spoke.
¡°I imagine it all began with the incident involving your sister¡¡±
She hadn¡¯t exined how she¡¯d uncovered his true identity, but it was clear she¡¯d known everything from the beginning. Her connection to his father exined why she¡¯d rescued him from that witch and appointed him as Deputy Professor. It also exined herck of anger over the trouble he¡¯d caused at the De Vere estate. Clearly, she was an old friend of Wentworth Arden, protecting him out of loyalty to that bond. Yet, there seemed to be parts of the story she wasn¡¯t aware of, and this conversation confirmed it.
In his interactions with Professor Fortuna, she had uncovered his greatest secret: he wasn¡¯t truly Rnd Arden, but someone entirely different. To this day, he didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d arrived in this world or what it truly was - but one thing was certain: he was not Rnd Arden. If she knew this truth, and if her loyalty to his father ran deep, she might not have helped him as much as she had. There was even a possibility she would have turned against him, or studied the mystery of his existence.
¡°But your position had nothing to do with a favor towards your father, I gave you it because I need you.¡±
¡°You need me?¡±
Rnd¡¯s eyes narrowed as he processed herst words. This enigmatic arch-mage was in need of his skills, something he didn¡¯t expect. She seemed to have everything on lockdown inside this institute but perhaps he was overestimating her abilities and old legends that permeated these halls. She had been in power here for quite some time and perhaps old age was catching up to her.
¡°Yes, Rnd, you are here not because of who you were, but because of what you are and what you can do.¡±
She leaned forward, violet eyes glinting with a spark that made Rnd feel as if she could see straight through him.
¡°Do not fret, your secret is safe with me. I have no intention of exposing your true identity to your father¡ for now. But there are conditions, Rnd."
She leaned back, her gaze never wavering from him.
"As long as you serve me, your secret remains yours. Fail to uphold your duties, and I might find myself reevaluating my silence.¡±
Rnd wasn¡¯t sure what to make of this. She had leverage over him and was using it as a form of ckmail. It was clear that she identified that he was unwilling to meet with his father and wanted something in exchange for it. Still, her tone was rather light, it didn¡¯t sound forceful, more like a suggestion than an outright order.
¡°What exactly do you need from me, Headmistress?¡±
He asked, wondering what she truly wanted from him. Until now, she had never given him orders or restricted his freedom to wander. Perhaps before, she¡¯d only been protecting him out of loyalty to his father. But now, something had changed. Perhaps she had realized he was more capable than she¡¯d initially thought. It was possible she knew he was the one who had retrieved both Robert and Lucille from the De Vere estate. Someone capable of such a feat would indeed be a valuable pawn - and it seemed she wanted to secure him as her own.
¡°There are forces stirring within this Institute.¡±
Yavenna tapped a long, green-tinted finger on the wooden surface of her desk, her gaze growing distant for a moment before settling back on him with heightened intensity.
"I feel them, like faint threads of darkness, slipping into the heart of my domain. But Ick evidence to act."
She leaned forward, lowering her voice to a near whisper.
¡°Someone, or something, has found a way inside. That¡¯s why I need you, Rnd. I need someone skilled, someone sharp - and most importantly, someone that I can trust.¡±
¡°... You don¡¯t seem to be speaking about the nobles¡¡±
He asked and she responded with a smile.
¡°I¡¯m not but¡ I need your help, because I¡¯m uncertain, take it as a hunch?¡±
¡°A hunch?¡±
It seemed that Yavenna wasn¡¯t truly convinced that there was a problem within the institute but worried enough to ask him for help. While he didn¡¯t truly want to go along with it, there was a risk of his identity bing known to his father if he refused.
¡°So¡ you want me to be your eyes and ears?¡±
¡°Yes, you will remain in your role as Deputy Professor, and teach as you have been. But you will also report to me anything - anything that seems out of ce. Secrets, strange behaviors, rumors of forbidden magic, and those who try to undermine this Institute.¡±
She looked out one of the windows, there was the whole institute before them.
¡°However, worry not. You won¡¯t go unrewarded for your troubles. I will grant you ess to the knowledge in my private library and of course, keep your identity away from that rascal.¡±
¡°Rascal?¡±
She nodded with a chuckle, and he realized she was talking about his father. He began to reassess this exchange, which had initially seemed unfavorable. But the mention of her library changed things. This was knowledge from a Tier 4 ss holder, and the possibility that spells, runic spells - were stored there made him reconsider his stance¡
Chapter 515: Another Day, Another Deal.
Within the top floor of the Institute¡¯s magic tower, silence prevailed. Rnd stood there, contemting a tantalizing offer. She knew one of his deepest, darkest secrets, but for now, it seemed she wouldn¡¯t reveal it. Surprisingly, the thought of his father discovering his true identity no longer bothered him as much as it once had, thanksrgely to his growing strength and independence.
This all began with the appearance of a strange, temporary knight assigned as his shadow, one that tried to kill him. He had assumed one of his siblings or their mothers was behind it but he never suspected his father. By this point, he had already risen above his siblings and their mothers; they likely couldn¡¯t oppose him, and few assassins would dare take on someone of his status. The greater concern was the awkwardness of exining everything and the possibility that his father might try to forcefully reim him or even appeal to the Valerian Duke for assistance.
Rnd wasn¡¯t certain of his father¡¯s exact standing within the military hierarchy. As a Lord Marshal, his fathermanded arge number of troops, and although he belonged to the royalist faction, that didn¡¯t mean his voice would be dismissed by their opposition. In times of crisis, factions from the same kingdom often foundmon ground. The Duke, enticed by the prospect of indebting a potential Tier 4 ss holder, would likely grant such a favor.
¡°Your library, you say?¡±
Rnd asked, his curiosity piqued despite his reservations.
¡°What sort of knowledge does it contain?¡±
Yavenna¡¯s smile widened, a hint of pride gleaming in her violet eyes.
¡°It houses ancient texts, rare spell tomes, and research that spans centuries. You¡¯ll find information on runic magic, enchantments, and even some forbidden arts that aren¡¯t avable to the general faculty. It¡¯s a treasure trove for any mage seeking deeper understanding.¡±
He could tell she was exaggerating to some extent, but he couldn¡¯t underestimate the hidden knowledge stored in that library. After all, it was a book from there that had enabled him to finally construct the runic prosthetic. He knew that knowledge was power, and he hadn¡¯t even fully explored the Institute¡¯s main library yet. Rnd wasn¡¯t ready to abandon this ce as there was still so much he wanted to aplish here. The Institute also served as an excellent teleportation hub, and he intended to investigate each of the elemental towers and their tower spirits to strengthen his own.After hearing what he would receive in return, the exchange no longer felt like ckmail; it actually seemed like a good deal. With his teleportation gate, he could visit the Institute in an instant. When thinking of it as a weekend side job, it didn¡¯t sound so bad. He could still spend most of the week back in Albrook and even return there each night if he wished.
¡°How exactly would my curriculum look? And what do you expect me to do here?¡±
¡°Hah, I knew you could not resist my library¡¯s lure~¡±
Yavenna chuckled, her eyes twinkling with satisfaction.
¡°You¡¯ll continue with your lectures in runic theory and remain an active member of the Runic Department. Fulfill your duties as you were before, without raising suspicion. But more importantly, I need you to keep a close eye on the other Departments.¡±
¡°I see. Would a report twice a week suffice?¡±
¡°Oh, that would be wonderful!¡±
Yavenna replied, clearly intrigued by his suggestion. This method wasmon practice in Rnd¡¯s more modern world. Recording his findings in writing or saving them to a runic device would be much simpler than meeting with her in person each week. Efficiency was his priority, and Yavenna seemed to appreciate his streamlined approach.
¡°I could also install a master console in your office, or somewhere else in the tower. It would make using the runic monitoring system much easier.¡±
He tapped his chin, his metallic gloves nking against his helmet as he was already considering ways to streamline the work. If he could automate most of the process, he could minimize the time spent on these investigations. But as he was mulling over these ideas, he noticed the Arch-Magus watching him with an oddly knowing smile.
¡°If you¡¯re already contemting such solutions,¡±
She said with a raised eyebrow.
¡°Does that mean you ept my offer?¡±
Rnd''s gaze flickered toward Yavenna, meeting her curious smile. He had weighed his options, but her offer was toopelling to dismiss. Her library would give him ess to knowledge he craved, and her offer also protected him against Wentworth. At the time being, he felt like he was not quite fit to face someone at that level. His strength had been tested and he failed to meet his own expectations. The world was still big and before he truly faced it, a few things needed to be done.
¡°Yes, Headmistress. I ept.¡±
Rnd inclined his head with a hint of formality, signaling the temporary deal between them. He wasn¡¯t sure what the specifics of it was but he didn¡¯t need to wait long as Yavenna came prepared.
¡°Great, then please, sign on the dotted line.¡±
Before he could pose any questions a quill along with a long parchment floated towards him. It was a magical contract, a type that he had signed many times before. This wasn¡¯t his first rodeo so before signing anything, he read through.
¡°This contract is very thorough, but could we address a few points?¡±
The Headmistress raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised that he¡¯d examined it so closely.
¡°Oh? Are you really trying to renegotiate my contract? How bold of you~¡±
She didn¡¯t seem annoyed that he was questioning the terms set by an Arch-Magus, just surprised. In truth, she could likely force him to sign anything or present a contract far less favorable. Most people would understand this and simplyply, but Rnd had no intention of being pushed around. He was prepared to stand his ground, even if it meant hours of haggling with her here. Yavenna¡¯s lips curved into a wry smile as she leaned back, folding her arms as if she were about to settle in for a show.
"Very well, Deputy Professor, let¡¯s hear your proposals. Consider it a... test of your mettle."
Rnd nodded and got ready, making a deal with a mage of a higher caliber was never easy but he would do his best to get the best deal possible out of this.
¡°First, this one use states¡¡±
He voiced all his concerns about the contract, and the Headmistress seemed both surprised and annoyed by his questions. However, his assertiveness only reinforced her belief that she had chosen the right man for the job - someone unafraid to challenge even an Archmagus like herself. After spending a little over an hour reviewing the contract in detail, they finally reached an agreement.
Rnd would be required to visit the Institute at least once per week. The Headmistress reserved the right to summon him for specific missions, and if hepleted certain tasks, he could be exempted from his weekly obligations. In return, he was granted ess to her personal library for one day per week. Although he couldn¡¯t take any books with him, he was free to study them at his leisure on-site.
To earn additional library privileges, he simply needed to extend his time at the Institute or perform exceptionally well on assigned missions, ording to a merit system they had agreed upon. He could even use these merit points to waive his weekly attendance requirement, though it would require arge amount of points.
Once Rnd had secured the final terms, he signed his name on the parchment with a fluid, practiced motion, and the contract shimmered briefly before vanishing into the ether. The Headmistress gave him a satisfied nod, her violet eyes gleaming as she epted their formalized alliance.
¡°Excellent, Deputy Professor Wand. I trust this will be a fruitful arrangement for both of us. Do not disappoint me.¡±
Rnd inclined his head, acknowledging her words. He already felt the weight of this deal - though this time, the scales were bnced more in his favor than he¡¯d originally anticipated. She had ess to his talents, and he, in turn, to her private archives. The knowledge contained within her library could be the key to advancing his understanding of runes, machinations, and perhaps much more.
¡°I suppose I¡¯ll excuse myself now?¡±
¡°Sure. You¡¯re free to take your friend with you, if he wishes to leave that is... He seems to be enjoying himself with the forge staff, though. If you¡¯d like, I wouldn¡¯t mind if he became part of the institute.¡±
Rnd nodded, recognizing that his visit here wasing to an end. ording to their agreement, he would have a few days to settle his affairs before he was required to attend some lectures at the Institute. Bernir was free to leave with him, though he could also remain at the forge, as long as he continued to act as the Headmistress¡¯s eyes, ears, and sword. This position granted Rnd an unexpected level of freedom - even outside the Institute, he could invoke her name, a protective shield he had never possessed before.
As he turned to leave, he felt her gaze upon him - a strange, lingering look. The Headmistress rarely exhibited emotion, and if she did, it was often veiled in amusement or curiosity. But now, there was something different, something that ran deeper. He exited her chamber with the hope that their future exchanges would be less intense.
Once Rnd left, the Headmistress leaned back in her chair, a shadow of solemnity casting over her features. She waited until the sound of his footsteps had faded before reaching beneath her desk, drawing out an old, worn picture she had kept hidden from him before he arrived. It was worn and faded, edges curled from years of handling, but the figures were still visible. One of them looked like a younger Wentworth, his face slightly softened by still mature. Next to him, was an older man wearing Srian pdin armor and to his side an elven mage, her ears long and skin green. However, there was someone else within the frame, someone that she looked at with sadness in her eyes.
¡°The passage of time is relentless, is it not?¡±
Yavenna murmured quietly, gently tracing her finger along the edge of the framed painting that exhibited a remarkable resemnce to a modern day photograph. She allowed her hand to rest upon the image of Wentworth before exhaling a thoughtful sigh.
¡°What circumstances may have led to such a profound estrangement between you and your son? Once this matter is resolved, I shall have to give that brat a good scolding¡¡±
Her fingers trembled for the briefest of moments before she returned the framed picture into its hiding ce. She wasn¡¯t too happy about keeping this secret but she would uphold her end of the bargain. Yavenna knew the risks that loomed in the Institute, the hidden threads of arger, more dangerous game at y and Rnd would help her uncover it.
Meanwhile Rnd descended the spiraling staircase from Yavenna¡¯s office, his mind whirling with everything that had transpired. He¡¯d managed to secure a beneficial arrangement, but the terms of his new role and Yavenna¡¯s expectations still gnawed at him. He¡¯d taken on a job that could lead him into murky conflicts within the Institute, with enemies capable of using unknown magic.
One memory from the De Vere incident still lingered in his mind. His father had somehow managed to conceal his troops from Rnd¡¯s monitoring system and golems. Although they could be seen directly through cameras, they had managed to evade his radar entirely. To address this vulnerability, Rnd nned to research concealment techniques beyond just spells. He needed a deeper understanding of this world¡¯s systems and hoped that the knowledge he would gain from the restricted library would be enough to shed light on these mysteries.
Soon, he was outside and arrived at the gazebo. However, instead of heading straight to the forge where Bernir was enjoying himself, he paused. He hade here with three main objectives: the first was to speak with the Headmistress, the second to bring Bernir home, and the third to address matters concerning both the De Vere estate and the Arden family.
¡®Now that I have her permission, this area should be fine for that.¡¯
Beforeing here, he¡¯d been asked for a big favor. Although he had reservations, both his brother and Lucille were insistent. Since their departure to Albrook, their father had been left guessing as to their whereabouts. Now that he was at the Institute, he hoped to gather some information on the matter, though he wasn¡¯t sure how his father would respond.
Initially, he had assumed that his father would disregard his family obligations and abandon Robert. But after appearing at the duel, it seemed more likely that his father would continue investigating. Perhaps, if he could offer some closure to this matter, he could prevent furtherplications.
From his inventory, he retrieved a small cube etched with intricate mini-runes. cing it in the center of his palm, he channeled arge amount of mana into the object. The cube began to glow, its runes shimmering as a wave of greenish magical energy enveloped the metallic form, gradually molding it into the shape of arge swallow,posed entirely of mana - simr to the one Rnd used for exchanging letters with Arion.
¡®I wonder how they will react after they see this¡¡±
The magic-formed bird took flight, shimmering briefly before transforming into a beam of light. It shot upward, then split into two beams, each veering off in a different direction. Rnd watched the spell for a moment before turning away, his next destination the forge, where his assistant was being held back by his enthusiastic peers. He headed toward the forge, his steps growing lighter with the knowledge that he had a few days to tie up affairs in Albrook. For once, things seemed to be aligning in his favor, though he knew better than to trust too deeply in luck.
When he reached the forge, Rnd found Bernir in a boisterous state, slouched over an anvil,ughing uproariously alongside the dwarves. They were cheering each other with tales of past escapades, tankards raised high, their cheeks red from both the heat of the forge and the strength of their drink. Bernir, caught up in the camaraderie, barely noticed Rnd enter until a dwarf elbowed him and nodded in Rnd¡¯s direction.
¡°Boss! Ur¡ ere¡! URPPPPppp.¡±
Bernir called out, stumbling over his words, then letting out an ear-splitting burp, which the other dwarves cheered on. It seemed that the once-outcasted half-dwarf had finally found a group that epted him. These were the same dwarves he had worked with during Robert¡¯s duel, and it was clear they had formed a strong bond through the hardships they had faced while assembling the power armor. Rnd wasn¡¯t sure if he should feel good or bad for the state Bernir was in. He was in high spirits but he promised someone that he would get him home in one piece and it was time to leave
¡°Bernir¡¡±
¡°Bossss!¡±
He slurred, his face flushed.
¡°I swear these dwarves... bestpany I''ve had since Albrook!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure they are but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s time we head back.¡°
Bernir¡¯s face fell slightly, but he managed a lopsided grin.
¡°Aye, I suppose we¡¯ve a few things to work on, eh? Let¡¯s then aye? But before I go, onest toast for the greatest boss ever!¡±
¡°Aye!¡±
Rnd gave a final nod to the dwarves, who raised their tankards in farewell. Beside him, Bernir stumbled along, his arm slung over Rnd¡¯s shoulder for support. As they made their way back, Rnd wondered if he should have packed a potion to counteract drunkenness. A cleansing spell could work, but at the Institute, too many eyes were on him. It was better to head directly to the tower and use the teleporter without drawing attention. No need for farewells as he¡¯d be returning soon enough and likely staying for quite a while.
Rnd carefully maneuvered Bernir into the teleporter chamber. There, the gate and the mage responsible for it was already waiting. The room filled with a hum of magical energy, and in an instant, they were back in Albrook, emerging from the shimmering portal within Rnd¡¯s workshop underground. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
As the teleportation¡¯s magical effects faded, Bernir swayed and blinked, looking around with a groggy sense of recognition. Rnd steadied him with a firm grip, helping him navigate the few remaining steps to the elevator.
¡°Come on, Bernir. Let¡¯s get you back into the house.¡±
Rnd said, his tone somewhere between amused and resigned. He could just cast a spell at this point but he wasn¡¯t sure if he should. Perhaps letting Bernir have a splitting headache the next day would keep him from drinking as much.
Once they reached the top floor and stepped out, two familiar figures greeted them: Elodia and Bernir¡¯s wife, Dyana. While their child was with Rnd¡¯s wife, Dyana was charging toward them with a decidedly menacing look on her face.
¡°Bernir! Just where in the realms have you been? and why do you smell like an alehouse on festival night?¡±
¡°Uh¡ Boss? Help me out here.¡±
Bernir looked at Rnd with pleading eyes but after seeing Dyana¡¯s maddened visage, he just retreated.
¡°Sorry¡ you¡¯re on your own with this one¡¡±
Bernir shot Rnd a betrayed look as he realized there would be no escape from his wife¡¯s wrath. There was no escape, her sharp gaze was firmly affixed on him and his haggard clothes and he would probably not hear the end of it for a while¡
Chapter 516: A Magic Letter.
Chapter 516: A Magic Letter.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
¡°Unhand me, who do you think you are touching!¡±
¡°Please, My Lady, calm down, the Lord has ordered you to remain in your chambers, please calm yourself.¡±
In a dimly lit corridor, Francine Arden struggled against the guards¡¯ firm grip, her voice sharp andced with fury.
"Release me this instant! Who do you think you are, imprisoning me like somemon criminal?"
She hissed, her noble stature undiminished even as her wrists strained against their hold.
¡°Mother, please.¡±
Lucienne¡¯s soft voice resounded from the side. She watched as two men pulled her inside of her own room while two others closed the door behind her so that she could not flee. ¡°They¡¯re following Father¡¯s orders. I¡¯m sure Father is just as concerned about Robert as you are, please calm yourself and leave it to him and the Knights.¡±
She spoke gently but firmly, resting aforting hand on her mother¡¯s shoulder. It had been only a few days since her brother had fought and won the duel. Afterward, their father had ordered the knights to bring him back home, where he was to be ced under house arrest. She knew her father had struck a deal with Count Graham De Vere to ensure that her brother, Robert, would never see his lover, Lucille De Vere, again. But something strange had happened shortly afterward: during the journey home, Robert had vanished, taken in the middle of the night by an unknown figure.
Her mother had just received the news that had been withheld from her during their journey back home. Both of them had been ordered not to leave the mansion grounds, but her mother was not about toply. She was prepared to take one of the Knight Commanders and scour the countryside herself, unaware that her involvement might only hinder the search. Ever since Robert had been captured and tortured by the count, she had been fearing for his life.
Lucienne watched her mother closely, worried she might do something drastic. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell her mother that, perhaps, Robert was safe - there were a few details that didn¡¯t add up. One of them was that all the guards assigned to watch her brother had returned unharmed. Though her father had refused to share the report with her, she¡¯d seen the heavily armored carriage, which had a strangely shaped hole on its top. Whoever had taken her brother had gone to considerable lengths to abduct him. If it had been a simple assassination attempt, it didn¡¯t make sense to leave the guards alive or to take Robert with them. There was more to this than met the eye.
¡®I wonder¡ could brother Rnd be involved in this?¡¯
When she thought of who might have been involved in Robert¡¯s disappearance, only one person came to mind - her other brother, Rnd. He was the only one she knew with both the will and the means to carry out such a daring act. She was well aware of his strength, and the magic he wielded was truly astonishing. Most people would assume Count De Vere was sending a message, but she doubted that. There had to be more to the story, and deep down, she believed her brother was safe.
¡°Why don¡¯t we let in some fresh air, mother?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want fresh air, we need to get Robert back!¡±
¡°Please My Lady, the Baron will¡¡±
As Lucienne pondered her suspicions about Rnd¡¯s involvement, she made her way over to one of therge windows in her mother¡¯s room, hoping that the cool night air might help her mother calm down. She utched the heavy ss pane and pushed it open, letting a breeze flow in, carrying the scents of damp earth and morning dew. She leaned against the windowsill, closing her eyes for a moment, drawingfort from the silence beyond the room''s chaos. Her mother wasn¡¯t letting up and it would probably take some time for her to calm down. But as she opened her eyes again, something caught her attention - a faint greenish glow in the distance, steadily approaching the mansion.
She squinted, watching as the light took shape, transforming into a bird crafted from pure, luminous energy. It shimmered in shades of emerald and jade, leaving a soft trail of magical sparks in its wake. Lucienne¡¯s breath caught as it flew closer, realizing that this was no ordinary bird. She recognized the magical signature - it was a magical carrier swallow, a spell used by magicians from the institute she studied in.
The bird looked muchrger than a regr swallow and was flying at twice the usual speed. Their home was protected by a magical barrier, maintained by mages hired by her father. Yet, for some reason, even the Tier 3 mage - whose services hade at a steep price - did not react to its presence and allowed it to pass. Although Lucienne could see the bird with her own eyes, she couldn¡¯t sense any mana emanating from it, as if someone had deliberately concealed it to slip through their defenses undisturbed.
Her heart skipped as the bird came to an abrupt stop before the window she opened. She recoiled in fear of it being some type of enemy attack but to her surprise, the bird remained in ce, pping its ethereal wings as if waiting for her. She reached out cautiously, wondering if she should perform the usual spell that would let the swallow identify her mana pattern. Her mother protested the moment she saw the magical bird light up the room, the guards jumping forward to shield both of them from harm.
¡°What are you two idiots doing, protect my daughter!¡±
¡°Y-youngdy, please leave this to us.¡±
The two guards that were still in the room moved forward, their swords raised. They approached the mysterious bird who was hovering before the window. Lucienne hesitated, wary of what the mysterious bird might signify. Yet, she realized that there was no malevolent intent behind it, it was just a message and it was probably sent to her by someone she knew. Her fingers trembled as she extended a hand toward it, and the bird responded, hovering closer until it alighted lightly on her palm.
¡°Lucienne, what are you doing, stay back from that thing!¡±
Francine shouted as she saw her daughter reach for the magical bird before the guards could get to her. Lucienne nced back at her mother, giving a reassuring look, though her heart raced with uncertainty. She reached out with her hand and fed a sliver of her mana into the bird. As her energy touched it, the bird¡¯s glow intensified, its outline shimmering brighter for a moment before it dissolved into a spiral of green light. Lucienne stepped back as a rectangr block floated down, gentlynding on the wooden floor, glowing with intricate runes that pulsed softly.
The room grew quiet, everyone¡¯s eyes fixed on the mysterious object. The guards held their swords up, ready to strike if the device showed any sign of hostility, but Lucienne knew better. This was a device surely made by her brother Rnd, as she couldn¡¯t imagine anyone else having the skill or resources to craft such a peculiar object. The block was now hovering a few inches above the floor, its glowing runes casting a soft light across the room.
¡°Get back, child!¡±
Francine wasn¡¯t having any of it; she finally managed to pull her daughter away from the glowing device that had activated. The man stationed outside rushed into the room, joining the two other guards to form a protective barricade around the two women. Meanwhile, the rectangr object floated down to the floor and projected a shape above it. At first, the image was hazy, but gradually it shifted into two translucent figures.
¡°Is that¡ Robert?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve told you Mother, it¡¯s safe, this is just a magical message artifact, someone must have sent it here for a reason.¡±
Lucienne tried to exin to her mother that it was fine and as the woman witnessed her son¡¯s features taking shape. Francine¡¯s breathing stopped as the figure became clearer, gradually materializing into an image of Robert standing beside a woman - a beautiful, confident woman whose hand was entwined with his. Lucille De Vere. The projection shimmered slightly as Robert began to speak, his voice awkward but calm.
"Mother, Lucienne," n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
He began, looking straight ahead as if he were addressing them in person but looking directly at one point, or perhaps someone behind it.
"If you¡¯re watching this, then I¡¯m sure by now you¡¯re aware of what has happened. I am safe, and I have no intention of returning home. I know the ns Father has made, but I can no longer abide by them."
His gaze softened as he nced down at Lucille, who was next to him, their hands intertwined as if they were husband and wife.
"I am where I belong."
Francine gasped, her hand flying to her mouth as Robert¡¯s words sank in. The guards exchanged uneasy nces but held their positions, ready to protect if this were some ruse. Yet Lucienne¡¯s face, illuminated by the soft light of the projection, showed something different: a faint, hopeful smile.
¡®It must have been him¡ It must have been big brother Rnd!¡¯
Lucienne instantly knew that Rnd had something to do with it. Saving Robert from house arrest was one thing, but freeing Lucille as well was an unexpected bonus. She was certain he had made all of this happen, and the rectangr, rune-covered device only confirmed it. Her heart felt light at the revtion - finally, she had some closure.
She wanted to grab her crystal ball and call him immediately or return to the institute, where he might be. However, she understood that this secret couldn¡¯t be exposed - not to her father, and not even to her mother. If it were discovered that her brother had abducted the count¡¯s daughter, he would be a wanted man. Since no culprit had been mentioned, it likely meant that Rnd was still safe, probably hiding at the Institute or in Albrook - a ce she knew of because he had once shared details of his past with her during a heartfelt conversation.
"We know that there may be consequences for what we¡¯ve done, but understand, Mother, I had to choose my own path, just as I know you would have chosen yours if given the same chance."
He paused, his eyes gaze bing sharper as he let his thoughts run free.
"And if that means going against our family¡¯s wishes, then so be it."
Lucienne stopped thinking and focused on the image of her brother. He was directly speaking to their mother and clearly trying to inform them about his situation.
¡°Mother, if you see this, please don¡¯t worry. I am safe and well. Me and Lucille have decided to elope soon¡¡±
Robert stopped for a moment, his head moving down as if to hide his blushing face which was hard to notice in this translucent projection.
¡°... and be husband and wife, not as nobles but asmoners.¡±
As those words echoed in the room, Francine¡¯s face turned pale, her lips parted in shock. She staggered backward, catching herself on a nearby chair. Her mind reeled as she struggled to process what she had just heard. Married? Eloped? Her son, Robert, had always been dutiful, perhaps too obedient; to imagine him defying their family and Wentworth ns in this way was nearly iprehensible. The guards around her exchanged ufortable looks, unsure of how to respond.
¡°I know this may seem rash to you, Mother, but please try to understand. I can no longer follow Father¡¯s designs for my life. Lucille and I¡ we want to make our own choices, even if that means walking away from everything I once knew. I only wish that, in time, you¡¯lle to ept us¡¡±
As Robert¡¯s image continued speaking, the projection flickered, casting eerie green shadows across the room. Francine, still stunned, sank into the chair behind her, her gaze fixed on her son¡¯s transparent figure. The guards looked to Lucienne, uncertain whether to console thedy or remain at the ready. Lucienne stepped towards her mother, to give her a reassuring pat on the shoulder.
¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Mother. All that matters is that Robert is safe and alive, doesn¡¯t it?¡±
Francine looked up at her daughter, who was giving her the most radiant smile she had ever seen. At that very moment, Francine seemed to realize that this was indeed the truth. All that mattered was that her child was safe, and surely, someday in the future, they would meet again. She managed to rise from her seat and continued listening to the shimmering recording, tears glistening in her eyes.
"I don¡¯t know what Father will think, and at this point, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡ no, we have made up our minds, and we¡¯ll live our lives as we see fit. I fully expect Father to disown me, but that doesn¡¯t matter. Please, tell him to leave any inheritance to you and to Lucienne. I hope that you both will understand my decision.¡±
The magical device began flickering, and Robert nced toward someone off-frame before quickly trying to wrap up his message.
¡°I know that our actions willplicate matters between Father and Count De Vere, but we must do what is right for us. Please, don¡¯t search for us as we have already fled the kingdom. Perhaps in the future, once all of this has settled, we¡¯ll find a way to reunite, but for now, this is goodbye.¡±
With that, Robert¡¯s image turned toward Lucille, who squeezed his hand and gave a gentle, reassuring smile. The two of them stood side by side, looking like a perfect pair, their expressions resolute. The recording dimmed, and for a final moment, Robert¡¯s voice softened.
¡°Take care of each other. I¡¯ll miss you both¡ and know that wherever I am, you¡¯re in my heart.¡±
The projection faded, leaving the room shrouded in silence. Only the soft hum of the mana device remained, casting a faint glow that slowly diminished until the runes dimmedpletely. The guards shifted ufortably, stealing nces at each other, unsure if they should say anything. Lucienne however, felt a strange mixture of emotions, mostly positive ones.
The quiet that settled over the room felt surreal, almost too heavy to break. Lucienne kept her hand on her mother¡¯s shoulder, soothing her as Francine¡¯s trembling fingers covered her mouth. For a moment, Francine seemed lost, unable toprehend what she had witnessed. Her son had defied everything, leaving behind a life of nobility, wealth, and duty. He had chosen a new path, and worse yet, he had left without seeking her permission or aid.
¡°Something is happening, stand back!¡±
One of the soldiers shouted as a faint sizzle suddenly emanated from the rectangr runic device. They noticed it behaving strangely; its once-glowing runes were now searing into the floorboards, releasing a cloud of thick, acrid smoke. Lucienne and her mother were escorted out of the room while the soldiers shielded them from the smoke with their bodies.
But just as quickly as the phenomenon began, it ended. The device had melted into a puddle on the floor, which was already beginning to cool. Momentster, a robed man rushed to the scene - a mage with a long, white beard, hired by the lord of the estate. He was the first to examine the remains of the destroyed runic artifact.
The Tier 3 mage knelt by the remnants of the device, his brows knitted as he concentrated. He waved his hand over the melted artifact, muttering an incantation, yet no trace of mana responded. His face twisted in confusion as he felt nothing, no faint signature, no lingering arcane energy.
"This... this is impossible, I can''t feel any mana anywhere in this room. It¡¯s as if this device... ate it.¡±
Lucienne heard those words and understood their meaning. Somehow, her brother had managed to dissipate the mana his spell had created, making it untraceable - even by special means. She felt a wave of relief, knowing that her brother would not be found and was safe. Her eyes drifted to the melted device, a faint smile crossing her face as she wondered when she might see him again. In her heart, she knew it could take time, but she would wait. Someday, she felt certain, they would all be reunited.
Chapter 517: The Marshal’s Dilemma.
A man wearing silvery armor stood in the muted glow of a flickeringntern inside his field tent, surrounded by maps, tactical scrolls, and half-empty water goblets. Outside, dawn was breaking, casting an ashen light across the misty, dew-soakedndscape. The faint, rhythmic clinking of armor and murmurs of the camp beginning to stir reached his ears, but the atmosphere was hushed inside his tent.
A rustle at the entrance caught his attention. He turned, eyebrows raised, as one of his knights entered, bowing slightly. It was one of his knightmanders, still in full armor, bearing the signs of urgency. His helmet was tucked under one arm, and beads of sweat glistened on his brow despite the cool morning.
"Lord Marshal."
The knight said, his voice low and grim.
"Urgent news. Count Graham De Vere seeks to speak with you through the crystal. He was¡ insistent."
Wentworth Arden¡¯s gaze hardened. The Count¡¯s sudden attempt to contact him could only mean one thing: De Vere had heard of his son¡¯s absence. He¡¯d anticipated it might happen, but not so quickly.
"Did he say anything further?"
Wentworth asked, his voice as cold as iron.
¡°No, my lord. Only that he demanded your presence at once and that the matter concerned Lady Lucille.¡±¡°Lady Lucille?¡±
¡°Yes, Lord Marshal.¡±
Wentworth made a single, silent nod, digesting the information. He was aware that his son had vanished during his return home. His knights were unhurt, beaten by an unidentified foe that managed to pierce through a magically reinforced carriage. Count Graham was on the list of suspects as he clearly despised his son for what he did but they had made a pact of non-aggression.
The contract was designed to prevent him from ever harming his son, either directly or indirectly. However, there was always a possibility of finding ways around it. Some nobles had groups willing to do their bidding without requiring explicit orders. A contract only bound those who signed it, not others.
Certain loopholes made evasion feasible. A use in the contract required Graham to disclose or eliminate any groups he knew of that might act on his behalf. To circumvent this, he could have one of his loyal men form a group independently, without an explicit order. If Graham genuinely didn¡¯t know whether such a group existed, he couldn¡¯t be held ountable. However, establishing a structure like this was exceptionally difficult, and most nobles were reluctant to create covert organizations they couldn¡¯t fully control. There was always the risk that the vassal managing such a group might instigate a revolt, leaving them unable to foresee iting.
¡°Very well. Have the mage prepare the crystal and see that we are not interrupted.¡±
The knight bowed, his expression showing understanding. He exited the tent swiftly, a few momentster, a mage returned, carrying a small, intricate wooden box engraved with runes. He ced it carefully on the low table in front of Wentworth, bowing his head respectfully before stepping back. Wentworth¡¯s fingers brushed over the box that held the crystal inside before opening it.
¡°Is it ready?¡±
¡°Yes, Lord Marshal.¡±
¡°Begin the spell then.¡±
After the mage was ordered he proceeded with the spell. He murmured an incantation, his hands moving gracefully as faint, silvery trails of mana sparked and gathered around the crystal inside the box. The orb pulsed with a faint, icy-blue glow as the spell activated, and the shape of Count Graham De Vere materialized within, his face immediately contorted with anger.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Wentworth Arden! There you are!"
Graham''s voice seethed through the magical connection, his piercing gaze locking onto Wentworth¡¯s steady expression.
"I demand an exnation. I received a message from my daughter, stating she has eloped with your son and fled the kingdom! I should have known you¡¯d be involved in this deception!"
Wentworth¡¯s expression remained impassive but inside he was calcting his thoughts. If what Graham was saying was true, then not only did his son vanish but so did his lover. To make things even more peculiar, the Count was iming that the two had eloped and fled the kingdom together, a thing that perhaps only happened in romance novels and not something that he didn¡¯t believe.
¡°Count De Vere.¡±
He began speaking, his voice stoic as ever.
¡°I assure you, I have had no part in Robert¡¯s recent¡ actions. In fact, my son disappeared from our own ranks, and I¡¯ve since been unable to locate him.¡±
Wentworth tilted his head slightly as if annoyed at the usations.
¡°This is as much a surprise to me as it is to you.¡±
Graham¡¯s face twisted, his suspicion persisting.
¡°So you say, Lord Arden, but the fact remains that your son is nowhere to be found and my daughter - my daughter, Wentworth - is gone without a trace. What do you intend to do about this? Surely you¡¯re not nning to ignore it?¡±
Wentworth¡¯s jaw clenched at the veiled threat in Graham¡¯s words. While the Count was two ranks above him as a noble, he was still a Marshal, someone very involved in the kingdom¡¯s military.
¡°Count De Vere, I would advise you to tread carefully with your usations. My son¡¯s disappearance is no less a blow to my family than your daughter¡¯s departure is to yours. And yet, I have not thrown unfounded usations your way.¡±
Wentworth¡¯s voice, cold and restrained, carried a warning that made the Count¡¯s face harden. The magical projection wavered slightly, but Graham leaned forward, his eyes narrowing as he delivered his response.
¡°If I learn that you or any of your family has been involved in this charade, Marshal, you will be held ountable, treaty or no treaty. Your son was seen with Lucille in the past, and I have no doubt he used some underhanded means to take her from me!¡±
Wentworth¡¯s eyes shed as he did not appreciate Graham¡¯s insinuations, particrly the Count¡¯s tant disregard for his rank.
¡°You forget yourself, Count,¡±
He said, his tone getting low., turning into a threat.
¡°I¡¯ve tolerated your disrespect long enough. Let me remind you that while I do not carry your title, Imand forces that protect this kingdom, including yours. If you are so quick to break our contract over mere suspicion, I will not hold back.¡±
The two men locked gazes through the flickering projection. Graham¡¯s mouth twisted into a scowl, but before he could respond, one of Wentworth¡¯s advisors stepped forward and whispered urgently into his ear.
¡°Sir, there¡¯s news from the estate.¡±
The advisor murmured, keeping his voice low.
¡°They¡¯ve seen a magical message left by your son¡ he ims he¡¯s eloped and wed Count De Vere¡¯s daughter.¡±
Wentworth¡¯s eyes widened briefly before he quickly regained hisposure. This news confirmed the information Count Graham had been sharing: Robert had indeed eloped with Lucille, defying his direct orders. This wasn¡¯t just reckless; it was potentially disastrous. Yet, amid his anger, a faint glimmer of confusion crept in. There was more to this story than he was being told, and perhaps the Count could fill in the missing pieces.
¡°Count Graham, it appears that your words were true but there is something you are leaving out, how was it possible for your daughter to be abducted directly from your home?¡±
Graham was still frowning but when Wentworth questioned him, his expression darkened further. It was clear that he was hesitating to answer this question but after a sigh, he finally started talking.
¡°Marshal Arden¡¡±
Graham began, his tone shifting from the previous outrage to a begrudging acknowledgement
"Our estate has¡ certain defenses in ce. But it seems they were bypassed with rming ease. An unknown assant wearing strange green clothing breached the tower where Lucille was held. This person wielded unusual magic, magic our mages couldn¡¯t detect until it was toote."
Wentworth¡¯s gaze narrowed as he tried to piece things together.
"Strange green clothing and undetectable magic¡?¡±
¡°Yes, he cut through the tower-reinforced rocks with magic and used some type of sizzling rod.¡±
¡°Cut through you say? With me magic?¡±
This sounded eerily familiar - much like how Robert had been taken from within the carriage he was being transported in. Whoever had aided Robert¡¯s escape, and now Lucille¡¯s, possessed powers far beyond those of typical court mages or mercenaries. He didn¡¯t know anyone capable of such feats, and as Graham continued exining how the man had fled on a strange flying artifact, the mystery only deepened.
No one he knew fit such a description; their power would need to be well above that of regr tier-3 ss holders, perhaps even a tier 4. But who in their right mind would do such a thing? He couldn¡¯t imagine any real motive, as his son wasn¡¯t anyone particrly important, and neither was his new spouse. He would understand if they wanted to ckmail him and the count but instead, they only received some information about them eloping.
¡°There were no demands, no ransoms, no ultimatums left behind?¡±
Wentworth asked, his voiceced with suspicion. The entire scenario was beginning to feel orchestrated and perhaps the Count was lying to him.
¡°No, Marshal. This mysterious figure breached the estate, freed my daughter without a word, and vanished without leaving any trace or exnation. My men tracked him to a nearby mage tower, but it was futile - he destroyed the gate, and the mages were unable to trace where he had escaped to. And now, I hear my daughter has eloped with your son. Do you think I believe this nonsense?¡±
Wentworth didn¡¯t answer immediately. His mind was racing as he tried to wrap his head around this issue. If this assant possessed undetectable magic and could breach noble estates as easily as Graham suggested, he would be an unprecedented threat to the kingdom. Yet, the elopement story, while improbable, was not impossible. Robert¡¯s recent actions,bined with his known involvement with Lucille, suggested that this was no random kidnapping but rather an escape n devised by someone with extraordinary resources.
¡°My son is no fool, nor is he so na?ve as to trust strangers with his life. Whoever aided them, they did so with his consent and your daughter¡¯s.¡±
He concluded that this must have been a coordinated effort, especially since the Count failed to mention any resistance from his daughter. His son must have had outside help, possibly from someone he met during his service at the border or perhaps an old friend from the knight academy. He couldn¡¯t discount anyone from Xandar¡¯s Institute, either - Lucille had studied there for years and likely knew many powerful mages. The man who had fashioned that strange armor for Robert during the duel was particrly suspicious, and he might need to reach out to his acquaintance at the institute once this was over.
¡°Then where are they now, Wentworth? If you did not help them, who did? And if you don¡¯t have answers soon, I¡¯ll ensure that your family suffers consequences.¡±
¡°Threats will not hasten their return.¡±
Wentworth snapped, his patience wearing thin.
¡°If I discover the whereabouts of my son and your daughter, I promise to inform you and I hope you do the same. This situation is as baffling to me as it is to you, Count.¡±
The two men¡¯s gazes shed through the shimmering light of the crystal, their mistrust for each other quite real.
¡°If I discover that your son coerced or endangered my daughter in any way, I will not rest until your house is brought to its knees.¡±
The connection broke, leaving Wentworth staring at the dimming crystal, his jaw clenched. If Robert and Lucille truly had eloped, the consequences could indeed be devastating, setting their families at odds and sparking a rift that could resonate throughout the noble houses. He had done his utmost to avoid an open war with the count. Yet, someone had brazenly undermined his efforts, orchestrating a highly-skilled, high-stakes rescue that even he could not trace or understand.
Wentworth stood in the silence of his tent, feeling the weight of both anger and frustration settle over him like a heavy cloak. He remained motionless for a moment, his fingers resting on the now-dim crystal. Then he turned to his mage, who had been standing silently in the shadows.
"Find out all you can about this¡ individual in green."
Wentworthmanded in a quiet but steady tone.
"No detail is too small, track him down.¡±
The mage nodded.
"I¡¯ll call the informationworks immediately, Lord Marshal. There are few with the skill and resources to pull off a feat like this unnoticed. We will find him!"
"Few indeed¡"
Wentworth muttered, his gaze darkening as he nced at the crystal ball.
"And even fewer with motives to do so..."
The mage withdrew quietly, leaving Wentworth to grapple with his thoughts. He took a few minutes to gather them but couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that his old acquaintance had something to do with it. Eventually, he reached into his chest to retrieve a mirror he had not used in ages. It was a beautiful, intricate piece with patterns of leaves and vines curling across its surface. With a sigh, he touched the mirror and channeled a bit of his mana to activate it.
The mirror¡¯s surface rippled, then stilled, revealing the face of Headmistress, Yavenna Arvandus. Herrge violet eyes sparkled with a hint of amusement at the unexpected call.
"Well, well, what¡¯s this? After all these years, the great Marshal finally remembers his old friends."
Wentworth¡¯s forehead bulged as arge vein appeared on it. He was easily able to keep calm when talking to someone like Graham, but this old archmage always managed to get under his skin.
"To what do I owe the honor, Wentworth? Or do you prefer My Lord or Lord Marshal? Though, I always liked ¡®brat¡¯ , why don¡¯t I just go with that?"
Yavenna teased, her long ears wiggling with glee at the sight of Wentworth''s annoyed expression. Wentworth clenched his jaw, forcing himself to maintain control over his frustration. He wasn¡¯t in the mood for Yavenna¡¯s usual teasing, especially not after the chaotic conversation with Count Graham. His fingers tightened around the ornate mirror, which tensed around the pressure.
"Enough, Yavenna, I¡¯m not here to exchange pleasantries."
Yavenna¡¯s smile faded slightly, sensing the gravity in his tone but she still remained rxed.
"Alright, you¡¯ve got my attention. What¡¯s troubling you, old friend?"
His expression remained neutral as he tried to decipher hers. He could never tell what this woman was thinking, and even now, she seemed unaware of the reason he had cantacted her.
"I need information. A man named Wand... He helped my son during the duel against De Vere¡¯s knight. And then... there¡¯s more. I believe he might be involved in something far more disastrous. You wouldn¡¯t happen to know anything about him, would you?"
¡°You mean my deputy professor? Sure, I know him. I sent him off with your daughter; he seemed to have done a great job protecting her. But he returned after that little duel - was there more to it?¡±
This was not what he was expecting to hear, as it implied that this Wand had nothing to do with Robert¡¯s escape.
¡°So, you ordered this man to aid my daughter?¡±
¡°I did, so, shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me, instead of using me of something I haven¡¯t done?¡±
Wentworth¡¯s grip tightened on the mirror, his frustration mounting. He had to resolve a dispute with the Castene family, apparently stirred up by Yavenna¡¯s meddling, with this Wand serving as nothing more than her pawn. Although it didn¡¯t seem like Yavenna was directly involved, he still nned to ask her about Graham¡¯s ount of the events and inform her, in case she knew anything about his son and the count¡¯s daughter eloping.
¡°Oh? Something like that happened? That¡¯s quite the tale, they have eloped you say? I hope you aren¡¯t expecting any wedding gifts.¡±
The vein on his forehead continued to increase in size as the archmage continued to make snarkyments.
¡°Yavenna, I came to you for information, not jokes. You may find this entertaining, but for my house - and the kingdom - this is a matter of security.¡±
¡°Security, you say? Very well. You¡¯ve piqued my interest, Wentworth. Let¡¯s set aside our charming history. I will help if I can but I¡¯m afraid, my Professor had nothing to do with your son¡¯s business and him choosing love. But, if I find something, I¡¯ll be sure to inform you about it. How about you visit me for some tea? Oh, that reminds me!¡±
Wentworth fought the urge to roll his eyes as Yavenna prattled on, her amusement painfully clear. But despite her teasing, he knew that if anyone could help him make sense of this mess, it was her. After all, Yavenna was one of the few mages with contacts that ran deep into both magical and noble circles.
¡°Yavenna, I appreciate the invitation, but I¡¯m pressed for time. If you can learn anything useful about Robert¡¯s whereabouts or this elusive figure in green, I would owe you a debt.¡±
¡°Ah, always so stoic and heroic. You know, some things never change~¡±
He held back from saying anything further, simply agreeing with her before offering a polite farewell and ending the call. His son was missing, yet a strange message hinted that he was still alive - and apparently married to another noble¡¯s daughter, whose father despised him. He didn¡¯t know who the man in green was, but if he managed to find him, he would make him pay and make it as painful as possible.
Chapter 518: Necromatic.
The sun had begun to burn away the morning mist, but the camp remained cloaked in an air of stillness. Two soldiers stood outside the Lord Marshal¡¯s tent, their breath fogging in the crisp air. Their armor clinked softly as they shifted their weight, both visibly uneasy.
¡°Think we¡¯ll get some leave soon?¡±
One asked, his voice barely above a murmur.
¡°I hope so, but knowing the Lord Marshal, he¡¯ll have us patrolling the border again¡¡±
He nced warily at the tent¡¯s canvas ps. Their leader was inside,municating through magical means. No sound escaped the thick material, as it was under a silencing enchantment. If someone were being murdered in there, they wouldn¡¯t hear a thing.
¡°Yeah¡¡±
They shared a brief, grim chuckle, but their amusement quickly faded. The Lord Marshal¡¯s sternness was infamous, a subject of both dread and legend. They didn¡¯t darein too loudly, not while standing so close to his tent. Even in whispered tones, neither was certain their leader wouldn¡¯t hear them through the canvas walls.
Their uneasy conversation came to an abrupt end when the tent p rustled - and then, without warning, the tent exploded. A powerful force erupted from within, sending the two men flying as a gale of wind sted outward. Shards of dirt, cloth, and splintered wood flew in all directions, turning the serene camp into chaos.
The soldiers scrambled to their feet, coughing as a cloud of dust and debris settled over the campsite. A sudden, oppressive silence fell over the scene, save for the faint crackle of breaking wood. They stared wide-eyed at the remnants of the Lord Marshal¡¯s tent, now reduced to a jagged ring of shredded fabric and splintered poles.Their leader, Lord Marshal, Wentworth Arden, emerged from the center of the wreckage. Though smeared with dirt, his silver armor gleamed in the growing sunlight, as if untouched by the explosion. His cape fluttered behind him in a gust of unseen force, his imposing figure framed by a faint, crackling aura of residual aura energy. His gauntleted hand slowly unclenched, and the earth beneath his feet was visibly scorched, as if it had borne the brunt of his fury. His face was a mask of coldness, but his clenched jaw and the flicker of rage in his eyes betrayed his true feelings.
The soldiers exchanged uncertain nces, neither daring to speak. Wentworth¡¯s gaze swept over them briefly, his eyes like steel, before he spoke, his voice calm yet filled with authority.
¡°We¡¯re leaving, you have ten minutes.¡±
The two soldiers stiffened to attention, unsure whether they should ask questions or simply obey. Before either could respond, Wentworth strode forward, his voice not loud but easily heard by the thousands of soldiers here.
¡°Pack the camp and mobilize the men. We march for the northern border.¡±
The soldier swallowed hard and saluted.
¡°At once, Lord Marshal!¡±
As the soldiers hurried off to carry out his orders, Wentworth stopped at the edge of the wreckage and gazed toward the horizon. The morning sun zed through the thinning mist, its golden light glinting off his polished armor. His eyes fixed on the direction of the inner kingdom, his brows furrowed in thought. For a moment, he stood still, as though pondering an unseen adversary - the one responsible for his fury.
Finally, he turned away. A horse stood ready for him, its dark frame towering and imposing. His troops moved like a well-oiled machine, dismantling and packing up the remaining tents with practiced precision. The camp bustled with activity, soldiers preparing for an unexpected march. Wentworth mounted his steed, a massive warhorse d in barding as resplendent as its rider¡¯s armor. The animal snorted and pawed the ground, as if sensing the seething anger of its master.
The Lord Marshal surveyed the camp onest time, his thoughts racing. He needed answers - and quickly. Whoever this "man in green" was, his actions had disrupted a precarious bnce, pitting two powerful houses against each other and exposing dangerous vulnerabilities in the kingdom¡¯s defenses. Wentworth clenched the reins tightly. Not today, but soon, he would uncover the identity of this man and see justice done.
*****
¡°Aaa¡ chooo!¡±
Rnd sneezed, raising a hand to cover his mouth as dust swirled thickly around him. Grimacing, he activated a mana mantle, its shimmering field enveloping him and blocking out the floating particles. He was not wearing his usual armor but a lighter set of gear, better suited for maneuvering through the underground tunnels of his workshop. Also more suited for the messy work he was engaged in now.
Now that his outside obligations had eased, Rnd finally had time to deliberate on his future ns. One of his key projects was the expansion of his workshop, a task made possible through magical excavation. He was in the process of pushing some earth away, hoping to create a new facility to aid him and some others.
¡°The soil here¡¯s a lot drier than in other ces, Maybe I should¡¯ve worn a full helmet.¡±
He dusted off his gloves, the clumps of dirt falling to the ground as his mana mantle let them through. He squinted into the half-finished chamber as he returned to his work. He was wearing a metal harness covered in runes, just spliced together metal to make use of his magic.
¡°This shouldn¡¯t take long¡¡±
The ground rumbled slightly as it parted. The process was both methodical and straightforward - he had mastered the art of handling earth magic with the aid of his runes. Instead of being discarded, the disced earth waspacted into smaller blocks, which couldter be used as wall reinforcements or ground panels. These blocks, however, required treatment with specific alchemical concoctions. For now, he simply transported them into a container off to the side - one equipped with a spatial rune.
The process was remarkably efficient, far faster than any modern excavation method he had ever heard of. If he wished, he could likely start a constructionpany specializing in undergroundirs, as he had honed this skill to perfection. Once the area was cleared, he used other magical tools and mathematical calctions to identify all the weak points. At these critical spots, he ced support columns, which had been prepared in advance and stored in another spatial rune container.
Using abination of his mage hand spell and a flotation spell, he positioned everything with precision, requiring little external assistance. His spider golems then moved in to secure the structures, melting the hardened blocks together seamlessly. The process felt almost like ying a game. In just a few hours, he had the entire chamber set up, and many more chambers like this one could be created for his future ns. His goal was to turn the area into a leveling ground for himself and others.
¡°Should I keep the monsters together or separate them into groups?¡±
He pondered as he stepped onto the hardened floor he had constructed. The next phase involved creating corridors leading to holding cells, where he would contain monsters. These monsters wouldn¡¯t be used for leveling up but rather for honing specific skills. His n was straightforward: capture a few tier 3 skeletons. They would serve as training targets for people like Robert and Lucille. While practicing on training dummies was effective, striking an actual creature - especially one of a higher level - was exponentially more beneficial.
¡°Oh, I should probably test that new theory before deciding anything.¡±
Rnd murmured to himself and moved toward a special rune-covered container resembling arge iron chest. A skull symbol engraved on its side served as a warning about the dangerous contents within. When he activated the spell, the skull symbol began to glow with a crimson hue, and an eerie sound emanated from inside - howling and the unsettling tter of bones.
¡°Oh? Does it want to climb out on its own? But it shouldn¡¯t be able to reach outside.¡±
With a wave of his hand, he activated another spell. Magical energy surged into the container, forcefully drawing out the being inside. The dimly lit chamber was suddenly illuminated by the creature - a skeleton with a ming skull. It rattled violently but was helpless under the effects of Rnd¡¯s telekic-like spell, which held it suspended in midair. Its jaw ttered menacingly as it floated before him, only to be unceremoniously dropped to the ground a few meters away.
¡°These undead creatures are incredibly useful. Most beings wouldn¡¯t survive in a spatial storage space unless it¡¯s reconfigured for them.¡±
He had conducted extensive research on spatial storage during his time at the institute and nned to deepen his understanding using the new library he now had ess to. The chest holding the monster contained a perfectly cubic space about ten meters in diameter, entirely controlled by his runes. The interiorcked air and anyary atmosphere, resembling the vacuum of outer space. For most living beings, survival in such an environment was impossible - or at least, it would be without specific modifications.
There were multiple types of holding boxes, some being able to slow down time inside while others could even conserve food for infinity. The ones he used created a sort of doorway into another dimension in which he created spatial spaces. In this one he kept this monster inside but perhaps in the future, he would be able to create constructs that altered time itself. It was an old training method from various works he had read from his own world, and perhaps in the future it would be a possibility. However, for the time being he was constrained by somews and he had note here to test new spatial methods.
¡°Here ites, it does seem to react like a machine.¡±
The skeleton¡¯s mes erupted as it charged at him. The monster lunged forward, its bony hands reaching out, wreathed in fire. Rnd stood his ground, observing its movements closely. The mana mantle around him shimmered faintly as the creature¡¯s mes washed against it, unable to prate the magical shield. He raised his hand and with a quick motion delivered a smack to the monster¡¯s bony head.
This monster was quite weakpared to him and the moment his palm touched it, parts of its jaw flew off. The monster flew to the side and crashed into the far wall with a resounding tter. Bits of bone splintered upon impact, scattering across the chamber floor. The mes on its skull dimmed momentarily, flickering as though in protest. Rnd chuckled lightly, brushing off his hand as if it had gotten dusty.
¡°Not exactly durable, did I overdo it?¡±
The skeletony on the ground, battered but undeterred. Despite its lower half being shattered and its left hand missing, it continued to crawl toward him with relentless determination. The creaturecked fear, survival instincts, or even the basic reasoning of his golems, which were programmed to conserve power and employ tactics. In some ways, it was little more than a mindless automaton.
But he wasn¡¯t here to fight or repurpose the creature for another of his golem programs. He had greater ambitions. Monster cores from tier 3 beings offered a far better foundation for his research than this low-level tier 1 skeleton. After reaching into his toolbelt, he retrieved a cube-shaped artifact. Its surface was inscribed with runes - different from the usual kind. These markings were darker, more sinister, radiating an aura of ult power.
Once his mana was applied to it, a dark greenish aura erupted from this peculiar device. The dark green aura snaked outward from the cube like tendrils of smoke, permanating the air around Rnd and the broken skeleton. The effect was immediate. The shards of bone scattered across the chamber floor began to tremble, then shift, as if drawn by an invisible force. Rnd¡¯s eyes shone with satisfaction as he watched his experiment unfold.
The fractured remains of the skeleton ttered and scraped together, assembling like pieces of a grotesque puzzle. The mes in its skull reignited, this time glowing with a sinister green hue. A strange bone-chilling sound echoed through the chamber as necrotic energy pulsed from the cube, imbuing the monster with unnatural vitality. Its form seemed sturdier now, its jagged fractures fusing seamlessly. Even its shattered lower half regenerated, bone knitting itself back together with eerie precision.
¡°Hm, interesting. Did it get strengthened by the higher-tier necrotic mana?¡±
There was an unforeseen side effect to his experiment. His goal had been simple: to test whether he could replicate necromancer spells using his runes, much like he had sessfully done with divine mana and healing spells. His primary aim was to restore the skeletal ¡®training dummies¡¯ he was developing for skill practice. Capturing undead creatures repeatedly was both tedious and dangerous, and he sought a more efficient solution.
To that end, he had attempted to emte necrotic mana, intending to ¡®heal¡¯ the undead and make them reusable. However, the results exceeded his expectations. He discovered that pure, concentrated death energy could not only enhance these creatures but also overwrite their existing programming entirely.
¡°Fascinating, it¡¯s not trying to attack me, does it see me as a necromancer or a Lich it has to obey now?¡±
Rnd examined the newly reanimated skeleton, its posture more upright and its movements unnervingly smoothpared to before. The green mes in its eyes flickered with a faint intelligence, though its mind remained bound by the necrotic energies that Rnd had infused into it. It stood at attention, awaiting his nextmand like a soldier awaiting orders.
¡°Let¡¯s see¡Walk forward?¡±
The skeleton immediately obeyed, taking a few halting steps. The tter of its bony feet against the chamber¡¯s stone floor echoed faintly. It moved as if he was a true necromancer and had been summoned by his very own hands, yet it still remained a regr monster, something that he could kill to gain experience points. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
¡°Stop.¡±
The skeleton froze mid-step, itspliance immediate. Rnd nodded, intrigued by the apparent responsiveness and also by the fact that it didn¡¯t turn into a summoned creature. If it did, then he would have to readjust his spell. For some reason, summoned monsters made worse training partners, giving less experience to skills for hitting them, probably as a way to keep people from cheating just like he was intending to.
¡°Perhaps because I¡¯m emting lich spells rather than necromancer spells, the system still registers it as a monster minion. But I won¡¯t know for sure until someone tests their skills by striking it.¡±
This unexpected bonus to his magic was intriguing, but not critical. More tests would be required to understand the full implications. Enhancing these monsters carried some risks. If one of them were to go rogue, especially when he wasn¡¯t present at the testing facility he intended to automate, it could be a disaster.
¡°Now¡ return to the chest.¡±
The monster obeyed, turning silently and crawling back into the spatial box from which it had been summoned. That marked the end of this test. However, one thing stood out to him: the lingering presence of these energies. Even after deactivating the cube, he could still feel the oppressive mana of death permeating the chamber.
¡°If the Srian Inquisition knew what I was doing now¡¡±
The Srian Church despised necromancers more than even cultists, and if they ever discovered what he was up to, it would mean a swift execution. Fortunately, he had methods to deal with the necrotic energy in the area, ensuring it didn¡¯t escape. With the aid of divine mana, purging it was a simple matter.
After reaching for another cube - this one inscribed with divine runes - he activated it. The artifact began to glow, and as though disinfecting a contaminated space, the undead mana was gradually eradicated. Anyone who entered the chamber now would believe they had stepped into a holy sanctum fit for Sria herself.
¡°Now then, once this ce is finished, leveling skills up to tier 3 will be quite simple¡¡±
This was just one of many projects Rnd was working on, but now that most of the tedious tasks were out of the way, there was finally enough time to focus on much more. There were multiple ways for him to gain more strength and he intended to push himself forward. Only when he reached tier 4 or close to it, would he begin to stop.
¡°So, what¡¯s next¡¡±
He nced over at a nearby ckboard, where a detailed n wasid out. Several tasks were listed, each requiring attention. All he needed to do now was choose which one to tackle next.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 519: One More Lecture.
¡°Now then, please look at the table - Professor Wand will demonstrate!¡±
A ck cat - Professor Arion floated to the side while arge man wearing sparkling armor and a robe walked forward. His steps were slow and deliberate.
¡°Look, it¡¯s the Deputy!¡±
¡°Do you think if we be rune mages, we¡¯ll get to wear such impressive magic armor?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. It looks heavy¡ wouldn¡¯t it be too ufortable?¡±
¡°Maybe, but I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s possible to inscribe runes on robes too, using special cloth!¡±
¡°Get me one of those, then!¡±
¡°Hah! You think I can afford a fancy robe like that?¡±
¡°Quiet down, please! The presentation is about to start!¡±A group of young mages whispered among themselves, their eyes fixed on one of the newest members of the Runic Department: Deputy Professor Wand. A rune mage of unprecedented skill, Wand had quickly made waves, causing many to reevaluate their views on this often-overlooked magical discipline. Today, he was giving a presentation featuring five metallic spheres, all seemingly identical.
¡°Can anyone tell me the known ranks and sub-ranks of runic artifacts?¡±
He asked, his voice calm yet somewhatmanding, causing the group of mages to pay close attention. His reputation as a formidable fighter preceded him, and no one dared step out of line against someone who had allegedly stood up to high nobles and emerged unscathed. Rumors swirled that he had been fending off hidden assassins with ease. The mysterious disappearance of Vi Castene, who had yet to return to the institute, only added fuel to the already wild spection.
¡°Oh!¡±
¡°I know!¡±
The question was rtively rudimentary, prompting many students to raise their hands. He selected a bespectacled student, who stood up hastily, her rushed tone betraying her nervousness.
¡°We divide artifacts into five groups: Lesser, Common, Greater, Grand, and Legendary. The sub-groups are categorized as Lowest, Low, Intermediate, High, and Highest?¡±
¡°Yes, that is correct. You may sit down.¡±
He replied with a slight nod, acknowledging her answer. Wand surveyed the strangely attentive faces of the young mages, his gaze briefly resting on the five metallic spheres disyed on the table before him. Each sphere gleamed faintly under the ambient magical lighting of the lecture hall, their surfaces etched with runes that seemed identical at first nce.
¡°Today, we will explore not only the fundamental properties of runic artifacts but also how their potency evolves when used in tandem. These spheres - lesser-tier artifacts - are inscribed with identical runes. They generate the exact same me orb spell. Observe.¡±
The first orb floated into the air, responding to his mana as he activated it. A small me, roughly the size of a marble, flickered into existence above it. It burned steadily, its red hue radiating a soft warmth, but with power insufficient to cause significant harm.
¡°This one is inscribed with the lowest possible rune. Now, notice how the me orb changes when we activate artifacts inscribed with runes of higher quality.¡±
Wand gestured to the next orb, which hovered beside the first. The runes on this second sphere, though nearly identical to the untrained eye, were slightly more refined - indicative of the ¡°Low¡± sub-group of lesser-tier artifacts. He activated it, and arger me orb formed, radiating stronger energy.
¡°You will usually observe a twenty percent increase in a spell¡¯s potency as we ascend from ¡®Lowest¡¯ to ¡®Low,¡¯ and this trend holds true as we progress through the sub-ranks of artifacts.¡±
The demonstration continued as he activated the intermediate, high, and highest-tier orbs in session. Each me orb grewrger, with the final one twice the size of the first. The progression was methodical, and the students eagerly calcted the changes in size using their mathematical skills.
¡°Oh, it really is twice the size of the first one!¡±
One student whispered excitedly.
¡°Who would even bother with the lowest runes anyway?¡±
Another muttered.
¡°Well, do you think you¡¯ll have the money to afford the highest-ranked artifacts?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
A third retorted, rolling their eyes.
The murmurs spread through the room as the students processed the implications. They assumed that the presentation was highlighting the clear advantages of high-quality artifacts as the same mana usage produced a spell with much greater potency. But Wand wasn¡¯t finished. He raised a hand, quieting the whispers.
¡°You might assume that this means higher-ranked artifacts will always be superior to lower-ranked ones. However, please observe again.¡±
With a wave of his hand, Professor Wand brought the orb with the smallest me beside the one producing thergest. To everyone¡¯s shock, the me on the smaller orb began to grow, swelling steadily until it eclipsed the size of thergest me by a small margin. The room fell silent. The young mages¡¯ eyes widened in astonishment as they watched the seemingly impossible.
¡°How¡ how is that even possible?¡±
One of them finally stammered, unable to contain their surprise and Wand eventually revealed the secret.
¡°The true limiting factor in a runic spell¡¯s potency is not the rank of the artifact, but the mage¡¯s understanding of the runic elements within. A skilled rune mage can manipte the internal rune structure that governs the spell system. While a Runesmith works on altering the outerponents, it is the rune mage who can reshape the internal arrangement. With some practice, adjustments like this be rtively straightforward. However, there are drawbacks¡¡±
Wand proimed as the show continued. The me continued to grow in size and suddenly a sizzling sound filled the room. The small orb that had been amplified beyond its capacity began to crack, fine lines forming on its metallic surface as the strain of the enhanced spell overwhelmed its structure. Within moments, a loud pop echoed through the hall, and the me extinguished, leaving the orb, or what was left of it, to tter lifelessly onto the table.
¡°As you can see, overloading a lower-tier artifact can lead to instability. It¡¯s crucial to respect the limitations of the materials used in its construction, as well as the rank of the runes inscribed. Here, the runes were pushed beyond their designed capacity, causing the internal runic structures to copse.¡±
It was an important lesson to teach the kids to think outside the box and challenge preconceived limitations. Even the simplest artifact could be a deadly weapon when wielded by a master. And now, there was one final lesson he decided to demonstrate.
The four remaining orbs floated closer together, their glow intensifying as the spell was activated. However, instead of producing one me orb each, theybined their energies to form a single orb at their center. This new orb was muchrger and burned with a blue me, radiating an even higher temperature.
¡°If you gather multiple artifacts with an identical rune, and synchronize their energy output correctly, you can amplify their collective potency exponentially. This is called ¡®Runic Synergy¡¯. It¡¯s one of the core principles that you must learn if you ever hope to be a rune mage.¡±
Suddenly, therge ming orb began to shift, morphing first into a rectangr shape, then into a triangle, and finally into a star. The children watched in awe, their fascination growing as they realized how easily most people underestimated the potential of rune magic, believing it to be limited by the artifact or the runesmith who created it.
¡°With enough knowledge, you can adapt a spell to suit your needs. There will always be some limitations, but they are not as rigid as many would have you believe. While runes provide the structure, it is the mage¡¯s understanding of that structure that allows for true mastery.¡±
With this, the presentation was over and the ming start dimmed. The orbs returned to their original positions on the table, their faint glow fading as they powered down. Rnd, who was masquerading as Wand the rune mage surveyed the silent, awestruck faces of his students and wondered if he perhaps overdid it with the lecture. From the back of the hall, Professor Arion floated forward. His paw flickedzily as he spoke, his tone filled with admiration and glee.
¡°Another masterpiece, Deputy Wand. If you keep this up, we¡¯ll have to construct arger hall just to fit all the curious minds you¡¯re inspiring.¡±
Rnd wanted to sigh but managed to maintain hisposure. Thanks to the Headmistress, he was stuck doing this side job once a week. To make matters worse, he was bing far too popr for his own liking. It seemed the institute didn¡¯t prioritize practical lessons, which made his sses stand out. Instead of lecturing for a full hour, he often filled the time with live demonstrations, and the students loved it.
If this trend continued, the department might have to stop epting new students or implement stricter grading criteria to filter some out. Either way, it was a growing problem Rnd didn¡¯t want to deal with.
¡°Sure, well, I¡¯m done here so I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±
¡°Ah, of course! and don¡¯t worry, our friends are already working on that device that you proposed.¡±
¡°Good.¡±
The Headmistress had tasked him with keeping watch over the institute, and Rnd had already devised a n to make it happen. He hadmissioned the dwarves to assemble a runic panel, a device through which she could control and monitor all the cameras across the institute. While she relied on her spores for surveince, their range had its limits, making his system a more reliable option for the time being.
They had already designated a secure location to store all recordings, turning it into an evidence-gathering database. If necessary, he could extract the data and have Sebastian analyze it,bing through for any signs of suspicious behavior. The system was still in its infancy, with limited material to work with, so it would likely take months before they uncovered anything out of the ordinary.
¡®I wonder if she will let me go after I clear this up or not¡¡¯
He was quick to take his belongings and leave the lecture hall even before the students could. The people respected him here, always standing to the sides when he walked through. His Deputy position made him feared by both the teachers and the students and he had be quite infamous. This helped him avoid pointless chatter but did not help in his investigation as everyone was wary of him.
This was his first real day on the job since rescuing his brother. Earlier that morning, he had visited the hidden library, and in the afternoon, he had assisted Arion with a lecture. Now, all that remained was a patrol around the area before he could call it a day. He hoped for a quick resolution to the current situation, though deep down, he doubted it would be resolved so easily. At least now it was done, and he had a whole week ahead to focus on other tasks back in Albrook.
¡®I need to get stronger¡¡¯
The thought lingered, insistent, creeping into his mind despite his attempts to ignore it since reaching Tier 3. His body had undergone significant changes during his ascent, but it still wasn¡¯t enough. He needed to push forward - not just in honing his crafting skills, but also in sharpening hisbat abilities.
For that purpose, he was constructing the monster facility. There, he nned to imprison infernal skeletons, hoping their presence would allow him to surpass his previous limits and achieve greater strength than ever before. However, first, he needed to capture some specimens and for that he would need to go back into the dungeon that he hasn¡¯t visited in a while.
Afterpleting his duties at the Institute, he made his way back home. His sister, Lucienne, wasn¡¯t there, but he was confident she had received his message. To cover his tracks, he had enlisted Robert and Lucille to speak with their parents, hoping to send them on a wild goose chase.
He had meticulously altered the mana patterns and trajectory of the letter, creating numerous decoy pathways leading in every direction. There was no chance of it being traced back to him. And even if someone managed to track it, the trail would end at the Institute, where the Headmistress would likely protect his identity.
¡°Deputy Professor, the teleporter is ready.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
The gate opened for him, and in seconds, he was back in his workshop - a journey that would take an ordinary person a month. Rnd stepped inside, greeted by the familiar scent of metal and alchemical reagents. This was his sanctum, originally created for his personal use but gradually evolving beyond that over time.
Finally, he allowed himself a sigh of relief. First, he removed the institute robe along with his armor. Using his mana and a few carefully crafted spells, he unsped the heavy ting. The armor floated toward a wall rack, where it attached itself to maic mps designed to hold it securely. Rnd rubbed his neck, feeling the weight of the day lift slightly as he transitioned into the solitude of his workspace.
"Finally, some peace.¡±
He muttered, but before he could rx a glowing orb floated towards him.
¡°Any problems?¡±
He asked while ncing towards one of the monitors there.
¡°An incident urred at the shop.¡±
¡°An incident? Why was I not informed?¡±
Rnd responded to his AI assistant who was quick to reply.
¡°It did not fit the specified criteria.¡±
¡°It didn¡¯t? Rey the incident on the main monitor.¡±
He didn¡¯t like the sound of it and waited for Sebastian to bring up the recording of what had happened. The monitor flickered into action and in a few seconds he had the whole incident there. The shop¡¯s counter was visible, with his wife standing behind it, her expression calm but somewhat annoyed. A burly customer stood on the other side, his face red with anger. His gestures were erratic, his voice raised.
Rnd watched the interaction unfold. The customer mmed his fist on the counter, shouting unintelligibly, presumably mad at the quality of one of their wares. Elodia responded calmly, her expression was unwavering despite the man''s aggression. The bodyguard reacted rather quickly and then a short scuffle unfolded, where the man was unceremoniously thrown outside. There he was apprehended by some soldiers given to him by Arthur.
¡°These incidents have been happening moretely¡¡±
Nothing happened to her and she was standing behind reinforced ss that even a tier 3 ss holder would have trouble with. However, he couldn¡¯t just let this slide and he quickly ordered.
¡°Sebastian, use your face recognition protocols, ess the monitoring system in the city, and find who this man is. Find anyone suspicious that he had interacted with, don¡¯t leave anyone out.¡±
¡°As you wish, master.¡±
He would not let this go. The man would be swiftly dealt with for offending the Knight Commander¡¯s wife, but this incident also raisedrger concerns. Could he have been hired by Arthur¡¯s opponents? Perhaps this was an attempt to probe the defenses of the store, a precursor to an abduction attempt on Elodia - something he could never allow.
With these troubling thoughts swirling in his mind, he headed upstairs to check on her. More than half the day had passed, yet the store remained open. He stepped into the elevator, riding it up to the entrance of his home. Then he made his way toward the entrance to the store, where he found his wife yawning and looking at someone looking through the disy cases.
¡°Oh, you¡¯re back already? I¡¯ll still be stuck here for another hour.¡±
She smiled at him as if everything was fine. For her, someone who had worked at the local adventurer¡¯s guild, dealing with one rowdy adventurer was nothing out of the ordinary. However, to Rnd, things needed to change. Perhaps it was time for a shift - not just for him, but for those around him as well.
¡°Could I have a word with you? It won¡¯t take long¡±
¡°Um, sure? Is something wrong?¡±
¡°You could say that.¡±
The two stepped outside, Elodia following with a slightly puzzled expression. As they walked, Rnd mulled over the best course of action. Hiring a new shop clerk was easy enough, and truthfully, his wife didn¡¯t need to work at all. But he knew how much she valued staying active and involved. Then it hit him. His mind wandered to the lectures he¡¯d been giving at the institute, and an idea began to take shape.
¡°Elodia, would you be interested in teaching children?¡±
¡°Teaching? Me?¡±
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 520: Need More Money.
Elodia blinked, caught off guard by her husband''s unexpected question.
"Teaching? Me?"
She repeated, her voiceced with confusion.Rnd nodded, his expression serious yet encouraging.
"Yes. You¡¯ve already been running the orphanage so efficiently, guiding and nurturing those children. I¡¯ve seen how they respect and look up to you. It¡¯s not much of a stretch to imagine you teaching them - and others in a more structured way."
Before bing Rnd¡¯s wife, Elodia had already worked for him as a store clerk. She had been perfect for the role, her years of experience as a guild receptionist making her exceptionally qualified. However, that was before Rnd had risen to prominence as the Knight Commander. His new position brought heightened dangers to their lives. As his wife, Elodia was inevitably at risk as well.
The store itself posed challenges. As it attracted customers who were trained adventurers and potentially tier 3 ss holders. Many individuals in this world didn¡¯t require weapons to inflict harm or cause wanton destruction. In the past Arthur''s brother¡¯s knights had attacked her and Agni, something that still bothered him to this day.
If Rnd could transition Elodia into a more controlled environment, such as a teaching institution, ensuring her safety would be significantly easier. He could station sentries throughout the building and conduct background checks on any new children allowed to participate. It was a n that would protect her while allowing her to use her talents meaningfully.
"I don¡¯t know... Teaching is quite different from running an orphanage. What exactly are you suggesting?"
Elodia¡¯s tone was hesitant, but the fact that she hadn¡¯t dismissed the idea outright gave Rnd hope. Now he just needed to convince her."A school, of course. One where children, especially those from disadvantaged backgrounds, can learn practical skills - like literacy, mathematics, and maybe even some basicbat training.¡°
In this world, free schools didn¡¯t exist. Education was a privilege of the wealthy, with nobles hiring private tutors to ensure their children excelled. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that more nobles acquiredbat-rted ssespared tomoners.
Leveling battle skills through training, as Rnd himself had been forced to do, dramatically increased one¡¯s chances. So did learning essential skills like reading and arithmetic. Even if these children didn¡¯t obtainbat-oriented sses, the knowledge could still help them achieve a better station in life than bing mere vigers or farmers.
"A school? Like one of those academies, the nobles use? That sounds... ambitious. Where would we even begin? And why are you bringing this up now? Is it because of that one customer?"
"Well... partially but I have been thinking about this for a while now."
Rnd admitted with a nod. That one customer had yed a role in sparking the idea, but it wasn¡¯t the only reason. In truth, Rnd believed his wife¡¯s talents were being underutilized. She was far more capable than her current roles as a shop clerk and housewife allowed her to show. He thought she would be happier surrounded by children, using her skills in a way that made asting impact. A school that taught children to read, write, and defend themselves was just one concept, though. If she didn¡¯t like it, there were other paths they could explore.
"If you don¡¯t like that idea, we could think of other things..."
"Now hold on there,"
Elodia interrupted.
"I didn¡¯t say no. The idea is... intriguing."
Elodia paused, clearly pondering the proposal. Rnd could tell she was weighing the idea seriously. She folded her arms, her brow furrowing in concentration.
¡°It sounds noble, but also like a monumental undertaking. Who would fund it? Build it? Staff it?¡±
¡°Well, we would.¡±
Rnd replied.
¡°We? It seems my dear husband hasn¡¯t been keeping an eye on the ledger¡¡±
Elodia raised an eyebrow.
¡°Unless you get Lord Arthur to finance this venture, we¡¯d be hard-pressed to cover the costs on our own.¡±
¡°Were we really that in the red?¡±
¡°Well, a certain someone tends to buy all sorts of exotic materials every day and doesn¡¯t restock his own shop too often¡ they also vanish for weeks or months and don¡¯t really bring back anything to show for it, it¡¯s a miracle that this shop even functions¡¡±
¡°I¡ uh¡¡±
Rnd turned his head, feeling awkward as he was called out for his overspending. It was true. Despite earning a lot from selling equipment, he hadn¡¯t been producing muchtely. He¡¯d also wasted a great deal of his gear during Robert¡¯s rescue, blowing up all the golems in the process. After that, he had started tinkering with prototypes that couldn¡¯t be sold. It seemed that in order to move forward, he¡¯d need to return to his work or perhaps explore other ways to earn money.
¡°I thought so, well, once you take care of that problem, then I¡¯ll give it a serious consideration.¡±@@novelbin@@
The idea of starting a school lingered in Rnd''s mind as he watched Elodia return to the shop. Her reaction was promising, though it came with many concerns that he was aware of. Funding was a valid point - one he couldn''t ignore. His habit of hoarding rare materials for crafting and neglecting to restock the shop had undoubtedly stretched their resources thin. If this school were to be a reality, he¡¯d need to fix his finances quickly.
At first, he pondered whether it would be fine to restructure the dorms into part of the school, but the thought of having more children near his workshop bothered him. The dorms operated as an orphanage, sustained by his work and Elodia¡¯s. While the kids would eventually grow up and leave, it didn¡¯t mean he could simply repurpose the space into something else. It could remain as a dormitory or an orphanage for other children. Perhaps even some of its old residents could manage it.
A better idea began to take shape - a proper institution within Albrook. There were still suitable locations where such a ce could be built, and with Arthur¡¯s help, securing the rights likely wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, this would be a massive undertaking. He would need to design arge building and ensure it was fully secured for Elodia¡¯s use. She would probably be the only teacher at first, but in time, he envisioned her bing the Headmistress, deciding how the institution would operate. Rnd nned to be the main sponsor, but for that, he needed to earn a significant amount of money.
¡®It alwayses down to resources, but what¡¯s the best way to go about this?¡¯
Rnd was a busy man with many demands and little aptitude formerce. He could, in theory, lock himself in his workshop for a few months to earn enough money for the project, but he couldn¡¯t afford to waste all that time. His level wasn¡¯t advancing quickly enough, and he was keen to address that problem too.
¡®I need a more permanent solution. I¡¯ll always need more money, now and in the future - that¡¯s a truth that never changes,¡¯
Not much time had passed since he started working with mithril, but he knew there were far superior materials awaiting him in the future. Creating golems, developing new runic devices, and expanding his workshop all demanded more time and resources. If he relied solely on selling personally crafted items, he would be unable to focus on other projects or improve hisbat skills.
¡®I wish that Time Chamber idea was feasible, but that¡¯s probably going to take years of research, and even then¡ It could be impossible. I should focus on building a factory instead. Let the golems handle assembly for me, even if I can¡¯t create a rune assembly process, I should be able to minimize my involvement.¡¯
Rnd already had a solid n for creating his first runic factory. He still had arge amount of unused old farnd where it could be constructed. That would likely be his next major building project, but it wasn¡¯t his only priority. He also wanted to delve back into the dungeon to explore theyout of the B-rank portion or confirm if its rank wasn¡¯t higher. From what he had gathered, adventurers were struggling to progress beyond a few floors, and no one had discovered a boss chamber yet.
¡°If I remember correctly, the guild offers rewards for bringing in new information about the dungeon, And if I manage to be the first to tackle the new boss, I might score some bonus treasure - perhaps something as valuable as Agni¡¯s egg?¡±
The dungeon still held many secrets waiting to be uncovered. The basic portion of it had already been fully mapped by his golems, giving him aprehensive view of the area. While he no longer had control over the mining section, he was still earning ie through his golem rescue services. The reduction in adventurer deaths had made the dungeon a more popr destination, which, in turn, put more coins in Arthur¡¯s pocket.
Even so, Rnd couldn¡¯t take everything from the dungeon for himself. The city also needed resources, and so did its soldiers. Bncing these demands was crucial; his survival was closely tied to the strength of Arthur¡¯s troops.
¡®It¡¯s hard being a knightmander ¡ but I¡¯ll still keep the best stuff for me!¡¯
Rnd nodded to himself and returned to his workshop. Perhaps it was time for the Crimson Adventurer to make aeback. However, before venturing forth, he needed to take care of a few preparations.
First on his list was his tamed wolf, Agni, who he intended to bring along. With so many undead creatures lurking in the dungeon, Agni¡¯s divine constitution would be a tremendous advantage. Rnd was aware that the Srian Church mightin about his absence so he nned to take Agni through the back entrance to avoid any unnecessary encounters. While he had an agreement with the church, if Agni missed a few sermons, they would simply have to ept it.
¡®I bet Agni will love going out and ying in the dungeon again. We haven¡¯t had much time for exploringtely¡¯
He also needed to review the guild¡¯s list of monster parts in demand. His current objective wasn¡¯t just to gain levels but also to earn money. Gathering sought-after monster parts was a reliable way to aplish that. Since market demand for these parts often fluctuated, it was a good idea to update the mental list he had. It was also important to stay informed about areas other adventurers had already explored. While he had sensors ced throughout the dungeon, they didn¡¯t cover every corner.
¡®That shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem. I¡¯ll just have one of the soldiers fetch the list and give me a thorough report¡¯
In the past, he would have prepared everything himself, but now he was a High Knight Commander - a position that ced him above most others and, in many people¡¯s eyes, even above Arthur in terms of influence. With scribes among their ranks, having one of them gather this information would be a simple task.
¡®Now then, I should probably take some spatial containers with me. Maybe some mining golems too?¡¯
He wasn¡¯t expecting anything extraordinary from this venture, but it was always better to be over-prepared. If he unearthed another mine filled with mithril or other valuable metals, it would be best to extract as much as possible before informing the Union. While he had a good rtionship with the dwarves, they would undoubtedly try to monopolize any new mine for their own crafts.
¡®Should I take a nce at the missing people list too?¡¯
While preparing he wondered about hisst visit where he encountered Rastix. The gnome proved to be an asset for his undertaking and even if his experiments sometimes blew up hisb, it was all deducted from his earnings. The runic prosthetic was only created thanks to him and with the help of the union, he was eventually nning to establish something simr to a clinic. There were many people with missing limbs and fingers which for a price could be helped without the need for tier 4 magic.
¡°I suppose, I should get to it?¡±
There was much to do, but with the help of others, he could focus on restoring some of his equipment. With Sebastian¡¯s assistance, he contacted a few people within the city to arrange the creation of a report that could be delivered directly to his doorstep. Although the project was not yetplete, he was working on developing something akin to a fax machine - an invention capable of scanning t papers and transmitting them to distant locations. For now, however, he decided to give his mind a brief respite by indulging in some basic runecrafting.
From arge box in the corner of the room, he retrieved a round metal sphere. It was a clean base for one of his most frequently used devices: a runic bomb. With a single strike of his hammer, the pale metal began to shimmer with a vivid blue glow. The light spread across the entire surface, instantly forming a functional spell structure that could be activated onmand.
"I¡¯vee a long way, haven¡¯t I?"
It took just one swing of his hammer to craft this high-tier 2 bomb, and only a bit more effort would be required to make it even more powerful. As he recently exined in his lectures, runes could be enhanced beyond their intended limits. For items like runic bombs, this process was particrly advantageous as overloading the structures wasn¡¯t an issue since they were designed for single use.
Crafting these devices was straightforward, and they delivered an impressive amount of power. To make them even more versatile, he could imbue the explosion with any elemental attribute of his choice. This ability to adapt to various situations made the runic grenade one of the most effective weapons in his arsenal.
¡°Cheap and effective, the best kind of weapon.¡±
The night wore on as Rnd delved deeper into his work, the rhythmic ng of his hammer ringing through the workshop. The faint blue glow of enchanted runes danced across his tools and materials, bathing the room in a serene light. Rnd focused on replenishing his depleted stock of runic devices and gear. He also adjusted his armor and reinforced the enchantments on his gauntlets. His gear had gone through some use during Robert¡¯s rescue but it was still in working order.
As the first rays of dawn crept through the windows, Rnd found himself enjoying a hearty breakfast with his wife. They had already discussed his uing departure. She was ustomed to his frequent expeditions, but he couldn¡¯t help wondering if her patience might eventually wear thin. To avoid any potential resentment, he resolved toplete his mission swiftly and perhaps return with a few gifts to soften any lingering annoyance.
¡°You worked through the night again, didn¡¯t you?¡±
She asked, pouring him a cup of coffee.
¡°Had to catch up.¡±
Rnd admitted sheepishly, his eyes flicking toward the window as though searching for a distraction.
¡°But more importantly, why does Agni look so down?¡±
Outside, his wolf lounged listlessly, his massive head flopped over the edge of the stable-sized doghouse.
¡°Oh, he¡¯s always like that before the priestse to take him away. Can¡¯t me him; it must be boring to sit through hours of their rituals.¡±
¡°I see. Hey, Agni,e here for a minute.¡±
He had been workingte into the night, sharing his ns only with Elodia. By now, he had received the report, packed all his gear, and was nearly ready to depart. In his haste, though, he¡¯d forgotten to inform his loyalpanion about their uing journey into the dungeon. Agni lifted his head slightly at Rnd¡¯s call, his ears perking up as if trying to decide whether it was worth moving. Rnd sighed, realizing that he had perhaps been ignoring his partner for too long but his attitude also made him want to tease him more.
¡°Well that¡¯s a shame, I suppose I¡¯ll have to go to the dungeon alone, I was hoping you¡¯de with me, but if you¡¯d rather stay here and listen to the priests drone on¡¡±
Before he could finish the sentence Agni¡¯s ears shot upright at the mention of the dungeon. The massive wolf bolted upright, shaking off his lethargy as his glowing eyes locked onto Rnd. With a deep, resonant bark, he bounded toward the house, his tail wagging furiously.
¡°There we go.¡±
Rnd chuckled, reaching out to ruffle the fur behind Agni¡¯s ears as the wolf leaned into his touch, almost knocking out the window.
¡°I knew that¡¯d get your attention.¡±
Elodia smirked, sipping her own coffee as she watched the interaction and the ensuing shaking of the house Agni was leaning up against.
¡°Well, have fun you two, ande back safely.¡±
¡°We will.¡±
¡°Worf!¡±
Chapter 521: The Old Dungeon Secret.
¡°Excuse me, but where is the noble Sun Wolf?¡±
¡°Oh sorry, there has been a change of n, the Knight Commander and his tamed wolf won¡¯t be avable for a few days.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
The priests, d in the ceremonial garb of the Srian Church, exchanged frustrated nces. They had arrived earlier than expected, hoping to take the divine beast with them to perform the usual rituals before their believers. It had be a weekly routine for them and Agni the Sun Wolf was supposed to be waiting for them outside. However, it seemed they were being turned away for reasons they hadn''t anticipated.
One of the priests, an elderly man with a long, graying beard, approached the knights standing guard. His face was stern but with a touch of exhaustion, as though he had seen more than enough of this kind of interference in his time.
"I must insist, we have a sacred duty to fulfill. The wolf''s divine blessing is of utmost importance. You cannot simply deny us ess without exnation. We were not informed of any change in the schedule."
The knight at the front, a burly man with a scar running down his cheek, crossed his arms over his chest and stood firm.
"The High Knight Commander has issued new orders. Agni won¡¯t be avable for your rituals for the next few days, maybe even until next week. You¡¯ll have to make do without him.¡±
The lead priest''s face tightened, frustration bubbling beneath hisposed exterior.¡°This is uneptable!¡±
He snapped, his voice echoing through the courtyard.
¡°The faithful await the Sun Wolf¡¯s blessing. Do you realize the kind of uproar this will cause among our followers?¡±
The scarred knight didn¡¯t flinch, his expression stone cold.
¡°I follow the orders of mymander, not your schedule. If the faithful have questions, you can take it up with your superiors or the Knight Commander when he returns.¡±
The elder priest huffed, adjusting his ceremonial robes. Hispanions murmured in agreement, their voices carrying hints of indignation. However, they could see that they weren¡¯t getting through and they were also aware of the magical turrets pointing their way so they could do nothing more than retreat.
¡°The high priest will hear of this!¡±
The knights stood unmoved as the priests shuffled away, their ceremonial robes fluttering in the wind. One of the younger priests muttered under his breath, only to be hushed by a sharp nce from the elder. For a while the knights kept their eyes of the sria believers, only talking once they had vanished into the forest.
¡°Was that really fine? What if they go to the Inquisition?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, believe in our High Knight Commander, everything will be fine, we just need to follow orders. Now straighten up, if anything happens to Lady Elodia, our heads will roll!¡±
¡°Our heads Sir? Would the High Knight Commander do such a thing¡¡±
The leader of the guards nced at the two younger soldiers standing beside him. For some reason, he began looking around nervously before waving them closer. His voice dropped to a whisper.
¡°You weren¡¯t there when it happened, but the Commander annihted an entire knight troop by himself right here. He was ruthless! He even defeated Knight Commander Emmerson - with just his fists, and showed him no mercy!¡±
¡°Just his fists?¡±
The two men exchanged uneasy nces before looking back at their leader. They had heard rumors about the Commander, but they weren¡¯t sure how much of it was true. The man rarely appeared, but when he did, chaos followed. They had even seen him flying on a metallic cart, pursued by the forces of an opposing faction, only for Lord Arthur to intervene and save him.
¡°Now that you understand, just shut up and keep watch!¡±
¡°Uh¡ Yes, Sir!¡±
The guards dispersed, passing orders to other men to spread out and secure the area. The entire site was now guarded by over thirty soldiers. Large runic turrets were strategically ced throughout, and a few imposing golems stood as silent sentinels. It was a veritable fortress that no ordinary intruder would dare to challenge. To top it off, tier-3 adventurers were stationed nearby, ready to respond in an instant should anything go awry.
With everyone bustling around, the leader froze, a bead of sweat rolling down his forehead. Something felt off. Slowly, he turned his head to the side. There, one of the turrets was pointed directly at him. He could swear it hadn¡¯t been aimed his way a moment ago¡
******
¡°I think I¡¯m more feared than respected¡ but maybe that¡¯s not such a bad thing. What do you think, Agni?¡±
¡°Worf?¡±
¡°I guess so.¡±
Rnd nced at the disy screen before him, where he monitored the soldiers and knights stationed around his home. His advanced surveince system provided aprehensive view of the area. For a brief moment, he noticed one of the guards flinch, clearly spooked after realizing the turret had shifted to track him. The man¡¯s uneasy expression gave Rnd pause. It dawned on him just how intimidating he must appear to these people.
¡°If they knew I was watching them day and night, they might think I was some kind of madman.¡±
¡°Awooo?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s move. Just remember, before we enter the dungeon, switch to your ruby form.¡±
The twopanions began their trek through a concealed tunnel leading into the dungeon. The passage had been restored after the Lich incident long ago, its walls widened and reinforced with the help of digging golems. Now, Agni could pass through with ease, even with hisrger size.
Agni¡¯s form as a ming Sun Wolf illuminated the passageway, his radiant golden glow lighting their path. But soon, his appearance began to shift. Shimmering red rubies emerged from his fur, recing the fiery brilliance. The golden glow dimmed as he transitioned into his ruby form, a transformation that was far more than cosmetic. This form significantly increased his resistance to physical attacks, hardening his defenses like an imprable gemstone.
The primary reason for the transformation, however, was subtler. It allowed Agni to move through the dungeon undetected, blending in without rming the priests who upied the area. Most of them had no idea of his hybrid nature and would never suspect that the ruby-furred wolf was, in fact, the fabled Sun Wolf blessed by their goddess.
¡°Now then, let¡¯s see how things are going inside the dungeon.¡±
With his wife safe and his immediate worries set aside, he turned his focus to the dungeon. This ce held a wealth of memories, most of them unpleasant, but it was also where he had achieved tier 3. Returning now, he felt a sense of anticipation. Perhaps during this journey he could discover something to help him with his current leveling problem. Reaching level hundred with Runesmith Overlord was his main goal now but for that to happen, he needed a proper training ground which would probably not be easy to discover.
¡°There probably won¡¯t be a tier 4 monster I can easily kill with divine magic? Would be nice if it was¡¡±
He mumbled to himself while heading through the hidden entrance. The door opened by sliding to the side and he was there.
¡°Ah, it¡¯s rather toasty in here¡¡±
This chamber was previously a hidden room with some rewards inside of them but now it was turned into something resembling a boiler room. There were manyrge pipes going in different directions, part of the geothermal generator system they were establishing inside.
¡°Everything¡¯s progressing nicely. With all this geothermal energy, we won¡¯t need any additional wind generators anytime soon.¡±
Rnd¡¯s gaze swept across the machinery, which had been installed as part of an experimental system to harness itstent heat energy. He had a hard time exining everything to the union dwarves but eventually, they went along with his ns. Now, with this vast reservoir of power at his disposal, Rnd could easily run an entire factory while still supplying more than enough energy to power the entire city. The possibilities were limitless, and this system would soon be the backbone of his magical city.
¡°If everything goes well, the new housing units wille equipped with rune lights, coolers, and heated water.¡±
Thanks to the abundance of geothermal energy, the n to transform the entire city into a magical wondend was nearingpletion. Thework of cables now spanned nearly every corner, and most of the supporting infrastructure was already in ce. All that remained was the instation of the hardware that would harness this energy.
Once everything was operational, Rnd anticipated the favorability of the city¡¯s residents to soar. After all, this project promised a new era of magical convenience and innovation, powered by an endless, almost cost-free energy source drawn from the dungeon itself.
After ncing around and checking for any potential leaks, he headed out. After Agni squeezed through a few secret corridors, he arrived around the mid-levels of the dungeon. There he was greeted by a well-popted dungeon, with multiple adventurer groups fighting lower-level monsters.
They were engaged in battling a few skeletons, simr to the ones he had empowered with his necrotic cube. The sight of adventurers fighting undead ming skeletons gave Rnd pause. It reminded him of his past, back when he had been doing the same. He couldn¡¯t help but analyze their techniques, which, though rough, showed some promise. Most of them were equipped with runic gear from his shop. While he did aim to make a profit, his products were typically affordable and durable.
¡®I might have to get used to all these prying eyes¡¯
Some adventurers were hunting monsters, but others had their eyes fixed on him - or more specifically, on Agni. The creature''s imposing presence was unlike anything they could hope to handle. Thanks to Agni, Rnd had little difficulty reaching the tenth level. The inexperienced adventurers were either too afraid or too intimidated by the massive, ruby-furred beast. With a single snort or howl, Agni could send entire groups scrambling, likely mistaking him for a monster preying on adventurers.
¡®I need to install a private elevator to take me straight to theva area¡ Or maybe I could drill through from the other side and create my own entrance from a different location?¡¯
The increasing number of people in the dungeon and the time wasted traveling back and forth between levels were bing problematic. Two options came to mind: the first involved constructing a tunnel and installing an elevator system. The second would make use of one of the hidden chambers and the geothermal generator he had already set up. With his current expertise, crafting a small teleportation gate was also a viable solution. Though it would consume arge amount of mana, it might ultimately prove cheaper and more efficient than boring throughyers of dense rock.
¡®That¡¯s not a bad idea,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I should scout for a suitable spot and see if it¡¯s feasible.¡¯
After passing through the already cleared boss chamber, Rnd arrived at the vast, openva zone. Like the previous ten levels, this area was more crowded than usual, though the adventurers were spread out due to the increased difficulty of the monsters. Rnd¡¯s immediate destination was the mining site, where the entrance to the true dungeony. However, before proceeding, there was another matter he wanted to investigate - an area that had eluded discovery until now.
Thanks to his soldiers and the guild, Rnd had managed to deploy numerous sensors throughout the dungeon. There wasn¡¯t a single corner he couldn¡¯t view through his mapping device. This system, initially designed to support their protection business and aid golems in rescuing adventurers, had an unexpected benefit: it allowed him to measure unusual phenomena. With Sebastian¡¯s help, he had pinpointed one particr spot in the old dungeon that emitted an intriguing mana signature. It was time to check it out for himself.
Rnd made his way to the area that had piqued his interest. There a group of volcanic rock golems blocked his path, simr to the one monster he defeated when he picked up Agni. Once these monsters were a real threat to him but now, he didn¡¯t even need to move a finger.
¡°Agni.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
Agni leapt at the first monster, and the ughter began. The golems trudged through pools ofva, but for Agni, resistant to fire, the fiery terrain posed no threat. The volcanic rock golems, formidable in appearance, crumbled like brittle y under the relentless onught of the massive wolf. His ruby-furred form shimmered with each strike, the force of his blows reverberating through the cavern.
Rnd observed calmly, one hand trailing along the rough surface of the cavern wall as he searched for the anomaly.
¡°They tend to appear in areas with strong monsters. This one seems clever, though - knows how to stay hidden... but¡¡±
Once the battle ended, they pressed deeper into the dungeon, arriving at a seemingly barren cave. Jagged rocks jutted from every surface, creating a space that offered no room to maneuver. The area was deste - no resources, no monsters, no hints of hidden treasures. Even the rocks were exceptionally hard and devoid of any redeeming qualities. Most adventurers would give up here, deeming it a pointless dead end. That, Rnd suspected, was precisely what the creator of this space had intended.
¡°Interested in some digging, Agni?¡±
¡°Worf?¡±
Agni¡¯s ears perked up, but the wolf seemed reluctant to navigate the jagged, sharp rocks ahead. Rnd simply shrugged and activated his magic. With a touch of his gauntlet-d hands, he began pressing against the sharp rocks, softening them into ordinary earth. Though they appeared solid, the rocks were merely clumps of soil reinforced by mana, their structure easily unraveled once the mana was affected by his own.
¡°This area¡¯s definitely different¡±
Rnd muttered, noting the peculiarposition. It made sense - this was where the dungeon¡¯s creator had hidden the core. After navigating a narrow corridor, he came to a solid wall. Activating his debugging skill, the hidden runes etched into the surface became visible. Rnd¡¯s experience with opening concealed chambers served him well, and it took only a minute to decipher and rearrange the puzzle. With a faint rumble, the wall shifted, revealing a hidden path. At the end of the corridory the object of his search: a strange, floating orb, its surface pulsating with raw, unbridled power.
¡°So, this is it, the dungeon¡¯s central piece.¡±
Rnd had read extensively about these magical objects. Theories about their origins varied widely. Some believed them to be divine artifacts, remnants of evil gods who had left them behind as seeds of chaos. Others argued that they were nothing more than evolved monsters, feeding on the energy adventurers provided through their deaths within the dungeon''s confines. Despite the disagreements, there was one universally epted truth: the destruction of a dungeon core meant the annihtion of the entire dungeon and probably anyone still left within it.@@novelbin@@
¡°I wonder if this thing could directly power the entire city...¡±
The mana in the area was incredibly dense, the core practically immersed in it. Swirling energy radiated from the orb, casting a surreal, flickering light that danced across the cavern walls. Though the core was right before him, he didn¡¯t step into the room. Crossing the threshold would trigger a cascade of problems. The orb itself appeared defenseless, and the chamber was small, but the moment he entered, an avnche of monsters would likely be unleashed, all of them swarming the area.
¡°I wonder what I should do with this thing...¡±
He hade more out of curiosity than anything else. There was no real reason for him to take the core as doing so would make him an enemy to every creature in the dungeon. Escaping would be difficult, and if the orb were damaged in the ensuing flood of monsters, the entire dungeon would copse.
¡°Interesting...¡±
After activating his eye skill, Rnd was able to discern an intriguing fact - he could copy the magic inscriptions on the core¡¯s surface without needing to get any closer. Fortunately, the core was an almost perfect sphere, floating and revealing all of its sides to him. But there was aplication. The runes were extraordinarilyplex, far beyond his current understanding. They seemed to belong to a structure that was likely of tier 4plexity.
His eye twitched with strain from the overwhelming mana radiating from the orb, forcing him to look away. It was a magnificent piece of research material, but further examination would have to wait. The possibilities were staggering as if he could somehow copy the entire dungeon core, the potential for what he could do was nearly limitless. An endless supply of monsters, perhaps ones that he could tailor to his leveling needs, a personal leveling dungeon of his own making¡
Chapter 522: Dungeon Core
¡°Hm¡ do I even need to take this thing out? It should be fine if it stays here.¡±
Rnd stood before the entrance to the dungeon core chamber. Inside, the core floated in a mostly empty room. At the center stood a round column resembling a pedestal, and above it hovered the object in question. From a distance, it looked like a magical artifact - something meticulously crafted by a master artisan. However, to someone like him, a true master craftsman, it was clear this wasn¡¯t the case.
The floating orb, the dungeon core, was not an artifact but it also wasn¡¯t perhaps truly alive. Rnd tried to examine it but stepping further into the room would bode bad for his current expedition. The core''s surface shimmered, shifting between an opaque sheen and translucent rity. It pulsed with so much mana that it would probably cause regr mages to be repelled but his mind was not filled with the beauty of what he was seeing but how he could use it instead.
¡°What if I just left it here? I could perhaps use it¡¡±
A thought crept into Rnd¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t fully understand how these dungeon cores operated, but he suspected they might function simrly to artificial tower spirits - something between a living being and a programmed machine. The cores appeared to absorb massive amounts of mana from the environment and the adventurers they defeated, using that energy to gradually expand in size. The process was slow, often taking hundreds of years before any noticeable change urred.
This realization sparked a new question in his mind: what if he could influence that change? What if he could control the core and bend it to his will? If that were possible, would he still need to venture into other dungeons in search of monsters? Or could he simplymand the core to spawn whatever creatures he needed?
¡®The ground is covered in runes, simr to the ones in the other hidden chambers, with time I should be able to dismantle the defenses, perhaps if I make it think that I¡¯m part of the monsters in the dungeon, it won¡¯t trigger the traps?¡¯@@novelbin@@
Rnd contemted ways to gain ess to the chamber. Once inside, he could examine the floating dungeon core more closely. His goal wasn¡¯t to destroy it but to harness its power for his own purposes. If he could decipher how to make it spawn specific monsters, that would be enough. Perhaps he couldmand it to produce powerful boss monsters he could farm for resources or even bypass the conventional process entirely. Rewards like Agni¡¯s Egg might be obtainable, or he could potentially create tier 3 enemies for training.
However, he knew this wouldn¡¯t be a task aplished in a single day. The runes on the core were likely of tier 4 caliber, far beyond his current mastery. The intense pain he experienced while attempting to transcribe them into runic programmingnguage confirmed as much. Even if he managed to decode the rune he observed, critical portions seemed to be missing.He had a theory about tier 4 grand runes, but it remained unproven. Still, the reaction of his Runic Eye skill mirrored what he had encountered with some of the magic in the Headmistress¡¯ tower, further supporting his suspicion that he was dealing with tier 4 magic here as well.
¡°Woo?¡±
¡°Ah sorry Agni, I was just thinking, everything is fine, just don¡¯t go inside or you¡¯ll trigger a trap.¡±
Agni paced behind Rnd, his ruby-like form radiating faint heat and casting ambient light that danced across the cavern walls. The glow created shifting shadows that flickered in the dim chamber. Despite his imposing appearance, the wolvenpanion seemed unusually rmed and restless. He moved back and forth, his tail curled tightly, a clear sign of unease.
It was almost as if he feared the dungeon core itself - his own creator. Perhaps this reaction was an instinctual safeguard, an inborn trait injected by the dungeon to ensure its creations could never turn against it.
¡°Why don¡¯t you go out Agni, keep people froming here.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
Agni was quick to follow the order, retreating from the vicinity of the dungeon core without hesitation. Once hispanion was gone, Rnd turned his attention back to the chamber, contemting his next move. He hade here intending to take a quick look at what he was working with, but the core chamber¡¯s unusual setup had caught him off guard. Now, he needed to decide whether to prioritize investigating the core or continue with the spelunking expedition he had nned.
¡°I suppose I¡¯ll leave a probe here and let Sebastian analyze itter¡¡±
After some deliberation, he made his choice. With his current technological advancements, he didn¡¯t need to handle every task personally. His AI assistant, Sebastian, could manage this part of the investigation. The probe he had in mind was a recording device capable of monitoring the shifting mana patterns around the core and scanning the runes. Once the data was collected, it would be forwarded to Sebastian for detailed analysis.
This solution freed Rnd to explore other areas of the dungeon while the core¡¯s defensive mechanisms were left to manage themselves. Confident in his decision, he retrieved a few cubes from his spatial storage and embedded them into the nearby walls. These probes, though not identical to runic mapping sensors, shared simr functionalities. They didn¡¯t need to be inside the core chamber itself to perform their scans. The high concentration of mana within the core chamber allowed the devices to pick up on fluctuations and analyze the runes remotely. However, the intense mana density would slow the scanning process, likely requiring several days toplete.
In the meantime, Rnd nned to delve deeper into the dungeon. His gauntlets glowed faintly as square-shaped holes appeared in the walls, where he carefully inserted the probes. Once in ce, he sealed them off, taking care to conceal thempletely. Though he didn¡¯t anticipate adventurers or monsters in this area, he preferred to keep the devices hidden from prying eyes. When everything was set, Rnd restored the entrance, ensuring it looked undisturbed and as natural as when he arrived.
¡®Should I order this area sealed off for good? Or would that just attract too much unwanted attention?¡¯
The thought lingered in his mind. He briefly considered using his High Knight Commander status to secure the chamber, stationing guards to keep adventurers away. However, such an act could backfire. Drawing attention to the area might prompt others to investigate, potentially revealing the dungeon core¡¯s existence.
While destroying dungeon cores was illegal, Rnd knew that didn¡¯t stop everyone. These living artifacts were the subject of intense research, and some archmages would pay exorbitant prices for functioning or even damaged cores. Sealing the chamber could potentially put a bullseye on it, prompting some underworld organizations to act. These cores were quite difficult to detect. Even he needed to ce hundreds of runic mapping sensors throughout it all before discovering this location through Sebastian.
¡®I suppose, no one will discover it unless I point it to them. I¡¯ll just reinforce the hidden chamber with some barriers and it should be fine¡¡¯
He decided to keep it hidden from others by not mentioning it to others. As long as few people knew of it, no one would be able to spread it as a rumor. This whole dungeon was being monitored by Sebastian and he would be informed about any intrusions or disturbances. For now, discretion was the best policy. Rnd reinforced the chamber¡¯s entrance,yering it with a mixture of runic defenses and magical illusions to make it appearpletely natural. Anyone stumbling upon it would find nothing more than an unremarkable stretch of cavern wall.
¡°Let¡¯s go Agni, race you to thevake!¡±
¡°Awoo!¡±
Once that was taken care of, the two took off running. While Rnd was of a higher level and had a better stat multiplier, he couldn¡¯t quite keep up with his ruby wolf. Agni sped ahead, but Rnd managed to keep the gap small enough to maintain sight of hispanion. The chase was a wee distraction from the heavy thoughts lingering about his current woes. Rnd''s boots ttered against the rocky floor as he pushed himself harder, following Agni¡¯s ruby form darting ahead like a streak of red lightning.
The path twisted and turned, but eventually, they arrived at thevake, which had now begun to change.
¡°I see, so the bridge ising along nicely.¡±
Rnd approached thevake, now greeted by the sight of a partially assembled ck marble bridge stretching across the molten expanse. The bridge, a marvel of engineering, had been constructed to provide a safer passage into the heart of the dungeon, where the secret entrance to the minesy. Despite its sturdy design, the scaffolding and unfinished sections indicated that the project was far fromplete.
At first, he had been skeptical when the dwarven union members mentioned the idea. Thevake would fill withva and drain like clockwork, leaving only a narrow window of time to cross. This created great challenges for transporting goods from the center to the shore. However, the dwarves had mastered the timing. Further investigation revealed that thevake was much shallower than originally anticipated. With this discovery, they were able to design a bridge that was both stable and rtively easy to assemble.
¡°I thought they were crazy for attempting it, but here we are.¡±
It was quite a strange sight to see the heavy metallic cables stretched everywhere. The build had started with dwarven craftsmen spreading long, thick cables to the other side of thevake. Some of these cables were also attached to the ceiling overhead. At first, the construction resembled a rope bridge made from a special alloy, but over time, it was transformed into its current form - a solid structure made from thick bs of ck marble, assembled right on-site.
Not far from theke was a camp established by the union. There, arge group of stonemasons was hard at work creating massive blocks and columns intended to serve as the bridge''s main supports. They coborated with the alchemist guild to reinforce the stones they quarried from the dungeon. Although the process was slow, the resulting ck marble was fullyva-resistant and capable of withstanding repeated flooding without shifting.
The technology employed was simple, relying solely on a pulley system, but progress was steady. This entire construction made Rnd realize that he wasn¡¯t as all-knowing as he sometimes believed. Even though he came from a modern world, there were still aspects of this one that he didn¡¯t fully understand or know. What he might have considered impossible or prohibitively expensive, the dwarves approached with practicality and ingenuity. At the pace they were working, it would only take a few months to reach the middle portion of theke. Oncepleted, they could transport goods across the bridge without interruption.
¡®I wonder, if I got to control the dungeon core, would I be able to shift the mining area into a better location? or perhaps could I change which metals it produced?¡¯
His thoughts drifted back to the dungeon core and the possibilities it held. This world was a peculiar blend of game mechanics and reality. If he applied that logic to the dungeon core, perhaps he could manipte theyout - changing the locations of certain rooms or altering the spawn points of monsters. However, such alterations could potentially render the entire bridge construction effort pointless.
Still, without any concrete research to back his theories, this idea remained spective at best. For now,pleting the bridge was the most practical solution. Once finished, mining operations could happen uninterrupted, and adventurers would no longer have to sit around theke, waiting for it to drain.
¡°Well Agni, it should be clearing up in a minute, let¡¯s go.¡±
Some people looked his way and some perhaps even identified who he was. While Agni¡¯s Sun Wolf form was more known to the inquisitors, the old adventurers still remembered the old ruby form. However, he was not nning to take this entrance today as it was quite swapped with other adventurers and also miners.
The middle of thevake had changed as well. Now, it resembled a bunker constructed from the same ck marble material as the bridge. This structure served as the entrance to the higher-tier dungeon, designed for easier essibility. A massive hatch on the top allowed people to enter or exit, and for those unwilling to wait for theke to part, a temporary bridge made of metallic cords offered an alternative route.
ess to the higher-tier dungeon was arge source of ie, so the adventurers¡¯ guild and other stakeholders hadmitted fully to supporting the dwarves¡¯ efforts. Rnd, however, had started to favor using the back entrance for his excursions. With his current skillset, it allowed him to avoid the crowded, narrow corridors of the main path. He made his way to the spot where he had once fallen with his brother Robert and his now-wife, Lucille. Upon arriving, he activated a flotation spell, gliding down gently toward the secondary entrance, which, for the time being, remained unused.
Rnd descended slowly, his magical flotation spell ensuring a gentle and controllednding. The secondary entrance remained sealed off and was considered too troublesome for general use. The worms responsible for his earlier fall still posed a threat, and other monsters asionally wandered into the area. Additionally, the uneven terrain of the chasm made constructing an elevator system a significant challenge. The union seemed to favor the main entrance, leaving this one as an alternative for individuals like Rnd.
A door with a small safety ledge marked the entrance, unguarded by magical locks. Once inside, Rnd and Agni were stopped at a secondary safety gate. This checkpoint was manned by dwarves and his own soldiers. While they allowed entry from the other side, they needed to verify the identity of anyone attempting to ess the mining area. Monsters still asionally spawned in the connecting tunnels, and after the Lich incident, the entire site had been fortified with additional defenses. This was necessary to ensure the safety of workers and adventurers alike.
¡°Who goes the¡ Oh¡ Sir, please go through!¡±
The gate featured a smalltch, allowing one of the soldiers to peer through. To avoid unnecessary dys, Rnd pulled his hooded robe aside, revealing his face. While not everyone would recognize him immediately, he had already made the necessary arrangements. The soldiers stationed here had been informed of his passage and instructed to let him through without any fuss.
The heavy gate creaked open, and Rnd stepped inside, greeted by the rhythmic nging of pickaxes and the faint hum of magical lights echoing from deeper within the mining area. Dwarves and other workers toiled tirelessly, chiselingrge stones from the walls and processing them on the spot. Any debris deemed unworthy was left behind, to be reabsorbed by the dungeon itself, recycling spent mana and preserving its ecosystem.
¡°Wooo!¡±
¡°Getting sentimental, Agni? We had our time here, but it¡¯s time to move on. I wonder if we¡¯ll find another ce like this further inside.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
Agni wagged his tail excitedly at the mention of exploration. The two had spent a great deal of time in this area, which was now bustling with activity. Besides the dwarven miners and guards, there were also adventurers. The entrance to the higher-tier dungeon had been opened and reinforced with dwarven steel - a measure Rnd had suggested without revealing the secret that this section was not part of the same dungeon.
¡°Your cards, please.¡±
¡°Is this really necessary?¡±
On his way to the entrance, Rnd spotted a group of Tier 3 adventurers halted by two guards. Since the incident with Rastix, he had ordered his men to monitor closely who entered and exited the dungeon. With sensors embedded in the walls, it was possible to identify some of the adventurers and even track their actions within. This allowed them to detect if anyone turned against theirpatriots inside. However, some of these Tier 3 ss holders were notoriously prideful. They didn¡¯t always grasp who truly held authority here, often acting as though their strength exempted them from the rules.
¡°Just step aside. We don¡¯t have time for this!¡±
¡°Sir please, we can¡¯t let you through without your card.¡±
¡°Do you even know who I am? I¡¯ve fought monsters that would turn you into paste with a nce. Now, move!¡±
Rnd paused, observing the scene unfold from the shadows of the cavern wall. The Tier 3 adventurers, a pair d in sleek armor adorned with glowing enchantments, stood before his guards, their voices raised in defiance. It seemed they might attempt to force their way inside.
Before they could escte further, a strange contraption next to the guards whirred to life. From within a rectangr container, a mechanical arm extended smoothly. At its tip was a gleaming orb, now glowing and swiveling to focus on the troublemakers. The shing light cast sharp reflections off their enchanted gear.
¡°Identifying¡ Mercun, tinum rank adventurer¡ ¡°
Chapter 523: Exploring Further.
¡°Unauthorized entry attempt detected. Pleaseply with identification protocol or face consequences.¡±
The mechanical voice emanating from the orb was cold and unsettling to the adventurers standing nearby. It issued from within the metal box, through which the strange, mechanical-looking orb''s arm protruded. To the onlookers, it resembled a peculiar, lidless eye, and the words it spoke filled the two adventurers with unease.
¡°What is this thing? It knows my name!¡±
¡°Sir. Please just show us your identification, don¡¯t make it more difficult than it has to. If you resist, you will be reported to the guild and also to the forces of our lord, Lord Arthur Valerian! ¡°
The guards raised their weapons. Though they were no match for the two high-level adventurers, they stood firm, emboldened by the presence of their lord¡¯s name behind them. For a moment, Rnd feared he might need to intervene, but it seemed the situation was under control.
The construct with the orb was his creation, designed in coboration with the dwarven union. It was a golem with limited functionality, built specifically to scan adventurer cards and verify their legitimacy. While a simr device operated above ground, this secondary checkpoint was established to track the flow of people entering and exiting the newly discovered dungeon. The system recorded not only the number of adventurers but also their sses, counting those who entered and those who perished.
These statistics were not only crucial for assessing the dungeon¡¯s danger level and the threats posed by its monstrous inhabitants but also served another purpose: preventing murdersmitted by adventurers. Such incidents, like the attempt on his and Rastix''s lives, necessitated stricter oversight. Through the golem¡¯s scans and the sensors embedded in the walls, it would be possible to track individuals to some extent and confront themter if they attempted to leave the dungeon under suspicious circumstances.
¡®I guess we won¡¯t have to make a move¡¯
Once the noble Valerian name was invoked, the two adventurers began to backpedal. They were likely unustomed to resistance in dungeons, which were typicallywless zones. However, the sight of the magical machine capable of identifying their names and ranks had clearly thrown them off guard. Begrudgingly, one of them fished out a shimmering adventurer¡¯s card and handed it over to the guards. The other muttered something under his breath but eventually followed suit. The orb scanned the cards, emitting a strange mechanical noise before blinking green.¡°Verificationplete. ess granted. Please proceed with caution.¡±
The mechanical voice stated, retracting into its housing. The guards stepped aside, letting the adventurers pass, though their expressions remained stern. Once the group was out of earshot, the two guards could be seen sighting out in relief.
¡°Uh¡ I thought we were done for¡¡±
¡°Yeah, luckily the Valerian name carried enough weight to scare them off.¡±
The guards exchanged nervous nces, clearly relieved the confrontation hadn¡¯t escted. Rnd, still observing from the shadows, allowed himself a small, amused smirk. He had also used this tactic in the past just like these guards. Invoking the Valerian name was a great shield and helpful in maintaining order. However, he could only hope that the men he chose and that would soon join would not abuse this power.
¡°Let¡¯s move, Agni.¡±
Rnd whispered, stepping into the open with his hood pulled low.
The guards snapped to attention as they noticed him.
¡°Halt identify your¡¡±
Before one of the guards could finish the sentence, the older one grabbed his shoulder and shook his head.
¡°Sir! We were expecting you, please go ahead.¡±
Rnd gave no reply and simply walked through the entrance he himself had designed. The scanning machine, which would typically activate for other adventurers, remained silent. It was then that the guard realized who Rnd truly was. The man was perceptive - a valuable trait for a guard to have.
¡°Continue your duties.¡±
¡°Yes, my lord!¡±
With that, Rnd strode deeper into the dungeon¡¯s tunnels. The rhythmic thud of mining and the hum of mana-powered equipment faded behind him as the narrow corridor gave way to a vast, dimly lit expanse. Agni padded silently at his side, his ruby-hued form shimmering as he shifted into his Sun form. mes of divine energy ignited around him, and the undead monsters lurking nearby groaned in difort, their decayed forms reacting to his radiant aura.
¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave them to you, Agni.¡±
¡°Awoo!¡±
Agni charged forward, engaging a hulking Infernal Skeleton while Rnd nced at the disy in his helmet. Two dots marked a hidden chamber ahead - his next destination.
¡°There they are. They must be resting.¡±
Agni was already battling two massive skeletal monstrosities and several screeching, floating skulls. Thanks to his radiant energy, the creatures¡¯ decayed bodies were disintegrating just by being near him. It was an ideal training ground, and Rnd appreciated that the dungeon¡¯s map allowed them to avoid other adventurers, most of whom were busy exploring deeper, uncharted areas.
¡°I should check on those two first,¡±
Rnd said while stepping past the crumbling remains of fallen monsters.
¡°Then see what¡¯s further down. Most expeditions stalled at areas with monsters near level two hundred. There might be a boss chamber somewhere close.¡±
This wasn¡¯t a baseless assumption. For some reason, dungeons in this world seemed to favor multiples of ten. Typically, monsters on each floor wouldn¡¯t exceed ten levels, and a boss would appear on every tenth level of a dungeon containing multiple floors. This rule was quite consistent, though there were some notable exceptions. The problem with this particr dungeon, however, was its unique nature as it didn¡¯t have a true entrance that they were aware of. Which made counting the floors difficult.
While Agni dealt with the remaining mobs, Rnd advanced toward an old grinding spot he had introduced to Mary, Armand, and Lobelia. The trio had spent a lot of time here training, using his holy mana bombs to thin out the undead. Now, another adventurer was upying the spot, and Rnd was eager to assess their progress.
¡°Finished already?¡±
Rnd asked with a chuckle.
¡°Awooooo!¡±
Agni howled in response.
¡°Haha, I suppose we¡¯ll need to find stronger undead on the lower levels for you. But first, let¡¯s check on those two.¡±
With a nod, Rnd set off, weaving through twisting passages and descending deeper into the dungeon. His boots made no sound on the stone floor, and his armor - refined through countless iterations fit him like a second skin. Soon, he reached the hidden chamber. A wave of his hand activated the secret entrance, which slid open silently. Inside, two figures immediately raised their weapons, only to lower them upon seeing the glow of Rnd¡¯s visor.
¡°Ro¡ªHigh Commander? What brings you here?¡±
One of them asked.
¡°At ease, Sir Durendal, I¡¯m here to check on your progress. How¡¯s it going?¡±
He turned to the second figure in the chamber, Sir Gareth. As his younger brother¡¯s chaperone, Gareth was responsible for ensuring Robert¡¯s safety against unexpected monster surges. A tier-3 Sword Champion armed with powerful runic equipment, Gareth could make short work of the undead fiends.
Robert, on the other hand, was relying on runic bombs and scrolls to deal with berserkers that continually respawned. Lucille was absent, her level not yet high enough for this area. Instead, she was working with the dwarven union, refining armor and weapons - an endeavor more aligned with her interests in crafting and runic management.
Rnd had initially nned to assign this task to Armand and Lobelia, but the two had yet to return to Albrook. Though unharmed, they were taking their time wandering the kingdom. It was their first opportunity to explore freely after advancing to tier-3 ss holders, so Rnd chose not to press them.
He had warned them, however, that Count Graham might send forces after them due to their involvement in the recent incident. Even so, Rnd refrained from dictating their actions. They were adults and capable of making their own decisions. He respected that and resolved not to interfere, regardless of their choice. Their substitute ended up being Gareth, someone who had gone through the process himself with the help of Mary.
¡°Sir Durendal is a natural, He probably won¡¯t need half the time I did to advance further.¡±
Rnd offered an approving nod as he observed Robert. His level had already increased, and it was only his first day of training here. There was no doubt in Rnd¡¯s mind that his brother would soon reach the required level to attempt his ascension trial. Once Robert reached that milestone, he would also be able to watch over Lucille when her time came.
While rapid level gains were beneficial, Rnd was keenly aware of the risks. If too many skillsgged behind, the range of tier 3 ss options would diminish significantly. Bnce was essential, and he hoped Robert kept this in mind as he progressed in his training.
This concern was also one of the primary reasons Rnd was establishing his own monster training ground. Once it wasplete, it would provide his sister-inw with a controlled environment to hone her skills. She could practice casting spells against tier-3 skeletons, pushing herself until her mana waspletely drained, allowing her to develop both her power and endurance efficiently.
¡°Great to hear that, if you¡¯re in any trouble, don¡¯t forget to activate the device I gave you.¡±
Robert nodded while looking at a bracelet that was around his wrist. It would envelop him in a strong veil of mana for a few minutes but also inform Rnd of the trouble.
¡°I will, but I don¡¯t think it will be necessary.¡±
Rnd smiled at his brother''s confidence, though he couldn''t entirely shake off his concerns. It was good that Robert was optimistic, but the dungeon was unpredictable. Overconfidence could be fatal. Still, Rnd chose to trust in the preparations they had made.
¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it, then.¡±
Rnd said.
¡°Sir Gareth, keep an eye on him and keep each other out of trouble. Even if the monsters here are susceptible to holy energies, that can not be said for the adventurers, be cautious.¡±
Gareth nodded with a solemn expression. Even though they had the Valerian crests on them, this would not protect them from everyone. There were still people they needed to watch out for. Theodore probably had some adventurers working for him and they would be handsomely rewarded for ying a knightmander inside of a dungeon. People were quite unaware of the monitoring system and would feel emboldened to act.
"Understood, High Commander. We''ll keep our guard up. No adventurer will get the jump on us."
Satisfied, Rnd turned to leave the chamber. Agni had finished clearing the nearby undead and now sat at the chamber''s entrance, his tail wagging. The faint glow of his mes illuminated the dark corridor, creating an otherworldly halo around him.
"Good work, Agni. Come on, let''s head deeper. I promised not to stay more than five days down here."
With everything sorted out here, he could finally begin his adventure. His goal was to explore areas that others weren¡¯t yet prepared to venture into. While the new dungeon had attracted many tinum-ranked adventurers, most of them were still greenhorns in their new rank.
The top-tier adventurers remained in the main city, where they had ess to the prestigious S-rank dungeon. There was little incentive for them toe here, leaving this dungeonrgely popted by those below level 200. These adventurers focused more on grinding levels in safer areas than on delving deeper into unexplored and dangerous zones.
Thanks to his map, Rnd easily avoided the usual grinding spots and encounters with other adventurers. Agni was highly effective against the monsters they encountered, leaving Rnd to handle cleanup.
In the past, he would have needed a mule golem trailing behind to carry their loot. Now, there was no need. With a simple Mage Hand spell, the monster cores, bones, and weapons were swiftly gathered and deposited into his runic storage space.
As before, Agni had to relinquish most of the corrupt undead stones they encountered, their tainted nature rendering them unsuitable for eating. However, the trip wasn¡¯t without its rewards. From one of the dungeon¡¯s secret hidden chambers, Rnd managed to retrieve a ck mithril weapon - a heavy, ominous-looking mace adorned with skull motifs along its handle. Holding it was awkward due to the design, and its weight was not something a normal person could handle.
¡®Maybe I could give this to Robert once he bes a tier 3 ss holder? But I guess, he is more of a sword user¡ but there is enough mithril in this one to make a longsword.¡¯
He examined it thoughtfully, already considering how to repurpose the metal. Thanks to his Runesmith ss, the weapons and items he received didn¡¯t matter much. In fact, he preferred finding items like tower shields or bulky weaponry such as this one. The more metal they contained, the more enchanted artifacts he could craft from them.
They continued their journey, retracing their steps to the temple area where he had first encountered Rastix and the adventurer party that abandoned him. The altar still stood there, perched atop a ttened pyramid reminiscent of Aztec architecture. This time, however, the area was deserted as there were no people around, nor any items left for him to take.
¡®Would this be a good ce for some farming?¡¯
Previously, adventurers had triggered a trap on that altar, causing a swarm of undead monsters to attack. He wondered if he could do the same and farm them for experience. It seemed like a tempting prospect, but with the item that had triggered the trap already missing, he wasn¡¯t sure it would work. In the end, he decided against it. His primary goal was to push deeper into the ruins and perhaps uncover a boss chamber.
¡°Come on, Agni. The monster¡¯s levels are only going to get higher now so I¡¯ll be taking point. ¡°
¡°Awooo?¡±
¡°Sure, I trust you but we can never be too cautious down here, this is where the fun ends.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
¡°Good, let¡¯s see what¡¯s waiting for us further down.¡±
The pair pressed on, descending another level into the depths of the dungeon. The air grew heavier, infused with the stale scent of earth, sulfur, and even metal. The walls pulsed faintly with mana veins, their glow dim and sporadic but still able to illuminate the long winding corridors. This was now uncharted ground for him, so caution was essential.@@novelbin@@
Rnd''s visor disyed a detailed minimap, though its effectiveness diminished with every step deeper into the dungeon''s loweryers. While parts of the dungeon had been mapped by previous adventurers, they were now venturing into uncharted territory, beyond the reach of even his advanced sensors.
Missions had been issued to adventurers to deploy mapping devices in these unexplored areas, but not all of them had seeded in reaching their designated targets. As a result, Rnd now had to handle the task himself, ensuring the devices were ced properly to extend the map''s coverage.
As they delved deeper, they began encountering higher-level monsters. While the types of enemies remained mostly the same - predominantly groups of infernal skeletons - their organization and numbers became more challenging. These undead resembled twisted versions of adventuring parties, with shield bearers forming sturdy frontlines and archers positioned strategically in the back.
The frequency of liches appearing also increased, making further progressrgely more tedious. However, thanks to the divine aura wielded by both Rnd and Agni, they were able to advance rtively smoothly through the dungeon''s uncharted depths. The corridors led them to more temples and crypts. Some were swarming with monsters, while others held hidden treasures waiting to be imed.
Eventually, they arrived at a set of stairs, these noticeably different from the ones they had encountered before. The size of the staircase felt off - muchrger than necessary for a small group of wandering adventurers. It seemed as though it was designed to amodate arger force, perhaps hinting at the significance of whaty ahead.
Rnd¡¯s interest was piqued. The monsters they were now encountering had reached levels in the one-nies. If this dungeon followed the same patterns as others he had explored, this area might be near the entrance to the boss chamber.
¡°Probably best to be careful from now on. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s down there first.¡±
The runes etched into his back began to glow softly as he summoned a small, floating dodecahedron. Its intricate runes illuminated, responding to hismand. The device drifted forward, descending the stairs to scout the area below. On three of its distinct faces, golemic eyes were active, transmitting detailed visuals of the surroundings back to him.
¡°Interesting. What is that chamber? Could it really be the boss chamber?¡±
He murmured to himself, intrigued by what he saw. The images disyed were fascinating - an expansive, ominous chamber. After his dronepleted several scans, confirming theyout and presence of magical energy signatures, Rnd decided it was time to proceed and explore the area firsthand.
Chapter 524: Setting Up.
Below, the staircase opened into a massive chamber, the architecture ancient yet eerily preserved. Pirs carved with intricate runes and skeletal motifs lined the edges of the room, reaching up to support a high rocky ceiling. The air shimmered withtent mana, thick and almost oppressive. At the far end, a massive set of double doors loomed, adorned with the same skull motifs Rnd had seen earlier. These, however, were encased in obsidian, and a faint red glow pulsed from the runes engraved upon them.
As Rnd entered the massive chamber, his boots echoed faintly against the polished stone floor. Agni padded silently beside him, his mes dimmed in response to Rnd''s cautious demeanor. This floor was vastly different from the winding corridors and smaller rooms he had explored earlier. It was a grand, cavernous expanse quite simr to the openva area in the old dungeon.
His visor began analyzing the surroundings, projecting faint outlines of the room''s hidden intricacies. The chamber was divided into distinct sections, with five towering structures dominating the space - Aztec-like temples resembling those from the earlier floors, but grander and more ornate. Each temple bore a distinct color and glowing symbol at its apex, matching the ones inscribed above the ominous obsidian doors at the far end.
¡°Those temples, do the colors matter?¡±
Rnd murmured while looking at his disy. His drone was flying close to the ceiling and scanning the whole area. He could directly see the altars on top of those temples and each one had a strangely shaped block there. Each one was coted in a different energy pattern that illuminated the top area.
The closest structure was the Red Temple, pulsing with fiery energy. Its walls were adorned with intricate carvings of mes and molten rivers, and the symbol above it was shaped like a zing sun. Even from this distance, Rnd could feel the residual heat radiating from it.
Not far away, on the opposite side, stood the Blue Temple. It radiated an aura of tranquility yet undeniable power. Its carvings depicted cascading waterfalls and flowing waves, and the glowing symbol above it resembled a droplet frozen in mid-fall.
¡®I see the pattern here. The next ones should be green for the wind element and brown for the element of earth. But then there¡¯s thest one¡ ck. Does it represent the element of darkness?¡¯
At the far end stood the ck Temple, ominous and foreboding. Its carvings portrayed shadowy figures and spiraling voids that seemed to draw the eye into their depths. Behind it loomed arge staircase leading to massive, gate-like doors. Using his drone, Rnd observed a mechanism embedded in the ground near the doors.¡°I get it. I probably need to gather all the elemental blocks to activate the mechanism and open the door. ssic dungeon design. But it might not be that straightforward - maybe the order of solving the puzzles matters. Or cing the blocks incorrectly could trigger a trap.¡±
Rnd sighed softly. These kinds of puzzles were a hallmark of dungeon architecture, and the design of the earlier temple on the upper floor hinted at potential dangers. While the mechanisms appeared different, there was a strong possibility that making a mistake could unleash an avnche of monsters. Perhaps even now, more creatures were hidden within the walls, lying in wait for any unfortunate soul who failed this level¡¯s challenge.
¡®If I manage to solve this and sell the information to the guild, they¡¯ll probably reward me¡¯
¡°Awoo?¡±
Rnd blinked and nced to his side.
¡°Oh, sorry, Agni. I got lost in thought.¡±
Agni, his loyalpanion, had plopped down at the entrance to the floor, his tail waggingzily. But it seemed the wolf was growing bored of waiting. Rnd had been releasing more drones into the area, scanning every corner while Agni had nothing to do.
¡°Hm¡ You might be a little under-leveled for this area¡±
¡°Woof?!¡±
Rnd chuckled as Agni barked in indignation as if thement had wounded his pride. However, a nce at some of the creatures crawling through the dungeon and Agni¡¯s current stats told Rnd his assessment was probably correct.|
Name : |
Sunlight Wolf [Divine Form]
[ L 169 ] [ Ex 9% ] | |
Type : |
Fire/Earth/Divine Beast | |
HP |
27971/28971 | |
MP |
20944/29944 | |
SP |
42759/46759 | |
Strength |
250 | |
Agility |
344 | |
Dexterity |
180 | |
Vitality |
287 | |
Endurance |
314 | |
Intelligence |
286 | |
Willpower |
270 | |
Charisma |
20 | |
Luck |
18 |
While his wolfpanion, Agni, was leveling up quickly, it would still take some time for him to catch up to Rnd¡¯s own level, which was nearing two hundred. The monsters in this area were simrly high-leveled, hovering close to his own range. Even though they were vulnerable to holy mana, there was still room forplications.|
Infernal Skeleton Champion L 195 |
¡®There are a few of those crawling about, they wouldn¡¯t be a problem but what about those elemental temples? And what about that room¡¡¯
What concerned Rnd most were the five elemental temples. Each was marked with distinct mana patterns, suggesting the possibility that the monsters within wouldn¡¯t solely be skeletal. If they weren¡¯t affected by Agni¡¯s divine energies, the situation could be far more dangerous.
Rnd knew he needed to bring Agni closer to his level. Therge, foreboding doors beyond the temples hinted at a major challenge waiting for them - a likely boss monster at level two hundred or higher. Agni¡¯s divine abilities might not be sufficient to protect him if they were unprepared for whaty ahead.
¡°But¡ we might be able to use this ce to alleviate this problem, can¡¯t we?¡±
¡°Worf?¡±
Agni tilted his head to the side as he had no idea what his master meant. Rnd didn¡¯t respond but instead patted him on the head.
¡°Well, let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside that first temple then but should we go in the easy or hard way?¡±
They arrived at the base of the area, and with the aid of his drones, Rnd managed to piece together what this floor held in store. The temples were massive, each the size of a castle. They likely containedyers of winding tunnels and devious traps, crawling with monsters. At their summits, a denseyer of elemental mana shimmered ominously, an impassable barrier for most adventurers.
The walls themselves radiated with pulsating mana, so dense it could sear through flesh if anyone dared to climb them. However, Rnd had options beyond simply climbing. With his trusty glider in tow, he could bypass much of the standard path. This would mean dealing with the mana shield at the top of the temple, which required careful nning. Though his drones detected no creatures guarding the elemental blocks at the apex, the risk of triggering a trap remained high. This gave Rnd an idea.
¡°The top section is t, If anything spawns there, it won¡¯t have much room to maneuver or defend itself¡ I suppose that should work, it will just take some time to set up.¡±
As always, Rnd hade over-prepared. Thanks to his mastery of spatial magic, he could carry a portion of his workshop with him, neatly tucked away in an enchanted pocket dimension. Among his tools were several devices that could be useful for tackling this dungeon¡¯s particr setup, though setting them up would take some time - likely several hours, or even a full day.
¡°This might take a while, Agni¡±
Rnd said, gesturing toward a group of undead patrolling near the temples. The creatures moved either alone or in small clusters, clearly not the primary threat of this floor.
¡°Do you see those undead there?¡±
¡°Awoo!¡±
Agni responded enthusiastically, his ears perking up.
¡°Great. I want you to take them down on your own and earn some experience. Can you do that?¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
Despite the undead being above level 190, Agni¡¯s divine mes would allow him to dispatch them with rtive ease. For his wolvenpanion, it was the perfect opportunity to train and level up. While Agni hunted, Rnd could put his n into action. If everything worked as he envisioned, this area might even turn into a prime leveling spot for him in the future.
Rnd began by retrieving his glider, the same one he had used during Robert¡¯s escape. It had since be a tool he couldn¡¯t easily show in public, but out here in the dungeon, there was no one to worry about. With practiced ease, he took to the air, soaring upward toward several floating, dodecahedron-shaped golems. These constructs were scanning the rocky ceiling directly above the red, ming temple¡ªprecisely where Rnd nned to conduct his experiment.
¡°The rocks seem sturdy enough,¡± he murmured after inspecting the area.
The dungeon¡¯s rocky structure was impressively durable, not on par with materials like mithril or dwarven steel, but solid enough to serve as the foundation for his project. Hovering closer, he gave the surface a few experimental knocks with his finger before delivering a solid punch. The result? Only a small crack appeared. Satisfied, Rnd decided it was safe to proceed.
¡°First, I need to insert some support rods. That should keep everything steady.¡±
From within his spatial storage, he pulled out a thick iron rod. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary rod, though as it featured a corkscrew pattern, making it look more like a gigantic screw or bolt. At the top was a hexagonal head, simr to those found in modern fasteners.
While he could use his magical power to drive the bolt into the rock, Rnd sometimes opted for the manual approach. Using his hands would conserve his magic for more critical taskster on. With his glider hovering steadily, he prepared to anchor the support rod into the sturdy ceiling, step one of his intricate n now underway.
Rnd secured the first support rod by powerfully twisting it around through the use of his magic power. Only after it was about half way in, did he retrieve a hexagonal key to help him wedge it in fully. The deep grooves of the screw bit into the stone, providing a stable foundation for the framework he had in mind. Each rotation of the rod brought a satisfying crunch and even though some rubble started falling, the red mana shield below him deflected it all.
¡°This should be enough, three more should be enough for the tform.¡±
From below, Agni continued his task with enthusiasm, dispatching the undead patrols with bursts of divine mes. Each strike caused the skeletons to shatter and crumble, their corrupted cores disintegrating under the purity of his attacks. Though he asionally nibbled on some of the skeletons that weren¡¯t torched, Rnd decided to let it slide.
¡°Well, back to work. If I do this right, it shouldst even after I leave¡±
Back above, he retrieved additional rods, spacing them evenly across the area he intended to reinforce. While parts of the rock were destroyed, the dungeon walls proved to be quite unique. After leaving the rods embedded for a while, the walls would begin regenerating, clinging to the metal like a vice. It was a remarkably handy material to work with - so forgiving that even if he made a mistake, the walls would naturally secure the rods on their own.
Rnd worked efficiently, embedding the final support rod into the ceiling. He verified their alignment using the scanning feature of his runic armor, cross-referencing it with his mathematical calctions. The angles were precise, and once satisfied, he began assembling the tform that would house one of his turrets. This turret wasn¡¯t intended to counter airborne threats or serve as a base of operations; its purpose was singr: to aim directly below at their target - the red temple.
From his storage, Rnd retrieved a series of modr parts: a rotating basete, a long barrel reinforced with fire-resistant runes, and a central rune battery core to fuel the weapon. Each piece fit together seamlessly, locking into ce with satisfying clicks. Once assembled, the turret stood ready¡ªcrafted from durable dwarven steel and capable of harming tier-3 creatures.@@novelbin@@
¡°Hm¡ Elodia was right. I really do spend all the money I earn¡¡±
Rnd muttered with a wry smile, wondering if all the monster parts that he got from this expedition would cover the cost of more turrets. For some time now, he had been ordering upgraded parts from the Union to enhance his creations. Among these were the advanced turrets, likely as powerful as the mana cannon he¡¯d crafted in the past. Yet, thanks to the superior dwarven steel and advancements in runic technology, these new designs were significantly morepact and far less prone to breaking down.
¡°If this goes well, I¡¯ll need to make a lot more of them¡¡±
He gazed into the distance, where the other temples stood. Toplete his project, he would need to deploy a series of turrets over each temple. The costs for such an undertaking would be substantial, but the potential rewards outweighed the investment. This was a dungeon floor that no one else had explored, making it worth an investigation. If his assumptions were correct, this area held great promise. The elemental blocks atop the five temples would likely be worth far more than the cost of a few dwarven-steel turrets and this didn¡¯t even ount for all the monster drops or possible treasures within.
Rnd pressed on with his n, methodically assembling more turrets as he glided from one location to another. Below him, Agni continued to maul the monsters, keeping the area secure. However, by the time he began constructing the third turret, Rnd noticed his efficiency waning. Maintaining his position in the air consumed more mana than he had anticipated.
Thinking quickly, he applied a maization spell to the surrounding rocks, allowing his boots to cling to the surface. By reducing his weight with a levitation spell, the strain on his mana reserves dropped significantly. His glider could now hover independently, sparing him the effort of supporting his full weight.
The adjustment made him feel like an astronaut walking on the moon as he resumed his work. With this improved method, Rnd managed to erect all the turrets he carried in his spatial storage - a total of eight. With all of them there, he was fresh out of any additional batteries and started wondering that he would need to do something about this problemter.
¡®If I¡¯m correct in my calctions, then the cord needed would need to be close to several kilometers¡ That¡¯s problematic.¡¯
At first, he wondered if there was a way to make his project more sustainable. Having to refill his runic batteries each time would be quite draining. It was probably possible to connect to one of the geothermal generators in the other dungeon by drilling through the walls, but that would be a time-consuming endeavor. However, there was a source of heat down here, along with other elemental energies that could be harnessed. It would probably be feasible to create a generator in this ce; he would just need to design one that adventurers wouldn''t notice.
The turrets he had made would be disguised with an illusion spell once he was done with them, and thanks to the high amounts of manaing from the temples, mages would likely have difficulty detecting his creations. If they did, he had also taken the precaution of leaving the Valerian crest on them to indicate they were the property of Lord Arthur, hoping that people would avoid shooting arrows or casting spells at them.
¡°Now then, let¡¯s see about that barrier and I should probably tell Agni to retreat for now.¡±
Rnd hopped back onto his glider and flew down to where Agni was. His wolf was in the process of trying to devour another corrupt monster crystal, and Rnd was fast enough to stop him. After some whimpering, he managed to get Agni to retreat to the dungeon entrance. It had taken him half a day to assemble everything, but he didn¡¯t truly know what to expect. If things got rough, it was still best to retreat to the stairs and run up, where the monsters would not be able to follow them. His scans indicated that the entrance didn¡¯t have any hidden doors ortches, making their escape route quite secure.
What remained was to tackle the shimmering red mana barrier at the summit of the Red Temple. The barrier pulsed like a living entity, each beat resonating with the fiery power emanating from the temple itself. Hovering above in his glider, his turrets pointed downward and Rnd prepared for the critical task ahead. Everything had led to this moment. All he needed to do now was disable the mana shield from the outside. Once that was aplished, it would be time to confront the temple''s defenses. He anticipated some resistance, but there was also a chance that nothing would be triggered - leaving half a day''s work wasted.
"Let''s see... this shouldn¡¯t take too long¡±
While working, Rnd kept a close eye on the shield, aided by his Multiple Minds trait. He had already devised a method to breach it: by countering the mana¡¯s frequency, he could destabilize the barrier and force it to copse. Now it was just time to see, what was in store for him this time¡
Chapter 525: Fire Temple.
Rnd hovered mid-air on his sleek, floating glider. Before him loomed a massive barrier of mes, churning and raging with an almost sentient ferocity. His visor disyed real-time projections, highlighting weak points and areas of concentrated energy within the fiery shield. It was aplex construct - an intricate masterpiece of tier 3 magic - not something easily countered. Yet, like all magical creations, it had a w, a weak point, and that was where Rnd would focus.
There were several approaches he could take. One was brute force: outputting an overwhelming surge of raw energy to shatter the barrier outright. However, if he concentrated his attack on the identified weak spot, he could achieve the same result with half the mana expenditure, though it would still demand a staggering amount. The shield was immensely powerful, drawing its energy from the vast dungeon itself. Clearly, it hadn¡¯t been designed to withstand an assault from this direction. The intended approach was likely through the temple¡¯s main entrance, where removing an elemental block would cause the shield to dissipate naturally.
The second option - and the one Rnd was more inclined to choose - involved disrupting the spell and hijacking it for his own use. For experienced mages who could align themselves to a spell''s frequency, this was a viable, albeit advanced, technique. It was notoriously difficult to execute in the chaos ofbat, but Rnd had the luxury of time to analyze the barrier. With his skill, it would be a cakewalk. Once he took over the spell¡¯s structure, disabling it would be as simple as dismissing one of his own creations.
There was also a third option: creating a small breach in the barrier and sending a golem through. The golem could retrieve the elemental block from within the structure, which might cause the external shield to copse entirely. However, there was no certainty that the shield would behave as expected, and Rnd disliked uncertainty in critical situations. Another option was to use copious amounts of anti-magic powder but it was a limited resource. Thus, he chose the second option and began his mana-hacking attempt.
The runes on his gloves started glowing as he activated his magic. His whole armor shimmered as he altered some of its runes to fit this task. Rnd¡¯s gauntlets thrummed with energy as he attuned himself to the fiery barrier''s mana frequency. Strange symbols appeared on the glowing shield, a defensive mechanism to counter most external tampering forms. However, Rnd¡¯s visor provided a constant feed of calctions, his Multiple Minds trait parsed the spell''s intricateyers faster than a conventional mage could everprehend.
¡°That should do it¡¡±
The runes on his gloves pulsed rhythmically as he injected a thread of his own mana into the barrier¡¯s structure. It resisted at first, the fiery energy rippling outward as though trying to push him away. Rnd, unfazed, intensified his focus, amplifying his mana to match the barrier¡¯s resonating frequency. The mes began to stabilize, their chaotic movements slowing as Rnd''s magic seeped into the spell¡¯s core. Agni, watching from a safe distance, growled softly, sensing the intense magical energy building in the air.
¡°Almost there, I¡¯ll give you the signal if something goes wrong.¡±
For now, everything was proceeding as nned, but Rnd couldn¡¯t shake the uncertainty of whaty ahead. His runic magic, powerful as it was, wasn¡¯t omnipotent. It couldn¡¯t control every variable, a truth he hade to ept after his encounters with the Headmistress and the witch who had captured him so effortlessly. These experiences had left a mark, fueling his resolve to improve - not just in crafting andbat, but also in the art of problem-solving.This was, perhaps, a good opportunity to test his ability to assess a situation urately. As a precaution, he had positioned all his avable turrets on the ceiling to serve as a safety measure. After analyzing the readings within the temple, he had concluded they would suffice for whaty ahead. Now, with the ming barrier rapidly fading, the moment of truth had arrived - it was time to see if his judgment was correct.
As the mana shield flickered and dissolved, Rnd hovered closer to the apex of the Red Temple. The oppressive heat surged briefly before subsiding, allowing him a clear view of the elemental block nestled within a cradle of ornate runes. The shape resembled some glyphs that he had witnessed before but he was mostly unfamiliar with the design. It pulsed with fiery energy, bathing the immediate area in a crimson glow. Rnd extended a gauntleted hand and used his mage hand spell to grab it.
The instant his mana fingers closed around the elemental block, the entire temple shuddered violently. A deep, growling rumble echoed through the chamber, as if the temple itself was alive and resented his intrusion. Rnd''s visor lit up with warnings as tremors cascaded down the temple, the strange carvings along its walls ring to life.
"Here we go.¡±
He muttered, gliding upward to avoid the trembling surface below while taking the glyph-like object away. Suddenly, the stone doors leading to this level began to crack, revealing creatures forged from fire and bone. me elementals surged forth, their zing forms crackling with energy, while skeletal warriors d in molten armor rose to join them. Their hollow sockets glowed with the same red energy as the elemental block now in Rnd¡¯s possession.|
Molten Infernal Skeleton Berserker L 194 |
|
Greater Fire Elemental L 196 |
¡°A different variant of undead and fire elementals.¡±
Rnd had anticipated a change in the types of monsters they would face, and he had been right to decide that Agni should sit this one out. The enemies were altered Infernal Skeletons, their forms drenched in moltenva. While still undead, their strong affinity to fire would likely weaken the impact of Agni''s divine mes. Additionally, there were the Greater me Elementals - pure manifestations of mana that werepletely immune to fire-based attacks.
Still, Rnd remained calm, confident in the preparations he had made. With a swiftmand sent through his armor, the turrets positioned along the ceiling sprang to life. Their mechanisms whirred to life, and the first shots rang out, piercing through the air with devastating force.
The turrets unleashed a synchronized barrage of runic projectiles, each infused with counter-elemental energy - holy and water. For someone of Rnd''s skill,bining these two elemental wavelengths was effortless, a testament to his mastery over the intricate nuances of rune magic. The skeletal warriors crumbled under the relentless assault, their molten cores erupting into fiery explosions. The Greater me Elementals fared no better, their forms of roaring mes and molten rock disintegrating under the unyielding barrage.
Rnd remained in the air, watching as his creations did the work for him. While their power was limited, these creatures had massive weaknesses that could be exploited. With the first wave of molten skeletons and Greater me Elementals dispatched by his turrets, Rnd exhaled in relief. His preparation was paying off, but this was only the beginning. The temple trembled more violently now, cracks spreading along its surface as though the entire structure was rebelling against his intrusion.
The elemental block pulsed with strange energies, as though it were trying tomunicate with the entire temple. He could tell that the dungeon had not granted him the authority to wield this artifact - it wanted it back. The first wave of monsters had been dispatched, but more were on their way. His mapping device disyed a cluster of dots converging on one location, likely ascending the stairs to reach him - the intruder who had stolen their precious treasure.
Rnd quickly calcted his options. The temple was awakening, and the creatures within were converging. His turrets were powerful but he wasn¡¯t sure just how much. However, for this test to conclude he needed to keep observing, even if that meant that his creations were destroyed in the process. A tide of monsters poured out: skeletal warriors drenched in moltenva and massive Greater me Elementals, their zing forms pulsating with raw mana.
Rnd¡¯s visor lit up with an array of data, but he remained motionless, his attention fixed on the unfolding chaos. This was precisely what he had anticipated. Above, the turrets he had painstakingly constructed sprang to life. Each turret activated, their barrels swiveling with precision. All of them were connected through aworked system, controlled through the runes in his armor, allowing them to target with deadly uracy. The first salvo erupted, streaks of glowing projectiles sliced through the air as they homed in on their targets.
The molten skeletons were the first to fall. The runic bolts, infused with water and holy elemental energy, tore through their molten cores, shattering their charred bones and extinguishing theva flowing through them. Each impact sent fiery explosions rippling across the upper floor. Despite their overwhelming numbers, there was only one entrance to the upper area, forcing them to bottleneck as they tried to squeeze through. This choke point allowed his turrets to unleash concentrated mana sts, creating wide-area ssh damage and making the onught greatly easier to manage.
¡°They are doing well but¡ The same problems persist as always.¡±
He remained in ce, calmly observing as the turrets did their work. The temple floor was soon littered with the remains of his adversaries, and the air filled with the acrid stench of molten rock and charred bone. Everything seemed fine but he knew that there was a problem, his turrets were starting to overheat. While they were made from improved materials there was still a limit to their operational time. The runes were starting to sizzle and the longer they operated the more self-damage they would sustain.
To address the issue, Rnd adjusted a few settings. He began by lowering the turrets'' fire rate, which helped conserve power but wasn¡¯t sufficient on its own. To improve efficiency, he implemented a ten-second cooldown cycle for some of the turrets, putting them in sequence. Starting with two, he set them to rotate through the cooldown periods. This change allowed the monsters to advance more easily, and soon they began to swarm the upper level. However, Rnd and his turrets were positioned high above, making it difficult for the creatures to reach them directly.
The Skeletal Berserkers were at a loss, unable to climb or effectively close the distance. But among the horde were mage-types capable of slinging spells, along with me elementals that posed a simr threat. Rnd ensured his magical cannons prioritized these ranged attackers. Even so, a few long-distance spells managed to slip through, forcing him to finally involve himself in the battle.
"Persistent, aren¡¯t they?"
The skeletal mages within the horde began to adapt, coordinating their spells to both shield their allies andunch counterattacks. Rnd was forced to erect his own shields, intercepting the sizzling fireballs hurled in his direction. Meanwhile, his turrets maintained their relentless barrage, prioritizing the mages who could withstand several water-based projectiles. Fortunately, the holy element infused in the bolts significantly weakened these enemies, exponentially reducing their resilience and hastening their destruction.
His visor disyed a stream of data as he synchronized with the turrets, sometimes manually adjusting their aim to counter the mages. The glowing red icons on his HUD dimmed one by one as the skeletal spellcasters were systematically eliminated, their brittle forms copsing under precision strikes.
As the battlefield below cleared of ranged threats, Rnd took a moment to assess the situation. The turrets, while effective, were depleting their battery reserves at an rming rate. They were designed for short bursts of high-intensitybat, not prolonged engagements like this. A nce at his interface confirmed what he already suspected - most of the turrets were on the verge of running dry.
One by one, the turrets fell silent, their barrels cooling as their batteries drainedpletely. Rnd''s lips pressed into a thin line but he had been sessful, the horde had been halted and no undead monster remained. The temple was now empty, all of the creatures the relentless assault of his creations. Yet, the battle had exposed several shorings in his approach. The turrets, while effective against the monster waves, were not sustainable for prolonged engagements. Their overheating issues and limited power reserves were problems he needed to address if he wanted to rely on them in future encounters.
¡°I¡¯ll probably need to install a shield unit to protect them from the spells and get the energy issue resolved before these can be used but¡It¡¯s not that bad.¡±
Although there had been some issues, the cannons remained intact and could still be used in the future. The dwarven steel had sessfully resisted the rune deterioration effect, proving its resilience. Now, Rnd just needed to find a way to power his creations or recharge their batteries. In time, this ce could serve as a valuable source of materials.
As the temple fell silent, Rnd descended cautiously, his visor scanning for any lingering mana signatures. The magical symbol he had retrieved from the temple continued to pulse faintly, though it no longer attracted defenders. All the monsters had been cleared, and the task had taken just over ten minutes toplete.
The golems hovering nearby activated and moved deeper into the temple''s interior, scanning for hidden treasures and concealedpartments. Meanwhile, Rnd focused on gathering the leftover materials from the defeated monsters. The Greater Fire Elementals had dropped shimmering crystals infused with fire mana - a highly sought-after material. Both alchemists and craftsmen valued these crystals, as they could serve as cores for forges or smelters. However, in this case, Rnd nned to sell them to bolster his funds.
He examined the fire crystals with interest, their vibrant crimson hues glowing faintly in his gloved hands. Each crystal radiated intense heat, but the mana veil of his armor protected him from difort. Once satisfied with his inspection, he carefully stowed the crystals in one of his runic spatial pockets. Turning his attention to another peculiar find, Rnd noticed an unfamiliar drop - something unlike anything he had encountered from other undead monsters. Intrigued, he prepared to investigate further.
¡°This is?¡±|
Ignisium |
Ore |
A rare ore found between volcanic bedrock and magma. |
Rnd vividly recalled the undead monsters being encased in armor made from a magma-like substance. It appeared that the ore Ignisium was present in this area, and now he had the opportunity to collect it. This rare ore could be refined to craft exceptionally heat-resistant alloys, perfect for enhancing some of his creations. Bybining Ignisium with red mithril, he could forge an even more advanced suit of me-resistant armor. However, this was merely the beginning. His thoughts drifted to the other temples scattered across this level.
¡°If these undead drop this ore, could the other temples hold simr treasures?¡±
His mind raced with possibilities. He envisioned armaments that were fully immune to elemental magic of specific types. He could see himself crafting multiple sets of armor, each tailored to counter a particr element using mithril alloys blended with ores like Ignisium. The idea was tantalizing, the potential boundless.
He methodically gathered every shard of the ore, using his sensors to detect and extract fragments embedded in the floor and walls. Each piece of Ignisium he stored in his spatial pocket felt like another step toward future-proofing his arsenal. While was busy here, his golems informed him about further treasures hidden inside of the temple. This was truly a treasure trove that would possibly allow him to continue hisvish spending in the future.
¡°Weapons, armor, and even gold and that¡¯s only one temple, what will I find in the others?¡±
Rnd wasn¡¯t typically one to salivate over treasures, but with all of this at his disposal, his future looked exceptionally bright. To make matters even better, he already had an effective method for clearing this tower. What remained was tackling the other four. However, one pressing issue lingered: the other adventurers.
While their progress was slow, Rnd estimated they could reach this area within a few weeks. He needed time - time to solidify his dominance over this floor. That meant returning to restock on turrets and other supplies. As he brainstormed over his options, a thought struck him. While it might tread into slightly hical territory, it wouldn¡¯t actually harm anyone.
He could use an illusion generator to obscure the entrance to this area, buying himself valuable time. Since he was already nning to use illusions to conceal his turrets, deploying it to mislead other adventurers wouldn''t be much of a stretch.@@novelbin@@
¡°AWWoooo!¡±
A loud howl snapped him out of his scheming. Hispanion, clearly bored of waiting, was now creating a racket near the entrance.
¡°Yeah Agni, I¡¯ming!¡±
With a solid n forming in his mind, Rnd sprang into action. This ce was far too valuable to let slip into anyone else¡¯s hands. He had to extract everything worthwhile before others even caught wind of its existence.
Chapter 526: Monopolizing Resources.
The group of adventurers huddled together, staring at some jagged rocks. They were looking over arge map that represented this area, one of their members was scribbling on it, filling out the nks as they went along. There were five in total, a bnced party with years of experience exploring dangerous ruins and forgotten realms. Their leader, a burly man in heavy armor, frowned as he ran his gauntleted hand across the rough stone.
¡°This is strange¡ Are you sure we made a wrong turn? I could swear that this is where the entrance should be¡¡±
Behind him, a robed man with sharp eyes and a calcting demeanor stepped forward. The adventurer group stood where the entrance to the next dungeon floor should have been, their expressions ranging from curiosity to frustration.
¡°It is strange indeed, leader.¡±
¡°I know that already! You don¡¯t need to repeat yourself!¡±
The man, who looked like a mage, shrugged. Like everyone else, he had expected to find the exit to the next floor by now. Time was running out, with more and more adventuring teams diving into the dungeon. They knew a boss chamber had to be nearby. Securing the first clear would earn them bonus loot, and they were determined to get it before the guild imed it.
¡°Don¡¯t you have any magic to check? What if it¡¯s hidden by an illusion?¡±
¡°Sure¡ give me a moment. I can check again, but I doubt it¡¯ll change anything.¡±
¡°Just do it.¡±The robed man, a mage seemingly specializing in sensory and detection spells, sighed and stepped forward. He adjusted his runic staff before casting a spell. His chants were rather quick making whatever he was saying iprehensible to anyone here. A wave of shimmering energy radiated outward, washing over the jagged rocks and the surrounding area. The rest of the party waited in silence but instead of answers they only could hear the mage sigh.
"Nothing. No magical signatures, no distortions, no hidden runes. It''s just¡ rocks."
The leader growled in frustration, his gauntleted fist mming against the nearby stone wall.
"Damn it! Where could it be? We almost searched through this entire damn floor, we never had problems with the upper ones.¡±
¡°Calm down leader, let''s just go to the areas we haven¡¯t checked yet, we¡¯ll find that entrance eventually.¡±
The mage attempted to calm the adventurer leader. It was true - there was something strange about this ce. He was almost certain there was a hidden exit somewhere, but he wasn¡¯t sure how to uncover it. If this continued, they would have to leave and procure specialized tools for detecting enchantments. It seemed likely that finding the entrance to the next floor would require dispelling some kind of magical barrier.
¡°Don¡¯t fret over it!¡±
Another member of the group called out from the back, an archer who had already scoured the area without discovering any enchantments or hidden entrances. Both the mage and the tracker of the team had found no signs of anything unusual. While they respected their leader¡¯s instincts - his sixth sense for these things was often uncanny - they also knew he wasn¡¯t infallible.
Frustration flickered across the leader¡¯s face as he red at his party members, who didn¡¯t seem to be taking him seriously. In a sudden burst of anger, he picked up a rock from the ground and hurled it at the rocky wall he suspected might be hiding a secret entrance. The stone arced through the air before colliding with the wall, shattering on impact. A bit of rubble tumbled down, but it revealed nothing - just more hard and unremarkable rock behind it.
¡°Fine¡ let¡¯s just go. We¡¯ll retrace our steps and check everything again. There has to be an entrance somewhere.¡±
The group of five finally began walking, their footsteps fading into distant echoes. Behind them, the wall the adventurer leader had thrown a rock at began to shimmer. A figure stepped through, holding the same rock -pletely intact. The rubble on the ground vanished, revealing itself to have been nothing more than an illusory projection.@@novelbin@@
*****
¡°Well, that was close¡ Luckily, everything is working as it should.¡±
Rnd stepped forward, revealing the staircase that led to the floor with the five elemental temples. He had just finished exploring the first temple and had set up an illusory wall to deter any intruders. Watching the party arrive and interact with his creation gave him valuable insight into the limitations of his setup.
¡°It would be better if I could create hard constructs. While this fools their minds, if someone trips or stumbles, they¡¯ll just fall through the wall¡¡±
Thanks to his multiple run-ins with the Abyssal Cult, Rnd knew a thing or two about illusions. While this was nothingpared to the monoliths he had encountered before, it was more than enough to affect Tier 3 ss holders and keep this ce hidden. Even without a physical wall, if someone threw a rock at it, their minds would bepelled to perceive the rock bouncing back.
However, the illusion wasn¡¯t foolproof. The more people examined it, the easier it became to see through. If someone hadn¡¯t witnessed the rock appearing to bounce off the wall, their minds wouldn¡¯t register the illusion¡¯s consistency. And if anyone in a party raised doubts about the wall, the deception could quickly unravel.
Fortunately, the device he had hidden inside one of the walls had a wide range of influence. There was also only one spot to view this unsuspecting wall, making it easier to foolrger groups. The chances of someone seeing through the illusion were slim - and for now, that would have to be enough.
¡°Woof!¡±
¡°Yeah, you can talk now, they are gone.¡±
¡°Wooo!¡±
Agni leapt down the staircase, sniffing the air eagerly. Rnd chuckled as his caninepanion wagged his tail with unrestrained enthusiasm, darting around the now-empty corridor. Agni had been restless during the encounter, but thanks to the concealment device, their presence had remained hidden.
After giving Agni a quick scratch behind the ears, Rnd approached the wall where his hastily assembled device was embedded. From his spatial storage, he retrieved his portable furnace - an item that finally had a chance to shine. One of his skills allowed him to control forge mes, making it particrly useful in situations like this.
The device itself was a patchwork of interconnected cubes, tangled wires, and battery units. It was crude but functional. He just needed to attach a few additional batteries to ensure it wouldst until he returned to this location.
He inserted a piece of metal into the portable forge, letting the mes re to life as they began melting it down. Once the metal had turned to liquid, he used his magic to shape it into an intricate, finely woven of cables. Carefully, he connected the molten metal to the base runic cubes he had prepared for just such an asion.
Rather than relying on bulky machinery, Rnd had designed these cubes as modr building blocks. They could bebined and configured to create almost any device he needed, connected through pathways made of metal. While ethereal pathways were an option, they caused a significantly higher mana drain on his creations. By crafting custom-fit wiring from molten metal, he achieved a more efficient and reliable setup.
¡°That should do it¡ I think.¡±
With the generator operational, he stepped back to admire his handiwork. The illusion projected a convincing jagged rockface that seamlessly blended with the surroundings. Coupled with its mana signature dampening effects, it would be nearly impossible for an average-tier 3 adventurer and mage to uncover the concealed entrance without specialized tools or skills.
¡°This should hold until I get back¡¡±
Rnd muttered to himself, contemting his next move. While he had already explored the first temple and set up turrets to clear it repeatedly without his direct involvement, his work was far from finished. His ultimate goal was to transform this ce into a personalized material farm.
The temples were brimming with hidden treasures, valuable metals, rare resources, and monster parts that could be sold for profit. He wanted to monopolize these riches, not just for himself but also for Albrook. Even when the dungeon was eventually opened to the public, his turrets would remain in ce, automatically clearing the newly generated waves of monsters as they appeared.
However, ensuring the efficiency of this system posed a challenge. To minimize strain on the turrets, he needed a method to handle the drops before any adventurers could reach them. One option was to station soldiers as guards, but that wasn¡¯t practical as there simply weren¡¯t enough Tier 3 ss holders on his side. At best, he could enlist the tinum team Arthur had hired to keep watch, but even that felt insufficient for a long-term solution.
¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to make more robust golems. There were a few sections that could be used for their storage.¡±
In his mind, Rnd was already formting a n to tackle these challenges. The biggest hurdles, as always, were time and resources. Beyond that, he needed to figure out whaty behind the massive door. It was likely a boss chamber, possibly even the dungeon''s endpoint.
He hoped this dungeon connected to the super dungeon located at the center of the ind, but there was no guarantee. If it didn¡¯t, whatever awaited him beyond the door would still likely be strong - close to level 200, perhaps slightly stronger, but nothing beyond his ability to handle.
¡°Come on Agni, we need to return and prepare.¡±
¡°Woof!~¡±
While Rnd didn¡¯t want to leave without fully exploring the area, he had run out of turrets. He could move through the temples on his own if he wished, but he wasn¡¯t in a rush. Even if adventurers managed to make it inside, they would likely be unable to open the sturdy door at the end.
He had already taken the loot from the fire temple and hidden the key item required for the puzzle at the end. Even if someone came through and cleared the other four temples, they would probably be unable to progress past the point he had reached. Monopolising the new loot was important and he knew that if the guild master caught wind of it he wouldin. However, he was still the highmander of this ce and Aurdhan would not be able to bully him anymore.
¡°Now what to do about a power source? Could I use that thing to create some steam?¡±
As he made his way back through the dungeon, his mind raced with new ns. He had stashed away the elemental block and concealed its fiery signature. It was well-hidden, and he doubted anyone would be able to locate it. He mused over its potential uses - perhaps it could heat water. The block,posed of materials that heated rapidly and infused with abundant mana, continuously generated me energy on that floor. This energy could potentially power his turrets.
Then there were the other elemental blocks, each with unique properties. One contained wind energy, making it ideal for assembling a wind generator. That task would be rtively simple, but finding an optimal location for it posed a challenge. Water could also serve as a source of energy if he managed to create flow, akin to power nts that harness dams and flowing water.
The earth block, however, seemed more difficult to utilize. Perhaps he could harness tremors to vibrate a specific section of earth and produce torque, though he wasn¡¯t entirely sure how to achieve this. Nevertheless, with the other three blocks, he seemed to have enough energy to supply his turrets. The dark elemental block, on the other hand, intrigued him. Its energies were unfamiliar, and hecked much experience working with them. This made it an enticing challenge, though he would need to proceed with caution.
In theory, the darkness element embodied the absence of light, but in this world, it was associated with evil and corrupt energies. The many ult and cursed items he had encountered were imbued with this element, often twisting their users'' minds or demanding sacrifices to function. In contrast, the light element was seen as divine, a force wielded by good deities like Sria.
Yet, to his knowledge, photons also existed in this world. Drawing on theories from his own world, he suspected that the light and darkness elements might be better ssified through a different lens. Few people studied light in this scientific sense, but it was a field he was eager to explore. Photons - the smallest particles of light - might hold untapped potential. The idea of harnessing them to achieve something extraordinary, like moving at the speed of light, was quite intriguing.
As Rnd trekked back toward his workshop, his thoughts remained fixated on the possibilities. The elemental blocks represented untapped reservoirs of energy, and the potential to harness them for his machinery was too valuable to ignore. His portable turrets and golems, efficient as they were, would need consistent and reliable power sources if he hoped to automate this dungeon''s operations. If done correctly, he would even have a ce to store his safety golems there, bringing in another source of revenue.
Once back, Rnd wasted no time. His first task was reaching out to the Union Dwarves. Their expertise in forging and construction was unparalleled, and with the materials he had gathered, he could afford their assistance. They would eagerly trade their assistance for rare minerals such as the ones he found but would also ask questions about where he had gathered them.
¡°Sebastian, could you send a rune letter to the union requesting their aid? I¡¯ve forwarded the schematics for the updated turrets into your runic databank - they should be there"
As you wish, Master."
Sebastian replied, promptly beginning to carry out the instructions. The workshop around him was bing increasingly modern, incorporating elements reminiscent of the world he hade from. Among his creations was a system akin to a rapid messaging service. As he pondered whether to reuse its old name, he decided instead to adapt it to his new craft, dubbing it "rune mail" or simply "r-mail" in ce of the "e-mail" from his previous world. It was a touch silly, but it felt fitting for the persona of the runic craftsman he had be.
Only a few people were using this system, as it required either specially crafted boards featuring the letters of thenguage native to this world or ess to a pen. While the script resembled an alphabet, it wasn¡¯t quite the same, and creating a keyboard system needed some thought. Instead, he created a simple receptor to written text that would be then copied over onto the disy screen, simr to drawing tablets from his own world. It was a much faster solution and for the time being was enough. Only a limited number of people in the city had ess to them and even then, they were used sparingly, primarily for emergencies.
¡®Ever since I¡¯ve started sharing some of the inventions from my old world, the dwarves seemed to have taken a liking to me, they stopped questioning me.¡¯
This world was not one that changed easily. It operated on skills and abilities granted by the world¡¯s system. While this system made many aspects of life more convenient, it also stifled progress in certain areas. People were less inclined to think outside the box or invent non-obvious tools, such as thismunication device. It was something other runesmiths could have created ages ago, but they clung to the old crystal ball technology, as though there was no reason to innovate further.
Thus, when he began presenting the dwarves with new ideas - starting with something as simple as a cold box, a plumbing system with hot water, and mana-charged light bulbs for every home - his inventions made an impact. They helped the dwarves realize that countless more tools could be created, and that, perhaps in the future, they too might be remembered as master crafters and innovators. It seemed they decided to stick to him like a swarm of leeches, hoping to uncover some of his secrets and perhaps im some credit for his creations, as they were the ones responsible for crafting many of his designs.
¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter¡¡¯
There were nows preventing people from copying inventions, so everyone could eventually take what he had made.
¡®This might take a while, what should I do until then?¡±
Rnd pondered while looking at some of the magical ore he retrieved from the dungeon and his lone armor that was on the armor rest. It looked a bit lonely there and perhaps soon, it would have some friends.
Chapter 527: From Rags To Riches.
I would like to officially inform all my readers that I have started writing a new story called Heavy Metal [ A Monster Evolution LitRPG ]
¡°Waaaaa¡¡±
¡°Haha, what is it my little Thordrin? Are you hungry? Or perhaps is it¡¡±
A stocky looking man held a crying baby up with his arms, his fingers thick from years of working in the smithy. His hair was red and his beard was long and bushy. The child in his hand continued to wail despite his attempts to soothe it. Bernir cradled the baby awkwardly, hisrge hands trying to be gentle as he rocked his son back and forth. His eyes darted toward the door, half-hoping his wife, Dyana, would appear to rescue him from this predicament.
¡°Waaaaa!¡±
¡°By the old dwarven gods¡ What do you need now, little one?¡±
Bernir muttered, while sniffing at the air wondering if he needed to change his diaper. The baby, Thordrin, was red-faced and inconsble. Bernir tried humming a luby his human mother used to sing, but his deep baritone seemed to startle the child more than calm him. He was just about to try feeding him again when the door creaked open, and Dyana stepped in, her expression clearly indicating frustration.@@novelbin@@
¡°Give him here, Bernir¡± She said, reaching for the baby.
¡°You¡¯re holding him like he¡¯s a sack of ore.¡±
The woman was much taller than her half-dwarven husband, with prominent horns protruding from her head. Her bullish features were unmistakable, yet the baby didn¡¯t appear to have inherited any of them. Thordin mostly resembled an ordinary human, sharing his father¡¯s hair color. Only time would reveal whether he would develop any beastman or dwarven traits from his parents.
¡°He¡¯s louder than a forge hammer today. Maybe he¡¯s already got a smith¡¯s lungs on him?¡±
Bernirughed while handing over his son to his wife who chuckled as well. Her touch immediately calmed down the infant. She kissed the baby¡¯s forehead, her maternal instincts working wonders.
¡°He just needed his mama, that¡¯s all. You¡¯ve done well, though.¡±
Bernir rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. He didn¡¯t consider himself particrly skilled at caring for small children, and his son didn¡¯t seem especially fond of his presence either. After his extended stay at the institute, Bernir had been trying to make amends by spending more time with his child, but things weren¡¯t going as well as he¡¯d hoped.
¡°Aye, but I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. I¡¯m not sure how you manage it so effortlessly.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not effortless, trust me. But you¡¯ll get the hang of it. For now, though, there is a message for you on that new magical device, our favorite runesmith wants something from you.¡±
¡°Oh? The boss does?¡±
Bernir sighed, grateful for the break as he stepped away from the infant¡¯s cries. He moved over to the magical messaging device - a simplistic adaptation of Rnd¡¯s runic mail system and activated it with a touch. The runes glowed faintly, and a small screen disyed Rnd¡¯s message.
"Bernir, I¡¯ve got some new schematics and materials I¡¯ll need your help assembling. Stop by as soon as you can.¡±
¡°I wonder what grand invention it is this time?¡±
While reflecting on the message, Bernir nced at his mechanized arm. Even now, after so much time had passed, he still marveled at its craftsmanship. It felt so natural, as though it were truly his own arm - the one he had lost during the cult¡¯s attack. What truly set it apart, though, was how it allowed him to channel his cksmithing skills seamlessly, a feat no other golemic arm could replicate.
¡°Aye, time to get back to work.¡±
Bernir nodded, his gaze shifting back to the message on the screen. He was one of the few individuals privileged to possess such a device, and he still questioned what he had done to earn this honor. His eyes wandered to his own status screen, revealing in skills and unremarkable sses. At present, he was simply a weaponsmith - though the speed at which he had reached his current level for someone his age was, at least, a small point of pride.|
Name: |
Bernir L 121 | |
sses: |
T2 Weaponsmith L21 | |
T2 Armorsmith L50 | |
T1 Carpenter L25 | |
T1 cksmith L25 |
¡°Working on all those tier 3 inventions really makes the levels go up!¡±
This was one of the main reasons craftsmen like him sought the tutge of high-level masters. Instead of being confined to crafting simple items like iron nails and daggers, Bernir was working on intricate enchanted weaponry and advanced golemicponents. The moreplex the creation and the rarer the materials, the more experience points he earned. Though there were limits, his progress was double that of his peers - a sess he owed entirely to his boss, Rnd.
¡°...Alright, let¡¯s get moving but first!¡±
Bernir stretched, his mechanical arm buzzing softly with the motion. He tiptoed toward the runic cold box his boss had helped install and opened it. Inside were several ss containers, some filled with food and others with drinks. His eyes scanned the contents, but his smile quickly faded - his cold brew from the previous night was nowhere to be found.
¡°Ah, dammit¡¡±
He immediately suspected his wife. For reasons he couldn¡¯t quite grasp, she had a strict rule against ale being in the house with the baby. As a part-dwarf, this was a frustrating matter, but he was far too intimidated by his missus to argue. Resigned, he pulled out some leftover chicken legs, cing them on a te. The food was cold, but that was easily remedied with another runic invention in the house: a cooking furnace designed to heat food quickly.
Unlike traditional ovens, it required no fuel, running instead on a specialized socket. It was one of the many new conveniences spreading through Albrook, rapidly transforming the district where Bernir and his family lived. These modern appliances brought warm water, plumbing, and efficient heating systems into every home.
¡°The boss said that one day we¡¯ll be able to heat things up without mes. What did he mean by that?¡±
Bernir muttered to himself as he watched the me runes glow, steadily warming the chicken leg. Unaware of the concept of microwaves, he could only wonder at his boss¡¯s innovative ns. Once the meat was warm, he devoured it quickly and prepared to start his day. The baby¡¯s cries had woken him early, giving him the rare chance to greet shopkeepers as they prepared to open their stores.
As Bernir strolled through the streets, passersby nodded and greeted him warmly.
¡°Morning, Mr. Bernir!¡±
A baker called out, holding a tray of freshly baked bread rolls.
¡°Here, have some!¡±
¡°I, uh, thank you.¡±
Bernir hesitated, wishing to refuse the offer, but he knew better. If he declined, the persistent baker would only insist until he relented. Once the roll was in his hand, the baker gave a low bow, as though Bernir were a wealthy merchant or noble.
¡°Off to see the Rune¡ I mean, the High Knight Commander?¡±
A guard at the street corner called out, his polished armor gleaming in the morning sun. His tone was polite, but his awkward expression betrayed unease, as though he feared what Bernir might do.
¡°Aye, that I am.¡±
Bernir replied, tipping his head. As he walked through the bustling streets, more people greeted him, their smiles varied - some genuine, others painfully forced. It was something he still hadn¡¯t quite grown ustomed to. Ever since his boss, Rnd, had risen to the rank of High Knight Commander, everything had changed.
People now regarded Bernir with an air of esteem, not out of respect for him personally, but because of his association with Rnd. It was clear they believed he had influence and feared that crossing him could lead to trouble. Though unintentional on Bernir¡¯s part, the weight of their assumptions often felt like an ufortable burden.
¡®Should I start acting like the boss? They don¡¯t seem to bother him as much¡¡±
The image of Rnd d in runic armor or draped in a flowing robe surfaced in Bernir¡¯s mind. He knew his boss to be a kind-hearted person, someone who would never harm anyone out of malice. But not everyone shared his understanding. Many were too intimidated to approach Rnd, their imaginations fueled by far-fetched rumors iming he kidnapped people to experiment on them if they weren¡¯t careful. Bernir knew these stories were baseless, but the fear they generated kept most people at a wary distance.
¡®I probably can¡¯t pull that off¡¡¯
He couldn¡¯t picture himself walking around with Rnd¡¯s stoic demeanor - it just wasn¡¯t who he was. His life now, however, was certainly different. He had be a figure of some importance, to the extent that his boss had assigned him two bodyguards after the loss of his arm. Their constant presence as he moved through the city was a daily reminder of how much things had changed.
As Bernir strolled through the city streets, alive with the early bustle of people, he found himself reminiscing about his first days here. Back then, it had been a small, unassuming town newly invigorated by the discovery of a dungeon. Opportunities were scarce, and he had struggled to find work as a cksmith, eventually resigning himself to a grueling gig as a porter.
It wasn¡¯t a time he remembered fondly. He had barely scraped together enough money for food and had spent many nights sleeping in a stable. Looking at the bustling, vibrant city around him now, it was hard to believe how far he¡¯de since those difficult days. Everything had changed after his boss arrived and he knew that as long as he was here, his life would be secured.
The city had been transformed, the streets that had once been just dirt paths were now paved with smooth stone, and the buildings had been reinforced or rebuilt using advanced techniques. Mana-fueled streemps illuminated the thoroughfares at night, casting a warm glow that allowed trade and social gatherings to continue well into the evening. Bernir''s wife often remarked how the city no longer resembled the frontier settlement it had once been - it was quickly bing a hub of innovation and prosperity.
His entourage of bodyguards continued to trail him as he made his way out of the city. The growing presence of Srian worshipers was hard to miss, with the church expanding rapidly. They had even constructed a special altar dedicated to Agni, who had been the subject of considerable buzz recently.
¡°Why isn¡¯t the sacred beast here?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know¡ that person is being unreasonable!¡±
¡°Shhh, lower your voice¡¡±
As Bernir passed a group of priests, their hushedints about Agni¡¯s absence caught his attention. From what he understood, Rnd had gone into the dungeon for some unknown purpose, possibly having stumbled upon something noteworthy. The r-mail message Bernir had received hinted at the beginning of a long-term project, leaving him curious about its nature and how it might affect his own work in the days toe.
Maintaining a brisk pace, it still took him nearly half an hour from the city gate to reach Rnd¡¯s workshop. Once he was offered to use a strange contraption with two wheels, but after falling down several times, he decided that he would rather just walk.
What had once looked like an abandoned farmhouse now resembled the stronghold of an entric wizard. High walls obscured the view of the interior, while turrets and the asional floating golems patrolled the perimeter. These golems, initially simple floating cubes, had evolved into more intricate designs, a clear deterrent to anyone tempted to invade. Though the shop selling their wares enjoyed a fair amount of poprity, it wasn¡¯t their primary source of ie.
Most of their revenue came from Lord Arthur and the auction house, where some of their more intricate devices were sold. One of their most profitable products, however, was surprisingly simple: explosive scrolls encased in cheap metal. These scrolls featured a small activation spot where the user could press with their thumb, triggering a precisely timed five-second countdown before detonation. It was an uplicated yet highly effective weapon, and its practicality had made it immensely popr among adventurers.
¡°Good morning.¡±
¡° Mornin¡¯ ¡±
One of the stationed knights greeted him, their presence imposing even in this setting. Rnd was a bona fide knight and the High Knight Commander. While his official rank didn¡¯t ce him quite as high as a noble, he was second inmand under Lord Arthur. Some even regarded him as being above the young lord in influence, thanks to his exceptional personal strength and reputation.
Bernir returned the knight¡¯s greeting with a nod and proceeded through the ground¡¯s heavily enhanced gates. These gates had undergone several iterations since the Lich incident and were now designed to respond to his presence. Rnd had exined that multiple ¡°scanners¡± worked in tandem to verify his identity.
As Bernir approached, the gate slid open seamlessly, revealing a secondary, barred section that served as an additionalyer of security. Once his identity was confirmed, the inner entrance unlocked, granting him ess to the workshop grounds.
Inside, he took in the familiar sight of the characteristic windmills and his personal workshop. What had once been little more than a rundown shack now stood as a proper facility. Bernir himself had lived in that shack during harder times, but now he had a home of his own - a real oneplete with a proper family. The reality of how far he¡¯de was something he still struggled to fully grasp.
¡°Awooo!¡±
Before he could do anything, he heard a loud howling noise. Inside his stable-sized doghouse, Agni stood, seemingly resting, his tongue lolling out for everyone to see. In the distance, he heard the sound of children shouting; the young rascals in the orphan dorm were already awake and running around in their own section of the property. From Bernir¡¯s perspective, this ce was bing much bigger than Arthur¡¯s estate and, perhaps, would eventually turn into a self-sustaining fortress if they kept digging downward. It seemed his boss had already created a mage tower of his own - just an inverted one that extended underground, something Bernir hadn¡¯t thought was possible.
¡°Ah, there you are Bernir.¡±
¡°Aye Boss, what we doin today?¡±
There he was, the man who made it all possible. While everyone knew him as Wand the Runesmith or the Knight Commander, he preferred to call him by his nickname. He knew that Wand was probably not entirely the person he presented himself to be, but he didn¡¯t care. The two had spent multiple years together, and the trust he had in his boss was unshakable.
¡°Here, I need you to bring this over to Brylvia, she¡¯ll know what to do with it.¡±
¡°Ah, sure.¡±
It seemed he had an errand to run today - not something he was particrly eager to do, but he understood the necessity. Brylvia, the official union Runesmith, wasn¡¯t someone who would entertain just anyone. His boss had tasked him with personally delivering some schematics and delicate papers, as regr delivery services couldn¡¯t always be trusted with such sensitive materials. The documents likely contained secret texts and specialized runic magic - knowledge that absolutely couldn¡¯t be allowed to leak out.
¡°Aye, I¡¯ll get it to em in no time Boss, leave it to me!¡±
Just as he was about to leave, Rnd heard the distant sound of a door creaking open. From the doorway emerged a short figure - Rastix the gnome apanied by Rnd¡¯s own prot¨¦g¨¦, Jorg. The boy seemed to be struggling, carrying three peculiar ck objects stacked on top of one another.
¡°Rastix? Did you manage to prepare those?¡±
Rnd asked, halting his departure to his workshop.
¡°Indeed, just as you instructed. But what exactly do you need these for?¡±
Rastix replied, his curiosity evident. For some reason, Rnd turned his gaze toward Bernir.
¡°I suppose now is as good a time as any. This project has been waiting for its final piece¡¡±
Bernir frowned slightly, unsure of what project his boss was referring to. However, Rnd¡¯s nce toward the workshop hinted that it was something nearby.
¡°You might¡¯ve forgotten about this one, we never did get around to finishing the wheels¡¡±
Bernir sighed internally. Rnd¡¯s tendency to drift into monologues wasn¡¯t new, but this time, Bernir had an inkling of what he was talking about. He once more recalled the odd two-wheeled contraption his boss had once used to travel to and from the city with impressive speed. As Rnd¡¯s skills and capabilities had grown, the device was not needed. They had started building an improved model together once but had never finished it.
Together, they walked over to the workshop. There, hidden beneath a grayish cloth, was the old invention. It seemed the peculiar ck, rubbery-looking objects would finallyplete it.
Chapter 528: Riding Dirty.
Rnd pulled the cloth away, unveiling a three-wheeled, buggy-like contraption. Its frame was a blend of metal and wood, reinforced with engraved runic symbols that shimmered faintly in the light. At the back was a blocky, rune-powered battery engine, connected to the glistening runic framework within. A lightweight metal casing concealed the inner workings, keeping them hidden from prying eyes.
¡°Ah, so we¡¯re finally doing something with this old thing?¡±
Bernir said, scratching his beard. His gaze settled on therge wheels, or rather, what they were missing.
¡°Yes. With these, we should be able to get it running, it did shake a lot in the past.¡±
Rnd nced at the metal wheels attached to his old creation. The concept had originated after he built the first runic bike powered by his own mana. In the past, he had intended toplete it as a means of traveling to and from the city. However, he eventually abandoned the project to focus on his golemic inventions. With Bernir¡¯s assistance and Arthur¡¯s help, he no longer needed to make frequent trips to the city and materials were regrly delivered to his workshop. Additionally, using a machine would prevent him from leveling up skills like running or dashing.
Even so, whenever he had free time, he found himself tinkering with the design. Now, it was nearlyplete. This vehicle featured two wheels in the front and one in the back. While he could have opted for a four-wheeled design, the three-wheeled configuration saved space and reduced production costs. Though he wasn¡¯t much of a gearhead in his original world, he had learned that the ¡°Tadpole configuration¡± he chose offered greater stability, better traction, and improved braking over the ¡°Delta¡± type which had other pros. If this project proved sessful, he might eventually create the other designs he had in mind, including a proper four-wheeler.
He reached for one of the ck, rubber-like objects Rastix had crafted, holding it up to inspect its craftsmanship. The material stretched slightly under his grip, and its surface featured a faint, textured pattern designed for better traction.
¡°These tires should cushion the ride and provide better grip¡±
Rnd exined to Bernir, who was watching with growing enthusiasm. Carriages existed in this world, but their suspension systems relied on enchantments that absorbed and dispersed shocks, rather than materials like rubber. Cheaper models usedrge, basic springs, but Rnd wanted his creation to be more efficient. By minimizing reliance on enchantments, he could focus all the avable power on generating torque to spin the wheels and propel the vehicle forward. Once the basis was in order, he would look into lowering the shaking through magic.¡°Without them, the ride will be quite rough but this is not really a perfect solution, we¡¯ll need to develop a proper suspension system.¡±
¡°Suspension system?¡±
Bernir asked, puzzled at the name, as he wasn¡¯t sure which part of this system was being suspended. Rnd didn¡¯t reply, as he was not the one who invented the terminology for these things, and instead focused on getting one of the rubber-like tires on the metal wheel. It had taken Rastix weeks of experimentation to produce a material durable enough to handle the strain of travel yet flexible enough to fit snugly over the wheels.
Rnd had to give it to the gnome, he was truly a genius. This alchemically created tire didn¡¯t need air to keep its shape and function. Instead, He had engineered it with a uniquettice structure within the rubber-like material. While Rnd had created the schematics it was Rastix ingenuity that made it possible. This caused a few explosions and some poisonous fumes to leak out but in the end, they made some good progress.
With the help of this self-cushioning tire, Rnd hoped to finallyplete his creation. Perhaps in the future, it would revolutionize transportation in Albrook. However, he was well aware of the world¡¯s reluctance to adopt new technologies. People here were deeply attached to their traditions, and it would likely take time for them to warm up to using a vehicle instead of a mount. He could already imagine the resistance from those who bred horses or tamed mounts, using him of encroaching on their livelihoods.
¡®Well, we¡¯ll see how it goes¡¯
After a moment of reflection, he nodded and began fitting the tires. Normally, a specialized tool would be needed to stretch the tire over the wheel rim. Fortunately, Rnd¡¯s superhuman strength made that unnecessary. The rubbery material was flexible enough for him to muscle it into ce without much effort. His enhanced tier-3 strength allowed him to fit all three tires with rtive ease.
¡°Boss, you make it look easy¡±
Bernir muttered, clearly impressed as he watched.
¡°You should be able to do the same. Your level isn¡¯t low¡±
Rnd replied, ncing at him as he worked on the final rim. While Bernir didn¡¯t have half his strength, he was still a high level cksmith.
¡°Have you thought about what ss you¡¯ll choose?¡±
Bernir was close to a major milestone - he only needed twenty-nine more levels to reach one hundred fifty, the threshold for entering the realm of tier-3 elites. With the influx of high-grade materials and the work ahead, Rnd was confident his assistant would reach that level soon. ???£Î??§§?
¡°A Master cksmith, I suppose?¡±
Rnd could see Bernir scratching his head as if he didn¡¯t really give it much thought.
¡°I¡¯m not sure if there will be any other choices, boss¡¡±
¡°I think you¡¯re underestimating your talents.¡±
Everyone in this world had multiple possibilities, but a Master cksmith or one of the other advanced sses was the usual choice for most. Normally, Bernir would likely have to decide between the Master Armorsmith or Master Weaponsmith variants. Both were considered more specialized professions, with the Master cksmith being seen as a more generalist option -petent but not exceptional in either field.
Rnd wondered if Bernir was leaning toward this less specialized path. After all, Bernir wasn¡¯t crafting weapons or armor that much anymore. Instead, he had begun focusing on modr parts for Rnd¡¯s magical creations. However, Rnd didn¡¯t want his best worker to base his future solely on Rnd¡¯s inventions.
¡°I am?¡±
Bernir asked, his expression filled with doubt.
¡°Yes. If you see something special in one of those advanced sses, don¡¯t hesitate to pursue it, even if you fail the first time.¡±
Rnd spoke from experience. He, too, had failed his first Tier-3 ascension trial. Though much of what happened during the trial was hazy in his memory, fragments remained. The crystals required for advancement weren¡¯t a problem for Bernir, and it was always worth aiming for a prestigious ss. The real issue was Bernir¡¯s current sses. They weren¡¯t particrly rare, which meant that even if Bernir acquired an exceptional new ss, the trial would likely be a difficult ordeal for him.
¡°Special, huh? But my arm¡¡±
As they talked, Bernir¡¯s gaze drifted to his runic prosthetic, and he instinctively clutched it. He had lost his arm during the Abyssal Cult incident, an event that had left him permanently altered.
¡®I wonder¡ will he be able to keep that prosthetic arm during the ascension trial?¡¯
This was a big question. From what Rnd knew, lost limbs wouldn¡¯t simply regenerate within the ascension realm. With only one arm, Bernir might not even be able to pass the simplest of trials. But this wasn¡¯t just any prosthetic. It was a marvel of runic craftsmanship, connected to his soul. Unlike regrown limbs, this prosthesis was superior to the original flesh and blood. It could perform tasks the old arm never could, and Bernir had be quite adept at using it.
If the prosthetic apanied Bernir into the ascension realm, it might be a crucial asset. In fact, it could even help him achieve a higher-tier ss. Rnd couldn¡¯t help but wonder if, through this unique trial, something entirely new might emerge - a ss born from the fusion of runes and man.
¡®He won¡¯t turn into a cyborg or something, will he?¡¯
For a moment, a vivid image shed in Rnd¡¯s mind: Bernir with glowing red eyes, most of his body reced by intricate runic prosthetics, having discarded the frailties of his flesh for cold, unyielding runic machinery. Rnd shuddered and quickly shook the thought away.
¡®That¡¯s definitely not something his wife would approve of¡¡¯
Thest thing Rnd wanted was to be some kind of mad scientist who experimented on people, recing their body parts with mechanical constructs. The idea was absurd - but he couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that some people might be eager to embrace such methods if it granted them power.
Once his technology spread further into the world, Rnd was certain that copycats would emerge. Some would undoubtedly start experimenting, perhaps even crossing ethical lines he wouldn¡¯t dream of approaching. He had to make peace with that inevitability. He couldn¡¯t control how others used his inventions, nor could he let their misuse weigh on him.
¡°There¡ that should do it. Now, how about you give it a spin, Bernir?¡±
¡°Me?¡±
Bernir asked, pointing to himself in surprise.
¡°Who else?¡±
Rnd replied with a faint smirk. He had no real need for this wheeled vehicle. If he wanted to travel, he could simply fly. While the glider he had used to save Robert was too conspicuous, there were other ways for him to move around. This new creation, however, was better suited for Bernir. His assistant often traveled between the union workshop and this pce. His assistant didn¡¯t particrly enjoy riding mounts, so this vehicle would likely be a perfect substitute. Rnd hoped it would make Bernir¡¯s trips easier and perhaps serve as free advertisement as he knew of his loud mouth and boisterous attitude.
Bernir rubbed his beard thoughtfully as he studied the three-wheeled buggy. Despite his initial surprise, a hint of excitement crept into his expression. He understood its function in theory, but the prospect of navigating the streets on this peculiar contraption was undeniably fascinating.
¡°Alright, Boss, I¡¯ll give it a shot. It won¡¯t blow up, right?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not Rastix,¡±
Rnd replied to the grinning Bernir while rolling his eyes.
¡°Aye, but we¡¯ve had a few idents from time to time. Remember when that golem exploded?¡±
¡°That was a long time ago¡¡±
Rnd muttered, shaking his head. After teasing Rnd for a moment, Bernir stepped up to the vehicle. His runic prosthetic flexed slightly as he gripped the steering wheel. Though he was no stranger to Rnd¡¯s inventions, he remained cautious. The potential for something going wrong kept him focused.
¡°Good.¡±
Rnd said, handing Bernir a small, rune-inscribed metal card. Bernir examined the card, noting its intricate designs. Rnd gestured toward a rectangr socket on the vehicle. When Bernir slid the card in, the runes on the card began to glow faintly and the vehicle began to respond.
¡°You¡¯ve probably noticed the two pedals. The one on the left is for braking, and the one on the right is for elerating.¡±
Vehicles in Rnd¡¯s world often had a third pedal for the clutch and a gearbox for shifting gears. However, this one was far simpler. It elerated smoothly without the need for manual gear changes. There were no mechanical gears in this design; pressing the elerator pedal simply increased mana usage. While Rnd was familiar with howbustion engines worked and had the knowledge to recreate them in this world, he deemed it unnecessary for now. Abustion engine might reduce mana consumption, but developing it fully would require time - a resource he had precious little oftely.
The buggy was morepact and peculiar than a traditional carriage, featuring only a single seat positioned in the middle. Rnd watched as Bernir adjusted himself inside, noting a bit of awkwardness. However, this model had been designed with Bernir¡¯s proportions in mind, so his feet reached the pedals and the steering wheel with ease.
¡°This is surprisinglyfortable¡¡±
Bernir remarked, shifting in the seat. Rnd nodded, pleased with the feedback. He had taken care to craft a cushioned seat to ensurefort during long journeys. With Bernir now settled inside, it was time for a test ride.
¡°Good. Now, press the elerator pedal g¡¡±
Rnd continued to talk with the intention to add ¡®gently.¡¯ Before he could finish the sentence, Bernir shoved his entire foot down onto the pedal. His eyes widened. Though the buggy had a built-in limit for speed and mana usage, such an aggressive action still resulted in a sudden burst of power. The vehicle jolted forward, and Bernir was pressed back into the cushioned seat as the buggy shot ahead with surprising force.
¡°Woah!¡±
Bernir shouted, gripping the wheel tightly as he fought to steady the buggy¡¯s wild movements. However, Rnd quickly realized he had overestimated how intuitive steering would be for someone with no prior experience. In Rnd¡¯s world, people had a basic understanding of cars - whether through firsthand experience or simply observing others. Bernir, on the other hand, had no such reference point. His hands twisted the steering wheel erratically in both directions, as he panicked.
Despite their earlier discussions about how the wheel should work, the sudden burst of speed had clearly erased all of Bernir¡¯s training. His instinct to overcorrect only made the vehicle swerve wildly, veering dangerously close to a bench before narrowly missing it.
¡°Bernir! Make small adjustments - don¡¯t fight it! Release the eleration pedal and try using the brakes! ¡±
Rnd shouted, trying to guide Bernir from a safe distance. But it was clear that his assistant¡¯s panic hadpletely taken over. The rune buggy was now on a collision course with the house, and Rnd could only brace himself for the inevitable.
¡°Brake! Hit the brake!¡±
He yelled, his voice trying to break through the buzzing mana engine. Atst, Bernir registered themand. He lifted his foot off the elerator and mmed it down on the brake pedal with all his might. The wheels locked, and the buggy screeched to a halt, sliding across the ground as friction finally took hold.
¡°Oof¡¡±
Bernir grunted as the vehicle came to an abrupt stop - a bit too abrupt. The sudden decelerationunched him forward out of his seat. Rnd winced. In his haste toplete the project, he hadn¡¯t yet designed a proper seatbelt system, assuming Bernir would be a more cautious driver. Perhaps he should have demonstrated how to drive it first before handing the wheel to his assistant.
Fortunately, Rnd was quick to act. With a flick of his wrist, he cast his mage hand spell, enveloping Bernir in a glowingyer of mana before he could be flung out of the rune buggy. The magical force gently ced him back in his seat, preventing any harm.
¡°That was close¡ Are you okay?¡±
Bernir was still catching his breath, but rather than fear, there was an unmistakable glint of excitement in his eye.
¡°Hah¡ that was¡ interesting! Can we do it again?¡±
¡°You want to do it again?¡±
Rnd blinked in disbelief but then let out a small chuckle.
¡°Alright, but steer it toward the open field this time - somewhere without anything you can crash into.¡±
Thepound was walled off, with windmills upying one side, but the other side was mostly open ground. It would be a safer space for Bernir to practice. To Rnd¡¯s surprise, Bernir seemed to take to the buggy quickly. After a few more jolts back and forth, he was starting to get the hang of it, managing to steer with better precision.
¡°Is there a way to go backward?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± @@novelbin@@
¡°You see that lever on the side?¡±
¡°Aye.¡±
¡°Pull it down.¡±
Bernir followed the instruction, and the buggy responded smoothly, shifting into reverse. A wide grin spread across his face as he maneuvered the vehicle. It seemed Rnd¡¯s invention was already a hit.
Rnd watched Bernir with amusement. His assistant, once unsure of the contraption, was now confidently navigating the open field. The runic buggy, though still rough around the edges, had already proven itself to be a remarkable sess. While it wasn¡¯t that fast it would cut down the thirty-minute trip to his workshop down to around ten minutes. With it Bernir would be able to save up a lot of time.
¡°Good now that you¡¯ve gotten used to it, I need you to bring these to the union.¡±
¡°Aye! Leave it to me!¡±
It was funny to see a grown man act like a little kid but it was clear that Bernir was mesmerized by the moving vehicle. He quickly grabbed the spatial pouch he prepared for the dwarven union and soon he was on his way.
¡°There he goes¡ He won¡¯t crash into a tree¡ will he?¡±
Bernir¡¯s figure vanished into the forest as he pondered whether this had truly been a good idea.
¡°Hey, Agni,e over here for a second¡¡±
¡°Awoo?¡±
His trusted wolf was justzing around thepound anyway, so before Bernir got too far away, he ordered him to trail him. It was better to be safe than sorry.
Chapter 529: The Lord’s Woes.
¡°This should be all, Lord Arthur.¡±
¡°How grand¡ It¡¯s no wonder some people lose their mind over such things, it¡¯s difficult not to¡¡±
In a well-lit room a man with silvery-white hair leaned over. He picked up a handful of coins and watched them glister in the magical light. He let the coins trickle through his fingers, the clinking sound echoing faintly in the spacious treasure room. The sheer wealth gathered over the past month was staggering. Piles of silver, gold, and rare gemstones sparkled under the light of enchanted mana lights, each piece a testament to his growing influence and the prosperity of the estate. Yet, for all the wealth surrounding him, there was unease gnawing on him.
Mary, his maid and most trusted confidante stood quietly beside him, holding a thick folder of documents. Her uniform was pristine, and her demeanor was calm, though her sharp eyes looked at Arthur with some amusement. When he seemed lost in his thoughts, she cleared her throat gently.
¡°Milord, if I may?¡±
She said, extending the folder toward him. Arthur blinked, snapping out of his greed-induced trance.
¡°Ah, yes, Mary. My apologies. What is it?¡±
¡°This is a proposal from Master Rnd,¡±
She exined while handing the papers over.¡°It outlines a new project he¡¯s begun. However¡¡±
Her expression turned serious as she hesitated, choosing her next words carefully.
¡°The expenses involved are... quite considerable.¡±
Arthur raised an eyebrow as he took the folder, flipping it open. The contents were dense with diagrams, calctions, and descriptions of various expenses. It appeared that his ally intended to order a substantial number of products from the dwarven union - a venture that would require a lot of capital. While his friend had meticulously ounted for the cost of even the simplest rivet, Arthur¡¯s eye twitched as he scanned the summary at the bottom of the page.
¡°By the gods¡¡±
Arthur muttered, skimming the numbers.
¡°This could drain half of our earnings for the quarter.¡±
¡°Indeed, and I¡¯m sure Master Rnd wille up with another grand project soon after¡¡±
For a moment, Arthur felt weak, his legs threatening to give out as he leaned against a nearby wall for support. He had worked tirelessly to reach this point and had hoped the relentless expenses would eventually taper off. However, his Runesmith friend seemed incapable of slowing down, always pushing forward without pausing to enjoy the fruits of hisbor. Arthur let out a heavy sigh and set the folder on a nearby table. Pinching the bridge of his nose, he weighed the implications.
¡°Rnd¡¯s creations have brought us sess before. The golems within the dungeon have more than paid for themselves, generating steady profits¡ And the turrets have allowed us to cut back on military expenses¡ while raising the satisfaction of themoners¡ ¡°
The young lord began weighing the pros and cons of Rnd¡¯s decisions. He was acutely aware that most of the gold in the treasury would eventually be imed by his father. Despite under-the-table deals with the Guild Master and the new crime lords in the red-light district, their operations were still consuming nearly all the profits they generated. ?????¦Â¨§??
Yet Arthur harbored ambitions that required greater resources. He wanted to increase the military budget to recruit more soldiers, preparing for the future he envisioned. Those soldiers would need weapons, armor, and enough food to keep them strong and loyal. If he ever hoped to stand against his elder brothers and pursue his newfound goal of bing the duke¡¯s heir, bolstering the military was non-negotiable.
¡°Lord Arthur, there¡¯s still more.¡±
As he contemted, Mary interjected.
¡°Oh?¡±
Before Arthur could respond further, another set of documents was handed to him. These detailed the potential financial gains of a new n - one focused on cultivating a recently discovered dungeon level. The proposal highlighted rare ores such as Ignisium and Galeite, both imbued with elemental power and highly valuable.
¡°I see¡¡±
Arthur murmured, his tone shifting as he scanned the pages.
¡°So, it¡¯s more of an investment for the future¡¡±
It seemed his smart friend wasn¡¯t just nkly asking for more funds but also presenting ways to generate even greater returns. Rnd''s n wasn¡¯t just about spending; it was a calcted move to expand their resource base, potentially doubling or even tripling their ie in the long term. Still, it required faith - and a massive upfront cost. Arthur exhaled deeply, running a hand through his silvery hair.
¡°He always has a way of tying my hands. I can hardly say no when he dangles prospects like this before me.¡±
Mary allowed herself a faint smile, stepping closer.
¡°Master Wand has proven his worth time and again. It¡¯s not a question of if this will seed, but when. Still, the decision lies with you, milord.¡±
¡°Oh, have you finally warmed up to him? Is that nothing but praise that I hear?¡±
Arthur chuckled as his maid turned her head away, a faint hint of embarrassment on her face. In the past, she had been openly skeptical about their pact. To her, it had seemed unreasonable to ce so much trust in a man who concealed his true identity. They now knew that he was a runaway noble who didn¡¯t seem to be a follower but more of an equal.
"True, his results are hard to deny, but that doesn''t mean I agree with his methods or his disregard for hierarchy."
It wasn¡¯t a secret that Mary disliked the fact that Wand didn¡¯t see Arthur as his superior. The young lord didn¡¯t care much as he saw him as more than just a simple vassal.
"Hierarchy, eh? Sometimes, breaking the mold is necessary to achieve greatness and he has yet to disappoint, don¡¯t you think?¡±
Mary said nothing, instead turning her attention back to one of the papers in her hand. She then presented it to Arthur along with his seal. While they weren¡¯t in his office, he could still sign off on this n that Wand had presented.
¡°If you agree with Master Wand¡¯s budget n, then please affix your seal here, milord.¡±
Mary said, her voice calm and even. She extended the paper and the seal with a slight bow, her demeanor urging him to make a decision. Arthur hesitated, staring at the intricate budget breakdown before him. Each line represented a small fortune, and the final sum was staggering. He could feel the weight of it pressing down on him. His estate''s coffers, while healthy, were not inexhaustible, and this was no small expense. His hand hovered over the seal, shaking a bit.
¡°Is there something wrong, Lord Arthur?¡±
¡°Wrong¡ hah¡ no everything is great!¡±
A bead of sweat formed on his forehead as he hesitated further, this was probably one of the costlier projects his friend had organised and he still had his doubts. This was around half of their earnings and the rest they would need to send over to the duke as tax money. Mary just stood there without saying anything more, watching as Arthur slowly lowered his hand and finally gave the document its seal of approval.
¡°There.¡± @@novelbin@@
He said, his voice trembling slightly as if he had just sprinted for several minutes.
¡°It¡¯s done. May the gods favor our endeavors.¡±
Mary epted the sealed document with a slight bow, a hint of satisfaction in her eyes.
¡°Very good, milord. I will handle this issue personally.¡±
¡°Yes, that would be better, I¡¯ll be in the training chamber¡ if all fails, I¡¯ll just earn it back myself!¡±
Mary wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to Arthur¡¯s joke. It was clear he was heading into the chamber to train against an undead monster. His levels were rising quickly, and it was bing increasingly difficult to keep him away from the higher-tier dungeon. Bringing monsters to him, one by one, had its limits, but it was far safer than venturing into a dungeon itself. If their enemies ever found out about this method, they would undoubtedly seize the opportunity to trap him there.
¡°But¡ what was that paper about a school? It felt out of ce.¡±
Arthur left the treasury, heading toward the training grounds while mulling over some of the proposed projects. Among them was one particrly intriguing idea - an initiative to create a schooling system within the city, free formoners to use. It stood out, not just because itcked a listed price point, but because the concept itself was unusual. Education and schools were typically the domain of nobles, notmoners. Still, there were merits to the idea, neatly outlined in the proposal.
¡°Helping children learn to read and write at a young age would increase the likelihood of them gaining more advanced starting sses. We already have enough simple farmers and vigers in this city¡ Does he just have a thing for helping others, or¡?¡±
Arthur wasn¡¯t sure if his friend was simply kindhearted or if he was looking at the bigger picture. With more educated citizens, the city could thrive. It would be easier to find capable officials and skilled workers. And with the recent influx of residents, they were already facing shortages in various professions - schrs included.
¡°Maybe I should start nning for the future when I be duke¡ and we also have that thinging up¡ we could use the resources from this project but can I really win?¡±
His steps echoed down the corridor as he approached the training area. His pace quickened, driven by the thought that if he didn¡¯t keep training, he might fall behind his ally - a man who was clearly always thinking ahead.
******
¡°Oi, Mr. Bernir, what¡¯s dat contraption ye got ¡®ere?¡±
A burly dwarf called out, his arms crossed as he observed a peculiar machine. Bernir, a worker from the human Runesmith, had just arrived. The contraption looked unusual - a blend of machinery and a carriage. However, there was nothing pulling it forward, and instead of four wheels, it had three. The dwarven craftsman also noticed a few scratches on the chassis, along with some branches stuck here and there.
"It''s just a new invention the boss made¡±
Bernir said with a grin as he stepped out of the buggy. The pride in his voice was unmistakable. The dwarves gathered around, their curiosity piqued, to inspect the vehicle. Questions andments flew back and forth, but Bernir waved them off, eager to deliver the parcel Rnd had tasked him with.
"A contraption what moves on its own, eh? Like th'' Dwarven Trains, is it?"
One of the older dwarves, his beard streaked with gray, squinted at the glowing runes etched into the vehicle that became more apparent as the outeryer seemed to have been slightly damaged during the trip through the forest.
¡°Aye, something like this but I need to deliver something to Master Brylvia.¡±
¡°Just git in, ye know she be in da forge, as always.¡±
The gray-bearded dwarf replied dismissively, waving him away. It was clear that these older men were far more interested in the runic vehicle than in whatever Bernir was bringing. His boss hadn¡¯t mentioned needing to keep the rune buggy hidden from anyone, so Bernir felt no qualms about showing it off. Without the key card he carried, they wouldn¡¯t be able to start it anyway. Besides, the runic battery technology was something they already understood, so there was no need for secrecy. Bernir figured his boss was likely nning to sell the buggy to others eventually, and letting craftsmen get a glimpse of it was excellent advertising. They always loved to chatter endlessly, especially when drunk.
¡°Then, I¡¯ll see myself in!¡±
The dwarvenpound bustled with activity. Sparks flew from forges, the rhythmic pounding of hammers echoed through the air, and the tang of molten metal mingled with the earthy scent of stone. He approached the heavy iron door and knocked firmly. A sharp,manding voice responded almost immediately.
¡°Who dares interrupt mah work? Speak quickly or go away!¡±
¡°It¡¯s Bernir, Master Brylvia! I¡¯ve brought the schematics and some materials the boss wanted you to have!¡±
The door creaked open, revealing a stout dwarven woman. She was d in a heavy leather apron, her hands stained with soot and oil. Despite her small stature, her presence was imposing.
¡°Ah, Wand¡¯s subordinate, just hand it over.¡±
She said with a smirk, though there was no malice in her tone.
¡°Come in, then, ''n'' let¡¯s see whit this ¡®genius¡¯ o'' yers has cooked up this time.¡±
Bernir stepped inside, carefully cing the spatial pouch on a stone table in the center of the room. She didn¡¯t wait and just opened it and quickly went through the contents. The schematics were neatly rolled and bound, while the Ignisium gleamed with an otherworldly crimson hue, faint wisps of me licking the edges of the ore. Brylvia¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the rare metal.
¡°By ye old god¡¯s beard, he wasn¡¯t jesting. Dhat¡¯s Ignisium, a¡¯ right.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll need a team to refine some o¡¯ dhis,¡±
Brylvia said, looking up from the parchment.
¡° ''N'' a lot more ignisium if we are to mak'' thae projects a reality. Tell yer ¡®boss¡¯ I¡¯m in, bit he¡¯d better be reddy to negotiate if he wants priority ower mah ither projects.¡±
Bernir nodded.
¡°Aye, I¡¯ll let him know. And don¡¯t worry - he¡¯s already got a n for more materials. Always does.¡±
Brylviaughed, a deep, hearty sound.
¡°Aye, that he does. Noo, git out o'' mah forge,d. I¡¯ve git work to do.¡±
As Bernir turned to leave, he couldn¡¯t help but nce back at the workshop. It was a ce filled with dwarven craftsmen - a ce he had always dreamed of working in. However, now that he was older, he couldn¡¯t imagine a life where he didn¡¯t work for his boss. His methods were vastly different from those of the dwarves, yet he somehow managed to outcraft them when it came to runic inventions. If he continued on this trajectory, his name would soon be known throughout the entire kingdom. It seemed nothing could stop him.
******
¡°Now then, everything should be in order, that just leaves me¡ with more work and not enough time.¡±
Through the monitoring system in the city he had already confirmed that Bernir arrived at the dwarven union. He seemed to have driven into some bushes along the way but managed to get there unscathed. Mary had also confirmed the budget and now he just needed to turn it into a reality.
Rnd¡¯s current project involved outfitting the dungeon level with some of his turrets and a hidden chamber. The chamber would likely be costly to construct, as it would include a gate unit. His n was to use that level as a warp point, allowing him to bypass the journey entirely. The gate would also enable him to transport rare minerals more quickly, without relying as much on the guild.
¡°That Guild Master will probably want a cut of the spoils¡ but it¡¯s still cheaper than dealing with the whole guild.¡±
In his report to Arthur, he noted that they would likely have to bribe the bald man. This individual had ties to the thieves'' guild, and while their activities weren¡¯t entirely legal, the same could be said for all the Valerian siblings - they were merely ying the game. Without concrete evidence, they remained safe. If their involvement were discovered, the guild master would bear the me, not Arthur, who could usibly im ignorance of the entire predicament.
In addition to the renewable rare resources, there was arge gate at the end of the level. Though he hadn¡¯t confirmed it yet, Rnd intended to clear the entire floor the next time he entered the dungeon. The door likely led to one of two possibilities: another section of the dungeon, simr to the molten zone past the tenth level of the Albrook dungeon, or a boss chamber - or perhaps both. Rnd still held out hope that this new dungeon was simply a branch of the super dungeon located at the ind¡¯s center. Even now, that vastbyrinth remainedrgely unexplored, its underground passages rumored to stretch in multiple directions.
¡°Well, I should get to it.¡±
A sigh escaped from his mouth as he picked up a hammer. While he outsourced a lot of projects to the dwarven union there were still a lot of things that he needed to tend to himself.
Chapter 530: The Duo Returns.
¡°Professor Wand, could you please exin¨C¡±
¡°No. Professor Arion will answer all your questions. Please excuse me.¡±
¡°...¡±
A group of students in uniform were left speechless as they watched their professor sprint out of the lecture hall the moment the session ended. They had so many questions about runes and their applications; it felt as if a new world had just been revealed to them. Yet the man responsible for this revtion had no interest in answering their queries or offering advice on rune implementation. Before anyone could stop him, he was already around the corner and out of sight.
¡°Professor Wand seems busy. I wonder if he¡¯s conducting research?¡±
¡°Probably. Maybe he¡¯s already preparing a new lecture. What do you think it¡¯ll be about next? Oh, I just can¡¯t wait!¡±
The group chuckled, their excitement palpable. Meanwhile, the man in question was striding purposefully toward one of the mage towers. His daily obligations wereplete, and he only wanted to return home. The lessons he delivered were cobbled together just hours before each ss - an afterthought amidst the demands of his work in Albrook. Fortunately, his teaching duties only consumed a few hours, leaving him enough time to borrow books from the Headmistress¡¯s study to expand his knowledge across various fields.
His investigation into the other faculty members was progressing steadily,rgely thanks to Professor Arion and the dwarven craftsmen. The monitoring devices he¡¯d discreetly deployed had started to yield some intriguing results, which he promptly forwarded to both the Headmistress and the Enforcement Department. While a few individuals had already been apprehended for epting bribes, nothing groundbreaking had been discovered yet.
¡®I think I¡¯ll cut my research short, there is just too much work to do, I need to get back into the dungeon and clear those four temples¡¡¯Rnd made his way toward the teleportation gate within the fire tower, just as he always did. His associates were still working on fabricating theponents for the turret system and the generator room, and it would take some time before everything was ready. In the meantime, he was focused on creating a safe area for people to use the teleportation gate, hoping to involve the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in the process. The Guild Master had already agreed in principle, and now they just needed to finalize the contracts.
ns to establish a teleportation gate within the city were also underway. Fortunately, there was no need to construct a separate mage tower or develop a new tower spirit for this purpose; Sebastian was already in ce. The tower spirit¡¯sputing power was more than sufficient to manage both Rnd¡¯s personal gate and the two nearby ones. Additionally, creating a gate with a fixed waypoint was far simpler and consumed less power than a gate requiring constant adjustments from a tower spirit.
With these thoughts in mind, Rnd continued on his way. However, just as he was about to enter the mage tower to return home, his helmet started beeping. Curious about the unexpected alert, he quickly nced at the message. To his surprise, it reported the reappearance of two individuals who had been missing for some time.
¡®Those two? he thought. I thought they said they¡¯d take the ship back. Did they change their minds?¡¯
Through one of the runic cameras, he spotted the pair - two of his associates, who also happened to be siblings of his wife, Elodia - causing amotion at the institute. He had provided them with a temporary emblem to grant ess to the facility in case they ever needed it, but he hadn¡¯t expected them to actually use it.
The two proimed their intent to travel across the Kingdom as tinum-ranked adventurers, leaving Rnd to assume they¡¯d be gone for some time, even up to a year. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as he observed the scene. Armand was up to his usual antics, gesturing animatedly, while Lobelia stood nearby, rolling her eyes in exasperation. However, Rnd noticed the dark circles under their eyes. Clearly, their journey hadn¡¯t gone as smoothly as they might have hoped.
¡®Did things not go as they expected? They look a bit thinner¡¡¯
Rnd had to stop himself from entering the mage tower to head back home. Instead, he turned on his heel and began walking toward the institute¡¯s central za, where Armand and Lobelia were causing a stir. Whatever had brought them back so abruptly, it was bound to be annoying. It was probably in his best interest to diffuse this situation before people started asking more questions.
The institute grounds were as bustling as ever. Students moved in clusters, animatedly discussing theories and strategizing for their uing assignments. A few staff members nodded respectfully as Rnd passed, though most avoided direct eye contact. His reputation as the enigmatic Deputy Professor with a notoriously short temper had made him both a figure of awe and apprehension.
As he neared his destination, Armand¡¯s booming voice cut through the ambient chatter.
¡°... and then I punched that Drake right in the jaw, and it popped right off!¡±
A collective gasp followed.
¡°Oh!¡±
¡°And what happened next?¡±
¡°Hah, listen up - this is the fun part!¡±
When Rnd arrived, he found a small crowd gathered around Armand and Lobelia. The institute, popted primarily by the sheltered children of nobles and merchants, rarely hosted rowdy adventurers, making the siblings an irresistible spectacle.
Armand, with his natural charisma and rugged demeanor, had captivated the young magedies, who hung on his every word. His disheveled appearance - and a notableck of proper attire only seemed to enhance his appeal.
Lobelia, in contrast, had drawn a circle of wide-eyed young men. As a young half-elf, she was strikingly beautiful in her own right. Combined with her status as a powerful tier-3 ss holder, she exuded a certain allure that stirred something primal in the gathered youths. They were clearly eager to secure her services - or perhaps just her attention before the opportunity slipped away. ?£Á???¨º?
¡°You¡¯re a tinum adventurer, right? How much to hire you as my personal bodyguard?¡±
One of them asked eagerly.
¡°Hey, Edward, back off! I saw her first!¡±
Another interjected, his tone dripping with indignation.
¡°Hah, as if!¡±
The first retorted, ring at his rival. The esctingpetition was as transparent as it wasical, and Lobelia seemed to take it all in stride, her lips curving into a faintly amused smile.
Rnd approached the scene with a purposeful stride, his eyes narrowing as he took in the crowd that had gathered around Armand and Lobelia. He could hear the students¡¯ exaggerated excitement and chatter, but what stood out to him was the disheveled appearance of his wife¡¯s siblings. They looked worse for wear, their clothes torn and dirty, and the exhaustion visible in their faces. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a deep sigh. This wasn¡¯t exactly the reception he had nned for them, but it was typical of Armand to get into the spotlight in the most inconvenient of ways.
Without missing a beat, Rnd walked directly up to the group, his presence cutting through the mor like a sharp de. The students paused, some snapping to attention at the sight of their professor. Rnd¡¯s reputation preceded him, and it was no surprise that the crowd quickly began to disperse or at least move to the side.
¡®I¡¯m really seen as a viin huh¡ but not quite?¡¯
While many of the young mages backed away, they didn¡¯t stray too far. Instead, they lingered, as if expecting something to unfold. Perhaps they were hoping for a spectacle - watching their infamous Full-Mithril professor confront the two tinum adventurers. Maybe, just maybe, they were hoping for a battle to erupt so they could enjoy a thrilling show. However, as Rnd drew near, both Armand and Lobelia instantly recognized him.
¡°Wand!¡±
Lobelia was the first to call out to him, her voiceced with annoyance. She quickly slipped away from the group as the teenage boys spread out, positioning herself at his side. It was clear she was happy to see him. He wasn¡¯t sure what the two had been through, but this wasn¡¯t the ce to discuss it. Now that they were here, he could take them back home, which was probably the main reason they hade.
¡°Wand my friend, you found us, just wait until you hear this, you won¡¯t believe what happened to us!¡±
Armand on the other hand seemed to enjoy the attention of these youngdies. It was as if he wanted to tell him all about his recent adventures while all of these people were listening. Rnd wasted no time. His hand shot out and grabbed both Armand and Lobelia by their arms, firmly but not harshly.
¡°You two juste with me, don¡¯t talk.¡±
Rnd yanked Armand and Lobelia out of the crowd, ignoring the murmurs and whispers from the students. The buzz of excitement quickly turned into quiet murmuring as the Full-Mithril professor led the siblings away.
"Wait, Way¨C"
Armand protested as he was yanked along. Even though he wasrger than Rnd his body was being yanked as if he was a young boy being punished by his father.
"Not here. Whatever nonsense you''ve gotten yourselves into, we¡¯ll talk about it somewhere private."
Armand gave a sheepish grin, but Lobelia simply sighed, grateful for the intervention. As they moved through the campus grounds, Rnd kept a firm grip on both of them. Students parted like waves before them as he headed straight for the fire mage tower. His work for the day was done, and he had no desire to deal with more rumors spreading. Once inside, he loosened his grip and cast a stern look at the two troublemakers.
¡°Come, I¡¯ll get you back to Albrook. You shouldn¡¯t stay here too long.¡±
Rnd nced around. A few curious eyes were still watching them, and he knew this was far from ideal. While his involvement in Robert¡¯s case was widely known, he didn¡¯t want anyone digging into Armand and Lobelia as it would inevitably lead them to Albrook. He wasn¡¯t sure what these two had been up to, but there was always the risk that the count would uncover the truth about what had happened after the trial.
¡°He¡¯s always this grumpy, huh?¡±
¡°Shut up, Armand.¡±
Lobelia hissed back, elbowing him in the ribs.
¡°Ow, what was that for?¡±
¡°Can you read the room already?¡±
¡°Ahhh¡!¡±
Armand seemed to have finally realized something and gave Rnd a wink. Lobelia, on the other hand, had known from the start to stay silent. She simply nodded as the two followed Rnd, who guided them toward the teleportation gate chamber.
In situations like this, Rnd¡¯s newly gained status proved invaluable. No one questioned him, and no one dared to inquire about his twopanions. The mages in charge of the teleportation gate quietly stepped aside, allowing him to activate it without interference. Momentster, the three of them walked through the gate, arriving at their destination inside his workshop.
¡°What is this ce? and what¡¯s with this strange white light?¡±
Armand asked as he was the first to break the silence.
¡°This is inside my workshop. I suppose it has changed slightly since thest time you were here.¡±
Rnd responded as he noticed Armand ncing curiously around the lower workshop. There was more equipment nowpared to when theyst used the teleportation gate, and the chamber was well-lit. Previously, they had moved quickly from the elevator area to the gate without being given much time to look around. While he trusted the two, he had already scanned them for any potential parasites or shape-shifting abilities. They appeared clean, but it was always better to be cautious.
¡°Master, initializing scan¡ No outside influences have been detected in the Runic workshop¡±
A calm, mechanical voice announced and prompted Armand to raise an eyebrow.
¡°Oh? What¡¯s that thing? A talking orb of light?¡±
Sebastian, his artificial tower spirit, floated forward, emitting a soft, steady glow.
¡°It¡¯s something mages like to call an artificial tower spirit but it¡¯s slightly different from those.¡±
Rnd replied while knowing that Armand probably had no idea what he was talking about
¡°Oh¡ is it like a summoned spirit? Does it follow orders? Can it answer some questions?¡±
¡°I suppose so but let¡¯s not change the subject, what happened to the two of you? I thought you wanted to tour through the kingdom for some more?¡±
Rnd finally posed the question, bringing up the issue that had been on his mind. The two before him looked as though they were on the run and hadn¡¯t slept in days. Given that they were still tier-3 ss holders, there were only a few usible scenarios that could have led to such a state. While Rnd often encountered people above his level, this didn¡¯t mean such individuals weremon in the wider world. The Kingdom was vast, and each city typically housed only a handful of such elites.
¡®Could the count have sent his people to capture them? Or did they encounter the cult again?¡¯
The cult had always been a persistent threat, having already made several attempts to hinder him. Thanks to the church¡¯s presence in Albrook, he could sleep soundly at night. But if the cult discovered that two people close to him were wandering the kingdom unguarded, he could easily imagine them sending operatives to infect the pair with their insidious parasites.
¡°Ah, it was a grand adventure! We visited new cities, fought new monsters, and drank new liquor! Truly the best time I¡¯ve had in ages, isn¡¯t that right, Lobelia?¡±
¡°Yeah, sure - until someone had to ruin it all. I told you to keep your hands to yourself. And what did you go and do?¡±
¡°Well, it¡¯s not my fault thedies can¡¯t get enough of me! You can¡¯t me me for what happened. It was just a moment of passion!¡±
Rnd narrowed his eyes when looking at Armand who flicked his hair.
¡°Moment of passion? I don¡¯t understand¡¡±
Lobelia groaned and buried her face in her hands, clearly exasperated.
¡°This idiot had an affair with the daughter of a nobleman¡¡±
Rnd flinched as he heard Lobelia speak. Nobles were meticulous about their engagements and social arrangements. If the youngdy in question was already promised to another nobleman or waiting for a formal arrangement, this situation could spell disaster. If rumors spread that she had been involved with a rowdy adventurer like Armand, her reputation and life could be irreparably damaged.
Suddenly, everything clicked into ce. Whatever noble family they had encountered would likely go to great lengths to punish the man who had seduced their daughter. The real concern was the status of this noble as higher-ranking houses would pose far greater threats.
¡°Does this noble or noble house have a name?¡± @@novelbin@@
Rnd asked, his tone steady.
¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure¡ but I think it was a Baron?¡±
Armand replied with a shrug. A wave of relief washed over Rnd at the mention of a Baron. While his own father held the same rank, few Barons couldpare to his family¡¯s resources and influence. A lesser noble house would likely have limited means - fewer tier-3 elites, for instance, to send on a prolonged chase to this ind. He exhaled, pinching the bridge of his nose as he processed the situation.
"So, let me get this straight. You had a fling with a Baron¡¯s daughter during your travels, and now they¡¯ve sent people after you?"
Armand shrugged, his grin as carefree as ever.
"That¡¯s one way of putting it. But hey, it¡¯s not my fault her dad doesn¡¯t approve of her taste in men like me.¡±
Lobelia groaned, her patience wearing thin as she watched her brother grin smugly, acting as though he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. With an exasperated sigh, she instinctively swatted him on the arm before speaking.
¡°Armand, for once in your life, could you stop treating everything like a joke? This isn¡¯t just some tavern brawl you can charm your way out of.¡±
¡°She¡¯s right. If a noble house has decided to target you, this could escte quickly. Even a Baron can pull strings to send bounty hunters or hire mercenaries. You''re lucky you made it back to Albrook in one piece.¡±
Armand raised his hands in mock surrender, the grin still stered across his face.
¡°Rx, Wand. We¡¯re still alive and fine. We just had to run for a bit, but everything is fine now!¡±
Rnd frowned as Armand startedughing but nodded slightly. For now, it was best for them toy low in Albrook. Even if the noble managed to track them down here, there wouldn¡¯t be much they could do as both Armand and Lobelia were under the employ of Arthur, a Duke¡¯s son.
¡°A bit?¡±
Lobelia snapped, crossing her arms and ring at her brother.
¡°You mean running from town to town for a week, barely sleeping, and fending off hired thugs counts as ¡®a bit¡¯ to you?¡±
She raised her voice, her frustration mounting, while Rnd instinctively took a step back. A fling with a noble¡¯s daughter was bad enough, but at least they were in Albrook now a city where people on the run seemed to inevitably converge.
Rnd sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose as Armand and Lobelia continued to bicker. He didn¡¯t have the energy for this. After a full day of lectures, runic schematics, and managing student antics, his mind was already overtaxed. Thest thing he needed was yet another problem involving nobles.
¡®Well, at least they are back here now, that¡¯s one less thing to worry about.¡¯
Though they bickered for some reason a smile crept on his face. While time was tight, it felt like such things were not bad from time to time¡
Chapter 531 – Wind Temple.
Inside a silent chamber lit by torches, a man stood still. Sweat was visible on his toned body but his wrinkled face betrayed his true age. The man stood before the imposing b of mithril, his stance rxed yet purposeful. Torches lining the walls flickered, their light glinting off the gleaming surface of the nearly indestructible metal. A silence hung heavy in the chamber, broken only by the soft rustle of his clothing as he shifted his footing.
The sword in his hand was no ordinary weapon. Its slender, shining de bore intricate magic symbols that pulsed faintly, their light dancing like the embers of a dying fire. He raised it in a single, fluid motion, his focus narrowing until the entire world seemed to consist of him and the b before him.
Taking a measured breath, he slid his foot forward, his body coiling like a spring. The next moment, he unleashed a strange thrust- a motion that seemed almost effortless, yet carried an overwhelming force. The de pierced the mithril with a sharp and resonant sound, the vibrations rippling through the chamber.
A momentter, the result of his strike became clear. A clean, gaping hole punched straight through the mithril b, the edges smooth and polished as if crafted by a master artisan. The man¡¯s arm remained extended for a moment, the de of his fencing sword shimmering faintly as residual energy dissipated into the air. He stepped back, lowering his sword and exhaling deeply, his sharp eyes inspecting his handiwork.
The old man exhaled, lowering the de. The weight of the strike was absent from his posture - his form as bnced andposed as it had been before the attack. His eyes, sharp and unyielding, studied the b. Satisfied, he took a step back, allowing himself a small smile.
¡°That makes six. Maybe I should switch to adamantium.¡±
He murmured, ncing toward a row of identical mithril bs, each marked by a simr head-sized hole. Most of them were broken and crumbled, weakened by the multiple punctures they had endured. Just then, the chamber door creaked open, and a butler entered, dressed impably in ck and white. The man turned to face him, his silvery-white hair catching the flickering torchlight, his upper lip adorned with a gentlemanly mustache.
"Your Grace."
The butler intoned, bowing deeply.
"A message has arrived from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild."
¡°I see, is it that time again?¡±
The butler nodded silently and presented a letter to his master. The man didn¡¯t bother to dress; instead, he simply grabbed the neatly prepared letter, which had been offered to him on a te of silvery metal. The envelope was peculiar, embellished with the depiction of a crowned stag. After cutting it open with the provided letter opener, the mustached man began to read.
¡°Hmmm.¡±
The butler remained there, his head lowered while the man yed around with his mustache. After a minute he ced the letter down and nodded.
¡°Good, make the preparations and send out the invitations, we still have some time.¡±
¡°Yes, your grace.¡±
It was clear that the butler knew what his master wished. He gave a slight bow, his hands neatly sped as he retreated from the chamber. His polished shoes tapped softly against the stone floor, the sound fading as he exited through the heavy oaken door. The old man remained behind, his gaze lingering on the mithril bs. With a sigh, he sheathed the slender fencing sword into its ornate scabbard and turned toward the chamber''s single, narrow window.
Stepping closer, he pulled aside the thick velvet drapes, allowing the pale moonlight to illuminate his face. His expression was unreadable, his sharp eyes narrowing as they focused on the distant horizon. Beyond the sprawling grounds of the castle, with its meticulously manicured gardens and towering battlements, loomed a shadowed, ominous peak. A volcano.
Its jagged form dominated thendscape, ck smoke curlingzily from its summit, while a faint orange glow illuminated the edges. The sight was both majestic and foreboding, the volcano¡¯s sheer scale dwarfing the massive city below. The old man¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line as he studied it, his fingers drumming against the window frame. His gaze lingered on the strange grayish fog beginning to envelop it¡
*****
¡°Now that I have the full scans, this area will probably be the best spot for the teleportation chamber. The rocks aren¡¯t too hard, and there¡¯s enough foliage to hide the entrance from the monsters.¡±
Rnd nodded as he ced his hand on the dungeon wall. Before leaving this floor, he had left behind a small hole along with several hovering golems. Even in his absence, they had spent days floating through the air, scanning every nook and cranny of the level. Thanks to their efforts, he had discovered a few hidden locations leading to treasure - one of them conveniently close to this spot.
¡®These will work nicely to help power the teleportation gate, though it won¡¯t be enough to sustain all of the turrets. Lucky to find a small mana crystal pocket.¡¯
His n to bring his automatons here to farm the temples was still hampered by the problem of power consumption. However, if he could establish the gate, he could link it temporarily to his workshop and allow him to travel back and forth with no dy. For now, he was focused on expanding the area and he wasn¡¯t working alone.
¡°...snooff¡¡±
¡°Agni, your nose is covered in dirt.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
Agni was a great help when it came to digging. His ruby-crystal wolven form had sharp ws that tore through the hard rock as if it were butter. With Agni¡¯s assistance, Rnd could concentrate on reinforcement. Just like with the door leading into this dungeon, encasing everything in metal would prevent the walls from fully fusing back together. As Agni dug, Rnd systematically took out the metal tes he had prepared earlier. Each te was fitted with sps, designed to lock securely onto the others.
¡®A simple rectangr is usually the best¡¡¯
It didn¡¯t look impressive, but it worked. Soon, Rnd had carved out a space roughly ten meters long, five meters wide, and two and a half meters high - just enough to fit a small teleportation gate. A faint light radiated from the metal tes, which, once carefully positioned, locked into ce with surprising force. Each panel was inscribed with runes, their intricate designs serving to stabilize the structure and channel mana into the teleportation gate.
¡°Good work, Agni. That should be wide enough. Stand guard and take care of any undead that wander over here.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
Agni shifted into his ming form, his fiery aura casting flickering light onto the dungeon walls as he stood guard. Meanwhile, Rnd continued working, his thoughts branching out beyond the immediate task.
With Armand and Lobelia back, the two could focus on leveling up and gaining more power. Arthur also seemed receptive to the school project Rnd had proposed, and even Elodia appeared to be considering it. Funding everything was a concern, but once this endeavor wasplete, he felt confident he¡¯d have ess to enough resources to ease those worries for a long time.
¡®I suppose, I¡¯ll fill this outter and now I should focus on clearing this level.¡¯
Rnd nodded in satisfaction as the space had been drilled out and reinforced with his metal tes, forming a sturdy, box-like structure. He hadn¡¯t brought a fully functional teleportation gate with him, but once he finished his preparations, he would assemble it on-site. Once the gate was operational, he could transport the turret materials through it and install them on the dungeon ceiling.
The turrets he had previously installed were still intact but remained depowered due to theck of batteries. This new setup would address that issue and allow him to secure the area more effectively. Once everything waspleted, Rnd ced arge rock at the entrance. He had designed the room so that the dungeon would naturally close itself around it, sealing the space inside. The rock was a temporary measure;ter, he would construct a proper entrance after clearing the floor.
¡°Well then, Agni, which one do you want to tackle first - the wind temple or the water temple?¡±
¡°Awoo¡¡±
¡°Not a fan of water, huh?¡±
Rnd watched as Agni snorted, his ruby-hued muzzle wrinkling in clear disapproval
¡°Alright then, the wind temple it is. Let¡¯s see what surprises this one has for us.¡±
He activated his glider once more, soaring toward the Green Temple while Agni padded along below, navigating a path that led there. The closer Rnd got to the Green Temple, the more intense the air currents became. The winds whipped violently around the structure, carrying with them a faint, eerie howl that reverberated through the cavern.
The carvings on the temple walls depicted fierce storms, twisting tornadoes, and figures cloaked in flowing robes that seemed to merge with the winds. The symbol at the apex was a spiraling vortex that emitted a soft, greenish glow, pulsating with elemental energy. As Rnd approached the temple, his visor lit up with warnings about the intensifying mana currents.
¡°Looks like the winds get stronger the closer you get to the top. This could be a problem for anyone trying to scale it the conventional way.¡±
His glider buckled under the wind pressure, but he managed to stabilize it by surrounding himself with a shield. He had two options: either enter from the top, as he had done with the me Temple, or go through the bottom the proper way. With the turrets disabled and their rune batteries no longer powering them, he would have to rely on his own mana while maneuvering mid-flight. Based on his calctions, this was feasible, but he wanted to experience at least one entry the normal way - to gauge how well he could manage it.
Thus, he decided tond at the bottom and waited for Agni to catch up. Once there, they were greeted by a few undead monsters. The undead patrolling the Green Temple¡¯s entrance were unlike the fiery skeletons from the Red Temple. These creatures appeared to be animated by wind energy, their forms semi-ethereal and cloaked in swirling, greenish mist. Their skeletal figures were thin and elongated, giving them a spectral, unsettling appearance.|
Stormborn Infernal Skeleton Axeman L 193 |
¡®That¡¯s certainly a new type but a skeleton is still a skeleton¡¡¯
¡°Agni.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
His wolven partner jumped forward, his body surrounded by radiant me energy, the bane of any undead. Even though these monsters had elemental affinities and resistances, all undead were weak against holy mana which he and his wolf could generate. From Agni¡¯s mouth a ray of holy fire energy erupted.
The ray of holy fire engulfed the nearest Stormborn undead, the greenish mist swirling around its form briefly resisting before being overpowered. The skeleton crumbled with a haunting wail, the corrupted energy animating it dispersing into the ether. Agni¡¯s prowess was clear as he moved gracefully, dispatching the undead with precise strikes, his mes leaving nothing behind but faint scorch marks on the ground.
Once the creatures were defeated, they were rewarded ordingly. Just as the Molten Infernal Skeletons had dropped Ignisum ore, these monsters dropped a wind elemental variant. While the armor surrounding them initially appeared to beposed of wind energy, once the monsters were defeated, it began shifting into a solid form - one that was green in color and somewhat brittle.
¡°This Galeite isn¡¯t good on its own but if fused with a harder metal¡¡±
After pocketing the spoils, Rnd took this time to evaluate the entrance. The Green Temple¡¯s gates loomed tall, carved with intricate depictions of whirlwinds and storms. Faint green light pulsed from the cracks in the stone, almost as if the temple itself were alive and breathing. Rnd approached cautiously, his visor highlighting the presence of runic symbols embedded in the gates.
¡°Hmm, this looks simple enough but¡¡±
He was sure that he could affect these runes with his abilities but there was an opening on the side. It seemed to be a perfect fit for the elemental block he retrieved from the other temple and was clearly meant to be socketed here to enter it. It was clear the dungeon wanted adventurers to explore all the temples to gain ess to their counterparts. However, he wasn¡¯t one to follow a dungeon¡¯s design willingly.
¡°I could brute force this¡ but that might trigger the traps. Not ideal.¡±
After cing his hand over the socket, he scanned it for potential problems. His visor flickered, disying information about the device in front of him. He immediately noticed a critical detail: slotting the wrong block into the socket would trigger a trap, summoning several monsters from within the temple. After deciding to proceed cautiously, he retrieved the elemental block from his storage space.
¡®It regains its qualities once it¡¯s out in the open, huh?¡¯
This rectangr artifact, taken from the me Temple, had lost all its properties as soon as it was ced in his spatial storage rune. However, once reconnected to the dungeon floor, Rnd could see it drawing mana from the surroundings, gradually regaining its fiery power.
¡°Best to take it slow and not waste too much energy on traps, I¡¯ll do it by the book.¡±
He nodded and inserted the block into the Wind Temple, which reacted instantly. The runes began to shimmer, and the passage forward slowly started to open. Rnd used this time to analyze the process; in the future, it might be possible to create other ways to enter this space without him needing to be there.
"Now then, let''s go, Agni."
"Woof!"
The two moved forward and entered the temple. Inside, they encountered winding corridors with a sparse amount of monsters - some undead, others of the elemental variety, just like in the previous temple. The fights were uneventful, and with the help of his armor, Rnd was able to scan the passages for potential traps and hidden chambers. Just like with the fire elementals, the wind elementals - swirling vortexes with green orbs within - provided them with a new resource, high-quality wind crystals.
¡®They use these to generate high winds for airships but I wonder if I could use them for something else?¡¯
These green crystals emitted a humming sound along with a cool breeze. While it was probably not enough to power a windmill, there were ways to enhance wind spells using these crystals. Like the me ones, they could be sold to alchemists for a lot of gold. This was why he was here - to earn more money and help facilitate his future endeavors, which were starting to cost too much.
The sound of rushing wind grew louder as Rnd and Agni moved within the Wind Temple, the gusts bing more violent with each step. The wind energy inside blew at them with ever-increasing intensity which the elemental monsters within were immune to. It seemed as if the very air itself was alive, shifting and swirling around them, as though the temple were breathing.
Nevertheless, they continued with their journey, ying monsters, disabling traps and finding hidden treasure in hidden chambers which added up nicely. Once they reached the top the temperature dropped and the faintest hints of storm clouds began to gather in the temple''s high, vaulted ceilings.@@novelbin@@
Previously, when it came to the me Temple, he had broken through the upper barrier and ignored all the monsters inside. But now, after taking the more conventional path, he triggered a defensive reaction and found himself facing what appeared to be a mini-boss. This hadn¡¯t happened when he was at the me Temple, and he suspected that taking the more straightforward approach might actually be simpler than cutting through from the top.|
High Elemental Storm Eagle L 197 |
The monster guarding the wind elemental block materialized before them. The storm eagle''s massive wings spread wide, its feathers shimmering with crackling energy. Its talons gleamed like steel, and its sharp, predatory eyes locked onto Rnd and Agni with a piercing, elemental rage. The very air around it seemed to ripple with the force of its presence, the wind spiraling into chaotic gusts, swirling in impossible directions.
¡°Agni, you might want to hang out in the back for this one.¡±
¡°Wooo¡¡±
Agni seemed disappointed but understood the unfavorable matchup. His divine mes would be useless against this elemental bird, as it was not an undead monster. Rnd, on the other hand, stepped forward, arge hammer materializing in his hand. He had decided to test his lesser-used skills. Typically, he relied on runic spells and the power of his golems, but the creature before him seemed like an ideal sparring partner for his current abilities - a rare opportunity to practice realbat techniques.
Chapter 532 – Physical Training.
Rnd took a deep breath as the Storm Eagle screeched, the piercing sound causing the very air around him to vibrate. He steadied his stance, his hammer glowing faintly as it drew upon his mana. The weapon had been designed not only to channel his mana for spellcasting but also to function as a conventional weapon - something he had neglected to use it as. This was one of his weaknesses: his heavy reliance on his creations and the magical damage they could inflict. But what if he found himself unable to use them? Would he still be able to survive?
¡°Let¡¯s see how well I do without my gear¡¡±
His voice was barely audible over the roaring winds as he approached the monster, holding a heavy tower shield in his left hand and his hammer-staff in his right. The creature was close to level two hundred - not much of a threatpared to the tier-3 ss holders he had faced before. Even the weakest Knight Commander he had defeated would have been stronger.
His goal was to grow stronger, and relying solely on his runic equipment could sometimes put his life at risk. While his mana pool was vast, it wasn¡¯t infinite. He could already envision himself faltering in a prolonged battle. The more powerful his creations became, the more mana they consumed, and he needed to prepare for the possibility of encountering an enemy capable of nullifying his magical tools or draining his energy.
While dispelling anti-magical dust was feasible, he needed to n for opponents employing entirely different methods. His level wasn¡¯t that high so battling these types of enemies would allow him to level up his previously ignored battle skills more easily. Thus he raised his shield and got ready as the bird monster was getting ready to pounce.
The eagle lunged first, its massive wings whipping up a gale-force wind that sent debris tumbling from the temple walls. Rnd crouched, bracing himself as the gust mmed into him. He put all his weight behind his shield, taking the charge head-on. The ck mithril barrier absorbed the impact of the monster¡¯s talons. A normal person would have had their arm shattered, but thanks to his enhanced body - strengthened by the Overlord ss - Rnd managed to hold firm under the immense pressure.
¡® I barely managed to defend myself¡¡¯
He hadn¡¯t activated any buffing spells or Overlord¡¯s Might to enhance his power. This was his base physical strength, bolstered only by his tier-3 multiplier, which allowed him to stand toe-to-toe with the boss monster. Still, he felt the strain in his wrist and knew that staying rooted in ce would be a mistake.
The creature¡¯s talons shed downward, crackling with lightning-like energy. The surge rippled through Rnd¡¯s frame but was mostly absorbed by his armor. However, he noticed a ring weakness - the red mithril, while excellent at mitigating fire-based attacks, was far less effective against wind and lightning. A sharp pain shot through his body, but he gritted his teeth and pressed forward.
Seizing the moment as the creature ovemitted to its attack on his shield, Rnd swung his hammer at its exposed side, the weapon increasing in speed as he activated one of his attacking skills. The hammer crackled with raw energy as it connected with the Storm Eagle''s nk, the force of the blow sending a shockwave through the air. The creature let out a deafening screech, the impact throwing it off bnce. Rnd capitalized on the opening, stepping forward and striking again, this time aiming for the creature''s wing joint.|
Congrattions Mighty Bash has reached level 6 |
|
Congrattions Mighty Bash has reached level 7 |
Instantly, his system chimed with a notification: one of his previously unused skills had leveled up. It was a tier-2 skill he had acquired long ago but rarely trained. The system had boosted it by two levels almost immediately, rewarding him for engaging in truebat with a monster near his level which seemed to exceed training on immobilized undead. He made a mental note of this before turning his attention back to the airborne beast.
The eagle recoiled, one wing folding awkwardly as it struggled to stay aloft. Green wind energy erupted from its body, forming miniature tornadoes that spiraled across the chamber. The swirling winds threatened to throw Rnd off his feet, but he crouched low, driving his shield into the stone floor to anchor himself against the relentless gale.
¡®It changed tactics¡¡¯
Rnd observed the monster carefully. After taking a few solid hits, it had disengaged, flying higher to gain distance and a better vantage point. The strategy was simple yet effective - securing the high ground to regain control of the battle. Normally, he would use his own range spells to counter this issue but this was a test of his physical skills, so he needed to adapt in other ways.
Rnd took a moment to analyze the Storm Eagle''s movement, observing how it used its massive wings to channel mana into its surroundings, creating those chaotic tornadoes. The air was thick with raw elemental power, and the gusts made it hard to focus. He could feel his body straining under the constant pressure, but he wasn¡¯t about to back down now.
¡®Something ising.¡¯
Though he wasn¡¯t actively using his runic skills, Rnd relied on his mana sense to monitor the situation. A massive amount of energy was converging in the monster¡¯s abdomen, gathering for something big. The energy surged upward through the creature¡¯s neck as it reared its head back, clearly preparing to unleash an attack. He assessed his options: use his shield to block the impending strike, attempt to dodge, or go on the offensive and attack before the monster couldplete its move.
The decision was made in an instant, his hammer clicked as a sharp spear-like head emerged from the top, turning it into something that resembled a pole-axe. He gripped the transformed weapon tightly, his muscles coiling as he prepared to throw. The Storm Eagle''s throat glowed with green and yellow light as the gathered mana surged upward, a telltale sign of an imminent breath attack. Rnd had seen enough dragons and elemental monsters to know how devastating such an attack could be, especially in an enclosed space like this.
With a deep exhale, he hurled the poleaxe with all his might, activating another stamina-based skill. The weapon streaked through the air like a lightning bolt, slicing through the chaotic winds as if it were nothing. The Storm Eagle didn¡¯t even have time to react; the poleaxe embedded itself deeply into its stomach, just as the creature opened its beak to release its attack.
The impact was immediate and catastrophic. The sudden disruption to the mana flow caused the gathered energy to explode prematurely. A deafening boom shook the entire temple as a violent surge of wind and lightning energy erupted from the Storm Eagle¡¯s body. The st obliterated parts of the temple''s interior and sent cracks racing across the dungeon ceiling above. Chunks of stone tumbled down, some narrowly missing Rnd as he scrambled for cover.
Agni, positioned at the chamber¡¯s entrance, howled in rm but held his ground. His fiery aura red brighter, deflecting smaller debris. Rnd crouched behind his shield and took cover as the monster¡¯s energies ran wild. When the dust settled, the once-majestic Storm Eagley crumpled on the ground, its body twitching as residual sparks of lightning danced across its feathers. The creature let out a weak, rasping cry before its form disintegrated into motes of green and yellow light, leaving behind a cluster of high-quality wind crystals along with an orb that was its core.|
Congrattions Mighty Throw has reached level 4 |
|
High Elemental Storm Eagle has been in. |
Another of his skills leveled up - one he had acquired alongside the previous but had rarely used. With the mini-boss defeated, Rnd strode over to retrieve his weapon from where ity on the ground. The battle had gone exceptionally well, but the victory was owed entirely to his calcted tactics and the versatility of his multipurpose weapon, which misled his opponent into thinking hecked ranged capabilities.
Still, he couldn¡¯t ignore the risks he had taken. A misjudgment of even a millisecond or a millimeter could have resulted in a missed strike, leaving him without a weapon to continue the fight. Even though he had emerged victorious, fatigue began to set in. Using only his physical stats was something he wasn¡¯t ustomed to, but if he wanted to address his weaknesses, it was an aspect of himself that needed strengthening.
With the battle over, Rnd reactivated his runic spells, summoning his hammer back into the palm of his hand. His gaze then shifted to the spoils left behind by the monster.
¡®More wind crystals like those from the wind elementals, some strange feathers, and a core¡¡¯
At first nce, the monster appeared to be a genuine bird, but upon closer inspection, it was more of a magical golem, created from condensed mana and elemental energy. Once its core had been damaged by his hammer, the stored mana within had gone berserk, leading to its destruction. He knew that understanding an enemy¡¯s weaknesses was half the battle. Targeting the core directly had been a calcted gamble - and it had paid off.
The dropped feathers caught his attention. They pulsed faintly with wind mana, their surface shimmering in shades of green and silver. Despite their delicate, almost ethereal appearance, the feathers were surprisingly resilient.@@novelbin@@
After picking one up, Rnd examined it closely. The feather seemed to both absorb and emit wind mana along with electricity, simr to the wind crystals he had collected earlier, but in a far more concentrated form. He turned it over in his hand and considered its potential uses.
Though his runesmithing skills were advanced, he wasn¡¯t certain he could create anything practical from these materials. This particr drop might serve Rastix better or fetch a good price at the auction house. While his knowledge was extensive, he didn¡¯t know every alchemical recipe or the myriad uses of monster parts scattered across this world.
¡°... Hey, what are you doing? Spit that out!¡±
Agni froze mid-chew, his fiery maw mped around the high-quality wind core. His eyes darted guiltily to Rnd, ears ttening as if he knew he''d been caught. The monsters core still glowed faintly, pulsating with energy, though now slightly covered in Agni''s fiery drool.
¡°Agni, we talked about this! You can¡¯t just go chomping on everything we find!¡±
¡°aWooo¡¡±
He marched toward his mingpanion, who had the decency to whimper softly, letting the core drop to the ground with a muted thud. The wolf''s mes flickered lower, a clear sign of his remorse, but Rnd wasn¡¯t letting this slide. He crouched to inspect the core, carefully wiping it off with a cloth from his satchel.
¡°You¡¯re lucky this didn¡¯t crack but just for this¡ you¡¯re not getting any mana crystals for a whole week!¡±
Agni let out a pitiful whimper, his fiery tail drooping low as he pawed at the ground in protest. Rnd, however, remained firm, his expression unyielding as he tucked the cleaned core into his storage.
¡°No, Agni. Don¡¯t give me those puppy eyes. You need to learn to control yourself. I think all that worship from the Srian believers is getting to your head¡ Now that I think about it, you do look heavier. Have they been feeding you extra treats?¡±
Agni turned his head to the side, the very picture of a guilty child caught with their hand in the cookie jar. Rnd sighed, knowing full well the worshippers were likely spoiling the holy beast with offerings. Narrowing his eyes, he watched as the wolf let out an exaggerated sigh of his own and copsed onto the stone floor in an overly dramatic heap. His fiery mane dimmed to a faint glow, the very image of resignation. Rnd¡¯s lips turned into a smirk at his partner¡¯s antics, though he kept his stern expression intact.
¡°¡maybe I should start rationing your snacks too,¡±
Rnd chuckled aloud, earning another whine from Agni, whose ears ttened even further.
¡°You¡¯ll survive. Now get up. We still have three more temples to get through.¡±
After shaking his head, Rnd turned his attention back to the now-cleared temple chamber. There were no hidden passages - only the elemental block remained, ready for him to pick up. It was the same shape as the one he had retrieved from the me temple, but the magic it radiated belonged to the wind element.
He slipped the block into his storage, the artifact instantly dimming as it entered the spatial space. As expected, the temple began to rumble, the dungeon¡¯s mechanisms resetting in preparation for future challengers. The magical winds that had once howled within the temple quieted, leaving behind an eerie stillness.
Rnd and Agni continued their quest, venturing further towards the other elemental temples in search of the remaining blocks. After securing the Wind Elemental block from the Green Temple, they proceeded to the Water Temple, where new challenges awaited them.
The Water Temple stood serene yet ominous, its architecture mirroring the fluid and ever-changing nature of its element. Rnd cautiously approached the entrance, scanning for traps and hidden runes through the lenses of his visor. As he had expected, the gate required the Wind Elemental block to proceed. With precision, he slotted it into ce. The gates shimmered briefly before parting, granting them entry.
Inside, the temple¡¯s atmosphere shifted immediately. The air grew damp and cool, and the sound of trickling water echoed softly through the narrow, winding corridors. Rnd and Agni soon encountered elemental monsters once again. Skeletal forms, infused with shimmering water energy, rose to bar their path. Upon being defeated, these creatures dropped resources simr to those found in other temples.
This time, Rnd was rewarded with Tidemetal - a fluid-like metal that gleamed with a brilliant blue under light. Its properties resembled mercury, making it more challenging to collect than the solid materials he had encountered before. The serpentine water elementals yielded high-quality water element crystals upon defeat. As they pressed on, Rnd and Agni discovered several hidden treasure rooms, their persistence rewarded with rare finds, including a tier 3 trident made with the previously mentioned tidemetal.
While the enemies were no stronger than those encountered in the me and Wind Temples, navigating the Water Temple presented far greater challenges. Many of the tunnels were submerged, and Rnd and Agni had to contend with multiple flooded chambers dominated by colossal water serpents.
Agni¡¯s mes, typically an asset, proved to be more of a hindrance here. The intense heat generatedrge amounts of steam, making the air thick and difficult to breathe. Worse still, the mes werergely ineffective against the water elementals. Only the skeletons seemed vulnerable, their defeat aided by the divine energies imbued in Agni¡¯s fire. The frustration led Rnd to briefly wonder if it might be wiser to leave Agni outside entirely.
However, just as Rnd was striving to ovee his own weaknesses, he felt it was important for Agni to face his as well. The wolf needed to learn how to handle his vulnerability to the water element and contend with enemies that wielded its power. Rnd knew he wouldn¡¯t always be there to protect him. Resolute in this belief, they pressed on with their adventure, eventually climbing their way to their of the temple¡¯s next mini-boss- a massive, menacing toothy fish.
The upper portion of the temple was saturated with water elemental mana particles, so thick that they formed an ethereal environment where the creature swam with ease. The sight was both fascinating and humbling, serving as a stark reminder to Rnd that he was still rtively inexperienced as an adventurer. He could count the number of dungeons he had explored on one hand, and each seemed to present a unique and unexpected challenge.
Defeating the creature proved to be a grueling task. Its erratic movement patterns were difficult to predict, and the relentless waves of water it summoned only added to the chaos. Rnd found himself being pushed, not quite to his limit but he was getting there.
¡®Perhaps I should do this some other time¡¡¯
Rnd grumbled under his breath as yet another wave of water crashed into him, drenching his armorpletely. Without the use of his mana to form a thin protective barrier, much of the water seeped inside, leaving him with an ufortable, damp sensation. It was a new challenge - fighting without his magic, with the relentless water pushing against him, making his attacks weaker and harder tond.
"Come here, you damn fish..."
With a groan, he took off running. This stupid fish wouldn¡¯t get the best of him even without his magic, he would persevere.
Chapter 533: Aura.
Chapter 533: Aura.|
High Spirit Carp has been in. |
¡°...¡±
¡°Awooo?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine Agni, just give me a minute.¡±
Rnd replied as Agni¡¯s nose poked him. He was panting and leaning up against one of the remaining walls. His body was drenched with water, his armor clinking with every heaving breath. Thanks to the Carp''s relentless water attacks, the once-pristine temple floor now resembled a shallow pond. Agni, dripping as well, shook his body with an exaggerated swish, spraying droplets everywhere - mainly onto Rnd.
¡°Agni!¡±
Rnd shouted, holding up a hand to shield himself.
¡°Do you have to do that?¡±
Agni cocked his head innocently, his ears twitching. ¡°Awooo?¡±
Rnd sighed.
¡°I swear, you¡¯re doing this on purpose. I¡¯ll remember this next time you¡¯re hungry.¡±
Agni responded by plopping onto the wet ground with an audible st, his fiery fur sizzling as it met the damp floor. The wolf gave Rnd a half-lidded look, his tailzily swishing through the puddles.
Rnd groaned as he trudged through the waterlogged chamber, gathering the spoils left by the High Spirit Carp. Among them was a glossy blue orb that pulsed faintly with water mana and a pile of shimmering scale-like fragments. He eyed the orb warily.
"Let me guess, you want to eat this one too?"
Agni perked up instantly, his tail wagging. Rnd waved a finger.
¡°How about no?¡±
Agni gave an indignant huff, clearly displeased at being refused the chance to eat the mana-rich crystals dropped by the creatures. Rnd, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t sure what everything was useful for, so it seemed wiser to assess their worth after consulting Rastix and others like Brylvia. For all he knew, some of these items could beponents for advanced weaponry or golemic creations.
¡°Stop being a drama queen, Agni. Let¡¯s go - we still have two more temples to conquer, and then there¡¯s thatst door.¡±
With the loot secured, Rnd and Agni pressed on toward the Earth Temple. Along with the one aligned to the darkness element, it was one of the two remaining. Once he secured all five elemental blocks, Rnd assumed he would be able to unlock the closed door.
He had previously let his golems analyze the door, revealing its considerable magical defenses. While it was possible to attempt forcing his way through, he was certain that such an approach would trigger traps. It seemed far better to assemble more defensive turrets and set up a generator before attempting to test the door¡¯s defenses.
Soon the two made their way towards the Earth Temple. Their progress was steady as it only took them four hours to clear the previous two temples. Rnd paused before the sealed door, noting the faint indentation that matched the water elemental block in his possession. The magic symbols around the entrance shimmered briefly before the heavy stone doors groaned open, revealing a dimly lit passageway that stretched into the depths of rocky temple.
Stone Sentinels that resemble rock golems but were in truth earth elementals blocked their path. This temple was simr to the other three he already cleared so going through it proved simple. The monsters here were on the same levels as the other elementals and he also noticed undead with rocky armors lumbering about. Once defeated he was given earth elemental crystals from the rocky monsters and Terranite, a solid, earthy ore, quite dense and resistant.
¡°These things are hard¡¡±
He had reached the final chamber where the next elemental block awaited. His hand trembled slightly, a testament to the strain he had endured. He had been relentlessly training his physical skills, smashing monsters with his hammer. Though the weapon was effective at breaking through their defenses, the resulting vibrations had taken a toll on his hands. He was also out of breath; unlike casting runic spells, which didn¡¯t rely on stamina, his regr battle skills demanded it.
¡°Stamina, huh¡¡±
As he pondered this issue, his thoughts veered in another direction. His primary goal was to strengthen himself for moments when mana wasn¡¯t an option, or when hecked ess to runes. Stamina, like mana, was another vital resource in this world, influenced by general stats and bolstered by passive skills or traits. There were likely methods to increase his stamina, but a question lingered in his mind: was it possible to use stamina in conjunction with runes?
With his mind churning, Rnd stepped into the area, this time with Agni by his side. While Agni¡¯s mes hadn¡¯t been particrly effective against the other monsters, he could provide valuable ranged support against this next foe - a formidable matchup for a physical fighter. As expected, it was a golem-type creature, one crafted from pitch-dark obsidian. ??¨¢?§à¦Â¨¨?|
Hight Obsidian Golem L 199 |
The golem was farrger than the previous monsters Rnd had faced and also much slower. It resembled a colossal stone giant, towering close to seven meters high. Its body was a fusion of jagged rocks, with glowing veins of energy coursing through its chest and limbs. Its eyes burned with a fiery amber light, and each of its thunderous steps sent tremors rippling across the temple floor.
Through his visor, Rnd carefully studied the colossus, analyzing its movements and attack patterns. The creature wielded no weapon, but its massive arms were lined with sharp, spiked protrusions, each as long as a dagger. One solid hit from those arms would undoubtedly send him flying against the temple walls - or worse, tumbling off the structure entirely.
¡°Agni, keep your distance, and focus on its joints - try to slow it down.¡±
Rnd issued amand to his wolf partner. Agni¡¯s task was simple: to pester the golem with light fire attacks while Rnd moved in for the offensive. It was a straightforward tactic that worked well against mindless monsters like this one. However, an issue quickly arose.
As expected, the golem reacted to Agni¡¯s mes, immediately shifting its focus to the wolf. Agni, with his superior agility, had no trouble keeping out of the creature¡¯s reach. This distraction gave Rnd the perfect opening to strike. He aimed for the monster¡¯s joints, swinging his hammer with precision and channeling one of his skills to enhance the impact.
The hammer collided with the golem¡¯s obsidian surface, but instead of bringing the massive creature down to its knees, the strike only managed to chip the stone slightly.
¡°He¡¯s tougher than I thought¡¡±
Rnd muttered under his breath. Before he could formte his next move, the golem turned toward him, its glowing amber eyes locking onto him once more. Reacting quickly, Rnd leaped back, narrowly avoiding a devastating counterattack. As before, Agni immediately resumed pestering the creature, drawing its attention away and giving Rnd another opening.
These types of monsters had been studied extensively by adventurers over the years. Their weaknesses were well-documented: targeting the leg joints was key. Once a leg was damaged enough, the monster would copse under its own weight, exposing its core. Striking the core would deliver the finishing blow.
In theory, it sounded straightforward. In practice, it was anything but. The core¡¯s location was a challenge as it was encased deep within the monster¡¯s dense obsidian body. Reaching it required delivering a devastatingly precise blow, all while avoiding the creature¡¯s powerful counterattacks. Though Rnd knew the core¡¯s exact location, his physical skills, which had yet to reach tier 3, were insufficient to deal the necessary damage.
¡®Perhaps runes are the only option here.¡¯
He thought to himself, considering a shift back to mana-based attacks. Then, a sudden thought crossed his mind.
¡®Wait¡ there¡¯s that type of energy. What if I simted it instead?¡¯
A bright idea sparked to life. It was a concept he had pondered before, something he hade across in the literature during his time at the Institute. If he could replicate this energy, it might offer the solution he needed. In his time, Rnd had sessfully replicated obscure energies - like those used by priests and necromancers. The energy he had in mind now, however, didn¡¯t originate from magic, but that wouldn¡¯t stop him.
¡®In theory, it shouldn¡¯t be that difficult to recreate¡¯
This new type of energy was different from what he was ustomed to, and he had never seen much reason to replicate it before, as magic had always been the superior option. However, if he wanted to focus on stamina-based attacks, this would be the natural upgrade. The energy he was thinking of was spirit, and its direct upgrade, aura. Aura was used by the more prestigious fighter sses and required vast amounts of stamina to wield, alongside its own unique resource.
¡®Well, no reason not to try it¡¡¯
He muttered the incantation before holding out his hammer. The weapon shimmered, and the runes etched onto it began to shift as he activated his runesmithing skill. Even without striking the hammer against the weapon, Rnd could alter its structure - it just required a copious amount of mana. With his level of expertise, it didn¡¯t take long, and soon he had adjusted the settings to align with his goal.
As before, Agni kept the golem distracted, darting around and evading the monster¡¯s slow, telegraphed attacks. Rnd seized this opportunity to strike. Dropping his shield, he gripped his hammer with both hands and sprinted forward. His weapon pulsed with crimson energy, and as he swung it down onto the golem¡¯s back, the resulting impact generated a massive explosion. The shockwave reverberated through the upper temple, sending tremors that rattled the very stone beneath his feet.
The force of the strike cracked the obsidian ting along the golem''s back, sending shards of dark stone flying in all directions. The golem let out an inhuman roar as it staggered forward, its movements stopping almost instantly. After the dust had settled it became clear that Rnd had created a massive gaping hole in the golem, sting all the way through.
The obsidian giant wavered for a moment, its massive form swaying precariously. Rnd¡¯s hammer ttered to the ground as he dropped to his knees, every muscle in his body screaming in protest. His breaths came in ragged gasps, his stamina almost fully drained just from one attack.
The golem let out a final, echoing groan, its fiery amber eyes dimming. Its enormous frame began to crumble, chunks of obsidian falling away to reveal a cracked core. The core pulsed once, twice and then shattered in a burst of light. The temple fell silent, the tremors that were echoing during the fight now gone.
¡°Awooo?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine, just tired¡¡±
Agni quickly ran toward Rnd, who had dropped to one knee after performing his attack. He had attempted to simte an Aura attack using rune magic and had been partially sessful, but not entirely. The technique had drained him of almost all his stamina and required some mana to activate. After all, it was still a rune, and mana was a necessaryponent.
¡®It¡¯s not quite a failure. I still managed to reduce the mana requirements by arge amount. I could potentially use this in a mana-thin environment; I¡¯d just need a sliver of mana to activate it¡¡¯
The main limiting factor was Aura itself, which was a resource of its own. While Rnd could emte the energy using his mana, he didn¡¯t have true Aura within his body. Fighters cultivated Aura through years of training or unlocked it through special means, making it an exclusive and difficult power to wield.
There was a structured approach to acquiring this sought-after resource, which primarily came down to training, perseverance, and a bit of luck. Arthur had managed to unlock it, but he was a fencer, not a runesmith. Rnd, on the other hand, was a runesmith, and while hecked true Aura, he could still emte some of its power. Judging by the damage he had caused, this rune was undeniably powerful. However, its major drawback was that it consumed most of his stamina, leaving him vulnerable after use.
¡®I suppose it could be useful under certain circumstances¡¯
He stood up, nodding to himself. While this technique wasn¡¯t ideal for directbat, it was another tool in his arsenal. Spell-nullifying techniques typically focused on disrupting spells during their formation, rather than the mana that mages had already gathered. Even if his standard runic spells were countered, he could still likely activate this Aura rune. Some additional testing would be necessary, but this experiment appeared to be a sess.@@novelbin@@
¡°Good, let''s get the block and move on to the next one.¡±
After gathering up the obsidian parts from the defeated golem and its core, the two left the dormant Earth Temple. Four of the five elemental blocks were now in his possession, and only the Darkness Temple remained. Though the trials weren¡¯t that difficult, he still exhausted himself by limiting his use of mana.
The path to the Darkness Temple was cloaked in an unsettling stillness. Dead trees with skeletal branches stretched out like gnarled fingers, casting eerie shadows over the deste trail. A chill wind swept through the barrenndscape, carrying an unnatural silence that seemed to consume all sound. Even Agni, normally brimming with yful energy, stayed close to Rnd. His fiery mane, usually a vibrant ze, dimmed as they approached the temple''s imposing silhouette.
The temple bore an aesthetic reminiscent of Aztec architecture, yet it stood apart with its own distinct features. Its structure wasposed of pure ck stone, jagged and forbidding, absorbing all light in the area and making it difficult to see clearly. Tendrils of shadow coiled and writhed around its base as if alive, exuding an aura of malevolence that even made Rnd feel uneasy.
¡°Stay close, Agni. I have a bad feeling about this one.¡±
The earth block activated the entrance and as they stepped inside the temperature dropped further. The air was heavy, suffused with a dark, oppressive energy. Unlike the previous temples, which had been alive with elemental activity, this one felt... empty. Or rather, it felt as though something was watching, waiting.
The first chamber was vast and cloaked in near-total darkness. Rnd activated his runic visor, revealing faint outlines of jagged pirs and broken statues. As he moved cautiously forward, shadowy figures began to materialize around him. They were formless at first, but as they approached, they took on humanoid shapes, their bodiesposed entirely of swirling darkness. Pale, glowing eyes locked onto Rnd and Agni.|
Infernal Shade Entity 201 |
Rnd swung his hammer as the first creature lunged at him, the weapon passing harmlessly through its body. The shade reformed instantly, hissing as it struck back with an unnervingly sharp w that almost raked across Rnd¡¯s armor. Though the blow didn¡¯t connect, the chill it left behind somehow started seeping away his strength.
¡°Physical attacks don¡¯t work¡ These are shade creatures.¡±
Agni let out a low growl and leaped forward, his mes roaring to life as he sank his teeth into one of the shades. The creature recoiled, part of its shadowy form consumed by the searing divine fire. Rnd observed the effect and quickly realized that his training session would have to end sooner than nned. These creatures were immune to conventional attacks; magic was the only means of survival against them.
¡°Well, I had a good run but I¡¯m also working on a schedule¡¡±
Suddenly, as if unleashed by an unseen force, a massive surge of light erupted from Rnd¡¯s body. The runes shifted, transforming his crimson armor into a radiant, luminescent disy of gold. The glowing energy pulsed, and Rnd could feel his mana flowing through the runes, filling him with power. The golden light illuminated the entire area, revealing several more shade creatures hiding in the shadows.
¡°Let¡¯s speed this up, Agni. I¡¯m starting to get hungry. After this one, let¡¯s take a break and have a bite.¡±
¡°Woof?¡±
¡°Yeah, sure. If you do well, I¡¯ll give you some crystals to munch on.¡±
¡°WOOF!¡±
Agni, clearly reinvigorated, perked up with his tail wagging and mes erupting around his body. The temple walls and the shades fought to absorb the overwhelming light, but there was simply too much of it for them to handle. The dark entities recoiled in the face of his newfound aura. The light pulsed brighter and brighter, filling the entire room with a radiance so powerful it almost erased the monsters instantly.
With his mana amplifying his runes, the fight turned into a cakewalk. The monsters didn¡¯t stand a chance, and even when they drew near, they were repelled by a mana shield of their opposite element - light.
¡°That about does it for this one¡¡±
Within moments, all the shades had been destroyed, and the light surrounding Rnd began to fade.
¡°Umbrium, this time, huh?¡±
His reward was a shadowy crystal that radiated the essence of darkness, another addition to his growing elemental collection. With that taken care of, all that remained was to retrieve the final elemental block and move on to whatevery hidden behind the massive door.
Chapter 534: Going For It.
Chapter 534: Going For It.
A screech erupted from the top of the dark temple. A massive monster,posed of writhing dark energy, convulsed in agony at the sight of light. Standing before it was Rnd, his hammer glistening with holy radiance. Beside him, Agni stood proudly, snorting in amusement at the thrashing creature.
¡°It would be hard for a regr adventurer to face this thing.¡±
Rnd remarked, his gaze fixed on the monstrous shade. This abomination had three sets of shadowy talons for arms and a head that was nothing but jagged teeth. Now, he stood at the top of the temple, having scaled it with impressive speed as his runic magic aided him in dispatching the shadowy monsters lurking within. The dark magic saturating this ce was highly vulnerable to light and holy radiance, making it nearly impossible for anyone to im this area without the aid of a high-level priest. However, for Rnd, who could emte various elemental energies, it posed no such challenge.
Rnd adjusted his grip on the hammer, his armor radiating an aura of golden serenity that contrasted starkly with the chaos surrounding him. The monstrous shade reared back, its formless body recoiling in response to the intense light emanating from his runes. Its unearthly screech echoed across the darkened temple, shaking loose chunks of obsidian from the temple walls.
"Agni, nk it and keep your range, even if it''s weakened it still is dangerous."
Agni obeyed instantly, darting around the creature in a fiery blur. The wolf''s mes intensified as he opened his muzzle to produce a breathing attack consisting of holy mes. The holy mes seared through the darkness, forcing the monstrous shade back as it let out another deafening screech. Rnd seized the moment, surging forward with his hammer glowing brighter than ever. Each step echoed like a thunderp across the temple¡¯s summit, as his body was surrounded by radiant energy and surged through it.
The monstrous shade, now cornered, unleashed a volley of dark projectiles. They streaked toward Rnd with terrifying speed, leaving trails of shadow in their wake. Yet, he didn¡¯t falter. Instead, he continued charging forward, his radiant mana mantle repelling the shadowy attacks with ease. The monster''s projectiles were powerless against the barrier of light.
Rnd was done holding back his mana, and the overwhelming difference in power had be evident. Earlier, he had struggled against the fish-like mini-boss and even the wind eagle, but this, the strongest of them all, couldn¡¯ty a scratch on him once he fully activated his runes. The sheer power he could wield was staggering.
The shade¡¯s fate was sealed when Rnd¡¯s hammer met its shadowy form. The impact created a massive explosion of light, so blinding and powerful that it seemed as though a Srian Pdin himself had struck the final blow.| High Shade Terror has been in. |
When the blinding radiance subsided, Rnd stood amidst the crumbling remains of the monstrous shade. Its form disintegrated into wisps of shadow, leaving behind a single artifact - a jagged obsidian shard that pulsed faintly with dark energy. Rnd picked it up, feeling a peculiar weight in the shard, as though it held a fragment of the shade''s essence.
"Dark Core Fragment."
He muttered, reading the name that appeared on his system window after using his high-analyze skill.
"This might be useful... or dangerous, should I try some curse magic or not¡"
He secured the fragment within his spatial rune, his mind wandering to the possibilities of expanding his mastery of magic. Necrotic energies were already within his repertoire, so delving into ult magic and dark rituals was a usible path. However, such practices were considered even more malevolent than necromancy. They often demanded live human sacrifices or could be substituted by liters of blood and other vile acts. Worse still, these rituals sometimes carried a psychological toll, warping the caster¡¯s mind and making them increasingly cruel.
¡°Still, perhaps I could implement some dark debuffing runes. Those should be safe - at least to some extent.¡±
While he could use buffing runes to make himself stronger he would gain even more of an advantage if he could reduce his enemy''s stats. Even if they would just decrease byt five or ten percent, that could be enough to achieve victory. Even the most trained fighter would probably have a hard time adjusting to a decrease in their agility, giving him a small window to retaliate.
¡°Let¡¯s see¡¡±|
Name |
Rnd Arden L 199 | |
sses: |
T3 Runesmith Overlord L24 [ Primary ] | |
T2 Runesmith Lord L50 [ Tertiary ] | |
T2 Runic Engineer L50 [Secondary] | |
T1 Mage L25 [ X ] | |
T1 Runic Mana Scribe L 25 [ X ] | |
T1 Runic cksmith L 25 [ X ] | |
HP |
47855/47855 | |
MP |
72147/91771 | |
SP |
52114/65804 | |
Strength |
320 | |
Agility |
262 | |
Dexterity |
354 | |
Vitality |
333 | |
Endurance |
367 | |
Intelligence |
418 | |
Willpower |
404 | |
Charisma |
21 | |
Luck |
12 |
¡°It seems that I¡¯ll need more than two hundred stat points to upgrade those traits¡¡±
Rnd looked at his status screen and noticed that he had two stats over four hundred. Previously when he reached two hundred in each stat, he was given a trait like Swiftness or Dexterous. Now on the other hand he wasn¡¯t given anything further, these traits had numbers to them so he probably needed to gain more to get them, probably either five hundred points or more.
¡°No new skills for now, perhaps when I get to two hundred I¡¯ll get something good, well then¡ Let¡¯s get that elemental block out of here and see what¡¯s behind that door Agni.¡±
¡°Woof!¡±
After securing the ominous dark elemental block, the pair began their descent from the temple. The oppressive darkness that had permeated the structure dissipated almost instantly once Rnd stored the artifact in his inventory. Initially, he considered using his glider to fly toward the final area of this level, but an issue presented itself - arge wolf issue. Agni¡¯s considerable weight would make holding him steady during flight a real challenge.
¡®Hm¡ maybe I should design some sort of harness to carry him around¡¡¯
Agni tilted his head to the side, his expression curious, as Rnd¡¯s mind conjured a mental image of a stranded orca being carried by a helicopter or hoisted by a crane. The absurdity of the thought made him chuckle, though he was certain his wolvenpanion wouldn¡¯t appreciate such an undignified ride.
Ultimately, Rnd decided against flying and chose instead to retrace their steps through the area they had already explored. With the boss defeated, the temple¡¯s traps had been deactivated, making the journey back uneventful and far less dangerous. What remained was to approach therge gate-like door and discover whaty beyond it.
Soon, the pair arrived at the area, which was eerily devoid of any monsters. Before them stood the double doors, adorned with skull motifs - designs they had seen earlier in the surroundings. However, these doors were different. They were encased in obsidian, a dark, smooth, and incredibly durable stone. The runes etched into the doors pulsed with a faint red glow, enhancing the eerie atmosphere.
"Alright, Agni, this is it."
They were now before the runic doors and he decided to take out the five blocks from his spatial space. Once they were out in the open, they regained their properties and started glowing from the excess mana radiation. There was a slight difference now as each of the five elemental blocks began to flicker as if they were resonating with this door.
¡°This seems easy enough¡¡±
At the base, there were slots into which he could insert the blocks. He had previously scanned the area using his golems and once more with his own armor and abilities. At first nce, it appeared to be a simple puzzle: just insert the blocks in the same order he had cleared the temples, and that would solve it. However, there was more to this than met the eye.
¡°I suppose any regr person would try to ce them in the same order - or reverse it and then they¡¯d probably die¡¡±
For someone with extensive knowledge of mana patterns, this puzzle wasn¡¯t overly difficult. The blocks, positioned before the gate, emitted a faint hum. To the untrained eye, it might not seem like much, but to someone with mana-sensing skills, there was more beneath the surface. One of the blocks, the one representing darkness, was resonating first.
He also sensed that beneath himy arge runic formation. Though it was hidden and buried under the rocky ground, he could faintly feel the magical energy pulsing beneath his feet. He deduced that cing the blocks incorrectly would likely trigger the trap, incinerating anyone nearby.
To ensure safety, he instructed Agni to retreat. He followed suit, distancing himself from the immediate area. Using his Mage Hand spell, he carefully inserted the blocks in the correct order, beginning with the one representing darkness. Once it was inserted, the runes started shifting, changing pattern and color to represent the color of the elemental block, which was ck.
¡°Interesting, I suppose it starts with darkness¡ and then will fire represent the sun?¡±
The next element that needed to be ced represented fire. He used his spell once again, carefully guiding the block into its slot. As it clicked into ce, a fiery red light surged through the runes, illuminating the obsidian door with intricate patterns that danced like mes. The resonance continued to build, each elementyering over thest, creating a cascading intery of energy.
¡°Fire next¡ is the earth element after that? Perhaps it represents the we live on?¡± @@novelbin@@
Rnd muttered, his gaze shifting to the brownish block. After confirming the resonating mana, he inserted it into another slot. The fiery glow of the previous block dimmed, transforming into an earthy brown. Next, he added the block representing water, its azure hue perhaps symbolizing the origin of all life. Finally, he ced the wind block. As it slid into its slot, the azure glow of the water block shifted to a vibrant green.
It was done. With all five blocks in ce, the door began to react. The obsidian doors trembled as the runes etched upon them red to life, pulsating in sync with the elemental blocks. The whole area resonated, building in intensity as the mana energy cascaded through the intricate web of runes. The blocks emitted an otherworldly glow, the colors of the elements blending into a swirling aurora that danced along the stone surface.
¡°Oh? They are burning out?¡±
As the door began to open, Rnd¡¯s attention shifted to the slots where he had ced the blocks. They were sizzling, shrinking as though the door was siphoning their energy to power its mechanism. It was clear this dungeon wasn¡¯t designed for convenience. Gaining ess to this room would likely require adventurers to repeatedly clear all five temples to obtain new blocks for each attempt.
¡°I can already see the adventurers fighting over these blocks¡¡±
Adventurers often formed parties, but that didn¡¯t mean they truly cooperated with others. Rnd could easily imagine groups clearing out temples and hoarding the blocks for themselves. They might even resort to ckmail, demanding payment from those who wanted to progress further.
While these blocks couldn¡¯t be used outside the dungeon, they could be concealed in spatial artifacts, hidden away, or even carried to higher levels. Whether the blocks would eventually regenerate remained unclear. Given the potential for conflict, Rnd concluded it would be better if his people monopolized this area. Controlling ess would reduce friction among tinum adventurers and prevent unnecessary disputes.
¡°Doesn¡¯t hurt that the resources are worth it¡¡±
The blocks had vanished and the door started to creak open. He noticed that the mana that had been within the area was starting to seep away toward the five towers he had cleared. He concluded that soon they would start to regenerate themselves to produce more monsters and that perhaps he could hasten the process by quickly clearing them with the power of turrets and support golems.
¡°Here we go, stay close to me Agni, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s through there.¡±
Agni barked softly, his fiery mane ring in anticipation. With a deafening groan, the massive doors began to part. Streams of dark mist seeped from the widening gap, and an oppressive wave of energy washed over them. The air grew colder, denser, and every instinct in Rnd¡¯s body screamed caution. Whatevery beyond was no ordinary challenge.
¡°It¡¯s hard to see, better to be safe than sorryter.¡±
As the doors fully opened, they revealed a vast, cavernous space shrouded in dim light. From his current position, it was difficult to make out any details due to the thick fog that obscured most of the view. Fortunately, Rnd had methods of detecting potential dangers. One of his floating golems arrived, and he sent it inside first to scout for traps and signs of lurking monsters.
It was possible that whatevery within the cavern could exceed his capabilities, and once inside, leaving might be difficult. He had already examined the exterior of the structure and found no alternative entry points - besides perhaps drilling through the hardened rock. If monsters of many levels above him lurked there then he would have to postpone his journey further, his life was still more important and he had already secured resources to help him progress further.
The golem¡¯s magical sensors red to life as it glided into the cavern, its glowing eye scanning the space and transmitting a real-time feed to Rnd¡¯s visor. Through the golem¡¯s perspective, he began to uncover the concealed grandeur of the chamber.
The first thing Rnd noticed was the sheer size of the room. It was enormous, easily the size of several football fields. The ceiling stretched so high that it disappeared into the shadows. The floor was a wless obsidian, polished to a mirror-like shine that reflected the glow of the golem¡¯s runes.
¡®This obsidian ore, I wonder if we could mine it too¡¡¯
This dungeon was quite sturdy and if he was going to create a safe region here with a teleportation gate, then he wanted to farm it for all it was worth. The dungeon would regenerate itself eventually and these walls seemed to be able to easily resist tier 3 might. However, there were other things that required his attention as the golem continued to floar forward without being attacked by anything.
Rows upon rows of human-shaped statues lined the walls, their numbers easily in the hundreds. Each statue was unique, depicting warriors, mages, and creatures frozen in lifelike poses. Their craftsmanship was unparalleled; every detail, from the folds in their garments to the expressions on their faces, had been rendered with eerie precision. They were unnervingly lifelike, as if at any moment, they might step forward and attack.
Soon Rnd adjusted the golem¡¯s angle to focus on the statue¡¯s eyes, which seemed to follow the golem¡¯s movements. It was clear that these weren¡¯t just normal rock carvings but probably monsters or golems waiting for unsuspecting adventurers to step forward.
¡°Creepy... and the numbers are problematic.¡±
He muttered and was sure that if he stepped forward, he would be ambushed. As the golem ventured further, Rnd¡¯s unease grew. At the far end of the chamber stood a colossal throne, carved directly from the ck stone. Sitting upon it was a massive statue, farrger than the others. It was humanoid, but its proportions were unnatural - towering, broad-shouldered, and impossibly imposing. This figure wore a crown adorned with jagged spikes, and its hands rested on the armrests of the throne, wed fingers curled as though ready to grip an unseen weapon.
Unlike the other statues, this one radiated power, marking it as likely the main foe he would face if he stepped forward. The doors that had previously opened were starting to creak shut again; they were closing, and he had to make a decision. He could either step forward and face the danger inside or take a more strategic approach by leaving his golemic creation inside to perform more scans.
¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any other pathway leading out of that chamber¡¡±
He nced at the readings his golem was transmitting, then looked back at Agni. His wolf perked up its ears, as if trying to signal that he wanted to go inside. For a moment, he deliberated. Eventually, Rnd nodded and stepped forward. It was time to uncover the other secrets hidden within this strange dungeon.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone! | | | | |